《I Became the Only Non-mage in the Academy》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Join the discord! Here


    There''s a game calledEpic World.


    The narrative is rather typical.


    A crisis befalls the continent, prompting the protagonist, assisted by their youthfulpanion, to muster their strength and protect the world.


    Though challenging, the game isn''t impossible to clear.


    yable characters popte Epic World.


    As a yer, you get the chance to y as the main character or any of the equally powerful characters.


    As was my routine, I booted up the game to immerse myself in Epic World.


    [A new version of Epic World is avable. Would you like to download it? (Y/N)]


    Hitting ''Y'', I passed the time browsing the patch notes while the game updated.


    Nothing out of the ordinary, merely a list of minor bug fixes.


    But, something piqued my interest as I continued to scroll.


    The patch notes revealed a new version that extended beyond the regr characters. It introduced a new feature, the capability to create custom characters.


    I wasted no time in hitting the character creation button.


    [The difficulty in character customization mode is fixed to Hell level. Would you like to continue? (Y/N)]


    ''Hell difficulty?''


    In Epic World, the maximum difficulty level had always been ''Hard''.


    To be honest, I had grown a tad weary of this Hard level and yearned for a fresh challenge.


    This sounds exciting.


    Swiftly, I moved my cursor to ''Y'' and clicked.


    Then, a status window appeared.


    BN2141966-386985385


    Strength: 2, Agility: 2, Stamina: 2, Magic: 0, Spirit: 2, Talent: 2


    Talents


    -None


    Skills


    -None


    Physique


    -None


    Theyout of the character creation window was simple.


    [For the new customizable character, you can freely choose one item from Talent, Skill, or Physique.]


    ''So I get to choose one thing.''


    I discovered I could select anything that fell under the S rank, Ex-ss talents being the only exception.


    ''Well, if there were Ex-rank skills, the game would be too easy.''


    Under S-rank, there werepelling options like the highly coveted hidden potential (S+) and the Watcher''s Eye (S+), which provided insights into a monster''s weakness or a character''s profile.


    There are many appealing choices.


    However, I had already obtained and experimented with most of these. As tempting as a speed run seemed, I yearned for a more fun experience.


    As I mulled over what talents, skills, or physiques might prove entertaining, I recalled abination I had once jotted down in a corner of my notepad.


    Is it possible to apply thatbination now?


    I had stumbled upon a pathway that was ''theoretically'' possible.


    In truth, it was deemed theoretically unattainable and had been disregarded. But none of that mattered now. Given the chance to instantaneously select the physique - the beginning and the end - I chose a physique.


    Body Against Heaven (S-)


    A physique that defies the heavens.


    This body defies all logic for those who possess it.


    : The energy of ''defiance'' against heaven pulses within your body.


    : The owner of this body cannot use mana.


    : The owner of this body has absolute resistance to any interaction with mana.


    However, Epic World operates on a principle of risk and reward.


    The Body Against Heaven, due to the special energy it harbors, has the handicap of being mana-nullifying.


    ''And with this, I could learn that.''


    This unique ''martial art'' is something the owner of the Body Against Heaven can learn. This inability to use mana also proves beneficial as it blocks any mana-rted abilities.


    Yet, while mana isn''t everything in Epic World, ites pretty close.


    I might miss out on the experiences others relish. It''s not always a blessing.


    Following the selection of Body Against Heaven, the character customization window popped up.


    .


    A figure, bearing an uncanny resemnce to me, stood there.


    It appeared to be a character made in my image.


    ''It must be a coincidence.''


    I only made a few tweaks to the character.


    The skin paled, the nose bridge elevated, height slightly increased, the face shrunk, legs extended. Midway through the alterations, I found the shoulderscking in breadth, so I widened them and crafted a lean yet muscr physique.


    ''......Pretty good.''


    On the monitor stood a strikingly handsome man, featuring piercing eyes, ck hair streaked with brown, an impressive smile, and towering at 185cm.


    Then, I clicked the character creation button.


    [Please enter a name.]


    I was pondering what name to choose, but without much thought, I typed in my usual nickname, ''PineapplePizzaIsDelicious.''


    No, I was on the verge of typing it.


    Yet, for some inexplicable reason, my hands automatically typed out my name.


    Lee Seoha.


    [Name: Lee Seoha]


    Strength: 2, Agility: 2, Stamina: 2, Magic: 0, Spirit: 2, Talent: 2


    Talents


    -None


    Skills


    -None


    Physique


    -Body Against Heaven(S-)


    Would you like to create this character? (Y/N)


    I directed my mouse towards ''Y'' and clicked. The monitor then shed.


    ...and that''s how the incident ended.


    Upon reopening my eyes and regaining my consciousness, I found myself within the game. A development is reminiscent of typical academy-themed narratives.


    However, when I assume the role of the protagonist, the narrative takes on a much darker tone.


    "Is a development like this even possible?"


    I was just ying a game.


    I didn''t write a piece extending to 5,500 characters, and although I did asionallyin in themunity, isn''t that something anyone can do?


    The sinking feeling prompted me to bang my head against the table, but reality remained unchanged.


    Three days.


    For three days, I strove to understand the situation I was in.


    For some reason, I found myself in a hotel where they covered the costs of my stay and even prepaid all my meals. So, I had no immediate concerns about my survival.


    ''The real issues lie beyond the temporary sustenance.''


    The hotel reservation wasn''t indefinite; it would onlyst for about two more weeks. Once that period psed, it was over.


    Without enrolling in the Korea Hero Academy, I''d have to scrape by bare-handed.


    There seemed to be one silver lining, though.


    I inhabited the body of an extraordinarily handsome man.


    This, I deemed a stroke of good luck. Given my good looks, I felt certain that survival strategies would present themselves.


    I also had an identification card.


    I rummaged through my wallet and pulled out the ID. It featured a photo of me with a nk expression.


    After verifying the card bnce on my phone, it was clear that I had around 10 million won in cash.


    ''This amount might make starting over outside a bit of a challenge.''


    I drew the curtains and pushed open the window. A clear sky stretched out before me.


    "Huh? Is it already time for the Sky Ind to appear?"


    "Time really does fly..."


    People paused in their tracks and tilted their heads skyward.


    Soon, a giant shadow started to eclipse the ground.


    The end.


    An ind floated in the sky.


    Sky Ind.


    Quite literally, an ind suspended in the air.


    "Sigh."


    A sigh escaped my lips.


    I covered my face with both hands.


    This spectacle cemented the fact that I had plunged into the game world.


    In this world, I was marooned with a phone carrying 10 million won in cash and a solitary identification card.


    ''This is really hopeless.''


    The situation felt overwhelming.


    If I had been graced with an Ex-grade ability that could evolve, an insanely outstandingtent power, or an eye that functioned as a crazy tuner instead of the Body Against Heaven, I might have found a way to survive.


    But with the Body Against Heaven, I was set on a path riddled with hardships right from the get-go.


    If only I could rewind time.


    In that case, I would have definitely chosen and nurtured atent ability.


    ''No, I wouldn''t have engaged with this game in the first ce.''


    I heaved a deep sigh and slumped onto the sofa.


    Since tumbling into this world,


    I had pondered quite a bit. Could a yable character, like a protagonist, truly save this world?


    Kim Seohyun.


    Maybe he could save this world. However, my intervention would likely lead to an array of uncertainties.


    Especially because this ce harbors viins known as ''Mines''.


    It seems unlikely that this world will guarantee my safety. There are kind and righteous heroes, but at the end of the day, they are strangers.


    In the end, I am my own savior.


    ''So, enrolling in the school seems to be the most viable solution, by any means necessary.''


    Fortunately, I''m not entirely out of options.


    One method does exist to ace the entrance exam with the Body Against Heaven.


    Yet, I can''t solely depend on that. I need a safety, even if it requires spending all of my 10 million won... Considering it as a price for my life, it feels like a steal.


    The moment I make a firm decision,


    Ding.


    A mechanical sound resonates, and a blue window materializes within my retina. Sentences, formed of ck letters, start to popte the window.


    [You are the chosen one to save this world.]


    [We will grant you a special privilege. You will be able to view the status window of items or other subjects. You have acquired the ability ''Talent Reading (-)''.]


    Main Quest Chapter 1: Enroll in the Korea Hero Academy.


    Reward: 5,000P Additional rewards depending on the content, ability to purchase talent, skills, and Physique from the multi-dimensional paid store.


    Failure: Death.


    "......"


    A quest window appeared in front of my eyes.


    I cast an uneasy gaze at the quest window. The timing between the quest window''s appearance and my decision seemed uncannily perfect.


    I scanned the content within the quest window.


    In my current situation, worrying about whether I can do it is worthless.


    I have to aplish it by any means necessary.


    I attentively read through the quest window.


    My eyes lit up with intrigue.


    It says I can purchase talents, skills, and physiques?


    This might enable me to shorten the path I initially envisioned.


    To be honest, at this stage,


    it seemed quite achievable.


    enjoy! :)


    BODY AGAINST HEAVEN RAHHHHH


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 2: Entrance Ceremony

    Chapter 2: Entrance Ceremony


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Join the discord! Here


    New semester.


    An invigorating term that signals a fresh start. For me, however, it was like willingly stepping into hell.


    "I''m going insane."


    I sighed deeply, copsing onto a bench.


    The ce was too crowded.


    It was bustling with scores of eager young people clustered in groups, apanied by parents, rtives, or friends.


    They all gathered to participate in the entrance exam for the Korea Hero Academy.


    Naturally, I was part of the crowd.


    "Do you see that guy? Isn''t he the renowned prodigy from Britain? I heard he''s already earned the ''Grandmaster'' title."


    "The prodigy from Germany, Edvalen, has also shown up. And I heard the genius of the Crimson Magic Tower, Hong Yuhwa, will be here too..."


    "This is astounding. The pool of candidates this year is staggering. The Warlord''s offspring is said to be among us."


    Sighs echoed throughout the ce.


    Korea Hero Academy.


    Despite the name implying otherwise, it is the world''s finest.


    ''Naturally, it is.''


    The Academy boasts ster faculty and top-tier facilities, simr to those in other countries. Yet, the Korea Hero Academy holds an extra ace up its sleeve.


    The Tower of Trials.


    The tower grants ''rewards'' through trials.


    This years entrance exam would present challenges from the Tower of Trials, offering rewards proportional to an examinee''s performance.


    Therefore, I absolutely need to be the top scorer.


    Thepetition is fierce.


    A boy blessed with the power of the Thousand Year Spell Vein and hailed as the world''s strongest mage.


    A phantom girl bearing the soul of a transcender from a different dimension.


    A misfit unable to control his own power and consequently hiding it.


    A madwoman who amputates her arm every time she stumbles upon a mine.


    But, it''s doable.


    I was lucky to have ample time to prepare for the entrance exam.


    At the very least, I had time to prepare for any possibility, making the task more bearable.


    But most importantly, I possess the Body Against Heaven.


    Body Against Heaven (S-)


    A body that defies the heavens.


    The owner of this body defies all norms.


    : The owner of the body cannot use mana.


    : The owner of the body has absolute resistance to any interaction with mana.


    : The energy of defiance against heaven swirls inside your body.


    At first nce, it seems entirely useless.


    A body that obstructs the use of magic, the core or nearly the core of existence in this world.


    Indeed, even the veterans of themunity deemed this body a wasted talent.


    However, for this entrance exam, there couldn''t be anything more fitting.


    Could I call it a ''bug''? An innate ability that exposes the Tower of Trials'' blind spot.


    "Even if it''s just a one-time use."


    I double-checked my n as I walked into the auditorium.


    -New students, please take your seats!


    So, it''s about to start.


    Students started to gather in groups. Some were nervous, others radiated confidence.


    I casually imed a seat in the back.


    About three thousand students are taking the entrance exam, and likely two-thirds of them will fail.


    The auditorium began to fill up shortly.


    ...Perhaps I sat too far in the back. No one took a seat next to me. Just when I started feeling a tad isted, I sensed a presence.


    "Is this seat taken?"


    A woman''s voice, assured and self-confident.


    I turned to find ming red hair and eyes.


    Without waiting for my response, she seated herself.


    A stunning presence, hard for any man to ignore.


    Hong Yuhwa.


    The inheritor of the Crimson me. She might not be among the top contenders I mentioned before, but she was close.


    I activated Talent Reading (-), a special power I possess.


    [Name: Hong Yuhwa]


    Strength: 5, Agility: 5, Stamina: 5, Magic: 25, Spirit: 15, Talent: 15


    Talents


    -Crimson me(A+)Piger(A)Magic Analysis(B+) and 5 others.


    Skills


    -Crimson me (B+)Chlorine Element Control(B-)Thermal Concentration Control(C+)Multiple Forcefields(C-)and 8 others.


    Physiques


    -Sr me Vessel(A+)


    The status window appeared before my eyes.


    Ipared it to the early-game status window of Hong Yuhwa.


    ''There''s no difference from the game.''


    Relief washed over me and I let out a sigh.


    Her talents and skills were so numerous, it was embarrassing topare them to mine.


    The abilities were clear to see. If she and I were to duel a hundred times, I''d lose every time.


    ...But that doesn''t mean I should quit. The one whoughsst will be me.


    After she took the seat next to me, Hong Yuhwa started eyeing a corner of the room.


    There stood a man with sky-blue hair, strikingly androgynous.


    The protagonist.


    Or more urately, the chosen boy of this world.


    Kim Seohyun.


    "Is that the famous guy?"


    "Yes, he''s known for being taught magic by the world''s greatest magician and inheriting the Thousand Year Spell Vein of martial history."


    Not just Hong Yuhwa, all the students around us were either envious or awestruck.


    It was like having a celebrity at our school, with students crowding to get a glimpse.


    Hong Yuhwa feltpetitive towards him. Thispetitiveness was gradually turning into jealousy, and depending on her future choices, she couldmit an unforgivable sin.


    After observing him briefly, I turned to Hong Yuhwa and began to speak slowly.


    "Do you feelpetitive?"


    "......Are you talking to me?"


    Her intense, crimson eyes locked onto mine.


    "Yes, you''re staring at him so intently."


    "Why does it matter what others are doing?"


    "It''s a bit of a shame. I believe you can defeat Kim Seohyun."


    "What?"


    "If youe to fully understand your Crimson me, you can defeat Kim Seohyun."


    Hong Yuhwa stared at me, baffled, but quickly turned her head away.


    She probably saw me as just someone trying to gain favor by acknowledging her potential.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    For now, getting close seemed impossible.


    If I take it slow, perhaps one day she''ll heed my advice.


    However, for now, leaving a strong impression, whether negative or positive, was enough.


    -Attention everyone.


    Despite the hushed tone, the voice echoed clearly in my ears.


    I redirected my gaze to see a muscr man with a smug grin.


    -We will now begin the entrance examination to select the 35th iing ss of the Korea Hero Academy.


    Simultaneously, a buzzing noise erupted around me.


    The sign that the Tower of Trials was starting.


    "What, what''s happening!"


    "Is it finally starting? The entrance exam of the Korea Hero Academy!"


    "All guilds will remember my name, Na Weijulong, from China!"


    !


    An invisible wave rolled in.


    Then, a white window with ck letters appeared in my field of vision.


    [Tower of Trials activated.]


    [The entrance exam will start now. Once the exam begins, you cannot quit halfway, so choose carefully.]


    [Do you want to start the exam?]


    Who would refuse aftering all this way?


    I grinned and nodded.


    "Of course."


    As soon as I answered, a brilliant light burst forth from below.


    ''I have to pass through this.''


    One worry crossed my mind.


    Body Against Heaven is a power that repels all magic. However, the motion of the Tower, known as the Mystical, was governed by rules I probably couldn''t refuse.


    As I had predicted, with a sensation of floating, my body was transported elsewhere.


    The Tower of Trials is quite challenging.


    The monsters that appear here are all tailored to the user''s level, but still manage to provide a challenging fight.


    For those proficient in fire attributes, water attribute monsters, or those resistant to fire, are deployed.


    For weapon-based martial artists, monsters d in armor are sent.


    In essence, students facing these monsters in the exam often sustain significant injuries or even risk their lives. Well, they don''t actually get hurt, so the problem isn''t that serious.


    Anyway, for the reasons mentioned, this test can''t bepleted quickly.


    ''Except for me.''


    I looked forward.


    A blue portal was present as soon as I entered the room.


    This was evidence that I had sessfullypleted the Tower of Trials.


    ''This really works.''


    The Tower of Trials initially ''observes'' the person entering the tower, then it presents a trial tailored to them.


    However, I am the owner of Body Against Heaven. Since the tower couldnt observe me, it couldn''t assign a ''trial'', so it simply allowed me to pass.


    I had a backup n just in case, but it seems there was no need for it.


    I casually slid my hand into my pocket and stepped into the portal.


    [Test-taker number 0315, Lee Seoha confirmed. Test duration 00:01:22. Record-breaking performance. Additional reward.]


    The same mechanical sound as when I first entered echoed.


    But I couldn''t help grinning at the words ''additional reward.''


    Wham!


    A burst of light materialized before my eyes and promptly dropped a dark wooden box.


    The Korea Hero Academy earned its reputation as the premier hero education facility because it grants rewards that correspond to the trials cleared in the Tower of Trials.


    ''Since I achieved a record-breaking performance, is that what this is?''


    Anticipation surged.


    I pocketed the box.


    "......Wait, didn''t he just start?"


    "What kind of speed is that...... My God, did he clear it in just one minute?"


    Murmurs sprung up here and there.


    Sounds of astonishment echoed concurrently. Someone was making a call, and someone else was likely scrambling to gather information about me.


    "Get all the student information now!"


    "G-Guild master! You need to see this. A student has cleared the Tower of Trials in one minute, a record-breaking speed......!"


    Themotion grew.


    I strode toward the stage in the center of the auditorium. There, a man looked at me with an amused expression.


    The man who activated the Tower of Trials and announced the start of the exam.


    "Interesting. Have you fully awakened your talent already?"


    The man gazed at me with a fascinated expression.


    However, I wasn''t interested in his approval, so I replied curtly.


    "Did I pass?"


    "Yes, you did."


    "Then, can I go now?"


    "Of course."


    "Ah, can I stay in the dormitory here?"


    "You''re concerned about the scouts and reporters, huh. Don''t worry. Just head over there and enter the least conspicuous building."


    The man gestured to one end. I gave a slight nod and started walking in the direction he indicated.


    Then, a status window appeared on my retina.


    [Main Quest Chapter 1: Entrance Exam Completed.]


    [A reward of 5,000P is given.]


    [You''ve set an unbelievable record! An additional 3,000p is given!]


    [The Multidimensional Paid Store is added!]


    [You''re the first to finish the entrance exam as the top scorer! Your reward is upgraded!]


    [A 3,000P Talent Exclusive Writing Permission is given!]


    "."


    After reviewing the content, I couldn''t help but be amazed.


    I was left wondering if anything remained after giving so much.


    enjoy! :)


    the ko-fi will be set up soon ~()~*


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 3: Entrance Ceremony (2)

    Chapter 3: Entrance Ceremony (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: N/A


    Join the discord! Here


    "Huff."


    Hong Yuhwa took a deep breath.


    Then, she gathered her knees neatly, sat down, and began to steady her breathing. Her very posture was like a portrait.


    Her opponent was formidable.


    The Magma Lizard, with its high resistance to fire, was a tricky enemy for her.


    The battle hadsted around 30 minutes. At the end of that heated fight, she clenched the victory.


    The Magma Lizard ultimately sumbed to her ''Crimson me,'' turning to ashes.


    Hong Yuhwa shifted her gaze, confident that at this speed, she would be in the top three at least.


    There was no helping her speed.


    Because she chose a different path in magic than others, battles like this were bound to be disadvantageous.


    With an elegant stride, Hong Yuhwa exited through the portal.


    The hall was sparsepared to before, considering around 3000 people had left. Still, something felt odd.


    Some kind of bustling movement.


    "Hey, what''s happening?"


    "Ah, thedy is here."


    Scouts from her own guild were moving busily.


    [Confirmation: Test taker no. 0005, Hong Yuhwa. Exam time 00:31:17.]


    The results from the Tower of Trials appeared on her retina.


    [Hong Yu-hwas record 00:31:17. Rank 4.]


    A window popped up in front of her showing the ranking.


    But the results were beyondprehension.


    "...4th?"


    That couldn''t be right.


    She couldn''t just be, just be in 4th ce.


    Hong Yuhwa moved her gaze.


    To the electronic board right in front of her.


    There were records of those who had cleared faster than her.


    [Lee Seoha: record 00:01:22, rank 1.]


    [Kim Seohyun: record 00:11:55, rank 2.]


    [Ersil Merhen: record 00:17:12, rank 3.]


    [Hong Yuhwa: record 00:31:17, rank 4.]


    .


    Hong Yuhwa''s eyes trembled. The Tower of Trials was fair.


    Thirty years of history and the mysteries of this world guaranteed it.


    That''s why she couldn''t believe it. Had someone really passed the trials in just 1 minute 22 seconds? And a new student of the Korea Hero Academy at that?


    In this world, countless people exist, as do countless hidden masters. Yu-hwa, remember this and live humbly.


    Suddenly, her grandfather''s words came to mind.


    Clutching her fists.


    Hong Yuhwa closed her eyes, biting her lips tightly.


    With the name Lee Seoha etched in her mind, Hong Yuhwa turned to leave.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Ugh."


    Only when I copsed onto the bed did I feel like I could live.


    Was it because I was too tense?


    My body was sore.


    ''But this is quite something.''


    I looked around.


    A penthouse exceeding 165 square meters. Inside, there were various essential items such as magic-infused bedding and automated cleaning machines. Was this the room assigned to me?


    And it''s free. It''s so important that I''ll say it again.


    It''s free.


    The top student in the grade gets the best room, then the next highest ranked student, and so on. The third, fourth, fifth, they each get a room that''s slightly less impressive.


    While it''s not as luxurious as my penthouse, it''s still a fairly nice room.


    ''It''s truly extraordinary.''


    Students from all over the worlde here, and to them, this might not seem special. But to my eyes, this is an incredibly unusual privilege.


    Giving a penthouse to an ordinary student.


    Well, it''s a good thing for me.


    "I wonder what I will get."


    I pulled out a dark-colored wooden box, filled with anticipation.


    The reward given by the Tower of Trials.


    ''Could it be the Pill of Moon Spirit, or the Pill of the Sun? Or perhaps the Pill of Heavenly Lord?''


    Inside the dark-colored wooden box was a single ck pill. It was none of the three I mentioned above.


    But I felt even more excited. This was exactly what I needed right now.


    Emotion.


    Pill of Spiritual Ability (A-)


    Allows the user to awaken their ''Spiritual Ability''.


    : Upon consumption, it maximizes thetent potential of the physical body.


    : Upon consumption, it awakens the Nyeom ().


    : Upon consumption, magic ability permanently drops by 30%.


    "Jackpot."


    The performance is certain.


    Despite being merely a spiritual pill, it has an A grade. It got a minus grade due to the penalty of magic ability decrease.


    Ordinarily, this decrease would be significant, but my current magic power is 0. In other words, the penalty exists, but it has no meaning to me.


    ''I have no intention of learning magic.''


    I''mte to the starting line.


    There''s no one to dispute my top rank in the entrance exam right now, but as time goes by, the chances of people realizing that I have nothing will increase.


    So I reject the ordinary route.


    ''With the Pill of Spiritual Ability, I might need to revise my n.''


    While maximizingtent ability is a good effect, the true power of this spiritual pill is in awakening the Nyeom () ability.


    ''Should I start growing now?''


    I earned a whopping 8,000P from this exam.


    The store is full of alluring talents and physiques, such as the Dominator of Magic, Sword Heaven, and Heaven''s Dance.


    Each promises impressive powers if acquired.


    Yet, for now, they''re all out of reach.


    If I could start with these, it would be a different story. But pouring my points into them at this stage would hinder my progress too much.


    ''I need to secure a talent that''s immediately usable, offers great potential, and has strong growth prospects.''


    There''s one talent the pros always strive for first.


    Nimble Hands (B+)


    Enhances the flexibility of your hands and improves your skills.


    : Applies additional improvements to all parts of the physical body.


    The description is straightforward.


    But it''s among the talents that provide diverse advantages from the get-go and remain useful till the end.


    Nimble Hands affects the overallbat and significantly impacts essential pro skills like cooking, alchemy, and cksmithing.


    ''I want to give it a small test.''


    There''s a dartboard on one side of the wall. I toss a dart at it.


    Thud!


    The dart sails straight and lodges in the center.


    ''Better than expected?''


    I''ve only thrown a few darts before, but I didn''t anticipate this noticeable effect.


    Satisfied, I nce at my shopping cart.


    ''Should I go for it?''


    After buying Nimble Hands, I undress and step into the bathroom, which is about the size of my studio apartment.


    I get into the bathtub.


    I turn on the water and calmly take out the Pill of Spiritual Ability.


    Spiritual Ability. It''s a spiritual power. While magic leverages the physical forces that construct this world, spiritual ability draws on mental strength.


    In the future, Kim Seohyun will awaken to this spiritual ability and develop a resistance against all forms of psychic powers.


    ''I seem to recall bing slightly more feminine from that point.''


    I suddenly remember a theory a pro gamer suggested, saying that Kim Seohyun is a tomboy. But it seems unlikely.


    I pop a ck pill into my mouth.


    Crunch.


    A sweet and sour vor floods my mouth. The taste of the spiritual pill is fun.


    It''s like a jelly, fizzy like zero c with a hint of lemon.


    I chew it thoroughly before swallowing since it boosts the pill''s effectiveness.


    As the spiritual pill settles, I feel something moving inside me, and I ck out.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Ugh!"


    My stomach lurches, a disgusting smell filling the room. I scramble out of the bathtub, retching.


    What on earth is this terrible odor?


    Feeling dizzy, I take a look at the bathtub.


    The water I was soaking in now has ayer of ck liquid floating on top.


    Waste.


    The Spirit Stone, a spiritual medicine that unlocks potential, often triggers this kind of bodily cleanse. It''s somewhat unsettling to think that this was inside me.


    I flex my arm.


    There''s a sense of lightness, a feeling of rebirth. I''ve mentioned that it feels like being born again, and it truly does. My body feels noticeably lighter, nimbler, full of energy.


    "Phew, not too bad."


    Standing up to look in the mirror, I notice my skin is a shade paler.


    My original appearance wasn''t terrible, but after customization, I transformed into an exceptionally attractive man who needs no further tweaking.


    "Status."


    [Name: Lee Seoha]


    Strength: 3, Agility: 5, Stamina: 5, Magic: 0, Spirit: 5, Talent: 5,


    Talents


    -Talent Reading(-)Nimble Hands(B+)


    Skills


    -None


    Physique


    -Body Against Heaven(S-)


    My strength went up by 1, while agility and stamina each shot up by 3.


    Spirit seems to have gotten a boost from the Spirit Stone.


    After all, Nyeom is a power closely linked with mental strength.


    Nimble Hands seems to have bumped my talent up to 5.


    ''......but is my potential merely 3 or 5 even after full activation?''


    It feels a bit underwhelming.


    If I had given this to someone else, they would have seen an increase of at least 7.


    ''Well, there are many other ways to get stronger.''


    There''s no point obsessing over this. I shrug it off and sit down on the bathroom floor.


    Closing my eyes, I concentrate.


    I''m trying to feel the spiritual power that has taken root within me.


    ''I think I feel something.''


    It''s like there''s an odd power squirming inside me.


    This power responds to my will.


    It''s a curious and entertaining sensation.


    I nce around. A yellow rubber duck catches my eye.


    Move, move.


    Focusing my Nyeom on the rubber duck, I keep my eyes on it.


    Float.


    Incredibly, the rubber duck hovers in the air.


    This is Spirit Power. It''s a fundamental power that exerts physical force through spiritual energy.


    Naturally, this is not its only application.


    Though it''s weak now, as I mature, the Nyeom could unleash unimaginable power.


    ''I''m feeling a little dizzy.''


    5 seconds.


    Merely levitating the toy duck for a brief 5 seconds makes me feel light-headed.


    I stop making the toy float and slowly regain my breath.


    It''s unfortunate.


    If I had magic power, I could do so much more, but without it, I''ve hit a wall. It''s a shame that my Body Against Heaven prevents me from gaining magic power.


    [You have used Nyeom for the first time! As a reward, 1,500P is granted. Furthermore, the magic stat and mental ability have beenbined and reced with the special stat Nyeom ().]


    [With the recement of the magic stat and mental ability by Nyeom (), all abilities are enhanced.]


    I read the information about Nyeom. The more I read, the more intrigued I be.


    ...On second thought, I don''t think magic is that necessary.


    Long live the system.


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 4: Entrance Ceremony (3)

    Chapter 4: Entrance Ceremony (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Special stats, as the name suggests, are extraordinary. They''re traits that amplify your own abilities when mastered.


    Their characteristics are unlike any others.


    Eternity, Crimson me, Origin Power, Starlight... Even as a seasoned yer, I''m unaware of the full spectrum of these stats.


    Early morning.


    I stepped outside to train my Nyeom.


    [Name: Lee Seoha]


    Strength: 3, Agility: 5, Stamina: 5, Talent: 5, Special Stat Nyeom: 1


    Talents


    -Reading(-)Dexterity(B+)


    Skills


    -None


    Physiques


    -Body Against Heaven(S-)


    I found a suitablyrge open space.


    In this spot, I used Nyeom to control a nearby tree branch.


    Whoosh!


    The branch rocketed into the sky. It moved at mymand, rising, falling, swaying left and right, until it stuck firmly in the tree''s center.


    ''Not bad, huh?''


    It''s not an exaggeration, the power truly is remarkable.


    Of course, despite its high efficiency, Nyeom is inherently like this.


    When mixed with magic, psychokinesis, or a special technique, the results multiply, but on its own, the power is rather weak.


    Nevertheless, this performance seems appropriate for a special stat.


    Humming a tune, I moved on.


    The time hade for me to deliver a speech as the representative of the first-year students, a duty given to me as the top student in my grade.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The entrance ceremony at the Hero Professional School was packed to the brim, thanks to the stakeholders. The space was teeming with countless attendees, leaving hardly any room to step.


    Every student was a familiar face to those involved in the industry, and for those not, their parents were often public figures covered extensively by the media.


    This was a spectacle unique to the Korea Hero Academy.


    "Look, there''s the top student. He seems to have a certain charisma..."


    "During the entrance exam, they say he finished in less than a minute. The rumor is that he has some kind of dominant talent."


    Whispers fill the air around me.


    The more they talk, the more I try to stay cool.


    ''Charisma? What are they talking about?''


    I''m aware of what Absolute Domination is.


    It''s anguage spell that harnesses mana. If you cast a spell like "die split in half," that''s exactly what happens to the target.


    As if I would have such a thing.


    Iughed off the absurd rumor.


    I made my way to the front of the hall. During the Korea Hero Academy''s entrance ceremony, seating was based on ranking, so I was obligated to be at the very front.


    "That''s Lee Seoha."


    "He doesn''t seem that special..."


    "That''s what''s rming. He''s reached a level of mature power. It feels like he''ll outshine every other student at the Korea Hero Academy."


    As I moved forward, I noticed familiar faces.


    There was the main protagonist, Kim Seohyun, and Hong Yuhwa, who was staring at me with intense eyes.


    I offered them a polite greeting and sat down, observing the surroundings.


    I knew everyone around me.


    There was the son of Korea''s richest tycoon, a hidden dragon who had obtained Lu Bu Fengxian''s weapon due to his fixation with wealth. Then, there was the princess of Manyear Snow who, upon seeing a Mine, would fly into a rage and lop off an arm first thing.


    "Now, we will have the pledge from the representative of the new students. Will the representative pleasee forward."


    I stepped up onto the stage.


    From this vantage point, I could see all sorts of expressions.


    There were those who red at me aggressively, others who quickly looked away when our eyes met. In the back were monsters sizing me up, evaluating me.


    Journalists were snapping pictures. If I messed up here, it''d probably end up on tomorrow''s front page.


    "Your pledge."


    Thinking that the tranquility pill I had taken earlier was a good idea, I began my pledge as calmly as I could.


    "And with that, we conclude the student pledge."


    Whew.


    I felt my energy rapidly draining. I let out an inward sigh, but calmly made my exit.


    [Your valedictory address at the entrance ceremony has attracted attention. As a reward, you have received 1,000p.]


    So, points could even be earned like this.


    Rxing a bit, I continued my descent.


    At a typical school, once the entrance ceremony begins, students are quickly dismissed. But this school isn''t as lenient.


    Suddenly, instructors emerged from one side and stood in front of us.


    "All first-year ss A students, gather around!"


    A powerful male voice.


    This was the ss where I was grouped with the main characters. Turning towards the voice, I saw a muscr man with a tan standing there.


    Once I moved to the front, 99 others formed a group behind me. After all, the Korea Hero Academy epts 100 students per ss.


    And half of these would likely drop out before the end of the first year.


    "Nice to meet you. I am Instructor Seo Woojoo, and I will be your guide this year."


    As Instructor Seo Woojoo introduced himself, cheers filled the room.


    "Wow, is that Seo Woojoo, the Iron Lion?"


    "My goodness, the Iron Lion is our instructor?"


    Iron Lion Seo Woojoo.


    He''s one of the heroes expected to rise from the middle rank to the upper rank soon. If you have even the slightest interest in heroes, you would know he''s a superstar in this field.


    "Wow, the students are really impressive this year. Seems like the teachers are top-notch as well."


    "Definitely. Didn''t you hear how high the admission cutoff was this time? I thought I''d be somewhere in the middle, but I''m at the very bottom."


    "Sorry."


    He was well-liked by the students. But I couldn''tpletely enjoy it.


    This teacher was a big advocate of physical training.


    In other words, I was in for a tough time.


    "First, everyone should understand what Korea Hero Academy is all about. Don''t think of this ce as your end goal. It''s just the starting point."


    A few students frowned at Seo Woojoo''s words.


    "Today''s schedule is full. I hope you''re not nning to rx just because it''s the entrance ceremony. Korea Hero Academy evaluates everything based on grades. So if you don''t step up, you''ll be left behind. I hope everyone will follow me."


    With that, Seo Woojoo turned around.


    "So, the first order of business is choosing a weapon."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Choosing a weapon at Korea Hero Academy is a unique event.


    "Is picking a weapon that big of a deal?" one might wonder, but it really is. This is where someone might pick the weapon they''ll use for the rest of their life.


    50 years ago, a massive war caused worldwide fear.


    The hero who ended that war and his allies founded this academy. They argued that unique weapons were necessary to identify heroes. So, they set up an exhibition of special armaments in the armory.


    The weapons range from the highest S rank to the lowest D rank.


    Even a D rank shouldn''t be underestimated. It''s a weapon designed with thetest magic technology, capable of cutting through stone even in the hands of a regr person.


    But, you can''t just pick any weapon. The weapons here ''choose'' their ''users''.


    "We will now begin the weapon selection."


    Surprisingly, if a weapon at Korea Hero Academy chooses you, you receive that weapon for free.


    "And as you all are aware, if you are expelled, you must return the weapon. This rule applies even if you don''t graduate," said Instructor Seo Woojoo.


    Despite his talk of weapons, not everything here is a weapon.


    ''I''m after something different.''


    Sure, it would be nice to have a weapon, but right now I''m weak, no matter what I use.


    Plus, the chance of a weapon choosing me, considering my ''Body Against Heaven'' physique, is low.


    In that case, the smart move is to find a stepping stone to grow.


    After all, Korea Hero Academy makes D-ranked weapons for students like me, so it doesn''t really matter.


    There''s only one thing I''m aiming for.


    The Alchemist''s Kit of Argos.


    The unique thing about this kit is that it selects whoever approaches it as its master.


    It''s a distinctive kit since it doesn''t pick its master based on their talent.


    I n to use it to create a yet-to-be-discovered artificial elixir, use it, sell it, and grow.


    Once I entered the armory, various weapons were scattered about: stuck in the ground, leaning against walls, or gently floating in the sky.


    ''Impressive.''


    It was truly awe-inspiring to see what I had only seen in the game with my own eyes.


    "I''ll be the one to wield the Giant''s Sword that Beowulf used here!"


    "Is this where the Illusionary Scripture and Crimson Magic Book used by the great hero are? The magic quality is clearly on another level."


    "Everyone is dreaming big. There''s a reason why the seniors couldn''t decide."


    Students were buzzing everywhere, eagerly scanning the armory.


    "Kim Seohyun, haven''t you made your pick yet?"


    "I''m about to pick now. I won''t make a big deal of it. Weapons are useful, but if you depend on them too much, you won''t improve."


    Kim Seohyun''s voice echoed.


    Anyway, the weapon Kim Seohyun was to choose was already known: the Sword of Fury, Gram. He epted it because he liked its weathered look, but he was upset when he discovered it was one of the rare S-ranked weapons here.


    I nced around. Besides Kim Seohyun and a few others, everyone would eventually choose a respectable A-ranked weapon.


    The S-ranked weapons were so elite that they rejected everyone who had enrolled in Korea Hero Academy so far, with only one exception.


    There was Kim Seohyun and a mythical girl named Ersil from another world who possessed the soul of a transcendent being.


    Not counting her and the loner who had to conceal his power because he couldn''t control it.


    ''It looks like there might be another.''


    She might notck talent, but she''s just a fantasy since she doesn''t even know her talent is being suppressed.


    "Unbelievable! The Giant''s Sword has chosen its master? Not me, but that loner girl?"


    "Who''s that loner girl? I heard the weapons assess their user''s talents"


    "They consider not just talent, but also the level of awakening. We should keep an eye on her too."


    "H-hold on! Isn''t that the Sword of Dreams? The one that the ''Mistress of Illusions'' used to own?"


    "That was in Korea Hero Academy?"


    Shouts came from every direction. It was clear without even looking that Ersil would take the Sword of Dreams, and the loner girl would get the Giant''s Sword.


    "Oh, I think I''ve found mine too?"


    Kim Seohyun''s eyes lit up as he watched the worn sword de flying towards him.


    The Sword of Fury, Gram.


    "Did Kim Seohyun choose that old sword? Heh, I should be able to beat him soon."


    "Even with your S-rank weapon, you might still lose to Kim Seohyun and his old sword."


    "What did you just say?"


    One by one, everyone began their search.


    Should I start mine too?


    Whooosh!


    Suddenly, a strong ripple urred. I turned and saw a jet-ck sword creating its own ripples, held tightly in my hand.


    "Huh?"


    I let out a confused voice.


    Could this be the one that chose me?


    Sorry, but I need Argos''s Alchemy Kit. I n to create an artificial elixir and get rich.


    However, I couldn''t just ignore the weapon that appeared in my hand without even checking it out.


    Appraisal.


    ck Heavenly Demon Sword (S)


    The divine sword used by the Heavenly Demon.


    A sword forged using ck iron and millennium stone, renowned for its maximum toughness and hardness.


    It''s said that a soul resides in the sword.


    :Inherent skill ''Sword Spirit''


    :???


    :???


    :???


    :???


    However, the rank was too high to refuse.


    enjoy! :)


    yooo heavenly demon sword


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 5: Entrance Ceremony (4)

    Chapter 5: Entrance Ceremony (4)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword was announcing its presence, emitting a wave of energy.


    "...What is that? It seems like an extraordinary sword at first nce."


    "Could it be the so-called first-ranked? It seems to be at least S-rank."


    The students were chattering.


    Lee Seoha silently agreed with the final remark.


    At first nce, it was an unusual sword.


    It was emanating a presence even greater than the Giant''s Sword and the Illusionary Scripture he had seen before.


    However, he had never heard of such a sword.


    He had browsed through numerous rted books before entering the armory.


    ''I thought I had all the weapons up to B rank identified.''


    Lee Seoha carefully studied the expression on his own face. He remembered how calmly he had made his student council oath.


    Yet, his eyes openly revealed surprise and joy.


    Then, did he have information about that sword?


    He thought he should report this to his superiors.


    ''This is...''


    He looked over the sword.


    The de was ck.


    A red line was drawn in the middle of the de.


    ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    He didn''t expect this sword to be here.


    ''...No, it was stuck here, so I couldn''t find it in the game.''


    Its rank is S, but ording to the information from the documents obtained while ying the game, its performance exceeds most S-ranked weapons.


    It has various functions, and each function is focused on ''growth,'' a sword that yers wanted to obtain somehow.


    The Body Against Heaven is a physique that no one has chosen so far.


    And only the first years have the privilege of choosing a weapon, so it was natural to know only from documents.


    A weapon that can be obtained only by a custom character, not a yable character.


    He felt an odd awkwardness, but he quickly brushed it off.


    Above all, he liked the fact that it was a sword. Beforeing here, he had at least practiced with a sword.


    ''won''t I avoid the trouble this way?''


    He looked at the ck Heavenly Demon Sword with a glint in his eyes.


    Among the weapons he can currently obtain, it is one of the top tiers, a weapon that does not lose its luster even in thetter part of the game.


    However, that''s not its real ability.


    He could learn the strongest martial vein only allowed for the Body Against Heaven through this sword.


    ''With the original path, I could only obtain the first half of the martial vein.''


    But with this sword, he could also obtain thetter half of the martial vein.


    What''s more surprising is that even with the contents in the first half, that martial vein is considered one of the strongest candidates.


    Lee Seoha smiled satisfactorily.


    And he picked up the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. He felt the attention around him strangely concentrated.


    ''Shall I engrave the master''s mark?''


    High-ranking weapons are incredibly splendid in themselves. However, to properly use those weapons, one must go through a process called ''master engraving.''


    He held the de forward and put his finger on it.


    Suddenly.


    "Ew."


    A student next to him made a strange sound. He momentarily furrowed his brows, then smeared the blood flowing from his finger on the de.


    Then.


    [The ck Heavenly Demon Sword recognizes you as its master!]


    [Innate skill, Soul Breakis unlocked.]


    [You have be the master of the forgotten sword! 10,000p will be given!]


    The atmosphere around him changed. His ordinary aura, in an instant, began to devour the surroundings.


    "......Huff."


    For a fleeting moment, that strength exerted such a crushing pressure that even Seo Woojoo, a hero of considerable reputation, could barely breathe.


    ''Could it be that he''s been disguising his mediocrity and hiding his true self?''


    There was a sensation of the air momentarilypressing. Seo Woojoo''s eyes sparkled as he stared at Lee Seoha.


    During the process of subduing his weapon, it seemed as if his power was gradually leaking out. A chilling sensation enveloped him.


    An overwhelming aura.


    Rumours had spread among the students that he had awakened some absolute power, or the talent of a ruler of magic.


    Seo Woojoo found himself pondering if, perhaps, those rumours might indeed hold some truth.


    After the weapon selection waspleted, Instructor Seo Woojoo led us to relocate.


    We took a brief pause for rest.


    While some were gifted enough to effortlessly select their weapons, most of us had strained our limits to be chosen by the weapon.


    "I''m exhausted. Did you score something good?"


    "Heh I barely managed a B-grade."


    "Wow, I got a C-grade. But I''m grateful, it''s my primary weapon."


    The children huddled together, engaging in excited chatter. I slowly scanned the students.


    "You''re Lee Seoha, right?"


    A gender-neutral voice reached my ears. An individual whose sky-blue hair was more fitting of the description ''beautiful'' or ''pretty'' than ''cool'' - Kim Seohyun.


    The chosen boy of this world.


    The one who receives all of the world''s love.


    And the boy referred to as the ''protagonist''.


    "Um, why do you ask?"


    "Well, I just wanted to be friends."


    Kim Seohyun voiced this, apanying it with a gentle smile.


    "I was actually curious. Who was it that surpassed me?"


    Our eyes met - his, a striking sky-blue, gazed at me with an intensity as if aze.


    It seemed I had piqued hispetitive spirit.


    "But I guess you''re the same. Seeing that ambitious aura of yours."


    "?"


    Ambition?


    What was he talking about? I was, from the start....


    His words left me puzzled, then a realization dawned on me.


    Earlier, when I drew blood to appoint the ck Heavenly Demon Sword as my weapon.


    In that process, a skill had been activated.


    ''Soul Devourer.''


    The Soul Devourer.


    It seemed like a skill that gnawed away at an opponent''s spirit. But if it was continuously activated, it could be quite a nuisance.


    ''Can I turn this off?''


    With that thought, I red at the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    [The effect of Soul Devourer is subsiding.]


    I felt the atmosphere around the students rx immediately.


    "Interesting. You can control that energy at will"


    Kim Seohyun looked at me with interested eyes.


    He seemed to be under some false impressions since earlier.


    But as his misperception did no harm to me, I decided to let it be.


    ''Next on the task is''


    The Korea Hero Academy is famously rigorous, starting from the entrance ceremony. If the first event was to prove one''s worth through weapon selection.


    "The break is over. Everyone, stand up. We''re moving on to the next task."


    Seo Woojoo said with a mischievous grin.


    "The next task is ''Dungeon Exploration''. Ah, don''t be too nervous about dungeon exploration. It''s just abyrinth without a single monster."


    Dungeon Exploration.


    In reality, it''s merely a maze devoid of monsters.


    The goal is to collect information in the maze and the first ones to finish are ''rewarded''.


    ...Or so we thought.


    ''Truly cunning.''


    I clicked my tongue inwardly.


    Now that I see it in person, they really are ruthlessly cunning.


    The reality is, it''s a trap.


    A trap, slightly modified from the Tower of Trials, designed to simte a sudden monster invasion at the Korea Hero Academy.


    You coincidentally encounter a ''monster'' generated by the Tower of Trials and have to defeat it.


    So, the second task is a faux second task, instead, it''s how one responds to the sudden monster invasion.


    This, too, is a selection process.


    The purpose of this academy is to sieve out potential ''Mines'' ortent ''Viins'' using the Tower of Trials, and in that process, groom heroes who can face the Mines and Viins.


    "At least with this, no one gets injured."


    For whatever reason, you can feel the pain when attacked by the monsters. But it doesn''t result in injury or death.


    If you experience severe pain, you could go into shock. However, the mysteries of the Tower of Trials thoroughly protect even against that.


    s, nothing can be done about things like PTSD.


    "Now then, moving on to the next task... wait, a call came in. Everyone, take a short break."


    Seo Woojoo answered the call, wearing an awkward expression, then headed somewhere.


    Seeing him like this, it was clear that Seo Woojoo wasn''t good at acting.


    As Seo Woojoo left his seat, some kids, as if they were expecting something, wore grave expressions.


    Then,


    Kwaaaang!


    A loud noise and a part of the wall was shattered.


    -Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!


    A 5m tall monster was howling there.


    "What, what''s happening! Why are monsters appearing in the school!"


    "Everyone, be careful! Those confident in closebat, step forward! Send the mages to the back... no, to the center!"


    Upon someone''s shout, students quickly brandished their weapons and charged forward.


    "Is that a Mad Shadow Wolf?"


    "What a nuisance. It has strong magic resistance, so magic doesn''t work well on it."


    Hong Yuhwa pulled out her weapon, the Crimson Magic spellbook, which she had acquired moments before.


    The book was emitting crimson mana in response to Hong Yuhwa''s magic.


    "Hey, Hong Yuhwa! Step back!"


    "You, go over there."


    Hong Yuhwa shoved aside the mage clinging to her.


    The Mad Shadow Wolf has strong magic resistance.


    So what? She is a Crimson me Mage. She can''t afford to step back because of a mere beast like this.


    Whoooosh!


    mes emerged out of thin air. The crimson mes began to concentrate into a single point and soon began to take the shape of a spear.


    A massive me spear of 5 meters.


    More fitting for a siege weapon in size.


    "Wow, that''s insane. With that, she can just pierce right through it?"


    "If it has strong magic resistance, we should worry about insufficient magic power...."


    The students were overwhelmed by her magic. Hong Yuhwa naturally sought one person''s gaze.


    Lee Seoha.


    He was looking at her with anguid expression.


    Is this all you''ve got? It seemed like he wasn''t impressed with the magic she created.


    Ugh.


    She didn''t like his expression. Hong Yuhwaunched her me spear as is.


    Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!


    The me spear pierced right through the belly of the Mad Shadow Wolf. Somewhere, a blue magic thread appeared and restricted the Mad Shadow Wolf''s movement.


    Kim Seohyun charged forward, an old sword in hand.


    The old sword hummed, and waves poured out non-stop. Kim Seohyun split the wolf in half with his sword.


    Lee Seoha was looking at them with a subtle smile.


    He seemed bored at first.


    But now, the feeling wasn''t bad at all.


    [Major characters feel admiration for you. Major characters remember you! You have gained 3,000 points!]


    A scene that naturally brought a smile to my face.


    enjoy! :)


    i''m very interested to see where this goes


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 6: Dungeon Exploration

    Chapter 6: Dungeon Exploration


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon/Fri


    membership tiers for advance chapters are now up on my ko-fi!! a visit would be appreciated ~()~*


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    7 A.M.


    Beep beep.


    Ah.


    The rms noise brought me to wakefulness.


    Feeling groggy, thoughts tumbled around in my head. I have to get to school. Do I really need to go to school at my age?


    Sigh.


    With a mental sigh, I rose reluctantly from the bed. I washed my face to dispel the drowsiness and tossed on a T-shirt without much thought.


    Over the T-shirt, I wore a white shirt and a tie. The morning was a bit chilly, so I added a hoodie. Then, Iyered a vest over it and paired it with ck cks for pants.


    The one benefit of school: not having to worry about what to wear.


    In fact, just wearing a shirt, tie, and vest was enough to meet the uniform regtions of Korea Hero Academy.


    I casually slipped on the sneakers given by the school, picked up my bag, and walked outside.


    There were already many others preparing to head to school.


    There goes the top student.


    Hey, stop gawking. What if he takes offense and starts a fight? Did you not see him during weapon selection?


    Is he really that exceptional?


    Despite the distance, their whispers reached my ears clearly.


    That''s thanks to my special Spirit stat.


    I walked leisurely, taking in my surroundings.


    The journey from the dorm to the school wasnt long, and I reached my ssroom quickly.


    Finally, I was at the door of ss 1-A.


    Standing before the door, a whirlwind of thoughts swept through my mind.


    However, I quickly cleared my mind and opened the door.


    Creak.


    The door''s opening silenced the chatter. Every eye was on me.


    Curious nces, wary eyes, suspicious looks - they were all focused on me.


    Pretending to be unperturbed, I looked for a seat. Despite my unhurried arrival, almost all the seats were upied.


    The front row waspletely filled. Only a few spots were left at the back. Even with everyone being superhuman here, seating location seemed to matter.


    ''I''m not bothered, but...''


    I headed towards the empty seat by the window at the back.


    "You look quite tired."


    A familiar, arrogant voice sounded. As I turned, I saw a pair of glowing red eyes.


    Hong Yuhwa.


    Why is she sitting next to me? My surprise at her presence was interrupted by another person.


    I saw sky-blue hair.


    The protagonist, the one favored in this world, was seated right in front of me.


    "I''m not much of a morning person."


    "So you''ve been ignoring physical training? Are you in the mage ss?"


    "You''re a mage, yet you finished in just a minute?"


    Hong Yuhwa''s gaze met mine, as if she was looking at a creature from another world.


    Kim Seohyun was looking at me, his face showing intrigue.


    "Hmm?"


    I felt a gaze then.


    I traced the source to find a girl smirking at me.


    She had peculiar eyes.


    Within her tinum irises, her pupils were star-shaped, like embedded shooting stars.


    Ersil Merhen.


    This girl, reputed as the strongest among the students at the Korea Hero Academy, was studying me.


    Her star-filled eyes brimmed with curiosity, as if wondering where such a person had appeared from.


    "...Is she the one who ranked third in the entrance exam?"


    Hong Yuhwa''s expression tensed as she asked.


    "Yes, she ced third."


    "Beside me? She seems to be a mage too..."


    Kim Seohyun was eying Ersil with interest.


    Ersil, whopleted the trial about five minutes after the melee master Kim Seohyun, was viewed as one to watch among the students.


    The reason for this reputation was, of course, the game.


    Under normal circumstances, she would have been intrigued by Kim Seohyun, but it seems her interest had shifted to me when I imed the top spot.


    ''Hmm.''


    To be honest, I didn''t appreciate Ersil''s attention.


    She had a teasing nature.


    Furthermore, her power was exceedingly formidable; she was practically a walking cmity.


    However, the issue was Ersil''s abilities.


    They were truly extreme. She used her powers for illusions.


    In fact, she secured her third-ce ranking in the entrance exam through her illusions.


    Usually, she would be the person to keep an eye on in this academy, but for me, the situation was different.


    ''I have the Body Against Heaven, after all.''


    Body Against Heaven.


    It providesplete immunity to curses and illusion-based abilities.


    If the supreme entity within her were to step up, it might be a different story, but Ersil Merhen doesn''t pose a significant threat to me.


    Well, not to someone like me, at least.


    Objectively speaking, Ersil Merhen is formidable.


    There are only three first-year students who can match her.


    One is the protagonist-like figure, Kim Seohyun.


    Another is a genius so powerful that she sealed her own power.


    Thest one is...


    As I was deep in thought, the door suddenly opened, and my attention naturally shifted.


    "......"


    Speak of the devil.


    The door was opened by a tall woman.


    She had long bangs that covered half of her eyes, and her hair in the back reached her waist.


    Quite tall for a woman, 175 cm. Even in a loose uniform, her chest was hard to overlook.


    It was Kim Ara, who had restrained her own power because it was too strong.


    If she were to fully unleash her power, only a handful of individuals could face her head-on.


    Even the instructors wouldn''t stand a chance in a direct confrontation with her.


    "Is that the one who wields the ''Giant''s Sword''? She looks less intimidating than I expected."


    "I heard she''s the daughter of the Tyrant."


    "Her? No way."


    The students whispered among themselves before they diverted their gazes, not considering her a threat.


    "Seo-ha, what do you think of her?"


    Kim Seohyun asked me, seeming to genuinely value my opinion.


    This is why social butterflies can be a bit troublesome.


    "She''s formidable. If we''re talking raw power alone, you wouldn''t stand a chance... If you were to engage her inbat, your best oue would be a draw, and even that would be incredibly hard."


    "...Really?"


    Kim Seohyun''s eyes widened at my words as he looked at Kim Ara. Hong Yuhwa also alternated her nces between me and Kim Ara, skepticism painted across her face.


    Doubt filled her eyes. After all, Kim Ara had a reputation for her inability to control her power properly, and for some reason, she detested drawing attention to herself.


    This is why she intentionally scored average marks during the entrance exam.


    Her aversion to attention had quite a lot to do with her background.


    I scanned the room again.


    Kim Ara, against whom no one in the school couldpete in terms of raw power alone.


    Ersil, who bore the soul of a transcendent ruler who had ruled a world for a thousand years.


    Hong Yuhwa, the promising student of the Crimson Tower, who wouldter be known as the one who stole the crimson me.


    And Kim Seohyun, who was favored by the world.


    Compared to those I just mentioned, I looked at a girl whose talent could not be discounted.


    Seo Gayeon.


    A girl who barely made it into the Korea Hero Academy as she still hadn''t awakened her talent.


    The wielder of the ''Starlight Magic,'' which held a holy power against the evil energy known as ''Ma''.


    ''It seems she was lucky enough to be admitted.''


    The person who I was most concerned about during the entrance exam of the Korea Hero Academy, Seo Gayeon, had made it.


    I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thump.


    The ssroom door opened.


    Standing at the podium in a neatly tailored suit was Instructor Seo Woojoo.


    "I trust that you''ve all taken the entrance exams and had a good rest, right? After training, rest is crucial. Even though the body grows stronger the more it is trained, if pushed too hard, it can break."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo wore a stern expression.


    "In that regard, our first lesson will be physical training. I won''t ept any excuses about focusing on academic studies or having weak stamina."


    His tone was firm and left no room for negotiation. I sighed internally. As expected, Instructor Seo Woojoo doesn''t pull any punches.


    "Most importantly, mana is at its purest after dawn. If you practice mana control after morning training, you can obtain more refined mana."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo concluded with a satisfied smile.


    "Now, everyone change into your gym clothes and gather at the sports field."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Attention everyone!"


    Instructor Seo Woojoomanded the gathering of students.


    "I''m aware that some of you might be disgruntled by the early morning training. But remember, as heroes, even such concerns could be a luxury in the future. The more sweat you shed now, the less blood you''ll lose in the future."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo nced over us before continuing.


    "Although we''re skipping it today, starting tomorrow, be here by 5 a.m. sharp. From now on, you will train tirelessly from dawn."


    Even though I recognized the significance of physical training, Instructor Seo Woojoo''s words sounded nothing short of daunting.


    "All warriors are to receive this bracelet."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo summoned the warrior-ss students and distributed the bracelets.


    To the naked eye, these bracelets might appearmonce, but they were enchanted to emte the effect of sandbags, each one weighing over 50kg.


    Kim Seohyun, not satisfied with just wearing a bracelet on each arm, strapped them onto his legs as well, maximizing the weight for his training. His resilience was truly exceptional.


    "Now, we''ll start with a light jog."


    With that, Instructor Seo Woojoo led the way, initiating the run. The mage-ss students also began their run.


    Mages are typically safeguarded on the battlefield, but heroes face more than just monsters as adversaries. When targeted by treacherous mines and viins, in the end, the only one who can protect you is yourself.


    That''s why everyone started running without expressing a single word.


    This routine continued for five minutes.


    "Oh, it seems our top student has a notable weakness."


    "Huff, huff. Just, go."


    Ersil Merhen passed by me, a yful smile ying on her lips.


    "Seo-ha, you need to train consistently. If this keeps up, it could get dangerous, you know?"


    "I know, so please, huff, stop, huff, talking."


    Kim Seohyun voiced his concern, his tone heavy with worry.


    ...Honestly, I might have underestimated the situation. I thought a stamina level of 5 would be adequate for a mere run.


    But no matter how much I ponder over it, it seems unfair.


    By now, I had run almost 3km.


    And that was at my maximum speed to keep pace with Instructor Seo Woojoo. Yet, they all seemed to be holding up well, despite the sandbag bracelets.


    "Huff, huff, for someone, huff, who is the top student, huff, to struggle after just this much running, huff, I''ll soon, huff, snatch that position from you, huff."


    Hong Yuhwa puffed pompously from beside me.


    Seriously, couldn''t they all just let me be?


    enjoy! :)


    membership tiers for advance chapters are now up on my ko-fi!! a visit would be appreciated ~()~*


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 7: Dungeon Exploration (2)

    Chapter 7: Dungeon Exploration (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon/Fri


    membership tiers for advance chapters are now up on my ko-fi!! a visit would be appreciated ~()~*


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The Korea Hero Academy isparable to a university where students select their own majors.


    Ordinarily, most individuals aren''t aware of their strengths, but this is not the case at the Korea Hero Academy.


    Even the ones who don''t realize their strengths have the chance to sit the entrance exam due to sheer luck. However, most of them don''t make it through the screening at the entrance exam, with a few odd exceptions.


    "We will choose our majors before the first joint ss," announced Seo Woojoo.


    Choosing a major is straightforward.


    Subjects include magic, alchemy, power awakening, swordsmanship, and others. Students just need to choose the one that suits their aptitude.


    Upon hearing Seo Woojoo''s words, the students rose from their chairs and began to form groups.


    "Seoha, what''s your choice?" asked one of the students.


    "I think I''ll opt for closebat," I replied.


    "Closebat?" Kim Seohyun seemed puzzled.


    "I want to build up some stamina," I exined.


    "Oh, you''re aiming to train because your physique is weak. It''s a strategy topensate for weaknesses with strengths, or to improve your weaknesses so they''re no longer weaknesses," Kim Seohyun nodded in understanding, seemingly satisfied with my decision.


    "So, you''re opting for the understanding of closebat then?"


    "Exactly," I confirmed, slightly nervous.


    Kim Seohyun''s eyes sparkled. The understanding of closebat course does have a theoretical aspect, but it is predominantly practical. He seemed quite eager to spar with me.


    "So, is it just you and I in the understanding of closebat?" I asked.


    "No, I''m joining as well," a voice interjected suddenly.


    Turning around, I saw a man with arge build. His name was Park Woonhyuk, a handsome and masculine individual.


    He was the warrior who passed the entrance exam alongside Hong Yuhwa. He was proficient in spear usage and, despite appearing elitist at first, he was quite personable once you got to know him. However, most people saw him as a staunch elitist.


    Typically, he''d be the one iming he''ll take the top spot from Kim Seohyun. But him sticking around me suggested a sense ofpetition.


    "No, that''s not correct," Kim Seohyun contradicted, implying he would take the top spot, not me. He didn''t say anything to me, probably because he believed I was better than him deep down.


    I nodded and noted down a few more subjects: Theory of Magic Destruction, Basic Alchemy Knowledge, and Understanding of Ancient Languages.


    The Theory of Magic Destruction would help me achieve practical scores with the Body Against Heaven physique.


    There''s no issue with Basic Alchemy Knowledge since it''s about making potions, and I have all the forms in my head.


    Understanding of Ancient Languages would help me get closer to Kim Ara.


    "Are you nning to take all those subjects?"


    "Well, they''re all easy."


    None of the timings shed, and the only subject as demanding as the ''joint sses'' conducted in our ss was the Understanding of Close Combat.


    "I should also take the Theory of Magic Destruction then."


    "I have no choice. If you guys are doing it, I''ll join."


    I got up and handed my paper to Seo Woojoo.


    "Ah, Understanding of Close Combat?"


    Seo Woojoo seemed surprised for a moment, but then nodded.


    "Good choice. You''re excellent in everything else, but you''ve been neglecting physical training. The intent to bnce this out ismendable."


    I wondered when he saw me, thinking I''m excellent in everything else.


    I just nodded. Then I noticed Seo Gayeon approaching Seo Woojoo.


    "Ah, Understanding of Close Combat and Basic Swordsmanship and Magic. Are you nning to specialize in swordsmanship?"


    "Y-Yes. I feel like swordsmanship suits me."


    "Is that so?"


    I took a moment to reflect.


    Seo Gayeon wanted to learn swordsmanship, but that seemed like surrendering halfway.


    A restriction that felt more like a curse.


    Seo Gayeon had received such a curse from a certain Mine. The Mines thought her abilities were too dangerous.


    I took a moment to consider.


    Seo Gayeon''s abilities are remarkable. But because of the restriction, she struggles initially and only begins to shine in the middle stages.


    "You seem more suited for magic than swordsmanship."


    I stated, trying to seem casual about it.


    "Wha, what? Me, ma, magic?"


    "Yes, you seem like you''d be good at it."


    At my words, the people around us looked at Seo Gayeon. She appeared nervous andcked confidence.


    The others wondered why I, Lee Seoha, would pay attention to her.


    "If you don''t want to, don''t mind it."


    I shrugged my shoulders and walked away, attempting to gently coax her.


    Unlike weapon selection, one''s major can be changedter, although the process can be quite troublesome.


    As I walked away, Kim Seohyun and Park Woonhyuk followed.


    "Let''s start the first joint lesson then, dungeon exploration," announced Instructor Seo Woojoo.


    At this, the students looked at him, anticipation etched on their faces.


    "You all seem ready. It''s natural to be excited," the Instructor grinned, though it was a stern smile.


    "Of course, you may be thrilled to be at the Korea Hero Academy, the best academy in the world. However, the Korea Hero Academy only values students'' abilities.


    The school won''t coddle students whock ability."


    Indeed.


    The school assesses students based solely on their ''grades'' and in a rather ''cold'' manner.


    Those who can''t keep up are simply left behind. If they remain as underachievers, they''re expelled. There''s no reversing that decision.


    "Korea Hero Academy stands at the frontline, battling monsters, killing the Mines, and apprehending viins. We have numerous enemies. A single error can cost you your life or, at best, result in lifelong injuries. It doesn''t matter if it wasn''t your fault."


    The expressions of the students gradually turned to fear. They are still children, after all.


    "I''ll stop scaring you now. In our joint lesson, we will form temporary teams. These teams will be primarily based on the grades from the entrance exam. The highest-ranking students will serve as team leaders."


    As Instructor Seo Woojoo stated this, he nced at me.


    As expected, the honor of being first went to the top student.


    "The first group leader is Lee Seoha."


    "Yes."


    "The group members are as follows."


    At Seo Woojoo''s words, a hologram appeared in the air. It was a hologram created bybining science and magic - a magic-engineering hybrid.


    [Lee Seoha(1)/Baek Seolgi(357), Kim Ara(457), Han Woosung(575), Seo Gayeon(999)]


    "Wow."


    I couldn''t help but gasp. Theposition of the group members was excellent, aside from a couple of time bombs.


    "The next group leader is Kim Seohyun."


    "Yes."


    "The group members are."


    Time passed, and a total of 20 groups were formed. Instructor Seo Woojoo then spoke up.


    "With these groups, we will head towards the dungeon. Everyone, follow me."


    We trailed behind Seo Woojoo as he moved.


    Outside the school, several buses were waiting for us.


    "We will take this bus."


    We boarded the third-generation bus, and it soon set off.


    After about 10 minutes of driving through the school grounds, we arrived at a foreboding-looking cave.


    "Here is the artificial dungeon ''Nest.'' You will frequent this location for practical training, so it''s good to remember it."


    The Nest.


    It''s a dungeon created by the Korea Hero Academy. This artificial dungeon propelled the Academy to its status as a world-ss institution.


    In the game, the path changes every time you enter. There are 15 types of internal dungeons.


    Of course, I have all 15 types of dungeons memorized.


    "The groups that are departing will start from thest group I called."


    Our turn isst.


    I gathered my group members.


    "Shall we briefly introduce ourselves?"


    Han Woosung, who had a mncholic look, suggested. An introduction. That''s a terrifying thing to ask.


    "Hello! My name is Baek Seolgi! My specialty is pathfinding and disarming traps!"


    A girl with a cute appearance nodded and spoke.


    "I''m Kim Ara. My specialty is the sword."


    Kim Ara spoke, wielding the Giant''s Sword in the void.


    The de alone was over 2 meters, and the handle over 70 centimeters. It wasn''t a sword meant for people, but literally for a giant.


    "......Isn''t it heavy?"


    "It''s lighter than I thought. Plus, there''s a hole in the sword, which makes it quite convenient."


    Kim Ara responded to Han Woosung''s question.


    "I-I-I''m Seo Gayeon! My specialty is swords!"


    Seo Gayeon stuttered her words.


    "I''m Han Woosung. This is my specialty."


    Han Woosung smirked and lifted his buckler.


    "I''m Lee Seoha. Nice to meet you all."


    Having finished the introductions, I sat down and pondered.


    This seems alright.


    Four warriors and one archer. The proportion of warriors is high, but that''s unavoidable.


    ''I guess they probably arranged it this way because I''m a mage.''


    "But, are you and Ga-yeon already acquainted, Seoha?"


    "Huh? M-Me and Seoha?"


    Seo Gayeon asked in surprise.


    "I''m just asking because Lee Seoha rmended the magic ss earlier. I thought maybe you two knew each other~."


    Baek Seolgi extended her words.


    Baek Seolgi, Baek Seolgi. Suddenly, I feel like eating Baek Seolgi.


    "I just said it because she seemed talented in magic. It doesn''t mean anything."


    I concealed my true feelings. Seo Gayeon is a mage. An essential puzzle piece for seeing a happy ending in this world.


    However, there''s no need to explicitly say that. With low self-esteem and relying more on others than her own thoughts, Seo Gayeon would likely find such attention burdensome.


    "The next team is Park Woonhyuk''s team."


    Time slowly passes by. They''re adding new teams every five minutes, but there''s not much to do.


    "Yawn."


    "......Are you yawning?"


    Han Woosung said in a tone of disbelief as I casually yawned.


    Well, it can''t be helped.


    While others were terrified at the sight of the cave, I knew all 15 dungeonyouts like the back of my hand. There''s no way I could feel any tension.


    "The next team is Lee Seoha''s team."


    "Then, let''s go."


    As Instructor Seo Woojoo called, I calmly stood up.


    The closer we got to the cave entrance, the more eerie it felt. Someone swallowed their saliva nervously. As if they were scared.


    Upon stepping into the cave, a fork in the road appeared.


    ''Oh, we''re in luck.''


    We''d ended up in a dungeon conducive to a so-called speed run.


    "There''s a fork. Which way should we go?"


    "Hmm."


    Instead of heading towards the fork, I went to the right wall. It should be somewhere around here.


    I found a protruding rock. I lightly tapped it with my hand. Thump, thump. I could hear the peculiar sound of wind leaking.


    The structure of this ce was such that if you broke the wall, a path would appear. However, this wall was quite thick. Even if Kim Seohyun were to hit it with all his might, it wouldn''t break.


    I called Kim Ara over.


    "Ara,e here for a moment."


    "......Why?"


    "Try breaking this wall."


    "......You want me to break this?"


    "Yes."


    "I, I''m not that good at stuff like this."


    Kim Ara said in a voice filled with awkwardness.


    It wasn''t that she wasn''t good at this kind of thing, she was just ufortable with being singled out.


    Well, it was understandable.


    There were quite a few aggressive guys around here.


    If the young, overconfident ones challenge Kim Ara and she happened to stand out, her school life would turn out quite differently from what she wished for.


    I whispered quietly to Kim Ara.


    -You could try to enjoy the peace you want, but do you think the Suzerain will let that happen?


    At my words, Kim Ara''s eyes trembled. Her violet eyes stared at me, filled with a mixture of emotions.


    ''How did he know I had something to do with the Suzerain? Was he guessing? No, that was unlikely. Then, he wouldn''t specifically mention the Suzerain.''


    She must have been thinking along those lines.


    "If you break this, I''ll tell you. How to escape from the Suzerain," I said with a slight smile.


    enjoy! :)


    membership tiers for advance chapters are now up on my ko-fi!! a visit would be appreciated ~()~*


    double drop today since i missed one yesterday due to site maintenance (  ;)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 8: Black Heavenly Demon Sword

    Chapter 8: ck Heavenly Demon Sword


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon/Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The Suzerain is a person who has reached the top of this world on his own.


    ''He''s quite terrifying.''


    In our society, people usually gather power in groups. If not, a powerful group might ovee them.


    But the Suzerain is different.


    He reached the top alone.


    Honestly,


    It''s impossible to resist him right now.


    Even if the Suzerain decided to wreak havoc on the Korea Hero Academy today, the Academy would barely stand a chance. The damage would be enormous.


    But Kim Ara is an exception. She managed to avoid the Suzerain''s notice and enrolled at the Korea Hero Academy.


    This is why Kim Ara''s rank is low.


    It''s not only because she can''t control her power, but also to dodge the Suzerain''s scrutiny.


    "How do you know about that?"


    She looked at me, disbelief in her eyes.


    I wouldn''t believe it if I were in her shoes either.


    "About the Suzerain? Or the fact that you''re his daughter?"


    As Kim Ara red, I gave a small smile.


    Feigning calm, feigning calm.


    I also have my ways of getting information.


    I tapped my head as I spoke.


    I know you''re the Suzerain''s only daughter. He cherishes you deeply... and you have inherited his unique martial arts.


    ......


    Kim Ara was looking at me, her eyes dark.


    But I trust one thing. Me, as the top scorer who cleared the Tower of Trials with a record-setting score.


    I have confidence that no information about me will leak because of the Body Against Heaven.


    Even if Kim Ara decided to attack me, I''m sure I could win in a moment, but she doesn''t know that.


    She might keep a close eye on me for some time. After all, Kim Ara is careful.


    So, are you going to destroy it, or not?


    I''ll destroy it.


    Kim Ara nodded obediently and touched the wall.


    Kwaang!


    She clenched her fist and the wall exploded. I was stunned.


    That''s something Kim Seohyun would have to attack 2~3 times to break, but she did it in one blow. It was staggering power.


    Wow.


    Others also gawked at Kim Ara, visibly surprised.


    Really, impressive.


    I whistled and walked towards the destroyed wall.


    A twisted pathy ahead.


    Kim Seo-hyun took 39 minutes to reach here ording to the book.


    I need to hurry.


    I''m running out of time.


    --


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Kim Ara watched as the boy ahead strolled with his hands in his pockets. He didn''t look nervous at all.


    ''It''s a dungeon.''


    Even though there were no monsters, the dungeon was full of traps.


    However, thanks to the boy''s guidance, they hadn''t encountered any traps, despite Instructor Seo Woojoo''s warnings. It must be Lee Seoha''s doing. He was leading the group effectively.


    ''He''s incredibly skilled.''


    It seemed as if he had led tours through this dungeon countless times. The boy introduced as our guide was totally outshone.


    "Do we even need this guide?"


    "True, does our top student also possess some vision-rted talent?"


    A puzzled voice filled the air.


    That''s a sharp deduction. Only with a power focused on enhancing vision or senses could he show such skill.


    "Here we are."


    Lee Seoha pushed what appeared to be an empty wall. Then, with a rumbling sound, the stone wall shifted inward, revealing another secret passage.


    ''I thought he would reveal some form of power.''


    But this was even more baffling.


    Perhaps the most dangerous weapon this boy wields is not ''power'', but something different. He continued advancing without a pause.


    "Tha, That''s impressive."


    "Wow, we can just leave everything to the top student. This is too embarrassing."


    Our group paused as we walked.


    An unfamiliar instructor appeared ahead. He was slim and dressed in a striking ck suit.


    "... Thest group to start arrived first? That''s ridiculous."


    The instructor nced at us, then focused on the top student.


    "28 minutes and 32 seconds. You''re in first ce. You can rest over there."


    As the instructor pointed, everyone gathered into small groups and rxed. Lee Seoha stared nkly ahead.


    "Lucky."


    [You are the first to arrive in the dungeon and earn 3,000p!]


    [The instructors are shocked by your actions. You earn 1,500p.]


    Perhaps because he finished first again, he earned arge amount of points.


    Lee Seoha checked his points.


    [17,500p]


    A blue message appeared on the screen.


    ''If I gather just a bit more, I can afford it.''


    Lee Seoha smiled satisfactorily. If he was dyed in earning 2,500p, his n might be postponed. But at this rate, he would reach his goal soon.


    [Kim Ara remembers you. You gained 2,500P.]


    Lee Seoha did his best to keep a straight face.


    He was truly lucky.


    After ss ended, I rushed back to my dormitory. The penthouse awaited me.


    I felt like I was floating.


    Not just because ss ended, but because something fundamentally different was happening.


    [20,000p]


    The points had reached 20,000.


    I went deeper into the penthouse, carelessly tossed my bag aside, and revealed the training ground inside the penthouse.


    A personal training ground.


    Only I could enter here.


    I positioned myself at the center of the training ground and opened the multi-dimensional store.


    In the multi-dimensional store, I clicked on the ''Talent'' tab.


    There were many talents listed.


    There were talents that could instantly vault me to the top ranks.


    However, they were all out of my reach due to my current points and the mana requirements. They were all unattainable dreams.


    I ignored them all and chose one talent.


    Unfathomable Talent(A-)-20,000p


    Unfathomable Talent(A-)


    A talent that is impossible to understand.


    It excels in spiritual abilities. Its power can truly be described as divine.


    : Positive adjustment for talents based on spiritual abilities and physicality


    : Negative adjustment for mana-rted talents


    ...I''ve met the minimum requirements with this.


    And I tore the skill selection ticket I had received earlier.


    The skill I chose wasIcarus''s Advanced Spirit Control(C)


    Even though it''s a low-rank skill, it''s the most practical spirit control skill among the C-rank skills that can be bought for 3,000p.


    The cluster of light got absorbed into me, and various pieces of knowledge started to bloom in my mind.


    I grasped the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    ck Heavenly Demon Sword(S)


    The divine sword once wielded by a Heavenly Demon.


    A sword forged from ck iron and millennium stones. It boasts the highest strength and hardness.


    There is a legend that the sword possesses a soul.


    : Inherent Skill Sword Spirit


    : Inherent Skill Spirit Break


    :???


    :???


    :???


    I examined my skills. Sword Spirit and Spirit Break.


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword is a sword that emphasizes the growth of its user. And the skill, Sword Spirit, I think, is the be-all and end-all of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Activating the skill, Sword Spirit.


    Sssssss!


    A ck aura began swirling around the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    [Hmm?]


    A voice echoed in my mind.


    Like the sound of someone awakening from a deep sleep, a drowsy voice.


    Sword Spirit.


    This is the power to awaken the soul within the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    "Awaken. Heavenly Demon."


    [You are the one who woke me?]


    "That''s right."


    [Hmm, the current owner seems quite decent. I like your face.]


    "."


    I was speechless at her outrageous response. This sword judges by appearances?


    [Hmm, master, you seem bothered by beauty. What is beauty?]


    I wracked my brain at the sudden question.


    "Harmony?"


    [That''s right. Harmony. Most beautiful things are founded on harmony. Beauty without harmony is merely grotesque. Also, for a body to be trained and bnced well, it too should have harmony. Therefore, you should be grateful to your parents who gave you such a beautiful body.]


    Her words were ridiculous. However, they were not entiessrely without sense.


    [Anyway, let''s move on from this. Judging from your initial words when you woke me, you seem to be aware of my existence?]


    "Yeah. I read about it in a document."


    [That guy left my information? I thought he would hide my identity really well.]


    The Heavenly Demon mumbled with a surprised tone.


    [First, can I check your body?]


    "My body?"


    [Yes. Sadly, since my soul is embedded in this sword, I can''t do anything without your permission.]


    "Alright."


    The Heavenly Demon hummed and emitted a ck aura.


    [Hmm? Master, do you have the Body Against Heaven? Oh, you do. That must have been the reason the ck Heavenly Demon Sword chose you as the master even without my awakening. But something''s strange? This feels like the energy of Body Against Heaven is acquired rather than innate... No, it must be a misunderstanding.]


    The Heavenly Demon expressed its confusion and then seemed to dismiss its own doubt.


    [Hoho, you''ve already awakened Nyeom. Moreover, your intent is pure. You haven''t been tainted by strange concepts. I don''t know the reason, but there''s absolutely no waste in your body. Have you recently taken a good elixir or something?]


    "How about that?"


    [It''s good. The previous master wasn''t even close to this. I''m not sure about talent, but your body is far superior from the start.]


    "Is that so?"


    [Yes. With this kind of physique, there''s no need for the process of creating a vessel at least.]


    The Heavenly Demon spoke with a soft voice.


    [Then I''ll teach you about the strongest martial vein, the ck Divine Martial Art.]


    enjoy! :)


    he bes more overpowered every few chapters lmao


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 9: Black Heavenly Demon Sword (2)

    Chapter 9: ck Heavenly Demon Sword (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon/Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The ck Divine Martial Art.


    It''s a martial art unknown to many in this world. But after sharing information about the ck Divine Martial Arts online, the experienced yers responded:


    The ck Divine Martial Art is the top-tier martial art.


    ''What an insane martial art.''


    Body Against Heaven transforms your body into a form without mana, where Demonic Qi courses through. Plus, this energy can counteract most mana-based abilities.


    The energy of Body Against Heaven, also known as Demonic Qi.


    Any martial art activated with this power is only avable to those who possess Body Against Heaven''s energy. If the user of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword doesn''t have this energy, then the martial art is only half-formed.


    Even then, it''s powerful enough to rank highly.


    It''s a martial art designed to nullify all abilities, martial arts, and magic that rely on mana.


    In simple terms, the ck Heavenly Demon Sword cancels out all of the opponent''s defense and attack.


    That''s correct.


    The outrageous martial art called the ck Heavenly Demon Sword bypasses all of the opponent''s defenses.


    However, it''s challenging to learn. Essentially, you need to have Body Against Heaven. But that''s not all. You also need spiritual talent, and the energy of Body Against Heaven doesn''t build up as much as you''d expect.


    That''s where the discussion of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword ends.


    Of course, my exnations might not make much sense until you''ve experienced actualbat.


    Ssssssst!


    A ck aura erupted from the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and soon began to take shape.


    It formed a woman.


    She had ck hair and red eyes. Dressed in a ck-striped white cheongsam and holding a pipe.


    [Teaching sword forms is tricky. But you''re fortunate. Due to the previous master''s efforts, I can appear in this world.]


    The Heavenly Demon, speaking in a drawn-out tone.


    [Oh, or maybe it''s less of a blessing? My physical form might be quite tempting to a young man.]


    The Heavenly Demon grumbled, twisting its mouth into a wry grin. I might have been enticed under normal circumstances.


    "I''m not interested."


    But my current situation is far from normal.


    I could meet my end any day now, if not by tomorrow. With my life hanging by a thread, I have no time to be sidetracked by women.


    [You''re no fun.]


    The Heavenly Demon pouted.


    "Hurry up. The quicker I learn martial arts, the less chance I have of dying unexpectedly."


    [...Alright. Shall we start with some basic breathing exercises then?]


    "Breathing?"


    [Yes, breathing. I''ll demonstrate first.]


    The Heavenly Demon moved behind me and put its hand on my back.


    [The energy of Body Against Heaven is different from mana. If you were an ordinary mana user, this would be harmless. But if you move, you could be unlucky enough to end up crippled, so stay still.]


    The Heavenly Demon cautioned.


    I nodded.


    [Here we go.]


    Something started to enter my back. It began to spread throughout my body.


    ''This must be the energy of Body Against Heaven.''


    The wild and fierce ck energy started to circte in my body, guided by the Heavenly Demon.


    Slowly.


    The Heavenly Demon was carefully directing the energy.


    For a moment, I felt doubtful. The energy of Body Against Heaven didn''t seem as dangerous as I thought.


    It felt more familiar than dangerous.


    ''Could it be due to my unusual talent?''


    Still, I followed the Heavenly Demon''s instructions.


    The energy of Body Against Heaven is risky. If something goes wrong while managing the energy, I could end up crippled at best.


    Even touching it might trigger a disaster. There''s no need to take unnecessary risks.


    The Heavenly Demon centered the energy of Body Against Heaven.


    Towards my heart.


    Often referred to as the heart chakra. Or the ce where the magic source, the circle, is generated.


    It made a ball near my heart.


    Phew. Finally got there.


    "Is that it?"


    [No, this is just the beginning. The ck Divine Martial Art begins by epting the ck Spirit in your body. Now, you need to start by producing the energy of Body Against Heaven in the ck Essence formed in your heart.]


    "Like this?"


    [...?]


    As I summoned the energy of Body Against Heaven in my heart, the Heavenly Demon looked at me, dumbfounded.


    [How...how did you do that?]


    "It just worked."


    Truly, it just worked.


    The energy of Body Against Heaven moved ording to my will. Sometimes, it misbehaved and moved unpredictably, but it quickly calmed down and again followed my will.


    [...Move the energy. Body Against Heaven is a physique that continuously stores Demonic Qi in your body. You can make ck Essence by collecting it from inside your body.]


    I obeyed the Heavenly Demon''s guidance.


    Creating the ck Essence happened quickly. The Body Against Heaven that I possessed was a physique acquired after birth. I didn''t have much Demonic Qi yet.


    I guided the energy of Body Against Heaven towards my heart. The ck Essence, which was originally the size of a seed, ended up being about half the size of my thumbnail.


    "I''m done."


    [...Already? I thought there were no more surprises, but your talent surpasses imagination.]


    Somehow, the Heavenly Demon, now in front of me, widened its eyes.


    It looked quite cute up close.


    [You have initiated the breathing technique of the ck Divine Martial Art. You''ve learned a forgotten martial arts lineage! You are awarded 2,000p!]


    I looked at the Heavenly Demon.


    Upon reflection, it was quite beautiful.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The Heavenly Demon observed Lee Seoha with calm eyes.


    This boy was far from ordinary.


    Honestly, it hadn''t expected him to match its previous master. She was extraordinarily unique, even in the eyes of the Heavenly Demon.


    A grandmaster.


    That term referred to someone outstanding in the creation of martial arts.


    She couldn''t master martial arts while possessing the energy of Body Against Heaven. So, she created her own. The framework was the ck Divine Martial Art. A choice she could make because she was a minor sect leader.


    She created the energy of Body Against Heaven, Demonic Qi, and incorporated it into her martial arts. And she reigned as the greatest of her era.


    And the master prepared to find her sessor.


    10 years.


    100 years. And even after more time passed, 300 years.


    No one with the traits of Body Against Heaven appeared. It seemed like a celestial mistake. So, the master released countless relics into the world.


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword was one of them.


    ''Maybe I will witness the end of your martial arts lineage.''


    The martial arts lineage created by the previous master was theoretically perfect. She couldn''t fully master it due to a disability, but the sessor was different.


    Perhaps he will be even stronger than her, no, more decisively powerful.


    Because he will shape himself that way.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    My mindset changed. Initially, I would have focused on teaching the breathing technique for today, but considering my master''s talent, just introducing the breathing method seems insufficient.


    "What''s next?"


    [I will teach you the form of the ck Divine Martial Art.]


    The sword spirit extended her hand. Then, the ck Heavenly Demon Sword that was on the floor gently rose and got drawn into her hand, as if maized.


    [Have you learned any martial arts?]


    "No, I haven''t learned anything."


    [That''s a bit disappointing. The ck Divine Martial Art isn''t confined to a weapon. Its essence is to break the opponent''s defense and strike them.


    The ck Divine Martial Art is the bane of all things mana.


    Even barriers crafted by guardians and mages over hundreds of days cannot block the energy of the opposing heavens.


    So, the ck Divine Martial Art isn''t restricted to any weapon. It''s about being faster and more rigid. Just that alone makes those who''ve mastered the ck Divine Martial Art unmatched. Therefore,


    Let''s borrow the words of the former master.]


    The Heavenly Demon added, as if pleased.


    [The ck Divine Martial Art, strictly speaking, is a better way to use your body. Initially, just this alone makes you unmatched. But because of that, it canck depth. But don''t worry. The former master was a grandmaster. There are many ways to handle weapons in the ck Divine Martial Art.]


    "So, I should learn self-defense and swordsmanship."


    [Good idea. As a martial artist, you should always prepare for the worst. I''d like to stick to you like a leech, but we can be separated.]


    "Let''s start the ss soon."


    [You''re heartless.]


    The Heavenly Demon took its stance.


    This is one of the teachings of the ck Divine Martial Art, the ck sh Swordsmanship.


    The Heavenly Demon moved its body. The sword form of ck sh Swordsmanship.


    My first impression of seeing ck sh Swordsmanship was simple.


    ''It''s fast.''


    ck sh Swordsmanship was simply fast.


    As you can see, ck sh Swordsmanship is just fast swordsmanship. The story changes a bit when you move on to the next form. For a beginner''s swordsmanship, there''s nothing like this.


    "Really?"


    I picked up one of the wooden swords scattered around and followed the ck sh Swordsmanship.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The next day, the ss proceeded.


    Understanding close-quartersbat.


    This ss primarily cultivated a sense for meleebat through ''duels''.


    They say that experiencing one actual fight is more effective than several theory sses.


    "In that sense, today''s first lesson is a direct duel."


    The instructor said with a solemn expression.


    "I will call out the first pair. Lee Seoha. And Park Woonhyuk."


    "Wha, what?! Me, I''m with Lee, Lee Seoha?"


    "Woon-hyuk, are you chickening out?"


    "Chi, chickening out. What nonsense are you spouting. I am only slightly behind him right now. In the future, who knows, but at this moment....."


    "People usually call that chickening out."


    Park Woonhyuk and Kim Seohyun were bickering.


    "Of course, it''s a duel, so the use of mana and talents is not allowed. Got it, Lee Seoha?"


    The instructor spoke to me. Park Woonhyuk''s expression seemed to rx a lot.


    If it''s a duel without using mana and talents, it might be doablehe seemed to feel that way.


    "Sigh, can''t be helped. Bring it on, Lee Seoha. I''ll show you the ''gap'' between us."


    "How disgraceful, Park Woonhyuk..."


    I climbed onto the dueling ground without saying a word.


    ''The energy of the heavens is not mana after all.''


    I really don''t have confidence.


    Confidence in losing.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    raei (the owner of the website) is testing out some new adworks and formats, like the video that shows up at the top of the screen


    however the amount of times it shows up cannot be controlled by him so it is optional!


    click the toggle new ads button (at the top of the page near the chapter title and at the end of the chapter) and it will switch to the old adyout and remove it for all chapters


    thank you for reading!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 10: Kim Ara

    Chapter 10: Kim Ara


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Mon/Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Ah, what is happening? Someone''s about to duel with the top student?"


    "Park Woonhyuk? Isn''t he kind of weak without his weapon?"


    Lee Seoha calmly heads towards the dueling field. Across from him, Park Woonhyuk stands.


    He''s tall, over 190 cm. His muscr physique, trained from a young age, seems more intimidating than Lee Seoha, who''s just slightly over 180 cm.


    "So, Park Woonhyuk is a physical-type, right? The top student, ording to rumors, deals with magic. Plus, he got a pretty nice Moonde during weapon selection, which might be scary, right?"


    "Really? So, does Park Woonhyuk stand a chance?"


    "I''m not sure. The top student is quite a mystery."


    Seo Gayeon agrees with the final statement.


    The opponent she encountered during the entrance exam was an orc warrior. Its immense physical strength coupled with a powerful blow still scares her.


    If it were Lee Seoha, he would definitely have faced a tougher enemy.


    ''Mages find it difficult to defeat warriors.''


    This is amon saying. Mages have unlimited power, and their existence seems to be centered around ''firepower''. However, Lee Seoha brought down that creature in an instant.


    Additionally, during the dungeon exploration, he moved as if he was simply taking a walk in his living room.


    Seo Gayeon was with him then, but she still couldn''t understand the true nature of Lee Seoha. Maybe in this duel, she might see a glimpse of itshe had such an expectation.


    "The weapon is selected by a fair match. You can''t use mana. And, put on this bracelet. It''s a mana-suppressing bracelet. If you attempt to use mana, the main instructor will step in right away."


    The instructor stressed again and again that if Lee Seoha lost, he should ept defeat gracefully, and he shouldn''t use his talent.


    "It seems the rumor about Instructor Park favoring Park Woonhyuk''s faction is true."


    "Poor Lee Seoha."


    Lee Seohazily nodded. Park Woonhyuk grumbled with a displeased look, whispering something to the instructor. The instructor then gave the signal to get ready for the match.


    "Let''s begin."


    As the instructor concluded his words, Park Woonhyuk made his move.


    I''ll end this match quickly.


    Park Woonhyuk thought while staring at Lee Seoha, a strange being that fell from the sky.


    His aim had always been Kim Seohyun.


    A person who consistently ranked above him and whom he was never able to defeat.


    But now it was different.


    Kim Seohyun, who he had never seen before, was bursting with a fighting spirit. It was daunting.


    Despite the numerous restrictions set by the instructor, he didn''t believe he could win.


    Thud!


    He hit the ground.


    The weapon he got from the selection was a kind of halberd. He swung it. Lee Seoha stepped to the side.


    ''His movements are big.''


    The top student isn''t good at closebat. Hisck of stamina had shown in training.


    He didn''t train his body.


    He twisted his wrist, lifting the halberd from the ground to the sky. ng! The halberd was blocked by a ck sword.


    Park Woonhyuk pulled the halberd back.


    Then, he thrust. Even though it wasn''t a spear, he made good use of the weapon''s length.


    But the top student evaded again.


    ''Is he an evasion expert?''


    There was no way he''d never fought up close before, Park Woonhyuk quickly thought.


    Swinging the halberd, shing, thrusting.


    All his attacks were fruitless. It was as if his opponent had mana and moved quickly.


    But that was impossible.


    If that were true, either the instructor or the bracelet would have reacted by now.


    Screech!


    The halberd and the ck sword crashed into each other. Park Woonhyuk was smiling until he stopped.


    The halberd was pushed back. The power transfer isn''t as good with a spear as it is with a sword. Still, it was pushed back.


    But he was a warrior.


    Different from the mage who was the top student.


    ''Time for a new strategy.''


    Park Woonhyuk, looking confident, deflected the sword. If his power was superior, he''d decide the match with martial arts.


    Then he''d win.


    ...that''s what he thought.


    ''What the...


    As the fight got hotter, the top student''s hair dampened with sweat. A sign that he was getting tired. If it turns into a long fight, Park Woonhyuk''s chances of winning will go up.


    ''What in the world?''


    Despite everything, Park Woonhyuk couldn''t convince himself he could win.


    He was confident in closebat.


    He had trained non-stop to master the spear from the age of five, making it feel like an extension of his body. That hard work had never failed him.


    But the top student, Lee Seoha, seemed to be getting used to his movements.


    Weapons shed. Grappling urred.


    He was undoubtedly pushing his opponent.


    Yet, the fight was exasperating.


    Just a bit more pressure and he could win. But the image of ''victory'' against Lee Seoha was bing blurred in Park Woonhyuk''s mind.


    Lee Seoha''s eyes kept focusing on his spear.


    Swish.


    The spear swung. But with a slight tilt of the head, he dodged the spear, as if he knew the attack wasing.


    His attacks were bing smoother. His defense was getting better. His footwork was bing more and more unpredictable.


    As if there was a master guiding him,


    As if growing alongside something that was feeding off him. No, that was slightly off. It was more like regaining power.


    ng!


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword and the spear collided. As Park Woonhyuk withdrew his spear, Lee Seoha made his move.


    He dropped his stance, bending at the waist.


    He swung his spear.


    Lee Seoha''s ck Heavenly Demon Sword moved.


    Swinging from the inside out, the ck Heavenly Demon Sword shed with the spear. Then, apanied by a sting in his hand, the spear was knocked away.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    ''I''ve won this.''


    I was in disbelief.


    I had defeated Park Woonhyuk.


    Despite appearances, he would be in the top tier if we considered the entire Korea Hero Academy. If he had used mana, I probably wouldn''t havested 30 seconds.


    [Strange. His weapon skills are rather good, but how could he have improved so rapidly?]


    The Heavenly Demon hovered in the air, looking puzzled. Was it because it was a spiritual entity? No one else could see the Heavenly Demon.


    Ignoring the Heavenly Demon, I turned to the instructor. If I tried to talk to her about it now, I would juste off as crazy.


    "The victory is...Lee Seoha!"


    The instructor''s announcement slowly morphed the stunned expressions on the students'' faces into ones of shock.


    "Hold up, did anyone get that on video?"


    "A growth-type talent? Insane, he really did it all by himself!"


    "If that''s a growth-type, what kind of talent is it? This is ridiculous..."


    Everyone was misunderstanding. I had simply circted the power and speed from the Body Against Heaven within me, following the advice of the Heavenly Demon.


    It seemed to belittle my abilities.


    Looking at the Heavenly Demon this way, itughed.


    I walked off the training ground. As I descended, I saw Kim Seohyun. His sky-colored eyes were sparkling.


    "Seo-ha, that was really impressive."


    "Eh, it was nothing."


    "I was really nervous at first, but you adapted so quickly and pushed forward! But how did you manage the power? Is it a talent? Or a skill? Looking at the bracelet''sck of reaction, it seems like you have a high stat or a continuously active talent..."


    Kim Seohyun is a good person, but he talks too much when he''s excited about something.


    As I was vaguely answering Kim Seohyun''s questions, I noticed Kim Ara and Seo Gayeon.


    "...When will you teach me?"


    Kim Ara quietly asked as she approached me. I had been negotiating with her about how to break free from the Suzerain.


    "Let''s talk about itter. It feels a bit awkward to discuss it here."


    At my words, Kim Ara nodded. Next to me, Kim Seohyun was blinking, ''What''s going on? You two seem odd?''


    Stop making such rming noises.


    Dating a girl who can split a mountain and toss it aside? Would I risk dying while dating?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The character known as the Suzerain is terrifyingly strong.


    An apex brute who reigns supreme over the world, but does not lead any faction.


    To be more precise, he doesn''t possess a faction. There are ''followers'' who submit to his power, but they are merely followers.


    The Suzerain is aplicated character. He is neither a hero nor a viin.


    Neutral.


    And he despises the Mines. This might make him seem like a character for good, but there''s a specific reason he isn''t.


    Let''s set that story aside for now.


    "Escaping the Suzerain is simple."


    It''s a very simple proposition.


    "You just have to kill the Suzerain."


    "......"


    Kim Ara looked at me with a bbergasted expression.


    "The Suzerain?"


    "Yes."


    Actually, if Kim Ara manages this, Kim Seohyun will also die, making the method pointless.


    "Well, that was a joke. There''s another way."


    As Kim Ara red at me as if she wanted to kill me, I quickly amended my statement.


    "Why do you think the Suzerain is fixated on you?"


    "......Because I''m his only heir."


    Iughed.


    Aside from when he''s fighting with the Mines, the Suzerain is just a charismatic figure.


    He also portrays himself as a doting father.


    The sessor has already been decided. It''s not Kim Ara, but the eldest son.


    The eldest son has adequate ability, just enough ambition, and knows his ce.


    "The issue is really simple. You just have to be strong."


    "I have to?"


    "You''re struggling to control your power now, aren''t you? Even in spars with children, you''re just barely holding back your power, afraid that you might seriously harm or even kill them."


    "......"


    "I''ll help you. I''ll also teach you how to properly use your power."


    "Thanks, but what does this have to do with the Suzerain?"


    "The power of the Suzerain is inherited through blood. And you''ve inherited that power fully, no, even more powerfully."


    "......Me?"


    "Yes."


    It''s a really simple issue.


    "If Kim Ara bes aware of her own power and walks the straight path, the Suzerain won''t be able to suppress her. The reason for his suppression is simple.


    The Suzerain has many enemies.


    Not just an average number.


    He''s a character who advocates for the annihtion of the Mines, and in this process, he indiscriminately kills anyone rted to the Mines.


    If the Suzerain believes his daughter can defend herself, he''ll likely be content to just check in on her asionally.


    "So, all you need to do is grow independently here at the Korea Hero Academy."


    "......"


    Kim Ara fell silent, lost in thought. I watched her.


    Her violet bangs fell over her face, obscuring her expression. Bangs covering half of her face.


    She''s pretty attractive in the illustrations. Of course, not quite as much as my favorite character who''s currently in the second year......


    "That''s why I''ll help you grow from now on."


    I said, extending my hand with a smile.


    Of course, in doing so, I also secure a high-speed ''bus driver'' named Kim Ara.


    With Kim Ara''s power, exploring dungeons will be a breeze. And to avoid hard feelings, I''ll also prepare a reward.


    "......Alright. I''ll trust you this one time."


    Kim Ara quietly took my hand.


    I shed her a bright smile.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    is the harem being set up


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 11: Kim Ara (2)

    Chapter 11: Kim Ara (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "I need to get it quickly."


    I mumbled to myself, eyes fixed on myputer screen.


    The Aqua Rose.


    It looks like a blue rose, and touching it feels like touching water. Yet, it''s not expensive.


    The reason is its awful smell.


    But the value of this herb skyrockets in the mid tote game - at least by a thousandfold.


    There''s just one reason.


    This flower is a necessary ingredient for crafting B-grade elixirs.


    I designated the penthouse as my delivery location and swapped into my gym clothes.


    Then, I started thinking about how to make money.


    ''Start with selling elixirs.''


    Sell elixirs made from Aqua Rose. Or, selling undiscovered recipes might not be a bad idea either.


    ''Now that I think about it, there''s an Alchemy Guild.''


    I sat down in front of myputer.


    I turned on theputer, found a website, and entered it.


    The website [Alchemy Guild] appeared on my screen.


    I entered my social security number and name, both written on my student card, and a field for a nickname showed up. After briefly considering, I typed in a random nickname, then paused to think again.


    Which recipe should I pick?


    I chose a recipe that looked impactful. It was a tough choice between the vitality potion and mana recovery potion, but I decided to enter the vitality potion recipe.


    A message saying, "Please wait a moment," popped up, followed by "You have sessfully registered."


    ''These folks are really something.''


    Normally, joining a guild wouldn''t be this simple.


    But many alchemists are recluses, locking themselves in a room for days and nights for experiments.


    Getting them together is hard, and arranging meetings is a challenge, but they needed a power to defend their rights, so they made it easy to join online.


    What''s even more surprising is that the site is managed by artificial intelligence. Your rank within the guild depends on the effectiveness of your recipe.


    [You''ve received a Diamond Badge.]


    ''Diamond.''


    I made a slight face. Normally, my recipe would have gotten tinum or gold if I was unlucky.


    ''Is it because of the real world?''


    I''ll need to check this out. I skimmed through the recipes that I could see with a Diamond grade. And I reached a conclusion.


    ''...It''s worse than I thought?''


    They didn''t just hand me a diamond for no reason. I noted down a few more recipes and posted them on the board.


    Being generous like this and sharing a few recipes will make getting herbs easierter.


    ''And I should use this to buy a kit.''


    One of the perks of the Alchemy Guild.


    Depending on your grade, you can buy high-quality kits at a low price. I purchased a Gold grade Alchemy Kit, known for its cost-effectiveness.


    Beep.


    After drafting about three recipes, the rm rang.


    Time for exercise.


    A wave of annoyance suddenly washed over me.


    I let out a deep sigh and headed down to the training ground.


    There''s a personal training area within the penthouse, but the finest facilities are at the training ground.


    ''Plus, I need to form connections naturally.''


    Teach Kim Ara how to manage power,


    Assist Seo Gayeon in awakening her magic and using it,


    Offer Hong Yuhwa some guidance.


    Ersil doesn''t particrly need anything. There''s a real transcendent being, not my Sword Spirit, by her side teaching her.


    The same applies to Kim Seohyun. With the Thousand Year Martial Pulse and the most powerful magician attached to him, just digesting what he''s currently learning must be tough.


    As I descended to the training ground, lost in thought, students were already there, training.


    "Ah, it''s the ss leader."


    "Did he actuallye to exercise? If it''s closebat, the ss leader should handle it somewhat."


    "Hey, stop talking nonsense and focus on your training. They say he beat Park Woonhyuk with his magic and talent sealed."


    "Stop spreading false rumors, really."


    I winced slightly when the mention of Park Woonhyuk came up. I feel a bit guilty towards Park Woonhyuk. I used the Power Against Heaven while my mana was sealed.


    "Look at that. His steps are steady, right?"


    "Has he already adapted to controlling his body? Life is so unfair. I was called a genius when I was young."


    "Was there anyone here who hasn''t been called a genius? This crazy academy gathers the best students globally and only admits a mere thousand."


    But the attention was overwhelming. Those who were working out stopped to stare at me.


    "Oh, did youe to exercise? Do you want some help?"


    Kim Seohyun approached with a kind smile.


    "Uh, yeah, help me out. This is my first time exercising, so I''m not sure where to start."


    "Really? Then we should begin with a light body check."


    Kim Seohyun said, bringing over a dumbbell. But the dumbbell looked strange. There was a weight written on the shiny ck iron - 50kg.


    "Am I supposed to lift this?"


    "......Is it too heavy for you to lift?


    I''m not a gori like you.


    Regardless, Kim Seohyun assisted me with my workout in a personal training kind of way.


    "Just one more time. Just one more."


    "Ugh."


    "Oh, good. Seo-ha, don''t arch your back. Lift your hips slightly more. That''s it."


    "Ugh, is this the end?"


    "We still have five more to go."


    Personal training, my foot. There was no devil quite like this.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After the workout.


    My body feels weak. I have zero energy. I dragged my feet all the way home.


    I noticed a familiar figure. One girl was being surrounded by three others.


    ''Is this bullying?''


    I was about to walk past and report it to the instructor when I stopped. The girl in the middle was someone I recognized.


    Seo Gayeon.


    She was trembling like a small animal.


    Ah, so it''s them. I heard there were some girls subtly bullying Seo Gayeon.


    I held the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    And I quietly asked.


    "Can you activate Spirit Break? Exclude the one in the middle."


    [Of course.]


    After receiving confirmation from the Heavenly Demon, I approached Seo Gayeon.


    "Seo Gayeon, what''s happening?"


    "Uh, uh?"


    "Don''t interfere, Lee, Lee Seoha?"


    "Yes, I''m Lee Seoha."


    One of the girls... it feels cumbersome even calling her that. Let''sbel her Girl A. Her words made the other girls'' faces pale.


    "Uh, uh? You, you, are you, you on speaking terms with Lee, Lee Seoha?"


    At Girl B''s question, I nodded my head.


    "Anything else you want to say?"


    "No, no, we, we just wanted to get along."


    Girl C stammered. I hadn''t even activated Spirit Break yet, so why were they behaving like this?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Seo Gayeon stole a nce at the figure beside her.


    Lee Seoha, with his slightly sharp gaze, was strolling down the road. He seemed in a worse mood than usual.


    Seo Gayeon hesitated for a moment. Then she opened her mouth.


    "Um, thank you."


    "Huh? Oh, about earlier?"


    At Lee Seoha''s response, Seo Gayeon nodded.


    "But why, why did you help me?"


    "Do you need a reason to help someone?"


    ""


    He swallowed the words - Maybe if I assist a talented person, I''ll gain something. It seemed too opportunistic even to himself. Lee Seoha nced at Seo Gayeon for a moment. She appeared as though she might crumble at any second.


    "You said something before."


    "What?"


    "When I was deciding my major, you said magic would suit me better."


    "Oh, that?"


    "Is, is that true?"


    Lee Seoha looked at her. Seo Gayeon looked at Lee Seoha. Perhaps she was hoping for something.


    She had barely made it here through luck, and life here was overwhelming.


    The relentlesspetition, ruthless expulsion if you fall behind, and the ceaseless expectations from home.


    Despite the harsh conditions, her parents, who would say she could share any problems with them, her proud older sister, and younger siblings who looked up to their elder sister.


    So far, everything seemed too burdensome for her.


    "Well, I was just being nosy."


    "Nosy?"


    "Yeah. You have talent, but you don''t know how to use it, it just seems wasted."


    Lee Seoha looked at her.


    "In my opinion, you could at least reach Ersil''s level."


    "Ersil?"


    Seo Gayeon''s eyes widened. A mage who ranked third in the entrance exam, who had mastered illusion magic back in Ennd. A master of illusion magic.


    She was beingpared to that girl? It was absurd. But there was something credible about Lee Seoha''s words.


    Because his voice held a certain strength.


    Maybe all she needed was a support to lean on.


    "Yeah, if you need help, get in touch with me. I''ll help you with anything I can."


    Lee Seoha smoothly extended his hand. Seo Gayeon, with a nk expression, handed over her phone. Lee Seoha swiftly entered his number into her phone, revealing a satisfied smile before he headed towards the dormitory.


    "Contact meter."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    [Seo Gayeon remembers you. You gain 1,000p.]


    As expected.


    Building rtionships with the leads was the correct strategy.


    After earning the points, I returned to the dormitory, stretched my body, and practiced as the Heavenly Demon guided me.


    "Huff, huff."


    "You''re catching on quickly. But your breathing is a bit off. Try jogging while panting after each step. It''ll get morefortable."


    I wake up for my morning workout.


    "Today, the magic students will do basic stamina training, and the warrior students will engage in interpersonalbat!"


    From the first ss in the morning, I trained my stamina to the brink.


    And, I managed to increase my stamina by one point like that.


    Then the awaited ss time arrived.


    "Hello. I am Professor Song Rahee, and I will teach you about the theory of magic destruction."


    The professor, who looked like a ssic mage with her blue robe and long hair that fell to her waist, spoke.


    "There will be times when you, as heroes, will need to coborate with mages or confront mages on the opposing side. I am here to teach you about the various types of magic in advance for such situations."


    Professor Song Rahee scanned the students, then pointed at me.


    "You''re Lee Seoha, correct?"


    "Yes."


    "Could you give us a demonstration? I heard that this batch''s valedictorian is quite proficient in magic."


    That''s a baseless rumor.


    Well, it doesn''t matter. Depending on the yer''s choices, Professor Song Rahee is a character who may or may not side with the Mines.


    ''Song Rahee is manageable.''


    This is not to say that she is weak.


    She excels in interpersonalbat as a mage and possesses formidable firepower as a mage, enough to annihte tens of students at once.


    However, for me, she is a piece of cake.


    "Student Lee Seoha. Are you going to attack or defend?"


    "I will defend against your magic, professor."


    "Good, Lee Seoha. You can prepare to disrupt the magic from there."


    "I''m ready."


    "...."


    I stood on the stage, doing nothing. However, my physique is ''Body Against Heaven''. I could say that I''ve finished preparing to disrupt the magic by engaging the energy of Body Against Heaven.


    However, Song Rahee seemed to perceive my approach as arrogant and showed a somewhat angry expression. She then calmed down again and resumed speaking.


    "Well then, I''ll trust Lee Seoha''s words and demonstrate my magic."


    A purple sphere began to glow in Song Rahee''s hand. Witch of Pama. The ultimate manifestation of her ability to disrupt magic, her pride.


    "It''s a simple curse-type magic. However, since my magical property is Pama (magic destruction), it may be difficult to block."


    Song Rahee looked at me with a subtle gaze. In response to her questioning nce if I could block it, I nodded my head.


    She hurled the magic sphere.


    Hsssssss....


    "Eh, what?"


    It vanished as soon as it touched my body.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    sorry for the dy, the website was getting updated (  ;) also i will be switching to a schedule of wed-sun, hope you don''t mind!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 12: Kim Ara (3)

    Chapter 12: Kim Ara (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    [It''s expected,] the Heavenly Demon answered casually.


    Body Against Heaven, a physique that challenges the natural order, rejects all mana-rted abilities.


    [Blocking an opponent''s magic is not always beneficial. While it''s good for deflecting curses, it doesn''t always bring positive effects. You won''t even be able to receive magic that enhances the abilities of allies or provides healing.]


    ''...I had a feeling this might happen.''


    Cooking, alchemy, cksmithing are often the chosen sub-jobs. I chose alchemy first for a reason. Because the Body Against Heaven heals slowly and can''t learn healing magic, I had to find an alternative.


    "What? The curse just vanished?"


    "How strong is his magic resistance? Could he be a half-giant or something?" the students whispered.


    "He, hehe. This year''s top student is truly exceptional," Song Rahee stumbled over her words as she looked at me, her eyes gleaming.


    "The next spell won''t be so simple. It''s a spell I created to break magic resistance," she announced, casting her spell.


    "That''s indeed a little dangerous. Without the ck Scales of the ck Divine Martial Art, any standard defensive technique might crumble under that spell. Focusing a talent on magic resistance is rather unique," I mused.


    "You''re free to refuse my challenge, Lee Seoha," she continued, "But if my spell fails to prate your barrier, you''ll earn enough points to set you at ease for a while."


    "I''ll do it," I responded, looking at Song Rahee. She was starting to seem less like a slightly grumpy professor who might turn into a Mine, and more like a point dispensing machine.


    Song Raheeunched a sphere at me and, as expected, it vanished upon touching my body.


    "What... how can this be... My magic..." Song Rahee stared at me, her expression empty.


    No way. The points are mine.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Weeks of training and exams whizzed by, and suddenly, the weekend arrived. The Korea Hero Academy, curiously, hadmitments that took up part of our weekends.


    Specifically, "I understand that you all want to rest, but a true hero requires a healthy physique and hobbies," the principal would say. As a result, everyone ended up joining a club.


    All was fine, but why did it have to be on the weekends?


    "Let''s join the travel club. It feels more like a trip than any other club," one student suggested.


    "How about the gaming club?"


    "Or maybe the club that visits the renowned baseball team, the Lotte Giants?"


    "What''s a Lotte? A renowned baseball team?"


    There were many clubs to choose from. Students were required to join at least one. If they were willing to give up their Sundays, they could join up to two.


    Choosing a club was a straightforward decision for me.


    I decided to join the ult Research Club.


    Ersil nned to join this club as well, bringing a variety of cursed artifacts for research.


    ''Should I try to convince Seo-hyun to join too?''


    After some thought, I decided it would be best to focus on building a rtionship with Ersil.


    I wrote ''ult Research Club'' and handed it in to Instructor Seo Woojoo.


    "Hmm? This club might be shut down soon due to ack of members, and there''s no teacher or professor overseeing it. Are you sure about this?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    Finding a teacher or professor should be easy.


    As the top student, I expected many to attempt showcasing their capabilities to me.


    "I trust you''ll manage. If not, just let me know."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo stamped my paper. I took it and went back to my seat.


    "Oh? You''re interested in the ult Research Club?" Ersil asked.


    "ult Research Club? Seo-ha, that''s what you''re into?" Kim Seohyun seemed surprised.


    "Hmm, I was thinking of joining the Mint Chocte Debate Club, but maybe I''ll choose the ult Research Club?"


    "Oh, you have good taste?"


    A debate about mint chocte between the British and Korean geniuses?


    That sounds terrible.


    I sighed and shook my head.


    "Do you have to follow me?" I asked.


    "Isn''t that what friends do?"


    "There''s no need to follow. We can hang out on Sunday anyway, right? It''s better to do what we each like on Saturdays."


    "That''s true. Then I''ll join the Mint Chocte Debate Club."


    Humming a tune, Kim Seohyun quietly wrote ''Mint Chocte Debate Club''.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Have you arrived?"


    "...Yes."


    Kim Ara nodded, her voice barely audible.


    "But are you sure you can venture this deep?"


    "Yes, it''s fine."


    Permission was already granted. When Instructor Seo Woojoo mentioned needing arge area for training, he readily suggested this ce.


    "But why train all the way out here?"


    "Well, the training method I''m going to use is quite different from what you''re used to."


    While walking slowly, I chatted with Kim Ara.


    The Suzerain had trained Kim Ara.


    However, he hadn''t been able to adequately teach herbat strategies.


    "When the Suzerain was teaching you swordy, did you notice anything odd?"


    "...Hmm. I think there was something. The results my father predicted and my actual achievements were different."


    It was straightforward.


    What the Suzerain couldn''t pass on, Kim Ara received.


    "My strength is greater than what my father predicted..."


    I looked at Kim Ara.


    Her body was slender, her hair a long purple. She kept her bangs long to cover half of her eyes, but her beauty was still undeniable.


    I ced my hand in my pocket and started to speak slowly.


    "I mentioned this before. Your strength is tied to your lineage."


    "Lineage?"


    "Yes, lineage."


    The Suzerain and Kim Ara are the descendants of a legendary race that no longer exists.


    The Giant Tribe.


    In the ancient past, they were a force to be reckoned with, even dreaded by the Dragon Tribe.


    Their lineage gradually diluted over time, and by the Suzerain''s generation, it was on the verge of extinction. However, the potent blood of the Giants was robustly passed on to Kim Ara.


    She will continue to grow, bing so powerful that even the Suzerain won''t be able to control her strength.


    "Have you ever tried to strike something with all your might? That sensation of every ounce of your energy being expended in one blow?"


    "No, the Suzerain always warned me not to hit anything with my full strength."


    "Didn''t that seem odd to you?"


    "......"


    Kim Ara stopped and looked at me.


    "Didn''t you feel something peculiar? Like you could exert more power. That feeling that your body is capable of doing more. No, not a feeling, but a revtion."


    "I did."


    The potency of the bloodline that the Suzerain failed to inherit,


    Only Kim Ara managed to receive it.


    The Suzerain had inherited precisely half of the Giant Tribe''s heritage, their strength alone.


    Kim Ara was different.


    Unlike the Suzerain, Kim Ara inherited the life-force that the Giants possessed.


    "So try it now. Tap into thattent strength and strike."


    This is, in fact, something that Kim Ara woulde to realize on her own. In the future, during her battles with the Mines who covet her Giant blood, she would be aware of the power in her blood.


    "We''re here."


    Once we arrived at the training ground, I tapped my foot on the ground and spoke.


    "Can you do it?"


    "Yes."


    Kim Ara nodded. She picked up the Giant''s Sword, an enormous weapon that always seemed foreign no matter how many times I saw it.


    A literal ''Giant''s'' Sword. Kim Ara lifted it as easily as one would pick up a chopstick.


    Ooong!


    The sword vibrated. Purple mana swirled around Kim Ara.


    I leaned against a tree and watched.


    Squeak.


    The mana shrieked. Yet Kim Ara, her eyes calm, firmly held the Giant''s Sword and raised it above her head.


    [Wait....]


    The Heavenly Demon''s expression shifted. Her initially curious eyes filled with horror.


    Kim Ara swung the sword.


    From top to bottom.


    There was no technique in her swing.


    Softness could ovee strength, but immense power could crush everything.


    Zzeooeoeong-----!!!


    As the sword descended, space screamed. Anything in the path of the sword was pulverized by sheer force.


    The ground at the point of impact was demolished as though bombed, creating a deep crater.


    In the aftermath,


    Kim Ara was grinning.


    Blood seeped from her arm. As if her veins had ruptured, crimson spewed from multiple points on her arm.


    Yet the original power of the giant rapidly healed her arm. The blood flow stopped, her arm regenerating as if time itself was reversing.


    Just a little bit,


    But with that, Kim Ara''s body became more ''robust''.


    [...She''s a madwoman.]


    The Heavenly Demon muttered in a hushed tone.


    I grinned and posed a question to Kim Ara.


    "How does it feel?"


    "...You knew about this?"


    "Roughly. I have keen eyes."


    I gestured towards my eye and chuckled. Kim Ara also giggled, albeit it was a somewhat eerieugh.


    "Is your level of Seo Gayeon also like this?"


    "Ga-yeon? She''s quite something. So, how do you feel now?"


    "It''s peculiar. I''ve never felt like this in all these years."


    Because Kim Ara murmured as if discarding - I didn''t catch what she said afterward.


    "This is the first time someone has piqued my interest."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The Alchemy Guild.


    Despite the name suggesting a group of coborating alchemists, these individuals typically operate in istion.


    Most alchemists choose to dedicate their time to their research rather than fostering social skills.


    Nevertheless, recently, this Alchemy Guild has been in an uproar.


    The reason for the unrest was straightforward. It was due to a form shared by a certain member who joined the guild not long ago.


    "To think such a profound mixture existed, it''s truly astounding


    "It defies logic. The line between poison and medicine is thin. But to concoct a potion using only poisons..."


    "What about its efficacy? The ingredients might be readily avable, but we need matching efficiency.


    "Such a naive question. Are you simply viewing this potion in terms of profit? That''s a disgrace to this form!"


    Individuals like ''Master'', who developed an AI and vanished for a decade iming social gatherings were a nuisance, ''Al Magus'', who sought to produce the Philosopher''s Stone, and even ''Zermong'', a potion maker who owned 35% of the shares in the global potion market.


    People capable of turning the Alchemy Guild upside down single-handedly had gathered and were engaged in a discussion.


    "It''s truly baffling. So, Master. Do you know who this person is?


    "...I have no clue."


    "What? You mean to tell me you dont know despite being the one who invented the AI?!


    "I genuinely don''t! When I crafted the AI, my disciples were pestering me, so I made it with the help of ''Electronic Witch''. I have little influence.


    "This is lunacy.


    The Electronic Witch.


    A witch dwelling within electronics. Having renounced her physical form to exist within electronics, it was exceedingly challenging to persuade her to assist.


    "...We have no other choice but to wait for him to surface again.


    "What do you mean we have no choice?! By the time that happens, rumors would have swept through the industry. Mines may appear ranting about assassinating the alchemist who shared this recipe!"


    Though this would only happen in the worst-case scenario, they had already experienced it. From the Mines'' or viins'' perspective, they wouldn''t want heroes to grow stronger.


    "By the way, what''s the alchemists name?


    "Don''t you know that either?


    "He goes by Veritas.


    ".


    The one who asked the question fell silent. Only then did they realize they hadn''t discussed the alchemist''s name.


    Veritas. Truth.


    A name that represented the hidden aspiration of all alchemists.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    alchemy lore??


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 13: Ersil

    Chapter 13: Ersil


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    [Interesting,] the Heavenly Demon remarked, observing my struggles with a mischievous smile.


    Its attire differed from the norm - an off-shoulder blouse, ck skirt, and ck stockings.


    "Why the sudden change in clothes?" I asked.


    [It''s part of a mood shift,] it replied. [The clothes here satisfy my aesthetic desires quite well.]


    The Heavenly Demon sat on the bed, its mouth curled in a smirk.


    "What''s so funny?"


    [It''s intriguing to see that even you, the master, can''t do everything.]


    "I''m not a genius," I admitted. "You said my talent was just average."


    [Master, men who dwell on the past aren''t popr,] the Heavenly Demon teased, leaving me stunned.


    [It''s not that youck talent. From my viewpoint, your talent is so unusual that I can''t quite rate it.]


    "Unusual, huh?"


    [It''s your ''targeting'' strategy. You adapt your battle style to your opponent. I can''t speak for other things, but it seems you''re uniquely skilled in that. Unusually so.]


    Feeling somewhatforted, I broke eye contact with the Heavenly Demon and examined my arm. My right index finger was dyed ck.


    The ck Scales  the ck Heavenly Demon Sword''s defensive power.


    [It resists the physical force affecting all supernatural abilities and the material world by surrounding inverse energy. In essence, you be virtually invincible the moment you use ck Scales. It''s the ultimate defense ability.]


    But it wasn''t perfect. The ck Scales'' range was limited, covering only my hand at present and at best, extending to both arms.


    [Why is the range so limited? Demonic Qi disrupts all talents. It can''t influence physical strength,] the Heavenly Demon exined.


    [So, the previous owner''s solution was to create the ck Scales. But they cover only the arms at best. If you try to extend their range by thinning them out, it destabilizes the ck Scales, rendering them useless.]


    That was fine. If I obtained ''that''ter, I could enhance the ck Scales'' effects.


    [It''s not a bad idea to learn defense. You can gradually learn ck Wings and ck Abyss. Despite being defensive techniques, the ck Wings can make you practically invincible when used offensively. The only issue is...]


    The Heavenly Demon sighed.


    [The issue is that your Body Against Heaven is acquired, not innate,] it continued. [If it were natural, you''d have no problem mastering up to the ck Wings.]


    "Actually, that''s better," I interjected.


    Had I been born with the Body Against Heaven, I would only be able to handle the Demonic Qi appropriate for my physical age.


    But I saw that as a constraint.


    ''Instead, I have more potential for another kind of ''strength''.''


    Not a power like talent, but a ''physical strength'' simr to Kim Ara''s power.


    [Let''s continue. What''s more important than your swordsmanship?] it asked.


    "Footwork," I responded instantly.


    In the game, there were numerous times when mastering footwork proved crucial. It allows you to evade most attacks, andnding crucial hits can significantly deplete your opponent''s health.


    Moreover, once you master high-level footwork, your travel distance bes incredibly far.


    ''I can''t ignore this.''


    "If you fully master ck Wings, footwork isn''t crucial. Once you''ve fully mastered the ck Divine Martial Art, you can engage the enemy in aerialbat. However, since you stillck the skill for Demonic Qi, you must learn footwork."


    "I understand."


    [Don''t fret, master. The previous owner developed footwork techniques for situations like this. It isn''t a leaping technique specialized for long distances, but it''s decent for evasion.]


    That day, I trained in footwork until I was utterly drained and copsed.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    With a sigh, I apanied Ersil to the ult Research Department.


    The department was a considerable distance away. Ersil joined me halfway.


    "It seems they''re genuinely researching the ult," Ersil observed, eyes sparkling. "We''re still outside, yet there''s so much negative mana."


    "How do you feel, Mr. Seo-ha?" she asked, her star-shaped pupils seemingly twinkling even brighter. "Aren''t you excited? This eerie ambiance, where a ghost could pop up at any moment. Uh, are you afraid of ghosts?"


    "No."


    Her incessant babbling was making my ears bleed. "Did you know? Instructor Woo-joo likes Professor Song Rahee. But she rejected him because she prefers younger men... Oh, isn''t that Hong Yuhwa?"


    "Hong Yuhwa?"


    Following Ersil''s gaze, I spotted Hong Yuhwa. Her red hair and eyes were unmistakable, and she wore a white skirt reaching down to her thighs.


    That was fortunate.


    The encounter with Ersil, whom I''d just met, had been a bit awkward, but seeing a familiar face in Hong Yuhwa eased my difort.


    "Hello, it''s been a while. Are you also in the ult Research Department?" I asked.


    "I was interested in the connection between negative energy and magic. But I didn''t realize you were involved here as well," replied Hong Yuhwa with a touch of condescension in her voice.


    However, I knew better. Hong Yuhwa carried an immense sense of self-pride. She typically followed in Kim Seohyun''s footsteps, feeling it was her rightful ce. I had assumed she''d join the Mint Chocte Debate Club...


    ''Is she more conscious of me than Kim Seohyun?''


    "Since we''re headed the same way, shall we go together?" I suggested.


    "Well, sure," she agreed, still maintaining her haughty tone before leading the way.


    "What''s this~? Is Hong Yuhwa interested in Mr. Seo-ha? I love stories like this~."


    "That''s not true," I retorted.


    Ersil chortled from the sidelines.


    Seeing this, Hong Yuhwa looked ready to blow a fuse but instead let out a sigh. She seemed to understand that anger would only entertain Ersil more.


    "Oh, I think it''s true~? Well, what''s the harm? We''re young, after all. No one will object to a little romance. Why not be honest and tell me? It''ll be our little secret," Ersil continued, giggling.


    "That''s not true!" Hong Yuhwa shot back, shooting a sharp re at Ersil before increasing her pace.


    It was quite a sight, seeing Ersil tease the wielder of the Crimson me.


    "You saw that, right? I told you, she''s interested!" Ersilughed, elbowing me gently.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The ult Research Club was decidedly gloomy.


    "Ah, hello," greeted the head of the club, a rather morose figure with a hairstyle reminiscent of Kim Ara, bangs partially veiling their eyes.


    Regardless of their appearance, this individual was an expert in curses, which made them a valuable acquaintance.


    "The head of the club, despite appearances, is a curse specialist. They''re good to befriend," Hong Yuhwa whispered from behind.


    "But why is your anti-magic resistance so high? I can''t even send magical messages to you."


    "That''s just my Physique."


    "You didn''t block Professor Song Rahee''s magic with your Physique, did you?"


    "No, that was my power."


    Although it was indeed my Physique, there was no need to rify that to Hong Yuhwa.


    "And, I don''t require an exorcist, so you should try to get along."


    "Your confidence is striking. Or do you mean to say that a student wouldn''t be able to break a curse that affected you?" she questioned, a note of incredulity in her tone.


    She wasn''t wrong, though. No curse could prate my Body Against Heaven. Most magic, not to mention curses, buffs, or debuffs, couldn''t breach it; they would be absorbed by my Body Against Heaven instead.


    As I took in my surroundings, it was evident that this was indeed the ult Research Club. The room was filled with all sorts of objects, each emanating its unique curse.


    "This is quite impressive. Even a rookie from the Korea Hero Academy could be tormented by a weak curse, enough to keep them awake for a week if they mishandle these objects," Ersil remarked with awe.


    Was that what was ssified as a ''weak'' curse?


    "Ah, please don''t touch that. It''s one of the professors'' favorites"


    "The professors like it?" I asked, surprised.


    "Yes, they say that if the graduate studentsck talent or effort, they should at least be kept awake to work hard"


    "But graduate students are human too," I mumbled.


    "Were they human?" Ersil replied with a burst ofughter.


    "Can we take a look around for a bit?" I asked.


    "Yes, please, but be cautious. Many of these objects are cursed. If you''re not careful, you might end up under a curse that turns you into a graduate student," the head cautioned.


    A curse that sounded truly horrifying.


    Using my Talent Reading, I examined various objects, uncovering many intriguing finds.


    There were items that, when used by men, transformed them into women, significantly boosting their charm.


    I also found a bracelet that increased fire attribute dominance but sapped energy from the wearer''s body.


    Cursed items typically held such dual characteristics  they could confer power, but at a significant cost. However, my case was somewhat different.


    Ignoring Ersil''s protestations, I picked up the energy-sapping, fire-enhancing bracelet.


    "I''m not affected by curses," I reassured her as I put on the bracelet. A ck energy attempted to seep into my body, only to be devoured by the energy of my Body Against Heaven.


    Snap.


    A me blossomed from my finger flick.


    Impressive.


    "Do you have more items like this?" I asked.


    "Are you okay?" the head asked, astonished.


    "Yes, curses don''t affect me. If you have items you''re struggling to dispose of, I''ll take them," I replied.


    Stunned by my unique Physique, the head allowed me to acquire several other items.


    [This is a good haul.]


    I agreed with the Heavenly Demon''s opinion.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    ''stunned by my unique physique'' is a funny sentence haha


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 14: Ersil (2)

    Chapter 14: Ersil (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    11 PM.


    As I worked with the Demonic Qi, time slipped away. Before I knew it, it waste into the night.


    [How is it?] the voice asked.


    "It''s intriguing," I replied.


    Despite the Demonic Qi acting as mana to a degree, it''s different from mana in nature. Yet, once Spirit Against Heaven was included, the energy''s efficiency became quite simr to that of mana. Not that I can confirm since I''m not using mana.


    Ding


    As I pondered this, a blue window materialized before my eyes.


    [The special stats Nyeom () and Demonic Qi willbine. The conceptual stat, Spirit Against Heaven (), will rece them.]


    [With the recement of Nyeom () and Demonic Qi by Spirit Against Heaven (), all rted abilities will increase.]


    "Oh," I muttered, surprised. As I examined the description of Spirit Against Heaven, my eyes widened in bewilderment. A conceptual stat isn''t something you can just stumble upon.


    Composing myself, I moved the energy of Body Against Heaven. Now it slid more easily, moving from its position near my heart.


    No, it''s more urate to say it moved as naturally as my own limbs.


    [What''s happening...?] the Heavenly Demon asked, its voice thick with confusion.


    Ignoring its question, I silently channeled my energy.


    ck Abyss.


    Sssssssss!


    ck Spirit curled and coiled, covering my hands until both werepletely enveloped.


    [...This can''t be happening.]


    "Don''t you think?" I agreed. It felt impossible to me too.


    Spirit Against Heaven, a power now evolved into a conceptual stat. Maybe because it''s a ''conceptual stat'', it feels markedly different, almost as if it''s an extension of my own body.


    Conceptual stats differ from special stats. As the name implies, they govern concepts.


    This is a power I wouldn''t have been able to acquire until my second year at the earliest, even if I had taken the optimal route.


    That''s assuming I sacrificed everything else just for a single conceptual stat.


    Conceptual stats are valuable, but it''s unnecessary to make such sacrifices. Even without such drastic measures, it''s a power one could gain midway through their second year.


    A thought crossed my mind. Choosing the Body Against Heaven, could it be the best route for me?


    [By this pace, even the previous owner needed over 5 years of training in the ck Divine Martial Art to attain such power. She was a pioneer in martial arts, but this speed is just] the sword trailed off.


    "What about this pace?" I asked.


    The Heavenly Demon fell silent.


    "Could I learn ck Wings () or ck Abyss ()? Either of the two?"


    [Absolutely. With your current level, you could learn either ck Wings or ck Abyss without a hitch,] the sword replied.


    I found myself sitting on the floor for a moment.


    ck Wings and ck Abyss.


    Both are impressive abilities.


    [I suggest ck Wings,] the Heavenly Demon spoke.


    [ck Abyss may have unbeatable defense, but ck Wings allows for unrestricted movement and limitless possiblities using its wings. ck Abyss has powerful pration abilities, but... it would be more beneficial for you to use ck Wings to create unexpected variables for your enemies.]


    [Even with the energy of Body Against Heaven, it''s difficult to prate something with focused intent, the world''sws, or multipleyers of magic.]


    Difficult, yes.


    But not impossible.


    [Yourbat skills are exceptional. You learn quickly, grasp quickly, and adapt quickly. Even more impressive is how you alter your methods depending on your opponent.]


    To be honest, that''s just my gaming addiction showing.


    It''s hard to find someone like me in the real world.


    I excelled at strategizing against bosses.


    [So, I conclude that ck Wings, aiming for a decisive strike, is better than ck Abyss.]


    ck Wings is just as it sounds: a wing. A wing made from the energy of Body Against Heaven.


    It moves ording to the user''s will and grants the advantage of aerialbat.


    I found myself torn between the two options. To be honest, I saw it as a luxury problem.


    Normally, I would have had to wait at least three months to learn this.


    "So, I"


    I began, turning to the Heavenly Demon.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    5 AM in the morning.


    Time for physical training. Exhausted, I copsed on the ground, trying to catch my breath.


    I felt like I was about to drop dead.


    Until Saturday, I had managed to survive, but today they added an extra sandbag because I seemed fine.


    Could that be the reason? Beside me, Ersil and Hong Yuhwayfortably.


    "Ah, I really hate physical training," I mumbled.


    "But it''s not too bad," one of them replied.


    "Wow, crazy. Look at Hong Yuhwa," another student chimed in.


    Following his words, I found myself ncing at Hong Yuhwa. Her shirt clung to her body, soaked with sweat, entuating her chest.


    ''...that was a reflex.''


    I quickly turned my gaze away.


    "Perverts. Disgusting."


    Kim Seohyun looked at the students who had just spoken, his toneced with contempt.


    Fortunately, he hadn''t noticed my fleeting nce. I nodded in agreement, ying along.


    "Huff, puff, I''m really, going to, die, huff."


    "Haa, so crude, well, phew."


    Both of them were slowly regaining their breath. Kim Seohyun said ''good job'' to both of them and handed each a bottle of water.


    That''s what being in the inner circle is like.


    "You all did well today. It might be tough to train from dawn right now, but some of you are already showing changes."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo looked at me with a satisfied expression.


    "And today, we have a special lesson."


    Seo Woojoo gave us a sly grin.


    His smile sent shivers down our spines.


    "So everyone, make sure to prepare thoroughly for today."


    Seo Woojoo turned and walked away.


    "Did we really need to do morning training today?"


    At someone''s murmur, I almost found myself nodding in agreement.


    Even though we knew missing morning training would result in a deduction in attitude points.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The Korea Hero Academy was built above the East Sea.


    Korea''snd is incredibly narrow, but beneath it flows the dragon vein.


    That''s why, no matter how remote the location, establishing arge plot ofnd costs an insane amount of money, and it seemed more practical to build an ind on the sea - which is what the grand hero agreed upon.


    For this reason, an ind was constructed in the middle of the sea, and it was built over the East Sea because it was not good to teach students nearby due to the constant wars in the Five Kingdoms of China.


    Its area isparable to Yeouido, and a variety of environments have been created within it.


    And today we found ourselves in a grassy field teeming with weeds among those ces.


    "Today''s ss is special. It''s monster hunting," Instructor Seo Woojoo announced as he looked out over the expansive field.


    A mind-boggling hunting ground that spans a total of 4km in both length and width.


    It was a unique spectacle only found at Korea Hero Academy.


    Instructor Seo Woojoo looked at the students.


    "You can freely form teams in this grasnd field. You can coborate with each other. However, everything is monitored by cameras and drones installed everywhere, so you might not get points. Everything is conducted ''fairly''."


    He emphasized fairness.


    "Also, everyone should carry this bracelet. In case of an emergency, if you break the gem in the middle of the bracelet, the nearby instructors or assistants wille immediately."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo brought arge number of assistants today.


    There were as many as 20 people.


    "We will start the monster hunting in about 20 minutes."


    At Instructor Seo Woojoo''s announcement, the students immediately started looking for people to team up with.


    Monsters are typically fierce and vicious. Unless they''re overly confident, they''ll likely operate in teams.


    Or those who can lead others will form a power base. Like Park Woonhyuk, for instance.


    As soon as I arrived at the grasnd field, I found a monster to hunt. Now, I''m hiding from the others'' ''eyes'', biding my time.


    Under normal circumstances, I wouldn''t have bothered, but the technique I learned from the Heavenly Demon yesterday yielded considerable results.


    ''To make that work...''


    I need Kim Ara to form the group first. Then one among Hong Yuhwa or Ersil Merhen.


    I followed Kim Ara with my eyes first. Luckily, nobody has recognized her true identity yet.


    "Ara, want to form a group together?"


    "With...me?"


    Kim Ara tilted her head but soon nodded.


    "Okay. If you''re fine with it."


    "Of course."


    After recruiting Kim Ara, I scanned the others. There were already people following Hong Yuhwa.


    Kim Seohyun was having a stare-down with Park Woonhyuk.


    Kim Seohyun is the type to wander alone, so it''s best to ignore him.


    So, the one remaining is...


    "Oh my, Lee Seoha, your eyes are quite passionate, aren''t they?"


    Ersil Merhen appeared with a mischievous smile.


    "...Want toe with me?"


    "Hmm, if the 1st and 3rd rank team up, they may not award us a lot of points."


    Ersil Merhen chuckled as she spoke.


    "Still, let''s go together. Seeing you, the top-ranked one, wanting me so desperately...I think we''ll hunt some really interesting monsters."


    Ersil Merhen nodded.


    "Of course. Even if we share the points, we''ll definitely rank 1st, right?"


    "Hehe. Then I''ll just trust you, our top ranker."


    "...Me too."


    While Ersil and I were talking, Kim Ara interjected.


    Me, Kim Ara, and now with Ersil Merhen.


    This was a really good party.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    the start of the chapter is confusing damn


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 15: Ersil (3)

    Chapter 15: Ersil (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The Korea Hero Academy monitors its fields with drones and cameras. These are products of magical engineering, a blend of magic and science.


    Yet, even with meticulous surveince, the vast expanse of the Korea Hero Academy has some overlooked spots.


    One such neglected spot in a prairie field harbors a monster too challenging for the students.


    ''When the Mines eventually attack here, they''ll use that monster for their assault.''


    Catching it now is the best course of action.


    So, I guided Ersil and Kim Ara to the ce where the creature hid.


    "Hmm, there are oddly no prey in this hunting ground?"


    Whoosh.


    With a slight adjustment to her magic power, Ersil took down a small monster and brought back its body.


    Ersil''sughter grew.


    The remark about theck of prey meant a predator was near.


    "But what kind of monster are we hunting?"


    "I''m curious too."


    "A snake."


    At my words, they looked at me, curious.


    "It''s not a typical snake."


    Naturally, I wouldn''t have brought Ersil and Kim Ara for an ordinary snake.


    I could handle an ordinary snake myself.


    "It''s a snake on the verge of bing a weapon."


    "......Hmm."


    "Can we really capture that?"


    Kim Ara went silent, while Ersil looked at me with curiosity.


    "It''s doable. Ersil will supervise the situation, Ara will counter the attack from the front, and I will take it down with one strike."


    "......"


    Kim Ara and Ersil gave me an odd look.


    They seemed skeptical that I could defeat the weaponized creature in one hit. But since I had no reason to lie, they likely felt it might be true.


    "Defeating a weaponized creature in one strike... that''s outrageous. If it was someone else, I''d surely think it was a lie."


    "Indeed."


    I noticed a change in their expressions.


    With a look close to expectation, they were finally going to witness my true potential.


    And yes, I intended to give my all.


    And even if I fail, everyone else can still survive, right?


    I said, looking at Ersil.


    Ersil''s smile vanished. Just for an instant.


    "Ah, don''t tell me you''re ready to sacrifice your life to protect us, Mr. Seo-ha? That''s too touching~."


    "What nonsense."


    I''m not worried about Ersil and Kim Ara.


    If her life were in danger, the ''Soul of the Transcendent'' inside her would awaken.


    Of course, there''s a non-zero risk, and she might suffer for a bit... but when you consider the value of a life, it''s not risky.


    Kim Ara also possesses a source power, so she''s not easy to kill.


    "Hold on."


    I signaled my group to stop. My gaze fell on something resembling a ck scale on the ground. It was about the size of a palm.


    -ck scale. It looks like a snake''s scale.


    That''s the information you''de across when encountering a snake in the game.


    Examine.


    Scale of Shadow Serpent(D-)


    A scale dropped by a serpent that has awakened the shadow attribute. It has various uses.


    Could it be... Is the Shadow Serpent our target?


    Yes.


    "A Shadow Serpent?"


    Kim Ara looked confused.


    Shadow Serpents are tricky. To begin with, all monsters that have awakened the shadow attribute leave no traces, are skilled at ambushes, and can easily hide. So, they''re hard to handle....


    Ersil offered the exnation in my ce.


    "And you mentioned it''s close to bing a weapon?"


    "Yes."


    If things proceed this way, within a year, it will turn into a weapon.


    In the second year, the Mines willunch arge-scale attack on Korea Hero Academy to conquer the Tower of Trials. A writer known as Beast Lord will control this snake, resulting in substantial losses.


    Ideally, students shouldn''t intervene. With this scale as proof, not only the instructor of the West Universe but several assistants should be dispatched. Moreover, two professors equivalent to the intermediate stage should be deployed.


    Main Quest Chapter 1.5 : Subjugation of the Shadow Serpent


    -Kill the Shadow Serpent.


    Reward: 5,000P, additional rewards based on performance.


    A quest window popped up before me. The situation seemed too ideal to be mere chance.


    Not bad.


    With the multidimensional paid store avable, points are always beneficial. However, it''s slightly unsettling that whoever sent me here might be observing my actions.


    Tick-.


    I chuckled lightly. Worrying about such matters is a luxury at the moment.


    I led my group towards their of the creature.


    I have no concerns. Both Kim Ara and Ersil are exceptionally talented individuals.


    They form the most formidable force I can assemble at the moment.


    And I''m supremely confident about this mission.


    Around the 1,375th time?


    I remembered the number of times I had defeated that creature whilepleting tasks in Epic World.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Ersil squinted, watching the young man leading the way.


    Lee Seoha.


    He was the topic of the moment.


    His real strength remained a mystery.


    He was the first to navigate through the Tower of Trials, and from the ''yful'' probes of those who had explored the dungeon with him, it seemed he behaved as if he knew every corner of the dungeon.


    I cant figure him out.


    Ersil observed him with her ''eyes''.


    Yet she saw nothing.


    -It''s not good to look at him like that.


    In her inner self, her mentor spoke.


    -He is indeed an enigma. Even up close and under observation, it''s impossible to discern anything. Something seems to be obscuring our view of his information.


    Even you, mentor?


    Ersil was astounded.


    In the world, she was known as a master of illusion magic, but in reality, she was just learning a more refined system of illusion magic.


    Mnie Merhen.


    A transcendent being who entered this world only as a ''soul'' and was earnestly assisting her.


    Her mentors eyes were unlike hers.


    Unlike themonce ''magic eye'', the eyes that see ''levels'' developed by a transcendent being can prate all things in the universe.


    We''ve arrived.


    At Lee Seoha''s words, Ersil surveyed the area.


    There was a small space below ground, but it didn''t seem likely to be there.


    However, Lee Seoha stopped and examined that spot.


    ...You don''t mean here?


    Yes, this is the serpent''sir.


    Lee Seoha furrowed his brow slightly, utilizing his ck Heavenly Demon Sword to prod the ground and widen the entrance. An opening just big enough for Lee Seoha to pass through appeared.


    It''s like a dungeon. The deeper you go, therger it bes.


    Exactly. Now, follow me.


    Lee Seoha headed inside. Ersil crafted a magic barrier to keep the surrounding dirt from sticking and descended.


    Ah, I''ll create a path for you too, Ms. Ara.


    Thank you.


    After walking for about 10 minutes, the passage began to expand.


    "Ersil, it''sing!"


    "Everyone, ready for battle."


    Before Ersil could alert the group, Lee Seoha spoke upon hearing Mnie''s words.


    Woo-woong!


    Kim Ara summoned a sword that towered over her height. She, too, withdrew her magical tome.


    A magical tome half the size of a person floated in mid-air, emitting light.


    At the same time.


    -Sha-ah-ah-ah-ah!


    A chilling sound began to echo.


    "Kim Ara, strike the ground with all your might."


    "Understood."


    "Wait a moment. A monster that has awakened the shadow attribute...physical attacks won''t typically work"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    At Ersil''s words, Lee Seoha signaled Kim Ara.


    Kim Ara nodded at Lee Seoha''s gesture. The energy within her body began to expand. A force distinct from magical power.


    A power that vitalizes life and strengthens the body.


    Source power.


    Remembering the power that Lee Seoha had mentioned, Kim Ara swung her sword.


    !!!!


    Waves reverberated as if crushing space itself.


    -Ki-eek!


    A serpent-shaped entity of shadow started to rise from the ground, writhing in pain.


    "Ersil, try to restrain it."


    "Oh, seriously!"


    Annoyed, Ersil infused mana into her magical tome.


    Dozens of threads ensnared the shadow snake.


    All the while, her gaze remained fixed on Lee Seoha.


    If the opponent was at this level, Lee Seoha would have to use his full strength. She wondered what power he would use. There was much talk about his power. Even her master probably had no idea.


    Just in case he failed, Ersil was preparing to use illusion magic and flee with the party, pulling her magic power while observing him.


    Suddenly, an overpowering energy began to manifest itself around Lee Seoha. It was a ck force that seemed to negate everything around it. Ersil stared in disbelief, ''What... is that?''


    -Tianma!


    Before she could dwell on the power, her master Mnie screamed in astonishment.


    -There was a descendant of the Tianma? But how? She was sure she had died without finding a sessor!


    Regardless of the outburst from Mnie, Lee Seoha extended his hand. He was still learning to control this force, Spirit Against Heaven, and using the ck Heavenly Demon Sword made the transmission of Demonic Qi uneven.


    Yet, Demonic Qi was forming in his hand, and it coalesced into a perfect sphere. The sphere radiated an eerie energy, one that seemed to negate everything around it. With a swift motion, Lee Seoha leaped towards the shadow snake.


    ck Abyss.


    With an impactful strike, the ck sphere collided with the shadow snake.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    heavenly demon lore?


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 16: Ersil (4)

    Chapter 16: Ersil (4)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Body Against Heaven" defies all logic.


    It nullifies any force activated by mana, magic, or swordsmanship, and any defensive techniques - everything that abides by the principles of mana.


    The powers andws in this world can''t stand against Body Against Heaven.


    However, Body Against Heaven isn''t all-powerful.


    Once someone reaches the state known as ''Ascendancy'', they can''t solve everything with Body Against Heaven''s energy.


    Individuals at the Ascendancy stage color the world withws created from their own imagination.


    ck Abyss is a force that pulls them towards death. It''s created by focusing the energy of Body Against Heaven at one point, and then stirring it from within.


    A dark, negative energy assembled in my hand, and the snake started to squirm. Ersil''s mana circuit began to disconnect suddenly.


    Kim Ara couldn''t move for a bit. This was partly because she had just awakened her power and found the source difficult to control.


    But that didn''t matter.


    Because it was all over.


    I created a determination within me and then directed Body Against Heaven''s energy into my legs.


    With all my strength, I jumped.


    The Shadow Serpent twisted its body, but my body had already made contact with the snake. My hand reached the snake.


    A light sound echoed, but the power behind it was not light.


    The ck Abyss, fortified with Body Against Heaven, tore through the Shadow Serpent and invaded its inside.


    Body Against Heaven, once it starts to run rampant from within, overturns everything. As if it alone is the absolute truth, it doesn''t allow any other mana.


    That''s why it''s named Body Against Heaven.


    The Shadow Serpent screamed. Both Kim Ara and Ersil assumed a battle stance.


    But I just stood there. Because I knew this was the snake''s final phase.


    I was aware that the Shadow Serpent''s reaction was a reflex that urred just before it ran out of energy.


    ''How absurd.''


    I stared at the snake.


    It was a single blow.


    Even though I had anticipated it, seeing it in action was a different feeling entirely.


    -Kieeeek! Kieeek!


    The Shadow Serpent writhed and let out a piercing shriek, vomiting ck blood as it started to copse.


    It was an extraordinary move.


    Thump!


    The Shadow Serpent fell, causing dust to spread in every direction.


    I looked at the serpent with an appreciative gaze.


    Earlier, when I assessed its scales, the rating was D-.


    Considering that, if I use the serpent''s skin to craft armor, I should be able to reach a C grade.


    Furthermore, the Shadow Serpent possesses a galldder.


    I can''t use that, but I can trade it for something more beneficial.


    Above all, the main reward is separate.


    [Main Quest Chapter. 1.5: Shadow Serpent Subjugation Completed!]


    [You will be awarded 5,000P as a reward.]


    [You''ve in the Shadow Serpent with a single blow! An unbelievable achievement! Your reward is significantly increased!]


    [An additional 2,000P will be awarded!]


    [A 5,000P Special Writing Permit will be awarded!]


    I gazed at the reward window with satisfied eyes. I''m quite pleased with the points. Recently, the amount of points I''ve been receiving has significantly decreased.


    [15,500P]


    ?


    I paused while checking the points. The amount of points I had received was much more than I expected. Where did all thesee from?


    I''ll have to investigate thister.


    I nced at the Special Writing Permit. I''m also satisfied with this reward.


    The spell was challenging to learn, but with this, I can sort it out for now.


    Status window.


    [Name: Lee Seoha]


    Strength: 3, Agility: 5, Stamina: 6, Spirit: 5, Talent: 5, Conceptual Stat (Spirit Against Heaven): 2


    Talents


    -Reading(-)Unfathomable Talent(A-)Nimble Hands(B+)


    Skills


    -ck Divine Martial Art(?)Icarus''s Advanced Spirit Control(C)ck sh Swordsmanship(D)


    Physique


    -Body Against Heaven(S-)


    The status window had various additionspared to thest time.


    I looked at the "ck Divine Martial Arts(?)" under the skill section. There was a question mark in the grade entry.


    ''This is...''


    Such a rank existed inEpic World. It is the essence of the Thousand-Year Martial Art, which Kim Seohyun is mastering.


    And it belongs to a character who is equivalent to a ''mid-boss''.


    I watched it for a moment before looking away.


    I felt someone''s eyes on me.


    "What was that power you just used?"


    Ersil''s eyes were odd. Her pupils were shaking, but the emotion they conveyed was unique.


    To wipe out that snake in one blow as expected from the top student. I didn''t anticipate this reaction.


    It was almost a look of awe.


    She probably had some understanding of my power.


    ''Maybe Mnie told her.''


    There could be some sort ofwork ormunity among the transcenders. I know the dimension where Mnie resides is separate from Cheonma.


    "It''s my power. But Ersil, could you help me move this?"


    "Uh, it''s a bit dirty..."


    If Ersil doesn''t help, either I or Kim Ara would have to carry it. I looked at the Shadow Serpent.


    Surely. The Shadow Serpent, bleeding ck blood, wasn''t visually appealing.


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do."


    I crushed the gem given to me by the instructor.


    "Huh? Are you summoning the instructors?"


    "Yes. Since the Shadow Serpent can provide a range of materials, it''s better to share some and get some assistance."


    Hearing my words, Ersil looked somewhat apologetic.


    "Then I''ll give up some of my share. After all, I didn''t do much."


    "Me too..."


    Ersil and Kim Ara said.


    I shook my head. This needed to be rified.


    "It will be deducted from my share. I was the one who called."


    "Re, Really?"


    The corner of Ersil''s mouth turned up slightly.


    It''s true. The creature bearing the shadow attribute is a crucial ingredient in magic potions. It''s a rare and hard-to-obtain material.


    Looking at Ersil and Kim Ara, I smiled.


    ''I haven''t even begun to exploit them yet.''


    With this, I''ve bnced my mental ledger.


    Ersil and Kim Ara are well-intentioned characters. If I settle this now, it could be beneficial in the future.


    The current price of the snake''s corpse may be substantial, but whenpared to its future value, it''s like exchanging a fingernail for a bone. When the timees, regret will be useless.


    As I thought to this point, the noise above grew louder. It seemed the instructor had finally arrived.


    I sighed internally.


    I summoned my will and materialized the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. It appeared in my hand at my behest.


    Using my will, I began to dissect the snake''s corpse. It had been a while since my mana had been depleted from a single usage of ck Spirit.


    ''The core seems to be quite deep.''


    I went to where the core was and pierced the snake''s skin with the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Each time I cut into the snake''s corpse, ck blood gushed out.


    "Ugh."


    Seeing the blood, Ersil made a disgusted noise. I recall she had an aversion to such things. I endured the stench of blood and extracted the core with my will.


    ''Phew.''


    [This power was not meant to be used in this way.]


    I dismissed the Heavenly Demon''sment. It''s right to use it efficiently, depending on the wielder.


    I wiped the blood off the core and ced it into a wooden box I had brought earlier.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "This is unbelievable...."


    Seo Woojoo stared at the Shadow Serpent''s corpse in silence.


    The snake, spewing ck blood andying lifeless, was a gruesome sight.


    "How did you manage to kill it?"


    "Kim Ara drew its attention from the front, Ersil restrained its movements, and I delivered the killing blow."


    Seo Woojoo looked at Kim Ara and Ersil. They both nodded, the atmosphere devoid of tension.


    ''Hmm.''


    Seo Woojoo eyed the Shadow Serpent. Its massive body and the chilling aura radiating from its lifeless blood.


    Each aspect was exceptional.


    If he had faced this beast himself, even in top form, he would have lost in half the battles.


    ''And they managed to kill such a beast.''


    Even for him, or rather, even for a team of students who had brought fame to the Korea Hero Academy since its founding, this feat would have been almost impossible.


    "So, how many points do you think we can earn?"


    "It''s obvious. You would get a perfect score."


    The assistant teacher responded to Ersil''s question.


    "More importantly, this Shadow Serpent. It could soon be converted into a weapon. If you report this to the principal, you might receive a valuable reward."


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes."


    If the assistant teacher, an expert in monster ecology, says so, it must be credible. But first, it would be best to hand the carcass over to the professor for a detailed examination.


    Instructor Seo Woojoo conveyed this to the group led by Lee Seoha.


    "Understood. By the way, are there any assistant teachers who need these scales?"


    "Are you nning to sell them?"


    "Yes, we do n to sell them, but we are a bit tired. We wanted to ask if you could help us move them."


    "...I see. I''ll discuss it with the professor of monster ecology. There''s a brilliant graduate student there who will ensure the corpse is preserved intact."


    "Ah, in that case, we can give some scales to that person."


    "...It wouldn''t hurt to give some to the professor as well."


    "..."


    Lee Seoha gave Instructor Seo Woojoo a baffled look before responding.


    "So, how many points will we receive for this exam?"


    "The monster test is evaluatedprehensively."


    Seo Woojoo stated after a moment of thought. What they had demonstrated was far beyond his initial expectations.


    "Out of a perfect score of 10, you receive 30."


    Seo Woojoo said, chuckling softly.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    lee seo-ha got 300% yoooo


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 17: Hong Yuhwa

    Chapter 17: Hong Yuhwa


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Did we... lose?"


    Hong Yuhwa scanned the list.


    She and her followers had earned 9 points.


    Yet, they were only in second ce.


    First ce: Team Lee Seoha - 30 points.


    Second ce: Team Hong Yuhwa - 9 points.


    Third ce: Kim Seohyun - 8 points.


    .


    .


    .


    30 points. Can such a score be real?


    They had said 10 points was the highest possible, but 30?


    "We gave it our all."


    "How do you squeeze 30 points out of 10? What sort of nonsense... is this?"


    Hong Yuhwa''s followers sighed. Instructor Seo Woojoo was famous for his stubbornness.


    Even among the assistant instructors, something seemed off.


    Rumors were spreading that Lee Seoha, Ersil, and Kim Ara had snared a massive monster.


    "A-are you okay, Miss Hong Yuhwa?"


    A blue-haired follower asked Hong Yuhwa, concern in his voice.


    Hong Yuhwa held her head high.


    "We''ll be fine. We''ll do better next time."


    "Yes, that''s just like you, Miss Hong Yuhwa!"


    "You''re always so admirable..."


    "You all did well, too. Go get some rest today."


    Hong Yuhwa turned her back to her followers and headed to her penthouse.


    She scanned the area out of habit. There was no one else around.


    Thunk.


    Hong Yuhwa sank onto her bed.


    "I... I''m in second ce?"


    Her teeth gritted together.


    Hong Yuhwa felt wronged. After all their effort!


    Only two or three people in the school''s history had scored a perfect 10. But 30 points? Was this some sort of joke?


    "This is a scam!"


    Tears welled up in Hong Yuhwa''s eyes.


    She was confident this time.


    She and her followers had corralled the monsters into one area, then wiped them out with magic. It was a simple n, but Hong Yuhwa, confident in her firepower, had already imed first ce in her mind.


    The proof was that she''d surpassed Kim Seohyun.


    But it was unjust. Second ce, her, in second ce.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Once upon a time, only science advanced. But about 70 years ago, strange phenomena started happening all over the world. As you all know, when elements from other worlds ovepped with ours, a power called ''mana'' emerged," said the white-haired professor, tying his hair back as he spoke.


    "We know a lot more now than we did back then, but many things in this world are still undiscovered. Towers, dungeons, gates... this world is still full of mysteries. Plus, there are races and transcendent beings from other worlds."


    His pen spun between his fingers as he listened to the professor''s lecture. It wasn''t that he knew all this already, rather, he couldn''t focus.


    Recently.


    More specifically, from yesterday, he felt someone watching him.


    An intense gaze.


    Its source was to his right.


    When he discreetly nced in that direction, he saw Hong Yuhwa.


    Hong Yuhwa was staring intently at the lecturing professor.


    [Master, that woman has been staring at you for some time.]


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword, attached to his side, spoke.


    [Ah, is it because of yesterday''s test?]


    The ranks from the monster hunting test were announced. Hong Yuhwa, with her strongpetitive spirit, would naturally be aware of him.


    Hong Yuhwa had an incredibly intense desire to win.


    "So, you all... Ah, it''s time. Let''s end the ss here today. Remember to have a good lunch."


    The professor ended the ss. As he packed his books and left, the students quickly got up and headed to the cafeteria.


    Observing the scene, they really did seem like children.


    "Let''s go, Seoha."


    "Alright."


    I headed to lunch with Kim Seohyun. The cafeteria had quite a few open seats. It was arge space, and each grade had its own section.


    "But what monster did you catch yesterday? The TAs were all raving about it."


    "I caught a good one."


    I responded vaguely to Kim Seohyun''s question as I made my way to the Korean food section.


    I picked up some kimchi, stir-fried pork, seolleongtang, and pork cutlet, then found a spot to sit.


    "....Pork again?"


    "You always have tteokbokki, don''t you ever get tired of it?"


    "No, tteokbokki always tastes good."


    Kim Seohyun responded with a bright smile and sat across from me.


    I nced at the food Kim Seohyun had brought over. There were spicy-looking tteokbokki, fried food items, dumplings, and Vienna sausages. Next to them, cream pasta and bread for dipping.


    "Can you really gain strength from eating that?"


    "Huh? Yes, it''s not much, is it? Ha, haha. A man should eat a bit more, right?"


    At my words, Kim Seohyunughed awkwardly and stood to fetch some additional ice cream and bread.


    "Heavens! Hong Yuhwa, can you really eat all that?"


    "Hong Yuhwa is indulging inmoner''s food?"


    I turned my head at the surprised exmations. At the source of themotion were Hong Yuhwa''s followers, with Hong Yuhwa herself in the center.


    Upon closer inspection, she had the exact same items as me.


    Stir-fried pork, tonkatsu, seolleongtang with rice, and kimchi.


    "......"


    Wasn''t this a bit too much?


    I hadn''t expected her to be this aware.


    As I stared at Hong Yuhwa in disbelief, our eyes met.


    Her gaze was full of intense determination.


    Feeling ufortable under her intense stare, I quickly looked away, only to see Hong Yuhwa give a satisfied smile.


    "......"


    This was really beyond belief.


    After ss ended, I headed to the training ground to exercise.


    The training ground was crowded. There were those showing off their muscles, lifting 500 kg like it was nothing, like Park Woonhyuk, or already soaked in sweat like Seo Gayeon.


    "There really are a lot of people."


    "But this training ground is nice. There''s hardly any smell of sweat. All the equipment is top-notch."


    Kim Seohyun hummed in agreement.


    "I felt like I was going to suffocate from the smell of sweat at my previous school."


    "That sounds extreme."


    I did some light stretching while observing Seo Gayeon. I wished she could find the fun in magic.


    ''I can''t force her.''


    I suppose I should help her awaken her magical abilities after the events in the original work happen.


    "Should we just do a light workout for two hours today?"


    "......Let''s do that."


    Kim Seohyun replied with a broad smile.


    I really wasn''t up for it, but I had to endure.


    "Let''s start simply with 50kg."


    I inwardly pleaded for mercy.


    Contrary to my feelings, Kim Seohyun cheerfully added weight to the bench press.


    Damn it.


    I felt a gaze on me.


    When I looked to the side, Hong Yuhwa was there.


    "Hong Yuhwa? You''re suddenly doing bench presses?"


    "Yes, I''ve realized the importance of basic strength."


    Hong Yuhwa responded confidently.


    Her followers looked puzzled, but quickly started to help her get into position.


    "Keep your back straight, and the bar slightly above your chest ah, since your chest isrge, Hong Yuhwa, you can just line it up with your chest."


    Even when lying down, Hong Yuhwa''s sizeable chest didn''t tten much, causing her follower to speak in embarrassment.


    "What, Yuhwa is also doing bench press? That''s a good idea. Even as a magician, it doesn''t hurt to exercise."


    "You, how much weight are you lifting?"


    "What do you mean how much weight am I lifting? I''m 5... ah, you''re talking about the weight that Seoha is lifting. This is 50kg, right?"


    "Increase it to 55kg."


    At Kim Seohyun''s words, Hong Yuhwa''s follower looked baffled.


    "Doesn''t Yuhwa avoid strength training?"


    "I thought so too."


    "Hmm."


    Kim Seohyun whispered into my ear, and when I whispered back, her cheeks turned bright red.


    ...Things got a bit weird.


    I quickly turned my gaze to Hong Yuhwa. She raised the weight to 55kg and, with difficulty, lifted the bench press.


    "Urggh."


    She made strange noises.


    "Unng...huuh...hnng..."


    Her face had long turned beet red. She gritted her teeth, lowered the bar to her chest, then raised it back to its original position.


    Hong Yuhwa, gasping heavily, looked at me.


    "Huff...huh, ha, hah, you...you saw that, right?"


    Then she gave a triumphant smile and moved on to other exercises.


    "...It seems like Yuhwa is fiercelypetitive."


    "That certainly appears to be the case."


    Watching Hong Yuhwa, who was grinning triumphantly, I was left speechless.


    You''re supposed to do that at least five times.


    ---Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    time for yuhwa''s training arc ig


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 18: Hong Yuhwa (2)

    Chapter 18: Hong Yuhwa (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Every Wednesday, we had sses focused on nurturing hobbies. Subjects included alchemy, reading, cooking, and history. Today, I found myself heading toward the alchemy lecture room, stifling yawns as I went.


    ''Are Hong Yuhwa and Seo Gayeon the only ones I know?''


    Kim Seohyun chose to join the cooking club. This decision was due not just to his love for tasty food, but also due to an incident in a dungeon when he was young. He wanted to ensure he could still enjoy good meals, even in dire circumstances.


    ''However absurd that sounds.''


    Each person chased their own interests. Kim Ara enrolled in the reading club, Ersil picked the tea ceremony, and while Hong Yuhwa would usually have apanied Kim Seohyun to cooking, she was now joining me. Then there was Seo Gayeon.


    Seo Gayeon chose to learn alchemy for its potential profit, given her less-than-affluent home life.


    ''There are others too.''


    The Korea Hero Academy strongly encouraged such hobbies and even provided high-quality materials for them.


    When I pushed open the door to the lecture room, I felt eyes from all around lock onto me. Particrly, I felt two intense gazes - those of Hong Yuhwa and Song Rahee, the Witch of Pama. Thetter was currently focused in a discussion with the alchemy professor. She was known as a mage, but her prowess in alchemy had earned her the nickname of a witch.


    "Apologies, I''m a bitte," I said.


    "That''s fine, we were just starting," the professor replied with a weing smile. In front of hery a ck stic sheet, simr to a veil.


    ''I didn''t expect she''d actually take it.''


    I had given her some control over the Shadow Veil when I transferred the Shadow Snake, and it seemed she had imed it. I made a mental note to never be a graduate student. Shaking off the thought, I looked for a seat. Many were free, but I deliberately chose to sit next to Seo Gayeon.


    "Hello," I greeted her.


    "Huh? Oh, hello," Seo Gayeon replied, a little startled.


    "So, you''ve taken up alchemy too?"


    "Yes. I''ve heard it can be... useful," she replied, casting a quick nce at the professors.


    "Excellent! Let''s all dive into alchemy," the professor began with a smile. "Does anyone know what potion we''re making today?"


    "A paralysis antidote," piped up Hong Yuhwa.


    "That''s right," the professor confirmed, matching Hong Yuhwa''s enthusiasm. "There are many monsters out there that carry paralyzing poison. Each year, many aspiring heroes underestimate these creatures, like goblins or giant spiders, and lose their lives."


    The mood in the room grew heavy at her words.


    "Today, we''ll focus on creating a paralysis antidote."


    "Can we attempt something else once we finish the antidote?"


    "Yes, but only if you can concoct a satisfactory antidote first. You''re free to use as many materials as you need."


    The professor''s words made the students'' eyes shine with anticipation. But I knew better. Making a potion that the alchemy professor found satisfactory was no easy task.


    "May I ask a question?"


    "Certainly, go ahead."


    "What''s the method for creating the antidote? Can you provide a recipe?"


    "All you need to do is use ingredients that have antidotal properties," the professor replied cheerfully.


    A few students who finally understood the challenge at hand went pale.


    "Next, I''ll have the alchemy kits distributed. They''re allplimentary, so please make full use of them."


    Teaching assistants stepped forward to distribute the kits following the professor''s words.


    "I''m set, I purchased a kit in advance."


    Upon seeing my kit, the alchemy professor''s eyes sparkled.


    "My, where did you find that? They''re avable only from the Alchemy Guild, and only to those of gold rank or higher."


    "I was fortunate to obtain one."


    "In alchemy, fortune can be a skill in itself. You''re Lee Seoha, right? I initially assumed you might struggle in this area since you''re the top student, but it seems I may have misjudged."


    The professor added that she would be keeping a close eye on me. That statement sent chills down my spine - it implied potential graduate student responsibilities.


    "Hey, you."


    The voice belonged to Hong Yuhwa. She had moved closer to me without my noticing.


    "Do you have confidence in your alchemy skills?"


    "Yes."


    To be honest, I believe no one in this world knows tools better than I do, even if they''re simr. Some craftsmen may im they don''t care about their tools, but I think that''s a facy. If a craftsman uses high-quality tools, naturally, the results will be superior.


    "Do you want to make a bet?"


    "A bet?"


    My eyes sparkled in response. Hong Yuhwa, granddaughter of the Red Tower''s tower master, was rumored to be the next tower master due to her outstanding talent.


    "What are the bet''s terms?"


    "Whichever antidote the professor prefers, wins."


    "And the stakes?"


    "Hmm..." Hong Yuhwa pondered.


    "You decide. I don''t know what you desire. As long as it''s within my power to grant, I''ll try to amodate as much as possible," she finally said in a confident tone.


    I shed her a bright smile. "Great. Let''s do it, let''s bet."


    "No backing out now."


    "So, should I be the one to judge?"


    The alchemy professor, who had somehow appeared beside us, asked with a broad smile.


    "Certainly, we''d appreciate it."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Hong Yuhwa was busy selecting her ingredients confidently.


    ''Not bad.''


    If she just continued like this, her antidote could easily be awarded a C+.


    That''s pretty good for a student. If I weren''t here, she would probably be considered the best.


    I began to collect herbs, basket in hand.


    Bloodfire Herb (E+)


    A herb of a blood-red hue.


    : Contains toxicponents.


    : Freshness is at its peak.


    Dark Moon Herb (E+)


    A herb of a dark hue.


    : Overflowing with cold, negative energy.


    : Freshness is at its peak.


    Moonlight Herb (D+)


    A herb that glows when bathed in moonlight.


    : Contains both toxicponents and negative energy.


    : Freshness is at its peak.


    Blood Berry (F+)


    A berry of a blood-red hue.


    : Overflowing with positive energy.


    : Freshness is at its peak.


    Thanks to my Talent Reading(-), I selected only the freshest ones.


    All these herbs are typically used to make poisons. But whenbined, they create a synergistic effect that results in an antidote. Of course, if they are mishandled, they can easily form a lethal poison capable of killing dozens with just a drop.


    ''She''d love that.''


    I thought of the still unmet noblewoman who had a fondness for collecting the arms of the Mines.


    "All of them are poisonous herbs?"


    "But you''ve chosen only the freshest ones. You clearly aren''t a novice at alchemy."


    Both Professor Song Rahee and the alchemy professor observed me with intense interest.


    I focused my mind.


    The world beyond the screen and this world aren''t the same. I understand how it works, but there could be discrepancies.


    Still, the reason I agreed to this bet was my trust in one talent: Nimble Hands.


    A talent that aids in all actions involving physical skills.


    And I didn''t merely throw myself into this challenge on that basis alone.


    Alten''s Vision Alchemy (B)


    I had recently acquired this Alchemy skill from the skills section, using the points I''d collected.


    ''Hoo.''


    With herbs in hand, I began to concentrate.


    My mind was flooded with knowledge, ranging from the purification methods for all sorts of herbs to the recipes for items known as elixirs.


    ''That seems about right.''


    The method for refining herbs was simr to what I had seen beyond theputer screen.


    I started to create a refining solution as I ground the herbs in a mortar. A nauseating smell began to fill the air as I introduced the powdered herbs into the solution.


    Four measures of Bloodfire Herb liquid, two of Dark Moon Herb, three of Moonlight Herb, and one of Blood Berry.


    I added the potions in their specified quantities.


    Smoke started to rise and the acrid smell slowly began to dissipate.


    "He''s neutralizing poison with poison. My goodness, and with just that basic kit?"


    "Did you see his ratio though? That seemed more crucial..."


    "The sequence and ratio. If even one of them is off, it''s no wonder it would turn into lethal poison."


    Ignoring the murmurs around me, I ced the antidote into the fermenter.


    The fermenter is a tool that rapidly ages the herbs once they''re put in. It had cost me a small fortune to acquire it.


    So, I patiently waited for five minutes.


    Once the potion transformed into a clear yellow color, I picked it up.


    Appraisal.


    Vision Antidote (A)


    A yellow-hued antidote. Upon consumption, it neutralizes all poisons of a certain grade below and permanently enhances resistance to poison.


    : Neutralizes all poisons of B grade or below.


    : Blocks poisons of B grade or below for 1 hour and permanently increases resistance to poison.


    [Professors Song Rahee and Han Yoonbi are bbergasted by the antidote you''ve crafted!]


    [You''ve produced the most superior antidote in the world! Unbelievable aplishment! 3,000P has been rewarded!]


    I was amazed as I looked at the pop-up window.


    This was considered the best antidote in the world?


    When I first joined the Alchemy Guild, I was given a diamond grade. Shouldn''t I be awarded an executive grade for this level?


    ''Well, that''s not the crucial part.''


    If this is just the standard, I think I could easily amass points with lesser achievements than I had anticipated.


    I sneaked a nce around me.


    Both Professor Song Rahee and the Alchemy Professor were staring at me with wide-eyed shock.


    ''It''s clear I''ve won.''


    Now then, what should I choose as my betting reward?


    ---Toggle New Ads


    enjoy! :)


    seoha always winning


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 19: Reward (1)

    Chapter 19: Reward (1)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Hong Yuhwa wore aplex expression as she stared at me. I could tell she felt wronged, but resignation dominated her features.


    "That method of alchemy looks familiar, did a master teach you?" She asked. A master is a renowned figure in the alchemy field. Hong Yuhwa likely asked because she often asserted that the line between poison and medicine was thin.


    "No, I taught myself," I replied.


    "You taught yourself?" she echoed, disbelief clear in her tone. It was indeed self-taught.


    In the game, you could acquire recipes, but they always missed one or two ingredients, making it difficult toplete them. Many people sold alchemy, but among the earlymunity members, I was the only one.


    "It''s been about five years," I informed her.


    "Five years? Just five years?" Hong Yuhwa''s eyebrows twitched in surprise. Disbelief flooded her features. But soon, she closed her eyes, and her face returned to its usual state, pride evident in her gaze.


    "You''ve only studied for five years? The skill you showcased earlier seems beyond that," Professor Song Rahee voiced, her tone skeptical.


    The alchemy professor next to her merely stared at me, eyes twinkling. She looked like a woman who had discovered a treasure.


    "Do you, by chance, n to donate potions, student Lee Seoha?" she asked.


    "Donate?" I questioned. Here it was.


    A distinctive system at the Korea Hero Academy.


    "Let''s start with an exnation," she said.


    "Oh, you don''t know! I''ll exin specifically. The donation system is something that only those with exceptional talent in alchemy or cksmithing can ess. In simple terms, the Korea Hero Academy offers unlimited materials, and students only need to supply a set number of potions."


    She added that you could receive arge sum of 2 million won monthly, and if you chose to devote yourself to academia in the future, you could also work under a professor.


    "What do you think? Would you like to give it a shot?" Her smile was quite irritating.


    "I''ll consider it," I replied, turning her down for the time being. That should increase her anticipation.


    "From my observation, student Lee Seoha seems to have a natural gift for alchemy. I''d like to coborate..." The Alchemy professor hinted, entuating her cleavage subtly as she spoke.


    Her chest was noticeablyrge.


    An average student might be swayed by this, but I merely smiled faintly and said, "In that case, can you provide a private room for my use?"


    "Alone?" The Alchemy professor paused momentarily.


    I was aware of this professor''s schemes.


    She exploited her graduate students like underlings, using her authority to confiscate the valuable materials and recipes they found. To get promoted, they were forced to surrender recipes worth millions to her.


    She had managed to stay afloat due to her own talent so far, but she had been lured by the Mines and their tempting recipes, choosing to align with them.


    She also posed as a clear viin, pretending to be close friends with Professor Song Rahee while secretly undermining her out of jealousy.


    ''She probably ns to sneakily use my recipes.''


    To her, morals were as insignificant as trash tossed aside on the street.


    It was because of her nature that she likely stole the shadow serpent scales I had given to a graduate student under her watch.


    "Yes, I find it hard to focus when others are around," I stated.


    At my words, Song Rahee''s expression shifted. It was a look that said, ''But just a moment ago you were creating potions surrounded by onlookers-''


    "Then, I''ll discuss this with the school separately. As an exceptional student like Lee Seoha, you should be able to secure a private room. And if there are any materials you need, the school should be able to supply them. Of course, nothing overly expensive," she assured me.


    "Thank you for that," I responded.


    At my words, the Alchemy professor''s eyes sparkled.


    "Do you not n to be a graduate student? I believe you, Lee Seoha, would be an excellent one," she proposed.


    "I''m not interested," I declined.


    "Oh my, you''re quite firm," shemented, obviously stepping over the line.


    Just as I expected, her character was no different from that of a viin.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I inspected my uniform in the mirror, trading my usual hoodie for it.


    ck cks, a white shirt, and a white vest with a standout blue tie.


    ''I look good,'' I thought.


    Although I slightly, very slightly, adjusted my looks, I was pleased with my appearance.


    [You look good. But, master, your trousers are creased at the back.]


    After the Heavenly Demon''s advice, I smoothed out my pants'' hem.


    "Are you ready?" Instructor Seo Woojoo asked in his deep voice.


    I nodded to signify I was prepared.


    "Not yet!"


    "Give me a moment"


    Ersil Merhen and Kim Ara were fussing over their hair for some reason.


    The reason was simple.


    They were about to meet the principal of the Korea Hero Academy.


    Even though she''s known as the principal, her power equals the Suzerain''s, so she''s rarely at the school.


    Most of the time, she''s at a ce named the ''border'', repelling monster and Mines invasions.


    "So, how much is the reward?" Kim Ara asked while toying with her hair.


    Although she grew up surrounded by luxury, she had brought a certain amount of artifacts and precious metals to live independently from the Suzerain''s influence.


    "The reward is ten million won each. Plus, one item that can be used in school is also provided."


    "I wonder how good the item will be"


    "It will be about a C-rank item. You can sell it outside too. The items created by the Principal are of high quality, so if you n to sell it, do so at a high price," Instructor Seo Woojoo advised.


    "Is it okay to suggest that?"


    "There''s no need to worry, it''s the principal''s idea. Mainly students with debts at home do that. Poverty can drive people to desperation. But being born poor isn''t a crime," he added.


    "But the moment you misuse that money for frivolous parties and your grades drop, or you get involved in crime, you will discover how terrifying the principal can be."


    "Then I have nothing to worry about~," Ersil replied with a cheerful smile. Instructor Seo Woojoo chuckled at Ersil''s nonchnt demeanor and said.


    "You guys better get ready quickly. If you''re toote, who knows where the principal might go."


    "Whew, we''re all set~."


    "Me too!"


    Ersil Merhen and Kim Ara dered. Ersil had added some volume to her hair, while Kim Ara had moved her hair to the side and pinned it in ce.


    "Oh, Ms. Kim Ara, you''re so pretty~. I knew you''d be beautiful even without hiding behind your hair."


    "You''re pretty too."


    "Hmm. Let''s get going then."


    With a forced cough, Instructor Seo Woojoo interrupted the girls'' chatter and stepped forward. We followed him.


    "But is it okay for me to ept this?"


    "That''s right. Lee Seoha did all the work."


    "Just call me Seoha for convenience. I wouldn''t have caught it without you guys either."


    At my words, Kim Ara and Ersil made peculiar expressions.


    "Eastern culture values humility and modesty, but it''s interesting how too much humility can appear arrogant."


    "Hmm."


    They don''t believe my words at all.


    Well, the power of the Heavenly Demon was beyond imagination.


    "We''re here."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo stopped in front of an old-fashioned, grand door.


    He always had a stern, collected demeanor that earned him the nickname Iron Lion... but right now, he was uncharacteristically appearing very anxious.


    "Don''t all of you get too nervous. The great and mighty Principal is rather merciful. Unless you''re a Mine or a viin."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo stated with a shaky voice.


    The most nervous person seems to be you.


    Giggles.


    As Instructor Seo Woojoo took one more step, the door automatically swung open.


    Inside, a woman was sitting with her legs crossed on a chair.


    Hair radiating a brilliant golden light. Violet eyes that seemed to pierce through everything.


    A ck suit with a pure white coat draped over it.


    Even in Epic World, where the inflow of power reaches out to space, she is one of the strongest beings whose strength never wavers.


    Seo Yebin.


    The absolute being gazed at us, her chin propped on her hand.


    "Instructor Seo Woojoo, Student Lee Seoha, Ersil Merhen, and Kim Ara, give our greetings."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo greeted with a tense expression. We respectfully bowed our heads.


    When I lifted my head, I found myself under Seo Yebin''s violet gaze. It felt like an entity beyond humanprehension was scrutinizing me.


    "Interesting," she stated with a slight smile. Instructor Seo Woojoo faltered.


    "I was going to give you ordinary items, but I''ve changed my mind. Instructor Seo Woojoo. Summon the vice principal."


    "Should I call for the vice principal?"


    "Yes."


    At Seo Yebin''smand, Instructor Seo Woojoo nodded and quickly started to walk away.


    "You''re the progeny of the Suzerain, aren''t you?"


    Seo Yebin fixed her gaze on Kim Ara.


    "I can already sense your potential. The Suzerain wasn''t able to awaken his lineage at your age. You may surpass the Suzerain in less than a decade."


    "Th, thank you."


    Ersil''s eyes widened at her words.


    "And you... you don''t seem to need any advice."


    "....Can you see it?"


    Ersil asked in a stiff voice. It was an abrupt question, but she must be referring to the soul that resided within her.


    The Transcendent who ruled a world for a thousand years.


    "A woman like me cannot help but see it. And it''s best not to ce too much trust. Souls seek a ''vessel'' to fulfill the ''desire'' they couldn''t achieve in life. If you can''t fulfill that desire, it''smon to be devoured."


    "...I''m aware."


    Seo Yebin subtly indicated the danger that a Transcendent named Mnie could take over Ersil''s body.


    "And..."


    Her violet eyes shifted to me.


    "You truly are intriguing."


    Her eyes curved into a crescent shape.


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 20: Reward (2)

    Chapter 20: Reward (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Seo Yebin looked at me curiously.


    She nced at the ck sword on my waist and gave a small smile.


    "You''re the most fascinating person I''ve ever met."


    As Seo Yebin spoke, I felt the stares of Kim Ara and Ersil on me.


    "Do you need something?"


    "I did, but I have it already."


    "I get it. So you were after the vice principal''s item."


    Seo Yebin closed her eyes and went silent for a moment.


    "Odd eyes."


    "Do you mean my eyes?"


    "Yes, you don''t feel anything towards me like others do. No curiosity, awe, fear...you have none of these feelings. Not even normal curiosity."


    Seo Yebin smirked.


    "As if you''ve figured me outpletely."


    After that, Seo Yebin fell quiet.


    She looked at me as if she was wondering where a kid like me came from.


    "Do you have more questions?"


    "Many."


    "If you give me a suitable reward for each answer, I''ll tell you everything."


    "You''re bold. But unfortunately, that can''t happen."


    Seo Yebin smiled slightly.


    "Only a limited number of students can get something from the vice principal''s warehouse. That''s why the academy selects top-performing students. The selection ispletely based on aplishments. I made that rule. If I break my own rule, it would be absurd."


    Seo Yebin stopped to look at me, then continued.


    "To get what you want, show your aplishments. I hope to see you again soon."


    "Will it be soon?"


    "Yes, look forward to that day...The vice principal is already here. Follow the vice principal to the warehouse and pick the item you want."


    After saying that, Seo Yebin looked at me.


    "I''ll be watching you."


    She smiled teasingly.


    I walked outside with Ersil and Kim Ara.


    Click, ck.


    As we stepped into the hallway, I saw Instructor Seo Woojoo and a petite girl who seemed to be around middle school age.


    She had dark circles under her eyes and was casually dressed in a white gown. Her height was barely 152cm.


    "Say hello. She''s the vice principal."


    "Hello!"


    "...Don''t yell. It hurts my ears."


    The vice principal frowned.


    I stepped back a bit. I knew that the vice principal didn''t like tall people standing too close to her.


    But if someone stands too far, she dislikes it because it makes her short stature more noticeable.


    "...Don''t stand behind me."


    "Me? Alright..."


    The vice principal sent Kim Ara behind her because Kim Ara is tall.


    ''It''s only natural.''


    But it''s just her height.


    If Kim Ara is from the giant tribe, then the vice principal must be from the dwarven tribe.


    Even her roughly made weapons sell for hundreds of millions outside.


    "What did you talk about with the principal?" The vice principal asked me.


    "She gave us some advice."


    "Is that so? It seems like it wasn''t just simple advice."


    Haaahm- The vice principal yawned.


    "Be cautious. If the principal likes someone, she bes reckless."


    I''m aware.


    The principal has a knack for talent. And there''s only one reason the vice principal would mention that.


    ''She doesn''t want to get involved.''


    The principal''s methods to lure talented people often involve various items made by the vice principal.


    "Wow, really! Did the principal say she''ll keep an eye on Lee Seoha?"


    Ersil asked, looking surprised.


    At thatment, both the vice principal and Instructor Seo Woojoo stopped.


    "Did the principal say something like that?"


    Instructor Seo Woojoo looked taken aback. His gaze stayed on me for a bit.


    "Well, it would be understandable if it were you. Any regr student would have shown something by now, but you"


    He looked puzzled.


    On the other hand, the vice principal seemed annoyed.


    "Vice principal, do you know how to process shadow serpents? I caught one this time, but I''m having difficulty with it."


    "Of course, I do."


    "Even when it''s a shadow serpent that''s about to be a weapon."


    "What''s left?"


    "Scales, meat, and blood are left."


    "Just the scales no, I''ll need the blood too."


    The vice principal thought for a moment.


    "But I''ve used up my research budget and can''t pay you now... How about getting one more item from the warehouse?"


    "Hmm, one more"


    I pondered.


    The Shadow Serpent''s corpse I have now is worth about 100 million in total.


    But we''re heading to a warehouse filled with well-crafted tools by the vice principal.


    When considering value, it would be profitable to agree.


    However.


    The vice principal is an easy touch.


    She''s so gullible that she impulsively purchases overpriced materials once she''s set her sights on them, and she doesn''t care about how the tools she''s made are used, as long as viins aren''t using them.


    I looked at the vice principal.


    She looked at me with hopeful eyes.


    The Shadow Serpent is a rare material.


    ''Let''s do a small favor.''


    After pondering for a moment, I nodded.


    "Smart decision."


    The vice principal grinned with satisfaction.


    We continued down the hallway.


    A huge door appeared. It had a lock sorge, it wouldn''t be odd if four of my faces fit into it.


    As the instructor raised his hand, dozens of magic circles appeared, and soon, it opened with a nk.


    "Wow."


    "More than you expected?"


    "Absolutely. These are donations from heroes and the works of our finest students."


    The warehouse was enormous.


    There were innumerable weapons, a plethora of gauntlets, armor, and essories.


    However, there were more armor and essories than weapons.


    That''s because the Korea Hero Academy primarily provides weapons.


    "So, Lee Seoha, choose two items from here. The rest of you, choose one."


    I strutted into the warehouse.


    I had already decided what I wanted to pick.


    "Lee Seoha?"


    I selected one earring. An earring that looked like wings made from silver threads.


    And a bracelet.


    Appraisal.


    Whisper of the Spirit(B)


    Power remnants of a wind spirit reside within.


    :Adds 3 Agility.


    "Moreover, I can generate a wind barrier three times a day."


    Void Space Bracelet


    A bracelet infused with the attributes of a void space.


    : Can hold up to 300kg of weapons.


    : Has 30 slots for storage.


    I clipped the Whisper of the Spirit onto my left ear.


    The earring clung tightly to my earlobe.


    ''I feel lighter.''


    The change was immediate.


    Adding 3 to agility had a greater effect than I anticipated.


    "You made your choice quickly."


    "Yes, well, I had some intel. Ah, Ara, not that one, try choosing that."


    "That one?"


    I pointed her to a belt.


    It was an old, worn-out belt, but it was perfect for Kim Ara.


    "That''s rted to the Giant Tribe."


    "...Really? Alright."


    After my quick suggestion, Kim Ara selected the belt.


    I then walked over to Ersil.


    "Hmm."


    Ersil was furrowing her brows, indecisive between earrings and a ring.


    "How about that one instead?"


    "That one?"


    Where I pointed, several gemsy scattered.


    "Oh, I think it would suit you?"


    "Yes? I''m a woman who suits gems well, but just...huh?"


    Ersil stammered, clearly confused.


    Probably because Mnie was suggesting various things to Ersil.


    Soon, Ersil selected one of the gems as I had suggested.


    "Do you have a spy in school? You seem to know more than you should."


    The vice principal looked bewildered.


    I just offered a nomittal smile.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Huff."


    I exhaled deeply, feeling as though my lungs were about to burst.


    "You did well."


    Kim Seohyun handed me a beverage. I didn''t refuse and downed it in big gulps.


    Training ground.


    I was there, having just finished my workout, and now resting. Kim Seohyun had started his own workout. He was bench pressing over 500 kg.


    I watched him with zed eyes.


    How can he lift and drop that so quickly?


    ''Stats window.''


    Chime.


    [Name: Lee Seoha]


    Strength: 4, Agility: 8(+3), Stamina: 6, Spirit: 5, Talent: 6, Conceptual Stat (Spirit Against Heaven): 2


    Talents


    -Reading(-)Unfathomable Talent(A-)Nimble Hands(B+)


    Skills


    -ck Divine Martial Arts(?)Alten''s Vision Alchemy(B)Icarus''s Advanced Spirit Control(C)ck sh Swordsmanship(D)


    Physique


    -Body Against Heaven(S-)


    Looking at my steadily increasing stats, I couldn''t help but feel proud.


    I originally wasn''t a fan of working out, but witnessing my growth motivates me to push myself, despite theck of enjoyment.


    At that moment, I felt someone approaching.


    Hong Yuhwa.


    Dressed in her red tracksuit, she came towards me.


    "Here, what you asked for."


    Hong Yuhwa handed me an emblem emzoned with a red me.


    "Thanks."


    This was a prize I''d won from a wager during today''s alchemy ss.


    My request to Hong Yuhwa had been simple. I wanted to visit the ''Tower of Illusion'' this weekend, and I asked her to procure a permit for me.


    "Need anything else?"


    "Anything else?"


    "Yeah. It feels too cheap a reward for defeating me."


    I had to suppress augh.


    This is why I appreciate Hong Yuhwa. She has high self-esteem but never skimps on her efforts.


    "If I need anything else, I''ll askter."


    "Okay."


    Having said that, Hong Yuhwa left the training ground.


    I stared at the emblem.


    A significant event is approaching this week.


    The Mines, a group of viins, are nning to wreak havoc in the city center, led by a formidable viin.


    Their target is Kim Seohyun.


    I must prevent it.


    ''Can I prevent it...''


    I wouldn''t normally harbor such doubts.


    But the difficulty of this world has now risen to a hellish level.


    So far, things have been rtively easy within the confines of the school, but once the main story kicks in, I may face foes beyond my capabilities.


    Nevertheless.


    ''I must give it my all.''


    I will survive.


    enjoy! :)


    nooo not the crossdresser-


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 21: Mines

    Chapter 21: Mines


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Ideally, Saturday should be my day of rest. However, I unfortunately have revival tasks lined up.


    ''I find this quite irritating.''


    Yawning, I took a look at the cursed items.


    I had picked items with stronger curse effects instead of beneficial effects.


    In case things escted, I could throw a cursed object at my adversary to create some chaos.


    "You seem too rxed for an everyday outfit."


    "What''s wrong with a hoodie?"


    Ersil began a dispute.


    "Color matching matters more than wearing a hoodie. You shouldn''t wear a ck hoodie with ck jeans"


    I rightly ignored Ersil. All ck is a perfectly fine fashion choice.


    "So, you''re heading out?"


    "Yes, Yuhwa gave me a pass to the tower."


    "The tower? You mean the Tower of Trials?"


    Ersil looked at me, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Right. There''s a tower in Ennd too, isn''t there? The Tower of Proof, I think?"


    "Yes, but only individuals of a certain rank or higher can enter the Tower of Proof."


    "Do you wish to go?"


    "I do."


    "But you can''t. I can only go by myself."


    I jiggled the emblem that Hong Yuhwa had given me.


    Ersil pulled a disappointed face.


    "How about we meet on Sunday?"


    "Sunday? Are you inviting me on a date?"


    She chuckled, herughter full of jest.


    "Yes, I''m asking you out on a date."


    I confirmed as I spoke.


    The date, of course, would involve the Mines Banquet.


    As I nodded, Ersil''s face briefly wore a shocked look.


    "You shouldn''t joke around with ady like that."


    I shrugged.


    After all, Ersil started it.


    "So, when should I arrive?"


    "By 1 in the afternoon. Meet me at the Angel''s Hand coffee shop in Gangnam, Seoul."


    The event begins at 2 PM, so I arranged it with ample time.


    "Then, see you tomorrow."


    I waved at Ersil and made my way to the next room.


    "What''s happening?"


    "I want to borrow some items from here."


    I selected about 10 cursed items.


    "... I told you to borrow without hesitation, and you really did."


    The manager chuckled as he signed the documents and nodded.


    "Just make sure to return them undamaged. All these items are cursed, so if they get broken, the curse might escape."


    "Understood, I''ll be cautious."


    Even though I said that, I wasn''t sure they''de back in one piece.


    After securing permission, I made my way to the Alchemy Lab.


    Just yesterday, the Alchemy professor informed me that myboratory had been set up.


    ''Right.''


    On the way, I sent a message to Hong Yuhwa.


    Hong Yuhwa had excused herself from the club activities for the day due to some personal matters.


    -Be at the Angel''s Hand caf in Gangnam, Seoul by 2 p.m.


    -Be prepared.


    I have a showdown with the Mines, but since I couldn''t mention it directly, I kept it vague. She should figure it out.


    Ding.


    As soon as I sent the message, a response came.


    Hong Yuhwa


    -What''s up?


    -Can you not do something weird?


    Something strange? Perplexed, I replied.


    -What strange thing are you referring to?


    -There''s something I need to tell you. Be there by 2.


    I ended the conversation there and looked at my phone.


    A nk chat list stared back at me.


    In my previous life, I had 300 chat contacts, but now, only four.


    I got Ersil and Hong Yuhwa''s numbers under the guise of club activities.


    Simrly, I obtained Kim Ara''s number using training as an excuse.


    It was the same with Kim Seohyun.


    ''I wish I could contact Seo Gayeon too.''


    She hasn''t awakened her magic yet, so it''s unfortunate she''s not at full strength.


    Because of this, I also invited Kim Ara to the Angel''s Hand caf in Gangnam, Seoul.


    Kim Ara


    -?


    -Oh, understood.


    -She sent an emoji of a shy rabbit.


    She seems to get embarrassed easily.


    I put my phone back in my pocket.


    The team was ready.


    Ersil as a safety measure, and direct supports like Hong Yuhwa and Kim Ara.


    Including Kim Seohyun in this, we weren''t likely to lose to the Mines.


    [Master... Are you not concerned for your life?]


    "?"


    Reflecting on the Heavenly Demon''s words, I replied.


    "I am concerned. That''s why I''m preparing like this."


    I said as I entered the Alchemyb and began loading potions into my spatial bracelet.


    The Heavenly Demon gazed at me oddly.


    It seems that all my past masterscked discretion but were strangely popr with women. Even when they had female bodies is this the destiny of the Heavenly Demon?


    Regardless, I rifled through the ingredients in the Alchemyb.


    ''This is quite decent.''


    There were more ingredients than I had anticipated.


    I could create a fair amount of emergency healing potions.


    I grabbed antidotes and paralysis potions for emergencies.


    I also picked up some poisons, an extreme poison created by slightly altering the form, and potions that could significantly boost stats.


    Despite gathering all of these, my load was lighter than I had expected, thanks to my spatial bracelet.


    ''Should I check my bank ount?''


    Initially, after purchasing the kit, I expected to have less than 50,000 won left. But since I had posted my recipes on the Alchemy Guild, I was optimistic.


    Oh


    I was rendered speechless.


    A huge sum of money was in my bank ount.


    235,014,571 won.


    What''s rming is that copyrights in alchemy are solid. As time passes, this money would continue to multiply into an increasingly astonishing amount.


    I need to focus more on the Alchemy Guild.


    I turned on aputer tucked away in a corner of theb.


    essing the Alchemy Guild site, I saw that my recipes had taken over the top of the bulletin board.


    ''All thesements...''


    Beside each recipe, there werements in the thousands. The views had already far exceeded the 100,000 mark.


    Confused, I clicked on one of the recipes.


    -"Oh, bringer of truth! Please grace us with your other recipes!"


    -"We live in an era of truth!"


    -"My light and salt. Please post at least one recipe a month."


    Do they think this is YouTube?


    Ament filled with excessive praise.


    -Lol, an alchemist iming to be the truth? What a conceited jerk?


    -(Thement was deleted and can only be viewed by the original poster.)


    -Where do you live? I''ll trace your IP right now.


    -That guy was boasting about being a great alchemist, but he''s a bronze novice who could onlye up with five recipes.


    Lol, what a loser. Jealous and ended up putting his foot in his mouth, and even got ament deleted.


    There were countless private messages too.


    Some were filled with threats, others were begging to be taught even just a little.


    The Alchemy Guild site, unseen in the game, was quite interesting.


    Then, a certain bulletin board post caught my attention.


    [A question about the Elixir of Stamina.]


    That was the title.


    More than the title, it was the ID that piqued my interest. The name that will be famous in alchemy in the future, WantsToEscapeTheLab.


    I clicked on the post.


    "I''m trying to make the Elixir of Stamina, but the results are always weird.


    I put in Harpas'' feather, Graven''s w, the fruit of hallucination, and the whiskers of a sky whale, but something isn''t right."


    -Isn''t it because youck the ingredients?


    -Of course, it''s weird because you''re using strange ingredients that don''t blend well lol


    -You''re such a fool. Those ingredients are too precious to waste.


    Thements were all ridiculing the author of the post.


    Nonchntly, I replied to them.


    -Dry the fruit of hallucination in a sunny ce for three days, then add the tail of a chlorine at the very end.


    After giving that advice, I turned off myputer. It was about time to head outside.


    Vrrrrm!


    My phone vibrated. Strange, I wasn''t expecting any calls.


    As I curiously checked my phone, notifications began popping up, saying thatments had been posted on the site.


    I disabled the app notifications on my phone and stepped outside.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Guro Station.


    In the center of that location, there was a structure known as a tower.


    The tower.


    Such things referred to as towers exist in this world.


    The most famous of them is the Tower of Trials, located at the Korea Hero Academy.


    As its name suggests, the Tower of Trials presents ''trials''.


    If you clear the trial, you receive a reward in proportion to its difficulty.


    That''s what a tower is.


    The nature of the tower, and the rewards it provides, are determined by the character of the person standing before it. Some towers can only be cleared at the very end of the game, while others can be conquered simply by sheer numbers. Some towers pose riddles.


    In this world, there are several such towers, and one of them, the Tower of Illusion, is located right here in Seoul.


    Among them all, the Tower of Illusion is particrly challenging.


    But it''s perfectly suited for someone like me.


    The Tower of Illusion is essentially a tower of illusions.


    ''The nature of the trials change a bit starting from the middle floors though.''


    What I need to obtain is on the lower floors.


    Past the middle floors, it would take too much time.


    A full month ofmitment, at least.


    I approached the guide near the tower.


    "How can I assist you?"


    "I wish to enter the tower."


    "To enter the tower, you need a rmendation from the Magic Tower, or a rted certificate."


    The Tower of Illusion is under the jurisdiction of the Magic Tower.


    ''The Magic Tower isn''t bad.''


    The Magic Tower is known for itspetent management. They capture all the Mines and viins trying to infiltrate the tower, and they ensure safety within the tower.


    I showed the emblem that Hong Yuhwa gave me.


    "This is the certificate of the Magic Tower."


    The staff member held the emblem up to a machine and then nodded.


    "Confirmation isplete. From now on, you can enter the Tower of Illusion. If you need guidance inside the tower, you can pay a fee to hire a wizard from our Magic Tower."


    "I''m fine."


    "Then, please use the portal over there to enter."


    "Alright."


    I walked in the direction indicated by the staff member.


    A portal then appeared, a blue circle revealing a different space within.


    Ring.


    Just as I was about to enter the tower, my phone rang. I checked the screen.


    Hong Yuhwa


    -You said you''re going into the tower?


    -Just take a tour if you must. I know you''re amazing, but the Tower of Illusion is high-risk.


    -Don''t overdo it.


    A text message tinged with worry.


    I couldn''t help but smile.


    I wouldn''t normally take such risks, either.


    But, it''s simply inevitable that I might discover something like a ''secret room'' upon entering the tower, identally clear it, and reap the rewards.


    I can''t help that, can I?


    enjoy! :)


    seoha is very clearly a fashionable guy


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 22: Mines (2)

    Chapter 22: Mines (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Whoosh.


    An unusual feeling of floating washed over me.


    After this sensation, I found myself inside the tower.


    The Tower of Illusion stood before me, a peculiar maze enclosed by stone walls on all sides except the front.


    This tower, unique in its architecture, consists of 30 floors. It''s known as a dungeon that one can challenge alone.


    At least for now.


    -This feeling is strange.


    Its an illusion. The Tower of Illusion casts an illusion on everyone who enters.


    This ce is quite literally a world of illusion.


    But its power can''t overwhelm the ck Heavenly Demon Sword filled with Demonic Qi.


    I surveyed my surroundings.


    A maze made of stone walls, sealed from the top and the sides.


    I strode in without a second thought.


    Before long, I faced two paths diverging like a ''''. I didnt choose either path but walked straight toward the wall.


    I found it.


    [Hm? What did you find?]


    Instead of replying, I ced my hand on the wall.


    ck Abyss.


    Demonic Qi began pooling in my hand.


    The ck energy cloaked my hand entirely. Then, I tapped the wall lightly.


    Thud.


    A muted sound echoed. Yet, the Demonic Qi that burst from my hand sent a shockwave. It sliced through every structure, shattering the Illusionary Wall.


    Crash!


    Behind the wall was a small altar-like space. Jackpot. I hurriedly entered.


    The demolished wall started repairing itself.


    [The master seems to have deep knowledge.]


    The Heavenly Demon murmured thoughtfully.


    Its foresight.


    I had prepared an exnation for others.


    Foresight.


    It''s a power already present in this world.


    [Master, those with the Body Against Heaven find it difficult to harbor mysteries. And you''re saying even the powerful mystery of foresight has found its way to you?]


    "Sadly, my foresight is inherent, and the Body Against Heaven is something I gained. So now, thanks to that, I no longer possess foresight."


    -......


    The Heavenly Demon was silent for a moment.


    [You are truly unique, Master. Or maybe, you gained the power of the ck Spirit through foresight. After experiencing the mystery of foresight, you''ve learned to manage the ck Spirit energy well.]


    The Heavenly Demon ventured a guess.


    All of its spections were incorrect, but I simply nodded in response.


    [So, you also know about the item in here.]


    "Of course."


    I nodded again.


    In this hidden stage of the Tower of Illusion, there lies an object with incredible power.


    I walked towards the altar.


    On it sat a box.


    A pink-colored box.


    There was an unusual ripple around the box. But it was nothingpared to the wall earlier.


    I took the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and wrapped it around my hand before lifting the box.


    Crack.


    Something gave way, and I opened the box.


    Inside was a single pink orb.


    Appraisal.


    Orb of Magic Power (B+)


    Boosts the magic power of the user.


    :If consumed, and Magic Power is less than 30, increase by 10.


    :If consumed, and Magic Power is more than 30, increase by 5.


    -Hmm? Isn''t this Magic Power?


    "Everything has its use."


    I pulled out the snake''s galldder I acquired from the shadow snake.


    This too was a kind of potion that amplified magic power.


    I ced the snake''s galldder atop the box and returned it to the altar.


    sh!


    A burst of light shed out.


    [So, there''s a rule that you can get the true reward by offering a sacrifice on the altar. Interesting,]


    The Heavenly Demon hummed appreciatively.


    I waited for a moment before retrieving the box.


    When I opened the box, there was something resembling a letter inside.


    Appraisal.


    Illusion''s Marking (A+)


    A token earned from the Tower of Illusion.


    Once engraved on your body like a tattoo, you can harness its power.


    :Adds 10 Spirit.


    :Innate SkillIllusion in the Truth


    :???(Unlocks when the 10th floor of the Tower of Illusion is cleared.)


    :Qualification of Truth.


    Qualification of Truth (A)


    As you''ve seen the truth within the illusion, you''re deemed worthy of reaching the tower''s end.


    :Gainplete resistance to Spirit in the Tower of Illusion.


    Unfortunately, I don''t currently have the time to ascend the tower.


    I inscribed the Illusion''s Marking on my right forearm.


    I opened the status window to verify.


    I was hoping to see if my Spirit had transformed into a stat called Consciousness, and then subsequently shifted into a stat named Backflow to confirm if my Backflow had increased.


    ''It hasn''t increased.''


    Nheless, my control over the power known as Backflow has improved.


    This fulfills the minimum prerequisite for handling the higher-difficulty Mines.


    With that done, I stepped out of the portal.


    "Hmm? You''re leaving. Would you like to stay at the Tower of Illusion''s exclusive amodations?"


    "I''m fine."


    The Tower of Illusion''s exclusive lodgings are absurdly expensive.


    It would cost over 10 million won just for a single day''s stay.


    While I could afford it, I don''t want to spend it wastefully.


    I activated my phone and began searching for a nearby hotel.


    After browsing, I selected the best hotel from the options.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Hong Yuhwa walked towards her dressing room.


    Thanks to her father''s wealth, rivaling that of a chaebol, her wardrobe was filled with an array of stunning clothes.


    ''Let''s keep it simple.''


    The rtionship between Lee Seoha and me is that of rivals. Nothing more, nothing less.


    With this in mind, she nced at a photo of Lee Seoha hanging on one side of the dressing room.


    Come well prepared.


    Hong Yuhwa suddenly recalled this message.


    Come well prepared, he says. She found his audacity to send such a message intriguing.


    She evaluated Lee Seoha objectively.


    He had a pitiful sense of fashion, but his good looks and proportionspensated for that.


    However, beyond such superficialities, Hong Yuhwa prioritized the inner self.


    Apletely iprehensible ability.


    A skill that seemed to lead you deeper into a maze the more you interacted with him.


    ''What am I thinking about?''


    Hong Yuhwa sighed and decided to wear a neat white blouse and a simple high-waisted skirt.


    The Korea Hero Academy is too demanding a ce for dating. One must at least graduate before they can think about dating.


    She called her butler as she contemted ways to turn down Lee Seoha.


    "Butler."


    "Yes, Miss."


    "Let''s go."


    "Understood, Miss."


    With an assertive tone, Hong Yuhwa called her butler and continued contemting how to reject him.


    ''We''re still students, we should concentrate on our studies.''


    This seemed too clich.


    ''If you want me, hold the top position for at least 3 years then confess.''


    That wouldn''t work. Lee Seoha certainly had the capability to stay in the top position.


    "Miss, we''ve arrived."


    "Right."


    Before she knew it, they had arrived while she was focused in her thoughts. Hong Yuhwa inwardly sighed as she stepped out of the car.


    Standing in front of the coffee shop.


    She saw Ersil.


    Tight-fitting ck long sleeves, a checkered skirt in shades of brown and white, and a brown coat over her outfit.


    It was clear she had put thought into her look.


    "Oh, it''s Hong Yuhwa. Hello."


    "Hello."


    Then, an ufortable silence followed.


    The issue didn''t stop there. A tall woman was easily noticeable even from a distance.


    Her dress tightly hugged her body, emphasizing what many would call an hourss figure.


    However, her slender waist made her attire seem even more revealing.


    If Lee Seoha had been there, he would have certainly joked that she looked like a giantess.


    Hong Yuhwa stared at her, bewildered.


    Instead of her usual hairstyle where her bangs covered half of her face, she had brushed them to the side, revealing a somewhat alluring look.


    "Just out of curiosity, did Lee Seoha also invite you, Miss Hong Yuhwa?"


    Ersil Merhens icy voice.


    Hong Yuhwa jerked unconsciously but yed it cool, nodding her head.


    "Yeah. I was told toe well prepared.


    Hmph.


    A sigh filled with disbelief.


    Even though Ersil''s sigh was cold, Hong Yuhwa didn''t want to appear weak, so she put on a strong front.


    Kim Ara, too, stood in front of the caf in the chilly atmosphere for a moment.


    In the distance, Lee Seoha could be seen approaching leisurely while yawning.


    "Wow, everyone''s here early. I..."


    Lee Seoha''s words trailed off.


    His gaze drifted into the distance.


    After a moment of tilting his head, he adopted a flustered expression.


    Perhaps he realized he had misspoken  that''s what Hong Yuhwa thought.


    Swish-


    As soon as Lee Seoha turned his head, Ersil responded.


    What''s happening?


    Boom!


    An explosion resounded from the opposite side.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    "An explosion?! Why in Seoul


    The citizens trembled in fear.


    However, the explosion was not an isted incident.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Two more explosions urred with intervals in between.


    Hong Yuhwa looked towards the location of the explosion with trembling eyes.


    What on earth was happening in Korea?


    "Everyone, snap out of it!"


    Lee Seoha yelled.


    Only then did everyone seem to regain their senses and look at Lee Seoha.


    "Most likely, this attack is a terrorist incident initiated by the Mines. In Korea, unless it''s extreme, monsters can''t operate properly."


    "That''s right. Despite its small size, there are many powerful heroes in this country."


    "Exactly. The heroes probably already know about this situation. So, we need to fight the Mines and buy some time."


    "Time? Shouldn''t it be the other way around?"


    "No, it''s more dangerous if they''re rampaging."


    Lee Seoha''s gaze was firmly fixed in one direction.


    Main Quest Chapter. 2: Stop the Rampaging ck Magic Alliance in the City.


    Reward: 5,000P. Rewards may be added or removed depending on progress.


    Failure: Death of Kim Seohyun.


    ck Magic Alliance.


    It''s not an organization that should appear at this point.


    "Probably... their identity is likely the ck Magic Alliance."


    "ck Magic Alliance!"


    Ersil eximed as if she was screaming.


    "That terrorist group? No, but why would they terrorize Korea?"


    "No way. It should be impossible, but based on the magic energy I can feel, it should be the ck Magic Alliance."


    I''m not sure about that.


    But right now, we need a reason to ''persuade'' them.


    "That''s why we need to move immediately. If anyone is scared, they can stay here."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not so weak as to run away from them. The same goes for the rest of you, right?"


    "Of course."


    "Yeah."


    Ersil responded, and Hong Yuhwa and Kim Ara also affirmed.


    Thank goodness.


    Lee Seoha sighed a sigh of relief internally.


    Kwaang!


    In the distance, a building copsed as a ck light and a red me dragon shed.


    Kim Seohyun was battling with the Mines.


    "We need to move quickly, then."


    Lee Seoha prayed for Kim Seohyun''s safety.


    enjoy! :)


    seohyun noooooo


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 23: Mines (3)

    Chapter 23: Mines (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I managed to find Kim Seohyun''s location and led the party there.


    We found Kim Seohyun pretty quickly. He was already inbat with the Mines.


    Boom!


    mes were roaring around Kim Seohyun. One of the Mines stood confronting him, and I was able to identify him. Thankfully, he wasn''t one of the higher-ranked Mines.


    ''The situation could be worse.''


    That didn''t mean we were facing a weak opponent. The Mine stood at 3m, taller than the average person, and appeared physically formidable. I had no information about its resistance to magic. A Mine like this would excel in hand-to-handbat.


    ''Maybe I should pair up Hong Yuhwa with Kim Seohyun.''


    Even though the situation wasn''t as dire as it could be, it was still serious. The Mine didn''t have a rank, but it was unique in its strength and regenerative ability. Usually, it took two heroes of the same level to defeat an average Mine.


    If we had Kim Seohyun, who had already unleashed his strength, along with Kim Ara, Ersil, and added Hong Yuhwa, we should be able to handle most challenges.


    But there was one more problem - this wasn''t the only Mine around.


    "Do you need a hand, big guy?"


    "Back off! I don''t need your help!"


    Another Mine was on the other side, taking civilians as hostages.


    Hmm.


    I had a good rest, so I was at my peak condition. But even if I tried to save mana, I could only cast my ck magic three times.


    ''It would be useful to know the number of Mines.''


    I could see two at the moment. ck magic users are typically solitary, so there should only be these two. The Association is in Seoul, so they should have sent heroes already.


    I finished my calctions. I was going to take down those two right here.


    I took all the potions from my space bracelet. The potions, glowing in red, yellow, and pink. Known as ''Puff-up Potions'', they enhance stats.


    Gulp, gulp.


    Each had a unique vor - strawberry, lemon, watermelon, among others. I vored them because I don''t like tasteless things, but they were too sweet once consumed.


    "Phew."


    After downing the potions, I saw Kim Seohyun inbat with a Mine.


    Zweee!


    When fist met sword, the impact resulted in a loud noise. Kim Seohyun was pushed back.


    "You parasitic bastard. I''ll rip you apart."


    "You''re the one who''ll fall."


    In response to Kim Seohyun''s words, a dragon emerged behind him.


    Kwoooo!


    It was a Wind Dragon.


    This was new to me.


    It was a sword technique I had only seen in the game.


    Kim Seohyun had inherited the Thousand-Year Martial Art.


    As the name implies, the Thousand-Year Martial Art is a martial art created by all the previous martial artists to resist external forces.


    The Nine Sects, the Five Great Schools, the Four Devils, and the Evil Sect.


    Even those who don''t know much about the martial world would have heard of these groups once. Theirbined efforts resulted in the creation of this martial art.


    The essence of a thousand years of martial arts is encapsted within it.


    The Nine Heavens Nine Dragons Divine Art.


    Behind Kim Seohyun, two dragons roared.


    The me Dragon and the Wind Dragon.


    The two dragons charged at the Mine.


    Kwoooo!


    When they merged, a zing Wind Dragon with a head about 10m in size was formed.


    ''Kim Seohyun still hasn''t mastered the Nine Heavens Nine Dragons Divine Art.''


    Kim Seohyun has learned nine martial arts.


    While his progress may seem unusual from the perspective of this world, I found it slightly disappointing.


    "That cursed insect..."


    The Mine growled.


    A disadvantage of bing a Mine is that their speech bes simple and theirbat style monotonous.


    But it could also be viewed as a trade-off.


    If you be a Mine, you gain regenerative abilities that match their strength.


    The Mine, whose skin was scorched from the zing Wind Dragon''s attack, had already recovered about half.


    "Yu-hwa and Ara, assist Kim Seohyun."


    "You can''t be serious...?"


    Hong Yuhwa looked towards the side, where another Mine was effortlessly corralling the civilians.


    "I''ll take care of him."


    "Are you certain? That creature is incredibly strong."


    Ersil Merhen stood next to me and spoke.


    "It''s alright. I''d like to say - let me handle everything, but I could use some help this time."


    "Of course."


    Heehee-, Ersil chuckled.


    "Could you cast a powerful illusion on that for me?"


    "Sure, that''s a simple task."


    "And help Kim Seohyun."


    "Hmm, he does seem to be struggling a bit."


    Ersil nced at the Mines confronting Kim Seohyun.


    Kugugugugung!


    A building crumbled under arge force.


    Kim Ara, wielding a sword sorge it could hardly be called a sword - over 2m long - came into sight.


    A severely burned Mine with a scar across its chest showed up. The Mine growled, and then quickly, it healed halfway.


    Bizarre.


    But that''s the nature of Mines in this world.


    They surrender themselves to those who exploit the world for their own greed.


    So, the existence of Seo Gayeon, who can easily kill Mines, is important.


    ''Next week, I really have to awaken Seo Gayeon.''


    I wanted to take things slow, but the challenges were overwhelming.


    The first real battle scene is usually manageable.


    Even with Ersil, Kim Ara, and Hong Yuhwa, I had to put my life on the line.


    Sreung.


    I grabbed the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and approached a Mine.


    "Hey, student. I''m a friendly Mine, see. Stop ying the hero and go away."


    The Mine smiled slyly as it spoke.


    "Oh, no. You all should just y along."


    His mood changed rapidly.


    He acted purely on his whims.


    His conduct was more like a wild beast than a human.


    "Ersil, please."


    p.


    The sound of a p echoed through the area.


    The Mine''s focus faltered for a moment.


    Ersil is at her most potent in one-on-one battles.


    Because the illusions she conjures are indistinguishable from reality. Particrly against humanoid foes, her effectiveness is extraordinary.


    I took a deep breath.


    Seo Gayeon wasn''t here, but I could somewhat fill in her role.


    The energy from the Heavenly River and the magic possessed by Seo Gayeon achieve the same results, despite their different natures.


    "This is..."


    The Mine''s focus started toe back.


    There''s no time for idle contemtion. I will awaken soon.


    A brief gap created by Ersil.


    Now all I could do was inflict some moderate damage on the Mine.


    I channeled my energy into my legs.


    Leap.


    From my Void Space Bracelet, I pulled out a kitchen knife and flung it.


    The aim was on point.


    Thanks to my nimbleness, I could urately throw it where I meant to.


    The target was the Mine''s right eye.


    I poured my willpower into the kitchen knife.


    Thunk.


    The dagger lodged in the Mine''s eye.


    Aarrghh! You bloody!


    The Mine screamed, breaking free of the illusion.


    The Mine red at me as if ready to kill.


    I was trembling.


    Well, I''ve achieved my goal. Now, the creature wouldn''t even think about the citizens.


    ck sh Swordsmanship.


    I made a quick sh with my sword.


    Yet the Mine responded urately to that. It swung its arm to block my ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    ng!


    Confronting me with a de thatcks depth and only has speed! You''re a decade too early!


    Tch.


    I clicked my tongue inwardly.


    I was severely overpowered in terms of physical strength.


    [You can''t engage in a contest of strength. It''s not viable. And your speed is insufficient as well.]


    The Heavenly Demon murmured.


    Right.


    I''m alsogging in terms of speed.


    Skills?


    How long had I been stuck here, and when would I acquire new skills?


    This game really sucks.


    Even so, I managed to smile.


    I moved my body while cursing inwardly.


    I had hunted the Mine before me several times.


    Not enough to be sick of it, like the shadow snake, but still.


    Had I caught it just over 300 times?


    I remember hunting it about that much.


    In my mind, I knew the abilities the Mine possesses, the kinds of attacks it would make.


    [Master, keep your eyes wide open. Observe everything about your opponent. That is the beginning of a fight.]


    I followed the advice of the Heavenly Demon.


    The Mine moved. Its movements were simple but difficult to counter.


    A significant disparity in ability stats.


    The shoulder moved. Following its trajectory, I bent my body and stabbed inward with the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    "Annoying!"


    The Mine extended its leg. Its movement was minimal. It stopped my stabbing action and sidestepped.


    The Mine reacted instantly.


    I infused Demonic Qi into the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    ck Spirit.


    "Huh!?"


    The Mine faltered for a moment.


    ck Spirit in itself is potent, but when infused with Demonic Qi, it could trap the opponent even more effectively.


    And then, Illusion of the Truth.


    The muscles in the Mine''s arm bulged. A fist, precise and sure, was heading straight for my torso.


    "Deception!"


    Its confident eyes were mixed with surprise.


    The Mine contorted its muscles and shifted its body.


    It was clearly a risky act.


    I wasn''t sure what Ersil was doing, but the illusion shown by the Seal of Heumong was that intimidating to the Mine.


    "You damn pest! I''ll tear you apart and kill you!"


    I concentrated my spirit, gathering all the Demonic Qi I could muster.


    While focusing power on my fingertips, I flung the ck Heavenly Demon Sword towards the Mine''s head.


    "Heh, such a petty trick...."


    The Mine deflected the ck Heavenly Demon Sword with its hand while evading my attack.


    Spirit,


    I pushed it to the extreme. The ck Heavenly Demon Sword paused in mid-air before rocketing straight towards the Mine.


    "So it''s the real deal!"


    The Mine caught the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. The briefest moment.


    It was also the time it took for me to reach the Mine.


    "Same old tricks!"


    An arm shot out from near the Mine''s abdomen.


    ck Scales.


    Demonic Qi enveloped my hand.


    Thump.


    My hand pierced straight through the Mine.


    The power of the ck Scale is to repel any close-range abilities.


    The Mine, teeming with abilities, boasted formidable defense and offense.


    My hand went through the Mine''s arm and reached its abdomen.


    "You...bastard...."


    "There''s something I''ve been wanting to say. You talk too much."


    And then, ck Abyss.


    The shockwave emanating from within tore through everything inside the Mine.


    Squeak.


    The Mine''s body inted and then deted.


    This was due to the Demonic Qi ripping through the Mine''s body.


    "From here on, there''s no way for the Mine to defeat me.


    Unless I lose my mind and let go of the power of the Body Against Heaven.


    "You, you''re that prophecy''s...!


    The Mine''s eyes widened. His body started to swell but quickly stopped.


    It seemed he wanted to self-detonate and perish with me, but the power of the Body Against Heaven isn''t so easy to control.


    ''Hmm.''


    I recalled what the Mine had said a moment ago.


    Prophecy.


    In this world, there exists a force known as mystery.


    It is the power to wield forces that defy thews of this world, manifested through mental energy.


    And each of the forces that support the heroes and the viins have a prophet.


    The existence of a prophecy is a force that has the power to consume all nightmares. It''s so renowned that most beings who step foot in this field know about it.


    Because it''s said to have the potential to annihte all Mines.


    I nced at Kim Seohyun.


    He too was ughtering a Mine.


    Bursting its head, shattering its chest.


    Mines sometimes survive even that, so it was only after Hong Yuhwa incinerated it to ashes with mes that he allowed himself a faint smile of relief.


    I looked up into the vacant air.


    [Main Quest Chapter. 2: Stop the ck Magic Society rampaging in the city. Complete.]


    It was time for me to receive my reward.


    enjoy! :)


    i can''t think of a note bc i am sleepy


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 24: Seo Gayeon

    Chapter 24: Seo Gayeon


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The body of the Mine turns to dust and scatters in the wind.


    That''s how it usually ends for the Mines.


    They''re the ones who gain power by dedicating themselves to the extraordinary aspects of this world.


    Their death doesn''t even offer them peace.


    Ding!


    [You have received 5,000P as a reward.]


    [You set an astonishing record! You minimized civilian casualties. An additional 10,000p is rewarded!]


    [You dealt with a Mine alone! Your reward will be increased.]


    [Your conceptual stat, Spirit Against Heaven, increases by 3.]


    I received a lot of points.


    With these, I could purchase a decent martial art.


    "."


    I paused while collecting the reward.


    The Spirit Against Heaven stat had increased.


    The moment I saw that, the Body Against Heaven started to grow.


    [What?]


    ck Essence.


    A bead as small as a thumbnail swelled up to the size of a thumb segment.


    [What''s happening? Did Body Against Heaven increase?]


    Ignoring the perplexing ck Essence, I reconsidered. In this case, it might be better to increase the attribute.


    "The Mine is dead! We trusted you!"


    "Thank you, Hero! You are Gangnam''s hero!"


    Citizens murmured all around.


    Some of them held cameras.


    I didn''t want to show my face.


    I stepped into the multidimensional premium shop.


    There, I purchased a one-time use secrecy device I had been eyeing.


    One-time Escape Device (B-)


    An escape device crafted by the Electronic Witch.


    : Erases the user''s appearance from all modern artifacts.


    : Causes regr people who haven''t awakened their magic to see the user''s appearance as blurred.


    Even though it''s for one-time use, it costs 1,000p.


    It''s ridiculously expensive.


    But, the effect must be worth the price.


    I activated the item.


    I''m not sure what the effect will be, but I trust its performance since it''s from the multidimensional premium shop.


    I pulled the hood of my hoodie down.


    ''Did I spend too much time?''


    The other heroes will be here soon.


    I need to slip away.


    Being seen as a hero is good, but it''s too early.


    If my identity is revealed to the Mines, and I''m suspected as a rival of the Mines, all sorts of Mines will target me.


    That''s why I didn''t insist on Seo Gayeon, but... things have shifted a bit now.


    The situation is much tougher than I anticipated.


    Given that this quest is a tutorial, the real danger is probably not far off.


    ''How should I persuade her?''


    I mused over how to influence Seo Gayeon as I strolled down the alley.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Tsk."


    In the heart of the smoke-filled city, a woman in a suit sighed deeply as she lit a cigarette.


    "Why are those ck magic jerks stirring up troubletely?"


    "It''s because of the prophecy."


    "The prophecy about someone with the talent to wipe out all the Mines?"


    Baek Jiyeonughed.


    As if a simple talent could solve it all.


    Even the renowned heroes of the past couldn''t entirely wipe out the Mines.


    Baek Jiyeon strolled off, snickering.


    "She''s the Sword Queen."


    "Wow. The Sword Queen shows up just because two Mines are causing havoc?"


    People exiting the guild were murmuring.


    "Speaking of which, I heard the reports say the victims were two mid-tier... captured by mere students?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Baek Jiyeon whistled.


    She''d heard rumors that this year''s students at the Korea Hero Academy were quite something.


    Given that the association president, who usually ignored neers, showed interest, it signaled their caliber.


    "Yes, ording to the citizens'' reports, one Mine who had taken civilians hostage was caught by a single student, and the other Mine was caught by a group of four students."


    "What?"


    Baek Jiyeon dropped the cigarette from her mouth.


    Even if students were talented, they typically led lives of heroes who barely scraped through, or hunters who couldn''t even make hero status.


    But to apprehend a Mine single-handedly?


    "There''s also one peculiar thing."


    "A peculiar thing?"


    "Yes. The student who confronted the Mine alone doesn''t show up on any electronic devices."


    "What?"


    "It seems to be Lee Seoha based on the circumstances... That''s why it''s somewhat unclear."


    "Is that so? Attach that to my front. I''ll investigate itter."


    Did the Electronic Witch get involved?


    I thought she was already asleep.


    "No matter what, this has be bothersome."


    Baek Jiyeon ruffled her intricate hair and started to sort things out.


    "Hey, there''s a bounty, right?"


    "Yes. If you can prove that you''ve eliminated a Mine, you receive it right away."


    Korea is a small ce.


    Although she didn''t like it, if she lost the opportunity to the guilds, she''d have to endure the boss''s nagging for a while. It looks like she would have to make a move.


    "Fine, set up the schedule."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Lee Seoha.


    Baek Jiyeon ingrained the three sybles of his name into her mind as she sorted things out.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Really now, must I do this today?"


    [Stopining. Yes, you''re tired, but you''ve already recuperated with that potion. It''s trainings like these that will prevent you from bleeding out in the future.]


    At the words of the Heavenly Demon, I sighed and stepped into the training ground.


    Penthouse.


    I had just made it back to the dormitory.


    The smallest miracle I could muster. I wasining.


    I agreed with the Heavenly Demon''s point.


    Originally, with such character stats, even in tough levels, I could tackle everything wearing just one pair of underwear and a dagger.


    Tsk.


    I sighed and rose from the bed.


    I changed my clothes. Socks felt like too much hassle, so I just pulled a hoodie over my head.


    As for pants, since the weather was slightly warmer, I switched to shorts.


    [Can''t you give up on that damned hoodie?]


    "What''s wrong with it? It''sfortable and nice. Plus, there''s no one I need to impress."


    [At your age, it''s normal to care about your appearance.]


    I chuckled at the ck Heavenly Demon Sword''smentary.


    [If I hadn''t found myself in this world, I would have been the same.]


    [Are you heading out?]


    "Yep."


    The penthouse is equipped with an air purifier and always maintains a cool temperature, but... how should I phrase it?


    Itcks the feel of a real workout.


    At least when I''m outside, there''s the pleasure of enjoying the scenery.


    I put my phone in my pocket and grabbed the Bluetooth earphones I''d purchased.


    As I stepped outside the dorm, a familiar figure came into view.


    Seo Gayeon.


    She was out for a run in her sportswear.


    "Hello."


    "Ah, hello."


    Seo Gayeon greeted me, appearing somewhat flustered.


    I looked around. We were alone.


    ''Perfect timing.''


    "Are you out for a jog? Mind if I tag along?"


    "Huh? Oh, sure, of course."


    So, Seo Gayeon and I began to jog together.


    But only for a short while.


    Before I realized it, Seo Gayeon had pulled far ahead.


    "...."


    I acknowledged a significant fact.


    Despite currently being known as the worst performing student in this school, Seo Gayeon''s stamina far exceeded mine.


    And there was another distressing fact.


    After noticing she had pulled far ahead, Seo Gayeon slowed down to match my pace.


    "."


    As a guy, this was a massive blow to my ego.


    I seriously considered using the points I''d recently umted to boost my stamina-rted stats.


    Seo Gayeon broke the silence.


    "Seo-ha, you''re quite knowledgeable about alchemy, aren''t you?"


    "Uh, I''m fairly skilled at it. Why do you ask? If I can, I''ll answer your questions."


    "Well, during practice the other day, I added slime mucus into a recovery potion, but it turned into poison"


    "Did you filter it?"


    "Huh?"


    "If you don''t, it bes toxic and turns into poison. You have the kit they gave us, right? There''s something called a filter device in there. If you add water, the magic in the kit reacts and transforms it into a substance that filters out the poison. Try it next time."


    "Oh, I see."


    It''s a fundamental aspect of using slime mucus, but it''s understandable if you weren''t aware.


    "Seo-ha, you''re really good at everything, aren''t you."


    Her voice, tinged with feelings of defeat and inferiority, struck me.


    "Ah, no, sorry! Fo, forget what I just said."


    Seo Gayeon seemed startled and quickly lowered her gaze.


    "No, there are plenty of things I can''t do too. Like running, for instance."


    I turned my gaze towards Seo Gayeon.


    Seo Gayeon is an earnest person. But life hasn''t always been kind to her.


    "Do you want to learn magic?"


    "Magic?"


    "Yeah. Like I said before, I think you have a knack for it. Just judging by talent, you''re more remarkable than Hong Yuhwa."


    "Me?"


    "Yeah. Trust me on this."


    "."


    Seo Gayeon gazed at me, her expression nk.


    "I''ll help however I can."


    Of course, I nned to forcibly assist even if she didn''t ask.


    I wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    "Th, thank you."


    Seo Gayeon slowly nodded her head.


    Looks like I''ll be visiting the dungeon with Seo Gayeon next weekend.


    Awakening one''s magical power is no easy task.


    The most effective method usually involves facing a life-threatening situation.


    The ''Star''s Magic Power'' that Seo Gayeon possesses needs toe into contact with things associated with ''Magic''.


    ''In other words, the most effective way would be to keep fighting until she''s nearly killed by the Mines.''


    Seo Gayeon offered a slight smile.


    That''s right, she should keep smiling for now.


    I smiled back as I watched Seo Gayeon.


    enjoy! :)


    wagababa hogoodahdah (i''m speaking facts fr)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 25: Seo Gayeon (2)

    Chapter 25: Seo Gayeon (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Monday. The moment when you wish you could leave school as soon as you arrive. I yawned and sat down. The seats were already filled with students studying hard. Such devoted people.


    "Feeling tired?"


    "Yes, I pushed myself a little too much yesterday."


    "Well, you were running for quite a while with Seo Gayeon."


    My gaze shifted to Kim Seohyun. He had joined the run partway, hauling a sandbag that weighed more than 150kg. Did he feel inspired?


    Memories of Kim Seohyun''s past came to me. He was a sort of living weapon, built to wipe out all the Mines in this world. I fiddled with my pen, lost in thought.


    I was thinking about Seo Gayeon. The first step to training her would be to awaken her magic. Once she bes familiar with her magic and masters its discipline, she will be unimaginably powerful.


    ''The path to get there will be tough, though.''


    Time is not on our side. Seo Gayeon will have to bear the brunt of it, but it won''t be a walk in the park for me either. There''s so much to prepare.


    How can I guide her so that word of my good work spreads? As I contemted this, the front door opened with a creak.


    Instructor Seo Woojoo walked in.


    "Good morning, kids. Today, I have a couple of announcements."


    He started speaking.


    "Yesterday, Sunday. You all know about the incident where a Mine went wild in Gangnam, Seoul, right?"


    "Yes!"


    "Luckily, some of our students were nearby and intervened, enabling the civilians to evacuate safely. Hong Yuhwa, Ersil, Kim Seohyun, and Kim Ara. You all did well."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo acknowledged them by name.


    "The association is rewarding you all generously for your efforts. The prize money is just a side benefit. Is there anyone who would refuse it?"


    "Can we know who''s giving the prize money?"


    "The Sword Queen, Baek Jiyeon, is said to be the one presenting it personally."


    "The Sword Queen?"


    Kim Seohyun''s eyes widened in surprise.


    At Instructor Seo Woojoo''s words, half the ss started murmuring in disbelief.


    "Didn''t the Sword Queen single-handedly solve a ss A disaster recently?"


    "She dealt with a ss A disaster by herself? Is she even human?"


    The students chattered among themselves.


    Considering a ss A disaster is equivalent to a nation on the brink of extinction in a developing country, their reactions were understandable.


    "Quiet, everyone. Anyway, I have another piece of news. The ck Magic Society has been causing some trouble recently, so I want all of you to be cautious. Don''t act recklessly in the name of heroism. I don''t mean to underestimate you, butpared to the heroes, you''re stillcking."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo''s voice held a hint of sadness.


    "Mines are crafty. They''ll use any methods they can to get the upper hand: poison, hostages, crime. Don''t think of them as human. They''re our enemies. No different from monsters wearing a human disguise."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo warned the students, looking each of them in the eye.


    "Now, let''s end the serious discussion here."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo offered a slight smile.


    Then, his gaze found me.


    His expression was unusual.


    "Also, Lee Seoha, pleasee by my office after ss."


    "Alright."


    I scratched my head.


    Had he finally figured it out?


    I had been careful to keep my existence out of all modern devices. I was certain of that.


    However, I couldn''tpletely hide my face or stop information from spreading via word of mouth, so it was possible he had some suspicions.


    "Alright, let''s start today''s ss. The first period is a joint ss. Everyone, please head outside."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "This is hard."


    Seo Gayeon found herself silently agreeing with the murmurs of a fellow student.


    It was hard.


    And stressful.


    Seo Gayeon''s gaze shifted.


    There was Lee Seoha.


    Unlike others, who were covered in dust and sweat, he remained impably clean.


    He was even yawning, as though he was bored.


    "I really can''t figure him out."


    "Isn''t he the top scorer for a reason? Kim Seohyun was the best among us when we joined, but Lee Seoha beat him."


    "Do you know what kind of ability the top scorer has?"


    "I have no idea. And that''s what scares me. There''s no way Lee Seoha would have a mediocre talent like ours."


    The students nodded at the self-deprecating response.


    Among the many students, Lee Seoha stood out.


    It felt like he was on apletely different level.


    Buzz.


    Her phone vibrated. Seo Gayeon checked the message.


    ''Our Ga-yeon, fighting hard today! ^^''


    A text from her mother.


    Seo Gayeon quickly replied.


    ''Yes, Mom, you too!''


    After sending the message, Seo Gayeon let out a deep sigh.


    I just don''t know.


    Family gave you unconditional faith.


    However, it felt like she couldn''t live up to that faith.


    Honestly, the faith her family had in her was quite burdensome.


    And also.


    "Hello."


    The faith of this man, who smiledzily, was equally so.


    "Oh, hello!"


    Seo Gayeon responded, her voice trembling slightly.


    Yet there was hope within her.


    In the Korea Hero Academy, they were the elite ss.


    And among them, the most outstanding student was looking at her with expectation.


    What could he possibly see in her to hold such hope?


    Could there be some hidden potential within her?


    A glimmer of hope began to rise within her.


    However, the end of hope was often disappointing.


    Seo Gayeon tried to suppress the budding hope.


    He might have just made a mistake.


    "May I sit here?"


    "No, go ahead."


    "Thank you."


    With a kind smile, Lee Seoha took the seat next to Seo Gayeon.


    "Do you remember what I told you yesterday?"


    "Yes, I remember."


    Of course, she remembered.


    She couldn''t forget the praise that had made her cheeks heat up, stating that her potential surpassed that of Hong Yuhwa.


    When was thest time she had received such apliment?


    "I need to apologize. I think I spoke a bit hastily yesterday."


    Truthfully, he had been a bit caught up in the moment.


    Not that it was beyond imagination that the tutorial would be difficult, but it had proven to be quite a challenge.


    That was what Lee Seoha considered as he spoke slowly.


    "So, as expected, I... I don''t have any talent, do I?"


    "No, you do."


    Lee Seoha responded firmly to Seo Gayeon''s self-deprecating statement.


    "......"


    His belief was unshakeable.


    So much so that Seo Gayeon momentarily paused, speechless, to look at Lee Seoha.


    "Do you have time this Sunday?"


    "Time? Yes, I do. My club activities are on Saturday."


    "That''s good. Mine are on Saturday too."


    He had purposefully scheduled his activities for Saturday.


    Lee Seoha didn''t voice this out loud.


    "Ga-yeon, you have an extraordinary talent, but the process of learning magic might be quite challenging for now."


    "Uh, yes."


    She nodded at the reassuringpliment.


    Because Lee Seoha believed in her potential and looked at her with such faith.


    It was the first time she had experienced such belief outside of her family.


    "It''s also a bitte. Magic is a discipline where mastering the basics is crucial."


    This was one of the reasons why Seo Gayeon was concerned.


    Magic seemed too difficult.


    More than anything, she felt it was toote for her.


    It was toote for her to change her major now.


    Lee Seoha paused in his speech and looked at Seo Gayeon.


    He had been pondering during ss.


    How could he improve Seo Gayeon''s confidence?


    "Would you like to go somewhere with me this Sunday?"


    "Wh, where?"


    "A ce that you might find fun."


    "A fun ce?"


    Lee Seoha deliberately refrained from mentioning the word ''dungeon''.


    If he did, Seo Gayeon would likely retreat.


    "Yes. And the reason why I said that you have potential will be clear there."


    "Potential......"


    Seo Gayeon muttered the unfamiliar word.


    She wasn''t without potential.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been admitted to this school.


    But the other students here were on a different level.


    She had been the top student at her previous school, but at this academy, she found it tiring to keep up with the curriculum.


    "Seo, Seo-ha."


    "Hmm?"


    "Is the potential you''re talking about the awakening of an attribute?"


    Attribute.


    A unique power that gives magic its characteristic. Such a power is so extraordinary that fewer than five students in the freshman year, known as the Golden Riders, possess it.


    Lee Seoha looked taken aback by Seo Gayeon''s question for a moment, then nodded calmly.


    "Yes."


    "So, that''s why you were saying all those things to me."


    Seo Gayeon was finally starting to understand Lee Seoha''s intentions.


    She had spent the whole night thinking.


    She had wondered what kind of potential Lee Seoha had seen in her. But the more she thought about it, the more perplexed she had be.


    Because she felt she had nothing.


    And then, she had remembered the awakening of an attribute.


    "So, can you tell what my attribute is?"


    "Of course."


    Lee Seoha started speaking.


    "Your attribute is..."


    At Lee Seoha''s words, Seo Gayeon looked confused.


    Such an attribute, an attribute she had never even heard of.


    "It''s going to sound unfamiliar. This attribute is full of mysteries."


    "......I see."


    "But there''s a method to awaken this attribute in a rtively short period. It will be challenging and tough, but can you handle it?"


    "I''m prepared."


    Seo Gayeon looked at Lee Seoha and spoke.


    There was no tremble in her voice.


    She was resolute.


    That was what Seo Gayeon was all about.


    She might appear endlessly insignificant from the outside.


    But the spirit she housed was bright like light.


    Seo Gayeon thought to herself.


    A dormant attribute.


    It could be herst hope.


    Her efforts were always unrewarded.


    But if she didn''t even make an attempt, Seo Gayeon knew she would get nowhere.


    "So, we have a date on Sunday? Oh, it''s going to be quite intense, so wearfortable exercise clothes."


    "Uh, hmm. Oh, okay."


    Lee Seoha left his seat.


    Seo Gayeon watched him leave.


    Yet, even then, she was puzzled by the attribute of her mana that Lee Seoha had mentioned.


    The attribute of the star.


    She had never heard of such a power.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I''m heading to the office.


    This is because Instructor Seo Woojoo called me after ss.


    ''I''ll ask him to keep it a secret.''


    If it''s Instructor Seo Woojoo, he''ll probably keep it a secret.


    He''s one of the few genuine educators at this school.


    Upon reaching the office, Instructor Seo Woojoo was waiting outside.


    "Follow me."


    "Yes."


    I followed Instructor Seo Woojoo, recognizing the path.


    There was no hiding it.


    This was the ce where I had recently met Seo Yebin.


    In front of a door too grand and magnificent to be simply referred to as a principal''s office.


    Squeak.


    As I neared, the door automatically began to open.


    A pair of violet eyes met mine as she swept her morous blonde hair back.


    "Wee."


    "This student is...?"


    A woman in a suit appeared.


    She had a dignified look in her eyes.


    A woman with her ck hair pulled back into a ponytail.


    The white scabbard attached to her waist was visible.


    After seeing the sword, I knew it was Baek Jiyeon.


    "This student is?"


    "He''s a student I''ve taken an interest in. And... he''s the student you''re looking for."


    Her violet eyes curved into a delighted crescent.


    "I said I''d keep an eye out for him, but I didn''t expect to meet him so soon."


    Seo Yebin gave a meaningful smirk.


    "I tried hard because I wanted to meet the principal."


    "Is that so? You fought the Mines alone?"


    Instead of answering, I just shrugged my shoulders.


    Seo Yebin slightly smiled, perhaps amused by my action.


    "You''re putting me in a tricky position. Now I''m wondering what kind of reward to give."


    "Then may I choose?"


    "Go ahead."


    Seo Yebin looked at me with the amused gaze of a doting grandparent.


    Well, considering Seo Yebin''s age, thatparison is probably quite urate.


    "Then I would like..."


    I started to speak.


    enjoy! :)


    hmm seoha''s bing a mentor for gayeon kinda


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 26: Seo Gayeon (3)

    Chapter 26: Seo Gayeon (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Lee Seoha thought carefully about Seo Yebin''s words.


    ''What I want.''


    There are many things I want.


    But, I can only get what is within my reach right now.


    I don''t need shoes. I got a pair recently.


    I don''t need a weapon either, since I have the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Sure, there''s the dream of wielding dual swords.


    But dreams don''t put food on the table.


    Nothing that Seo Yebin can offer me right now is appealing.


    Most items are useless to me, since I can''t use magic. With a little effort, I can get better items.


    ''So, I''ll go with an Elixir.''


    Elixirs can be dangerous if mishandled. Their properties can react and cause an explosion inside the body.


    But, I''m willing to risk it.


    "I need an Elixir."


    "Elixir?"


    Seo Yebin looked puzzled for a moment, thenughed.


    "Sure. Do you want an Elixir that affects the body?"


    "Yes."


    "This one should be suitable."


    Seo Yebin reached into her bag.


    Out came a white box.


    She had pulled it from her personal space.


    "This Elixir doesn''t react as much as the others. I heard you''ve been having a hard time with physical training."


    She handed it over with a teasing grin.


    "Thank you."


    "Keep pushing. Physical strength is the basis of everything."


    "Yes."


    After I put the Elixir box in my pocket, I felt someone watching me.


    Baek Jiyeon was gazing at me.


    Lee Seoha looked back at Baek Jiyeon.


    "That''s unusual."


    Baek Jiyeon began to speak.


    "I can''t sense anything from you, even though I''m looking right at you. I''ve never seen anyone like this."


    Baek Jiyeon shared her honest thoughts while looking at Lee Seoha.


    He appeared ordinary, like someone who works out a little.


    That''s what made it odd.


    At Baek Jiyeon''s level, she could estimate someone''s abilities just by watching them walk.


    Unless it was someone like Seo Yebin, who went by the alias of the ''Emperor''.


    That''s why it felt strange.


    She''d never seen a student like this before.


    ''Could it be?''


    There was only one person.


    Even the greatest hero in human history was said to be the same.


    ''Did he inherit a power rted to him?''


    Or perhaps he has a simr talent.


    "I''m beginning to understand why you value him, Seo Yebin."


    "Watch your words. Flies tend to swarm."


    Seo Yebin responded with a faint smile.


    But Baek Jiyeon felt pressure from it.


    If that woman makes a move, the monsters under her control will follow.


    That''s not good.


    The association has plenty of adversaries.


    They operate under the guise of national defense, enjoying vast support from the country. This makes them strong, but they can''t afford to have the ''frontline'' emperor as their enemy.


    "I''ll take care of it within my authority. I have at least that much power."


    Baek Jiyeon nodded, speaking again.


    "Don''t worry about rumors since Seo Yebin has acknowledged your capture of the Mine."


    She inwardly sighed after saying that. The association was powerful but had a lot of connections with the country. To reward someone of unknown identity, they would need to present substantial evidence. Seo Yebin would certainly not appreciate that.


    It had to be handled with tact. Even if it wasn''t the right thing to do, she had picked up this habit while working in the association, a job almost like being a civil servant.


    "The ck Magic Society is quite renowned. Though few, their members, particrly those in high-ranking positions, are mostly top-ss. So, the bounty and rewards will be sizable."


    "Can you handle it quietly?"


    "Of course. However, it will differentiate you from the rest."


    "Still, I''d prefer it that way."


    Baek Jiyeon nodded.


    ''It doesn''t seem like he''s avoiding attention because it irritates him.''


    People his age usually don''t realize that attention can be harmful. She had been like that once, too.


    The student standing before her was exceptional in many ways.


    ''Think of it as a short-term investment.''


    Baek Jiyeon didn''t have a good feeling about this, but she did trust in the benefits of establishing a rtionship with Seo Yebin.


    And Baek Jiyeon was a woman who trusted her instincts enough to turn 1 billion into 300 million.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Ugh."


    I feel sick.


    I had negotiated with Baek Jiyeon to receive a reward and some other things. I had also agreed to ept a potion from Seo Yebin. Still, I felt nauseous.


    There was only one reason.


    ''Mask of Enthrallment'' (A-)


    A mask once used by the legendary thief, Lupin. It hides all information about its wearer.


    :Obscures the wearer''s appearance.


    :Alters the wearer''s aura to be the most appealing when viewed by another person.


    :Nullifies ''Observation'' skills of rank A or lower.


    ...I had spent all my points on this single item.


    ''Well, it''s not that bad.''


    I considered it an investment, crafting another identity I could use in the future. In that case, I needed a different kind of power.


    The power I currently have is the Body Against Heaven.


    It''s a power that doesn''t blend with others.


    However, it''s slightly different with mysterious or psychic powers.


    ''I have something in mind.''


    But that''s a power I''ll acquire a littleter.


    With these thoughts, I made my way to the library. There was something I needed to find there.


    Then I saw Kim Ara.


    She was standing there, focused in a book.


    However, her expression was strange.


    Her cheeks were flushed beneath her half-covered hair, and she seemed to be frequently swallowing as if her mouth was dry.


    ''...Did she finally wake up?''


    Kim Ara didn''t have a normal upbringing.


    The fact that her parents were tyrants meant her life was far from ordinary.


    Hong Yuhwa, who was in a simr situation, epted her life and yed the role of ady, but Kim Ara couldn''t do that.


    That''s why she yearned for a regr girl''s life.


    Like those wealthy daughters in dramas who long for the life ofmoners.


    By enhancing my vision, I could make out the title of the book Kim Ara was focused in.


    Beast-man Hypnotizes Me.


    ...Is that so?


    Since there was nothing beneficial for Kim Ara to see, I decided to silently walk away.


    "..."


    At some point, Kim Ara noticed me.


    "When did you get here?"


    "Just a while ago. Why?"


    "Nothing."


    Saying that, Kim Ara looked at me with suspicion.


    That suspicion was fleeting, quickly disappearing behind her dark purple eyes.


    "Do you have something you''re looking for? I work here, so I know where everything is."


    "Really? Can you help me find ''The Chronicles of the Great Hero''? The cover is a bit worn out."


    "Sure, I can do that."


    Kim Ara sat down at a nearbyputer and said,


    "You can find it on the bookshelfbeled ''B-11''."


    "Alright, got it."


    I made my way to the bookshelf as directed by Kim Ara.


    [Master, that woman is dangerous.]


    "Really?"


    The voice of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword trembled unusually.


    [Yes. How can she read such obscene books? The titles of the books she had set aside to read were ''The Emperor Under the Foot.'' and ''Methods to Assist a Duke'', and they contained illustrations of a man and a woman, naked, embracing each other. How peculiar between a man and a woman!]


    "."


    Personally, I respect individual tastes.


    I quickly found ''The Chronicles of the Great Hero''.


    The cover looked like it was over 10 years old.


    I took it and exited the library.


    "Are you going to borrow it? If you return it within a week, there''s no problem."


    "Okay."


    I put the book in my space and went outside.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Upon reaching the penthouse, I went to the training ground.


    I sat down on the bare floor, cing the ck Heavenly Demon Sword next to me.


    Should I move onto the next stage?


    Yes, I should.


    The ck Divine Martial Art was a martial art developed by a woman known as Cheonma over her lifetime.


    Even though the ck Heavenly Demon Sword has taught me a lot, I was still at the beginning.


    Yes.


    The words of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword were correct.


    I was growing at a rapid pace.


    However, this rate was still not enough to prepare for the threats that the future might hold.


    I directed the scattered energy inside my Body Against Heaven towards the ck Essence.


    This process was a lengthy and tedious one.


    But, I could not afford to ck off.


    Unlike mana, the energy of Body Against Heaven is dangerous, there was a risk that it may go out of control inside my body if not handled carefully.


    Thankfully, the conceptual stat makes it easier.


    I let out a sigh and closed my eyes.


    The energies of the Body Against Heaven inside me started to gather towards my heart,plying with my will.


    This process took two hours.


    The ck Essence, initially the size of a fingertip, had grown slightly.


    The tedious task was over.


    And now it was time for physical training.


    I changed into my workout clothes and headed towards the training grounds.


    There were already many people exercising on the training grounds.


    Seeing so many people working out was a motivation in itself.


    I walked towards the exercise machines located in a corner.


    They looked simr to the ones in the gyms from my previous life, but the weights were on a different level.


    All of them were at least ten times heavier.


    I sighed and picked up the 60kg barbell for bench press.


    .


    If cultivating the ck Essence was a long and tedious process, this phase added physical pain to the mix.


    Once I finished the predetermined set, I moved on to the next exercise.


    I walked towards the bicycle fitted with gravity magic.


    Huff huff.


    At some point, Hong Yuhwa was next to me, pedalling the bicycle furiously.


    She looked like she might copse if she continued at this pace.


    Miss Hong Yuhwa, you conduct yourself like a refined schr during the day, but you train so intensely at night.


    Elegant in academics, and equally vigorous in physical training.


    .


    I couldn''t help but be amazed while looking at the followers of Hong Yuhwa.


    Weren''t they practically contradicting themselves?


    Huff, huff.


    Nevertheless, Hong Yuhwa continued to pedal with even more intensity than me, as if trying to surpass me.


    Heh.


    Our eyes met, and she had a broad smile on her face.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Evening mealtime.


    Exhausted, I headed down to eat.


    ''I have no appetite.''


    However, if I don''t eat, it would affect my trainingter.


    "Did youe?"


    Kim Ara, rubbing her eyes sleepily, spoke to me. I nodded, picked up my food tray, and proceeded to the serving area.


    Maybe I should have tteokbokki today.


    Kim Seohyun asionally brought tteokbokki, and I often snatched a few bites, but on days like this, I craved it more.


    I collected tteokbokki, along with fishcakes, fried food, and blood sausages, and began looking for a ce to sit. That''s when I spotted Seo Gayeon.


    She looked lonely, sitting there by herself.


    "Is this seat free?"


    "Huh? Oh, it''s not taken."


    I quickly sat down opposite Seo Gayeon after hearing her reply.


    But, I didn''t know what to talk about.


    So, I checked my phone.


    ''Nothing important.''


    While eating fishcakes and fiddling with my phone, I logged into the Alchemy Guild website out of curiosity.


    ''...What''s this?''


    I saw an inbox filled with 999+ messages.


    The top posts on the bulletin board were:


    -Shouldn''t the recipe Master Truth shared be named after him?


    -A detailed examination of Master Truth''s recipe.


    These posts were all over the bulletin board.


    "Have you joined the Alchemy Guild too?"


    Kim Ara, who had silently sat down next to me, asked.


    "Well, I''m studying alchemy, so yes."


    "Did Seo-ha join the Alchemy Guild too? Do you know a person called Master Truth there? They''re trending on YouTube right now!"


    Seo Gayeon rapidly fired questions.


    As usual, she was fluent.


    That was typical of Seo Gayeon.


    When an interesting topic came up, she became enthusiastic and talked about it non-stop.


    That''s why she had earned the nickname Super-fan Ga-yeon in themunity.


    "I''ve heard of it."


    Of course I have.


    Because Veritas is me.


    "I recently started learning about alchemy, and I managed to scrape together a bronze rank. But with a bronze rank, I can''t see all of Master Truth''s recipes. Do you know what rank you are?"


    I paused my meal.


    I could tell her my rank, but revealing my ID might cause issues.


    "Oh, I apologize. I, I got a bit carried away."


    Seo Gayeon apologized, and started eating her bread right away.


    Taking small bites.


    "Hamster...."


    Kim Ara murmured in a low voice.


    I nodded in agreement.


    enjoy! :)


    sorry, didn''t upload yesterday, doing a double drop to make it up to you tho


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 27: Seo Gayeon (4)

    Chapter 27: Seo Gayeon (4)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    In this world, a ce called the ''boundary'' exists.


    It''s a phenomenon that happened when the dimensional gate broke, linking Earth with another dimension.


    The people known as ''guardians of humanity'' watch over the area closest to this ''gate''.


    Deeper within lies the territory of entities called ''Mines''  the sworn enemies of humanity. The Mines harbor nomon ground with humans.


    Driven by their offerings to those considered outsiders of this world, their ultimate goal is to obliterate humanity.


    Over time, the Mines realized that their time was running out.


    I heard that the one left by the prophet enrolled in Korea Hero Academy this year.


    The Mines were conducting a meeting in a ce filled with darkness. All of them were far from ordinary. Some had bodies exceeding 15m in size, while others looked as if they were immersed in a fireball, their bodies melted and trapped in a liquid form.


    "We can''t leave this ce. But if that being wakes up, our lives won''tst much longer."


    "The best n is to kill all the students at the school."


    "That''s impossible. The ''Emperor'' is at that ce. The moment we step outside the boundary, she will be there waiting."


    The Mines'' power weakens the moment they step outside the boundary. This is due to a pact made by the greatest hero known to humanity.


    "We should mobilize the viins."


    "Can we trust them, though? On the surface, they want to destroy social order, but when ites down to their lives, they choose safety. They are trash."


    "But even among trash, some jewels are likely to be found. The Legion of the Sky. The ones who call themselves ''heaven'' and wait for the Tianma to cover the sky. They might be useful."


    The Mines thought about it.


    "To get them to move will cost us a lot, but they could be a decent help."


    "Let''s use the Celestial Gathering. Afterwards, let''s find the one who can awaken the Starlight Magic."


    "What do we know about this entity?"


    "Nothing. We don''t know what it looks like, its gender, or even where ites from."


    "So that''s why you sent the ck Heavenly Demon Sword?"


    "Yes. I did it to get even a tiny piece of information. The only detail I got is that it''s a freshman."


    "That''s tough. We can''t even figure out who it is."


    "Then, shouldn''t we just kill them all?"


    The quietest man suggested.


    A man who seemed to be about 2 meters tall.


    Unlike the Mines, this man aligned with the Mines due to his desire to disrupt the world''s order.


    He was a viin.


    They didn''t derive their power from special entities, but that only made them more unpredictable.


    "Good, you seem confident. Let''s keep this simple. The oue of the entrance test will be determined by how you handle this matter," one of the Mines dered.


    Upon hearing the Mine''s words, the viinous man chuckled.


    "First of all."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Soyosan, Dongducheon, Gyeonggi Province.


    Originally, the ce was quite a distance away, but I managed to reach here directly through the warp gate at Korea Hero Academy.


    Leaning against a pir with a guitar case, I waited.


    "Hmm...."


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword, standing next to me, tilted its head.


    [The power of the stars, huh? To think there''s a being that has inherited the power of starlight in this age.]


    "Do you know?"


    [Of course. But only from the literature. Master, what''s important is that you don''t miss that girl.]


    "I definitely won''t."


    I yawnedzily. Yesterday''s training had been too rigorous, leaving my body exhausted.


    "Seo, Seoha."


    Soon, Seo Gayeon arrived. I had instructed her to dressfortably, so she looked quite rxed. Dressed in a ck short sleeve shirt and white high-waisted shorts, she carried a sword for self-defense. As Korea Hero Academy students are considered potential heroes, there are no restrictions on carrying weapons.


    "Are you here? Shall we get going then?"


    "Uh, yes."


    I started walking toward the mountain, and Seo Gayeon followed.


    "But, but Seoha, where, where are we going?" Seo Gayeon asked.


    I considered for a moment, but decided to tell her the truth.


    "To a dungeon."


    "Huh, dun, dungeon... Dungeon?!?!" Seo Gayeon eximed in surprise.


    "Into, into a dungeon? Can, can the two of us clear it?"


    "Don''t worry, just trust me."


    I had handpicked this dungeon specifically for Seo Gayeon. It was safe enough, unless she was in cahoots with the Mines to trap me. While I was a bit wary about the Mines, I had set the level easy enough for me to handle on my own.


    ''Above all, I have Nyeom.''


    Nyeom (). The power to bring reality into existence based on one''s mind. This power has now transformed into the ''Spirit Against Heaven'' stat, but it still exists. Even stronger than before.


    ''Status window.''


    I nced at my status window.


    [Name: Lee Seoha]


    Strength: 7, Agility: 10(+3), Stamina: 13, Talent: 8, Conceptual Stat (Spirit Against Heaven): 5, Spirit: 6


    Talents


    -None(-)Unfathomable Talent(A-)Nimble Hands(B+)


    Skills


    -ck Divine Martial Arts(?)Alten''s Advanced Alchemy(B)Icarus''s Advanced Spirit Control(C)ck sh Swordsmanship(D)


    Physique


    -Body Against Heaven(S-)


    My Stamina had seen a significant boost. It had surged impressively. Even without taking the elixir that Seo Yebin had given me, I was doing quite well. The other attributes had also marginally increased.


    "Your mountain climbing skills seem pretty good."


    "Uh, yeah. When I was young, my parents liked to go hiking."


    A faint blush appeared on Seo Gayeon''s face.


    I knew why.


    Seo Gayeon''s family was not impoverished, but they were far from wealthy. Because of their modest circumstances, they often spent time foraging for things like mushrooms and herbs in the mountains when she was a child.


    "Shall we continue?"


    "Mm."


    And so, our climb resumed.


    My breath became ragged at times, but we would always pause, catch our breaths, and then proceed further.


    After about an hour of climbing, we reached a teau scattered with tombs. There were also numerous people around.


    "What''s this ce?"


    "It''s a graveyard."


    Specifically, a graveyard without bodies.


    When the dimension first shattered, beings from other dimensions awakened people''s mana or innate abilities. Among them, the benevolent ones taught humans of Earth martial arts and magic.


    However, the problem came with the appearance of ''Mines'' and monsters as the dimensions broke. Many people were consumed by these creatures, leaving no bodies behind. Some disappeared after venturing into the gates. Others were trapped within towers until their deaths.


    Just in Korea alone, the number of casualties exceeded an astonishing ten million.


    This graveyard was created to honor those who were lost.


    And this time, our dungeon is near here. It was formed by the resentment of those who were lost, resonating with a particr object.


    I took Seo Gayeon deeper into the area.


    As we ventured further, fewer people and tombs were visible, until eventually, we reached a cliff devoid of both. A small crevice carved into the mountain was the entrance to the dungeon, justrge enough for a child to squeeze through.


    "So this is the dungeon," Seo Gayeon shivered.


    "Yes."


    Her knowledge was impressive  it was something worth asking about, as this was exactly how it was in the game world.


    "I''ll go in first. Stay close."


    "Uh, yes."


    It was safer for me to lead the way.


    I manipted the guitar case that contained the ck Heavenly Demon Sword with my mind and proceeded.


    -Master, am I not being treated too harshly?


    ''Please understand.''


    We had a mental connection, something simr to telepathy that I had gained through my mind maniption. Ideally, I would prefer to store it in a subspace, but it strongly opposed the idea, leaving me with no choice but to carry it in this manner.


    Bending my body, I entered the crevice.


    "Uh."


    I could sense Seo Gayeon following closely behind me. She was keeping up quite well.


    I continued inward.


    After crouching and moving through a narrow tunnel for about 100 meters, the passage began to widen.


    Suddenly, a monster appeared.


    It emitted a deep violet me-like substance and had a translucent form. It was what we referred to as a ghost.


    "Th-that... what is that?"


    "It''s a monster. Essentially, a spiritposed of concentrated grudges."


    "Isn''t it... dangerous?"


    "Not at all."


    To alleviate her worries, I pulled out the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Swish.


    Guided by my will, the ck Heavenly Demon Sword was hurled at the ghost.


    -Heheheheak!


    The ghost let out a death rattle before sumbing to the sword.


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword, a weapon tempered countless times with the power of Demonic Qi, was especially deadly against entitiesposed of ''mana,'' like the ghost. From the ghost''s perspective, I was more than just a natural enemy.


    Yet, sometimes, having such immense power could be a problem.


    Seo Gayeon was safe, but as soon as I intervened, the ghost-infused mines could not stand against my attack.


    "It... it''s gone?"


    "Do you really think I would have brought you to a ce of danger?"


    I responded with a sly smile, causing Seo Gayeon to flinch. Did she think I came here without a n?


    "Don''t worry. It''s safe. The reason we''re here is because this dungeon is the most suitable for you."


    "This... this dungeon?"


    "Yes. The star magic you possess is the natural enemy of the demonic. The more youbat entities rted to demons, the more your magic will awaken."


    "I... I see."


    Seo Gayeon stared at me with trembling eyes.


    "And do you know what the fastest way to awaken magic is?"


    "By... by fighting hard?"


    "No, it''s by throwing oneself into the fray until you''re nearly at death''s door. Don''t worry. I''ll ensure your life isn''t in danger."


    "Wh... what?"


    From my inventory, I pulled out a potion that emitted a scent beloved by spirits.


    Upon uncapping it, a strong aroma wafted through the air.


    "Well, good luck."


    "Huh... what?"


    Seeing the spirits rushing towards us, I gave Seo Gayeon a push forward and positioned myself behind her.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Gasp, pant."


    After the ordeal, Seo Gayeon was grasping her sword and gasping for air. Her once neat clothes were now tattered and scratched in ces.


    Most of the spirits had been dispelled. There was a moment when things had gotten a bit dangerous, but as soon as Seo Gayeon''s star magic power had awakened slightly, the spirits literally ''evaporated.''


    Silently, I handed Seo Gayeon a recovery potion.


    "Drink this."


    "Gasp, cough. Th-thank you."


    With both hands, Seo Gayeon epted the potion and gulped it down.


    "Do you think you''re getting the hang of it?"


    "Y-yeah, to some extent."


    Seo Gayeon managed to respond between gasps for breath.


    "Then a bit more... No. Let''s call it a day."


    Upon hearing my words, Seo Gayeon''s expression changed dramatically.


    Her expression clearly conveyed that she had reached her absolute limit.


    Lee Seoha felt a pang of disappointment, but he made the decision to let it be for now.


    If it was a task that he absolutely had toplete, he would have pushed on regardless, but it seemed unfair to impose the same pressure on Seo Gayeon.


    Not yet.


    As she was catching her breath, Seo Gayeon reflected on the recent events.


    The way the spirits reached out to her.


    The moment she felt a surge of power within her, just before Lee Seoha intervened.


    The astonishing vividness of that power had left her shocked.


    "Hmm, next time we''ll have to visit a different dungeon."


    "Huh?"


    Before she could ask what he meant by that, she felt a cold, spine-chilling gaze wash over her.


    "It''s a Mine."


    Lee Seoha stated with a light smile, clutching his ck Heavenly Demon Sword tightly.


    He hadn''t nned on tackling it at this moment, but if an opportunity presented itself to him, it was only courteous to take it.


    enjoy! :)


    double drop!!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 28: Seo Gayeon (5)

    Chapter 28: Seo Gayeon (5)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    -Khhhh.


    The Mines looked like spirits.


    This ce was their gathering spot.


    The Mines were entities that built up their power here.


    Spirits are usually picky beings.


    Magic attacks work, but only some of them do damage.


    Physical attacks don''t work, so a student without awakened magic would likely face danger if they confront them.


    Especially if it''s a Mine.


    By sacrificing a bit of intelligence, they boost various other stats.


    Still, I don''t feel particrly tense.


    ''If it was another Mine, I might have been tense.''


    Right now, I feel no tension.


    The ster magic that Seo Gayeon possesses.


    The Demonic Qi that I have.


    Both are highly effective against beings like spirits.


    Physical attacks don''t work because spiritsck a physical body. But unique powers like ster magic and Demonic Qi work even better.


    -Kieeeek!


    The Mine let out a shriek and charged.


    "Ah!"


    Seo Gayeon flinched for a moment. It was from the mental attack the Mineunched.


    But, I was unaffected.


    Because the Demonic Qi was protecting me.


    I infused my sword with the Demonic Qi.


    As I swung the sword, the spirit stopped and stared at the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    [It seems to have some intelligence left. Plus, it''s fast.]


    ''Indeed.''


    I responded to the ck Heavenly Demon Sword with my Nyeom.


    Nyeom.


    I focused. Then, the spirit''s movements started to be clear.


    I tightened my grip on the sword.


    ck sh Swordsmanship.


    It was a simple, fast sword technique. But I liked this sword.


    A strike with the Demonic Qi.


    This alone can deal a fatal blow to an enemy.


    ''But it can''t end like this.''


    This world isn''t that simple.


    Don''t take the easy route. If you''re careless, you''ll face the fallout.


    Only by taking some action can you see this world''s end.


    So, I loved the game named Epic World.


    "Huu."


    I exhaled.


    And then I moved.


    The spirit reacted to my movement.


    I swung my arm widely. A purple trail headed towards my face.


    ck Breeze.


    I moved with the ck Breeze, which I hadn''t mastered yet. Despite this, my movements weren''t hindered.


    [Your proficiency in ck Divine Martial Arts has increased.]


    ck Divine Martial Arts.


    It''s a method to move my body more effectively. ck Essence corrects my movements. The Demonic Qi flows smoothly.


    Swish.


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword shed the spirit''s arm.


    -Khhah!


    The creature moved. A long nail sprouted from its other hand, aiming for my arm.


    I evade with a half-step.


    Seeing it like this, it''s clear.


    The opponent is wasting a lot of movements.


    ''I think I''m getting the hang of it.''


    I''vee to understand something through my own battles.


    Ick a lotpared to the opponent.


    Ick the basic physical abilities.


    I must dodge the minimum and attack the opponent maximally.


    At the same time, I must avoid the opponent''s attack.


    Because even a single mistake can be fatal.


    ''A shitty game.''


    It''s a damn cursed game.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword was observing Lee Seoha.


    His method of minimally moving against spirits while slowly depleting their energy was effective.


    However, the Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven amplifies that attack to inflict lethal injuries on the opponent.


    [How absurd.]


    Lee Seoha''s martial arts skills are at the master level.


    When the ck Heavenly Demon Sword first taught him martial arts, it regretted this aspect.


    However, as the battle progressed and came to a close, Lee Seoha''s rate of growth was remarkable.


    Hissss-.


    The spirit attacked.


    He dodged the opponent''s attack with minimal movement.


    A scratch appeared on his face as his hair was cut by the spirit''s nail.


    Despite this, Lee Seoha was smiling.


    An unfavorable fight.


    Lee Seoha was driving himself into a disadvantaged situation.


    His unfamiliar movements inbat were gradually bing ustomed through battle.


    It was a type of madness.


    An ordinary person wouldn''t push themselves like this.


    Even someone who dedicated their life to martial arts wouldn''t drive themselves to such extremes.


    Despite this, Lee Seoha does it without hesitation, as if this action was the correct answer.


    That''s why the ck Heavenly Demon Sword was both scared of and intrigued by Lee Seoha.


    As he thought this far, Lee Seoha plunged the ck Heavenly Demon Sword into the spirit''s chest.


    ''Not bad.''


    Lee Seoha thought.


    I''m getting morefortable with the ck Divine Martial Art.


    I feel like I should start learning another swordsmanship besides the ck sh Swordsmanship.


    Hissss.


    The spirit''s body turned into ash and scattered in the air.


    [You killed a Mine! Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven increased by 1.]


    Plop.


    A gem emitting a deep purple glow dropped onto the ground.


    ...So, killing Mines boosts my stats?


    ''I need to aim to kill as many Mines as possible.''


    Hiss.


    The ck Essence absorbed the newly increased Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven.


    Feeling the slightlyrger ck Essence, I picked up the purple gem.


    Appraisal.


    Amethyst Filled with Grudges(B+)


    An amethyst formed from the grudges of malevolent spirits.


    Highly valuable in magic studies.


    :When crafted into an essory, it provides additional magic enhancement to the wearer.


    :When crafted into a weapon, it applies a curse upon striking the opponent.


    :When crafted into armor, it applies a curse to the attacker when the wearer is hit.


    :Upon consumption, decreases Spirit by -3 and increases Magic by +5.


    This is a high-grade item.


    I was able to capture it with ease, but ordinarily, it wouldn''t be so simple to secure.


    And because it can be used in various ways, it''s rated as high grade.


    ''But, the real value of this gem is something else.''


    Lee Seoha stored it in the void space.


    "Wow, this is amazing, Seoha."


    Seo Gayeon said in an admiring voice.


    However, upon a closer look, her body was trembling. This must be proof of her overexertion.


    "You did well too."


    Saying this, Lee Seoha handed Seo Gayeon a mana recovery potion.


    "Can I really ept this?"


    "There''s no problem since they gave it to us to use freely. Besides, it''s meant for the most promising students in the school, so what can be done."


    "Pro...promising?"


    Seo Gayeon pointed at herself with her finger.


    Lee Seoha nodded.


    "A promising student. No, more than just promising. You have Star Magic, which is fatal to the Mines."


    At this rate, I might have to give up my top spot.


    Lee Seoha added with a smile.


    Seo Gayeon looked perplexed.


    He always did this.


    Showing infinite kindness.


    Even her own family didn''t believe in her this much.


    "Today, the key is to maintain the feeling you had when your magic awakened."


    "Yeah, thank you for everything today."


    "You''re wee. If you''re that grateful, do something for meter."


    "I will. Anything."


    Seo Gayeon looked at Lee Seoha and gave a bright smile.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I returned to the academy with Seo Gayeon.


    As Iy on my bed, I turned on my phone and saw a bunch of messages.


    ''There are so many.''


    There were more messages than I expected, so I checked them.


    Hong Yuhwa


    -You know we have Professor Song Rahee''s Theory of Magic Destruction exam on Wednesday, right?


    -We''re betting again then.


    ...I definitely have to do this.


    Me


    -Ok


    Hong Yuhwa


    -Good. Be prepared this time.


    It seems like the person who should prepare is someone else.


    Seo Gayeon


    -Thanks so much for today!


    -I owe you a meal!


    -A hamster nodding emoji.


    Me


    -Yup


    A meal.


    I should try to score something like gimbap.


    Kim Seohyun


    -Cheese back ribs I had today


    -Picture


    -What do you think? Looks tasty, doesn''t it?


    Me


    -Yeah


    Kim Ara


    -Good morning. Are you awake? I always say this, but thank you for teaching me how to break free from my father. I''m going to be in the sunlight a lot, so I''m just sending you a message like this. Let''s fight together...


    I was out of breath after reading her long message, which was closer to a letter.


    Even I felt like I couldn''t respond to this with a one-word reply.


    Me


    -Have a good day today


    After checking my messages, I washed my hands briefly.


    I want to rest.


    I just want to rest.


    But I have to move, even a little. I sighed and got up.


    I left to go to the training ground.


    I took the elevator and pressed for the first floor.


    Ding.


    The elevator stopped after a while.


    98th floor.


    As the elevator door opened, Ersil appeared, her damp hair fluttering around her.


    "Oh, you''re here? I heard you were going somewhere with Seo Gayeon."


    Ersil said, her lips curling into a smile.


    "Yep. Just got back."


    "Really? Where have you been?"


    "A secret. But are you going outside to train?"


    "Yes, the night suits me quite well. I usually train at night."


    As I changed the subject, Ersil''s eyes followed me.


    Eyes that twinkled with a golden hue, painted with a star shape.


    "You know, right?"


    "Know what?"


    "...Hmm, never mind. More importantly, midterm exams are starting soon."


    "That''s right."


    A lot of time has passed. Midterms are in two weeks.


    Because of that, the instructors are quite busy.


    "There''s a rumor that the midterm exams will be quite important this time."


    "That''s reasonable. We''re not ordinary, are we?"


    "Hmm, is that confidence I see?"


    "It could be."


    I think it''s a relief.


    This midterm exam? It''s because the Mines are up to no good.


    During the exam, the Mines intrude and inflict damage on the students.


    There won''t be a big problem. It''ll only be a few Minesing during the exam period.


    Even if they are Mines, there are limits.


    Even if it''s hell, they won''t barge into the school and kill all the students.


    "Anyway, I''m going to train."


    "Good luck. Do your best."


    Ersil waved her hand and left.


    I headed towards the training ground.


    enjoy! :)


    part 1 of a triple drop today, sorry for the dys i just got back from vacation and am very tired .`(><)`.


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 29: Sword Fairy

    Chapter 29: Sword Fairy


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Why did it happen?


    The mood among the kids shifted dramatically.


    Hong Yuhwa was studying right beside me.


    Ersil and Kim Seohyun were busily jotting down something in front of me.


    Everyone''s making notes so diligently.


    Imented in a cool manner, but I was the most nervous one.


    In my past life, I had attended a fairly well-known, prestigious university.


    But the level of note-taking here far exceeds that.


    You could see the difference between a somewhat recognized university in a ce called Korea and the finest school in the world.


    The subjects being taught were also distinct.


    In Korea, English, and Math were foundational, but here, we learned Statistics for Mana, Monster Capture Studies, and Dungeon Statistics.


    I can''t grasp any of this.


    Yet, I wasnt too concerned.


    I considered cheating with the ck Heavenly Demon Sword...


    But I had something better at my disposal.


    Talent Reading (-).


    It turned out to be a far more useful talent than anticipated.


    This problem is somewhat challenging, but it''s an approach you must master to be a hero. Lets have Lee Seoha solve it.


    Yes.


    I rose from my seat and walked forward.


    I stood before the ckboard, examined the problem, and activated my talent.


    View.


    The solution process and answer began to form in my mind.


    All I needed to do was jot them down.


    As I wrote on the ckboard with the electronic chalk handed to me by the professor, my writings appeared on the floating hologram.


    Excellent. The solution is perfect.


    The professor beamed at me, visibly impressed.


    He looked as though he was appreciating a promising future pupil.


    Do you have any future career concerns?


    None. I''ve always wanted to be a hero.


    Thats unfortunate.


    I immediately responded to the professor''s unsettling question.


    The professor sent me back to my seat, his face marked with disappointment.


    You''re incredible. I dont get any of this.


    It''s no big deal.


    Ersil asked, her eyes glowing with curiosity. It seemed as though the stars in her eyes were moving in sync with Ersil''s emotions.


    "Can you tutor meter?"


    "Sure."


    After answering Ersil''s question, I sensed someone looking at me again from the side.


    Hong Yuhwa was giving me a stern look as though she never tires of it.


    Ding.


    A message came in.


    Seo Gayeon


    -Lee Seoha, you''re really good at studying!


    -Can Ie to you with questions if I don''t understand somethingter??


    -Hamster emoticon looking attentively.


    Lee Seoha


    -Sure.


    -Feel free to ask anything.


    After replying, I pretended to study while doodling on a piece of paper.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Day after day, I attended sses and pushed through rigorous training sessions.


    With my schedule packed to the brim, time seemed to race by.


    ''A day feels lengthy, yet a week breezes past. Interesting.''


    Saturday.


    Finally, the written exam was just around the corner.


    The Korea Hero Academy administers a written exam during the midterm evaluation, followed by a practical exam in the subsequent week.


    To prepare for this practical exam, I was busy concocting potions in the alchemyb.


    While bringing in potions, weapons, or artifacts from outside was forbidden, anything crafted by students within the school was fair game.


    ''It''s a pretty sensible rule.''


    I also appreciated the status window that filled my vision.


    Potion of Visionary Strength(A)


    This red, stat-boosting potion elevates your strength the moment you consume it.


    : Boosts strength by 5 for 30 minutes.


    : If the strength is 20 or less, it amplifies by an extra 5.


    Potion of Visionary Agility(A)


    This green, stat-boosting potion enhances your agility the instant you drink it.


    : Boosts agility by 5 for 30 minutes.


    : If the agility is 20 or less, it amplifies by an extra 5.


    Potion of Visionary Stamina(A)


    This yellow, stat-boosting potion boosts your stamina the moment you consume it.


    : Enhances stamina by 5 for 30 minutes.


    : If the stamina is 20 or less, it amplifies by an extra 5.


    Potion of Visionary Magic(A)


    This blue, stat-boosting potion augments your magic power the second you drink it.


    : Boosts magic by 5 for 30 minutes.


    : If the magic power is 20 or less, it amplifies by an extra 5.


    [You''ve crafted the world''s finest Strength Potion! Extraordinary achievement! You are awarded 3,000P!]


    [You''ve concocted the world''s top Agility Potion! Remarkable achievement! You are awarded 3,000P!]


    [You''ve brewed the world''s best Stamina Potion! Unbelievable achievement! You are awarded 3,000P!]


    [You''ve created the world''s supreme Magic Potion! Astounding achievement! You are awarded 3,000P!]


    ''With this, I''ve earned 12,000P.''


    I ced all the potions into my pocket space.


    The Magic Potion may not serve me, but it might be handy for someone else in a pinch.


    However, there''s one issue.


    ''I''m almost out of the supplied materials.''


    I should start producing potions for the school''s stockpile.


    There are supplies that I''ve ordered from outside, but they''re for personal use.


    ''No other choice.''


    I''m left with no option but to take on an emergency errand.


    I readied myself to step out.


    After cleaning up the alchemy room and preparing to depart,


    I bumped into Seo Gayeon.


    "...."


    She seemed different than usual. Unlike her typical subdued presence due to her petite, frail frame.


    Now, she was radiating an enigmatic aura.


    Her ck hair was tinged with starlight.


    Her pupils were slowly turning a subtle shade of purple.


    These were signs that the character known as Seo Gayeon was beginning to awaken her starlight magic.


    Magic was brimming from her surroundings.


    In the dim light, the starlight she emitted was gradually dispelling the darkness.


    As though it was a beacon of hope.


    Seo Gayeon was evolving.


    Her ranking would start to skyrocket, unlike anything she had experienced before.


    If she just chooses the correct path, she could be a beacon for humanity.


    "Oh, Seoha?"


    The starlight waned.


    Her hair, once saturated with starlight, returned to its normal ck shade.


    Her pupils, once a radiant purple, were now their usual dark color.


    "Are you already trying to awaken?"


    "Yes, thanks to your help, Seoha."


    She spoke, her face glowing with a bright smile.


    But I felt an odd sense of foreboding.


    "I think I finally understand why you suggested magic to me, Seoha."


    Seo Gayeon extended her hands forward.


    Whoosh.


    A sphere of starlight floated in the air.


    The magic of stars could burn away Mara.


    However, the magic of stars wasn''t solely destructive.


    It merely envisioned and induced magic, and then manifested it.


    "But aren''t you training again today? I didn''t see you on the training grounds."


    "Huh? No, I was in the alchemyb making potions for a while."


    "Potions? What kind?"


    While conversing with Seo Gayeon,


    I understood what had been troubling me.


    Seo Gayeon was talking more freely than ever before.


    Well, that wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    "I made a few potions for the uing practical exam. Oh, I have an extra Magic Potion, would you like it?"


    "Yes, please."


    I handed her a Magic Potion.


    "But, I should give you something in return."


    "It''s fine, really."


    "No, it''s not. I have my own pride. I''ve only been taking from you, Seoha. You haven''t had dinner yet, have you? Would you like to join me? My treat."


    Seo Gayeon suggested, her face beaming.


    I had to decline.


    I needed to rush off for emergency resource gathering.


    "I''m sorry, I already have ns for tonight. How about tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow? Sounds good."


    Seo Gayeon agreed, still smiling brightly.


    With a strange feeling stirring within me, I bid Seo Gayeon goodbye and stepped outside.


    [Master, it might be wise to exercise caution. A sudden change in such a timid girl could be potentially dangerous. The previous master used to say so.]


    ''She''s fine. Seo Gayeon is a good kid.''


    [The previous master also said that. Despite being known as the Tianma, she was dismembered into 25 pieces.]


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword chimed in with a somewhat nostalgic tone.


    Once out of the school, I made my way towards Seoul.


    Despite the convenience and speed of the warp gate, I chose to take the subway instead.


    It''s free for students of the Korean Hero Academy and convenient, but it reveals your specific location.


    Maintaining discretion during emergency runs was important.


    [The next station is Seoul Station. We are arriving at Seoul Station.]


    I reached my destination swiftly. The ce was abuzz due to the hour.


    Using my abilities, I slipped into a nearby restroom to change my attire.


    [Master, I must say, you have a rather admirable physique when viewed from this angle.]


    ''......''


    Even though the ck Heavenly Demon Sword''sment felt more like an insult, I changed my clothes nheless.


    I changed thrice and pulled a hat low over my eyes.


    A ck hooded sweatshirt, ck jeans, and a ck hat.


    Completing my disguise, I added a ck mask to my ensemble.


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword nced at me with what appeared to be bored eyes, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    The color white simply stood out too much.


    Following that, I enveloped my body in a ck cloak.


    The whole body was covered in a cloak of ck Spirit.


    This world was a fusion of magic and technology, or magitek.


    So, where there was science, there was also magic.


    In other words if I wore the ck cloak, I could avoid surveince devices like CCTV cameras.


    Most likely, I wouldn''t appear on any footage.


    Choosing the ck cloak was truly a masterstroke.


    With that thought in mind, I ascended the tallest building in my vicinity.


    I avoided people as much as possible, for fear ofing across as suspicious.


    [The master already looks suspicious enough...?]


    Ignoring thement from the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, I made my way to the rooftop of the building.


    The view from the rooftop was quite impressive.


    Neon signs lit the streets, and I could see people either indulging in alcohol or passed out in the back alleys.


    Today is a good day for a secret run.


    A secret run is straightforward.


    It''s a method employed by veteran yers in Epic World to swiftly gather materials duringbat.


    In other games, you would typically hunt monsters for materials.


    However, Epic World has a harsh reflection of reality.


    Korea is termed ''unified Korea'' because it has annexed North Korea.


    Furthermore, Korea is where the majority of the ley lines converge, leading to arge poption of extraordinary heroes.


    Thanks to these heroes, monsters were on the verge of extinction.


    To hunt monsters, you''d have to travel far overseas.


    So, what is a secret run?


    I remembered a question posed by a rookie yer.


    -Guys, I have a question. I followed the Epic World notification to gather materials and tried to raid a monster nest, but there were only people there. Did I misunderstand something?


    [A picture with a location marked roughly.]


    -You went to the right ce. There are mobs to farm there, right?


    -?


    - They are all Mines.


    Yes.


    In Epic World, Mines are far worse than monsters.


    No, it''s an insult to evenpare these detestable beings with monsters.


    They are the scum of the earth who deserve to be ughtered, just like the Orcs inhabiting the Five Middle Kingdoms ().


    I fetched a mask I had purchased from the inter-dimensional store.


    Mask of Enthrallment (A-)


    The mask used by the legendary thief, Lupin. It conceals all of the user''s information.


    : Blurs the user''s impression.


    : When another person looks at the user, it changes to the most ideal atmosphere ording to the viewer.


    : Invalidates ''observation'' skills of A rank or lower.


    I put on the mask, folded my hands together, and prayed.


    "Please make me a righteous thief."


    Tonight, I nned to raid the Mines'' warehouse.


    enjoy! :)


    part 2 of a triple drop today, sorry for the dys i just got back from vacation and am very tired .`(><)`.


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 30: Sword Fairy (2)

    Chapter 30: Sword Fairy (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "What''s with this guy? Isn''t he scared of our ck Bear Faction?"


    "But, Brother! That masked guy is weird! Neither magic nor curses affect him!"


    "He''s faster than normal, we can''t catch him!"


    Within a space smaller than 10 pyeong, I was battling the criminals. I quickly surveyed my surroundings.


    Mines are this world''s enemies.


    They obliterate humanity, devastate the stars, and offer the remains to outsiders for power.


    So, if youe across Mines, you''re free to kill them without legal repercussions.


    In fact, you might even earn a reward for doing so.


    However, some arebelled as ''viins''.


    Killing Mines isn''t a crime, but being a viin is.


    They aren''t prepared to sell this world to outsiders or to be humanity''s enemies.


    Or perhaps, they''re those who rejected bing Mines to avoid bing puppets.


    But their objective somewhat matches that of the Mines.


    Their existence is to alter this world''sws and live for their own satisfaction.


    That''s exactly what a viin is.


    ''Well, these guys don''t seem to be at that level.''


    They''re weak.


    Any member from the Korea Hero Academy could handle them one-on-one.


    "Huahap!"


    I blocked an arm from the guy on my left, and stabbed him with a sword I''d bought earlier from a cksmith.


    Thump.


    A disturbing sensation enveloped my hand as his eyes bulged.


    But he didn''t bleed.


    Instead, ashes wafted from the spot where I stabbed him.


    Something dropped, but I didn''t bother with it.


    What these guys drop is always the same.


    ''The truly important thing is different.''


    [You have killed a Mine! Your Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven increases by 1!]


    They help increase my stats.


    ''With Mines of this level, killing 3 will increase my stats by 1.''


    When I was with Seo Gayeon, killing one Mine boosted my Spirit Against Heaven stat.


    The Spirit Against Heaven XP I receive seems to fluctuate based on the Mines'' strength.


    [Do your Spirit Against Heaven stats increase just by killing such pathetic Mines?] The ck Heavenly Demon Sword asked, incredulous.


    I found it ridiculous too.


    The Spirit Against Heaven stat, even among conceptual stats, seemed to be a top-tier power. But it would increase just from killing Mines?


    ''Had the previous owner never experienced this?''


    -No, he hadn''t. The previous owner gained it through enlightenment or consistent training. There was no instance of increasing Spirit Against Heaven simply by killing Mines.


    So, is this the power of the status window?


    Or is it a power I gained through evolving into a concept stat?


    I''m not sure.


    That''s something I''ll have to think aboutter.


    For now, my focus should be on hunting Mines.


    I brought my attention back to the task at hand.


    "Hey, you! Think you can handle this? We have a mid-ranked Mine backing us up!"


    "You sure do talk a lot. Are you scared?"


    Truthfully, a mid-ranked Mine would be a wee challenge.


    I''m familiar with the typical Mines, so they''re easy to handle. And if it''s a Mine backing these lowlifes... It might boost my Spirit Against Heaven statpletely.


    ''Just not a high-ranking one, please.''


    High-ranking is on another level in this ce.


    Even if ten mid-ranked Mines attacked me at once, even with one limb restrained, I could defeat them with ease.


    Beyond that, one could truly stand alone against the world.


    ''But to reach that level, they''d have to be the top of the top.''


    At my current state, even if I fought a curse sorcerer who''s evenly matched with me, my winning chances are 20%... no, maybe just 10%.


    That''s the realm of the high-ranking.


    Creatures capable of shaking thews of the world.


    They''re considered a legion on their own and pose a threat to the world.


    ''Not like they would be here or even show up.''


    "Cough."


    Swish.


    I finished off the remaining Mine with my sword.


    Mines that dropped items as they turned to ash.


    ''It''s almost like I''m ying a game.''


    For some reason, these Mines drop items when I kill them.


    After defeating a Mine, I sent the collected item to my spatial storage with a thought.


    As I moved deeper, there was no sign of life.


    The person overseeing the ck Bear Faction must have been alerted by now.


    Further inside, I found a safe.


    I transferred the whole safe into my spatial storage bag.


    I checked the contents using the Appraisal(-) skill. Mostly, it was filled with documents rted to illegal activities and materials for Alchemy and cksmithing skills.


    ''Maybe it''s time to start nning my escape.''


    They said a mid-ranked Mine had my back, but judging by the situation, he doesn''t seem to intend to show up.


    Boom!


    Just then, I heard a heavy thud.


    ''You insolent fool! How dare you meddle with the ck Bear Faction under my protection!''


    He had no regard for subtlety and yelled out.


    A sure sign of a Mine.


    I checked the condition of my body.


    Not bad at all.


    Since my awakening, my body has maintained an optimal condition at all times.


    Once or twice a year, there are days when I can pull off moves I usually couldn''t.


    People call it a hot streak.


    It''s as if that hot streak bursts on an ordinary day.


    Unless I''m in a severe battle, or severely injured and stuck in a hospital bed.


    I took out and consumed the Strength Elixir, Agility Elixir, and Stamina Elixir.


    [Your strength increases by 10 due to the Strength Elixir!]


    [Your agility increases by 10 due to the Agility Elixir!]


    [Your stamina increases by 10 due to the Stamina Elixir!]


    Thump.


    I moved my guitar case, which housed the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, aside.


    [Master! I must reiterate, isn''t this treatment too harsh?]


    I nodded an apology to the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and drew my de.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    The sound was drawing near.


    Crash!


    The door exploded, revealing an enormous figure.


    A burly man towering over 2 meters tall. His dark veins stood out vividly, like he was under some sort of doping effect.


    What was unusual was that his skin was entirely ck.


    ''A Strong Spirit type, it seems.''


    His talenty in the Strong Spirit category.


    The type that allowed a malevolent spirit to inhabit one''s body.


    The malevolent spirit probably manifested as darkened veins due to his poor control.


    His skills seemed to be focused on manipting his physique.


    Let''s see about that.


    I charged my knife with Demonic Qi and hurled it.


    The brute stared at me, smirking.


    "Ha, do you truly believe that puny knife can harm me?"


    The knife embedded itself into his eye.


    "AAAGH!"


    "."


    What on earth was he doing?


    He didn''t even seem like a mid-level Mine.


    The Mine boldly yanked out the knife and red at me with his remaining eye.


    He was now on his guard, unlike before.


    I twirled another knife in my hand.


    His gaze tracked the knife.


    The Mine dodged the knife this time. But I altered the knife''s trajectory with my will.


    Surprised, the Mine sharply veered to the side.


    I moved in sync.


    I raised my sword and shed down. The Mine caught the de.


    "You, I will not let you escape."


    "Seems that way."


    I channeled Demonic Qi into the sword. A ck aura coiled around it.


    Screech!


    The Demonic Qi eroded the Mine''s hand. His magic-based power was falling apart.


    ''It''s more effective than I thought?''


    The Mine quickly pulled his hand back from the sword, and I added more force.


    ck sh Swordsmanship.


    The sword, swirling with a dark aura, cut cleanly through the Mine''s throat.


    Blood sttered.


    [You have killed a Mine! Your Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven increases by 1!]


    With this, the Spirit Against Heaven stat reached 10.


    Thud.


    From the dissipating ashes, a ck branch fell.


    A measly reward.


    ck Ebony (C)


    ck wood.


    Its hardness surpasses that of iron.


    Amon trash item. What a pity, I wished it had been something better.


    I stowed it into the dimensional space and prepared to depart.


    As I was moving with such thoughts, I sensed a presence.


    The aura I felt was unlike any of the Mines I''ve encountered so far.


    The atmosphere radiated with palpable magic energy, distinct from the usual magical essence.


    ''......''


    The surrounding temperature seemed to be dropping slightly.


    No, it wasn''t just an impression. The temperature was genuinely falling.


    Frost was subtly forming in various parts of the room and on the walls.


    Step by step.


    A self-assured stride, filled with confidence.


    Simultaneously, the sound of something being dragged along.


    Miney, Miney, hide away~."


    ''......Insanity.''


    One thing was certain, that eerie, absurd song.


    Discordant and with peculiar lyrics.


    I should not confront this person right now.


    I began looking for potential escape routes.


    If I engage with that woman now, I could win.


    The effects of the potion are still active. My physical prowess is only slightly inferior to that of the Sword Fairy.


    The issue is that I would have to reveal everything.


    Then, my true identity would inevitably be exposed.


    Oh my, we have a little thief here~?"


    As I turned, I was met with white hair.


    Eyes reflecting a sereneke of azure blue.


    She was d in a uniform, not bothering to conceal her status as a student of the Korea Hero Academy.


    In her hands were a pair of long and short swords, both encrusted in frost.


    The silver-haired Sword Fairy.


    The twin sword enthusiast known for collecting the limbs and heads of Mines, Seol Hwaryeon.


    enjoy! :)


    part 3 of a triple drop today, sorry for the dys i just got back from vacation and am very tired .`(><)`.


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 31: Sword Fairy (3)

    Chapter 31: Sword Fairy (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    These were chaotic times.


    The world seemed to break apart like ss, fusing with all sorts of dimensions.


    This was when the assassination guild came into being.


    A group formed by those who had lost their families, friends, and loved ones to the Mines and viins.


    Bound by "deadly poison," they promised to only kill those connected to the Mines and viins, setting up a guild specifically to get rid of viins and Mines.


    This was a period of insanity.


    A period when a human life was worth less than a meal.


    A time when life seemed to vanish as effortlessly as a de of grass.


    Then, the times started to shift.


    The rise of the greatest and most splendid hero in human history.


    He ruled the age as a symbol of peace.


    He pushed the Mines to the brink, tore apart and killed all the viins, and brought together the heroes to form a guild.


    The world found its peace again.


    However, the assassination guild was subjected to the fear of political and chaebol families, who were under threat from the schemes of Mines and viins, and who could potentiallybel them as viins.


    So, the assassination guild vanished from history.


    At least, from recorded history.


    Seol Hwaryeon. She was an assassin, the product of all the guild''s efforts and resources.


    A deadly machine, built to wipe out Mines from the world and kill anyone working with them.


    That''s who Seol Hwaryeon is.


    In the future, she would be the ally of the protagonist, recognized as the world''s best Mine killer.


    "Wow, you look suspicious. Don''t you feel awkward wearing a mask and carrying such an idea?"


    "......"


    Her over-the-top expression. Her mocking tone.


    Even though she talks like that, there''s no apparent weakness.


    Seol Hwaryeon is a murder weapon, trained from a young age to kill only Mines.


    She doesn''t give in to her firmly established standards.


    "By the looks of it, you don''t seem to be a Mine. Are you a viin? Well, we''ll find out once we catch you."


    She took a step forward.


    Crunch!


    The cold begins to spread.


    The temperature falls.


    If Seo Gayeon had the power of the stars, then the power she had was the power of ice.


    But it''s still underdeveloped.


    It seemed far from triggering ''that power'' that freezes all phenomena.


    She moved her right foot forward and slightly pulled back the hand holding the long sword in front.


    The basic stance of dual swords.


    [Master, be careful.]


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword spoke, rarely, upon seeing her stance.


    [Dual swords are generally hard to manage due to the bnce they require. So, there are two kinds of people who use dual swords.]


    Firstly, the show-offs.


    Naturally, the power transmission is weak as they use two swords.


    Furthermore, since both hands are used at the same time, their sense needs to be exceptional.


    Secondly, those born with a sense that can cover all the above shorings.


    [The one you''re dealing with is a mystery. Dual swords aren''t amon weapon technique. Two swords create more variations than you can think of. In such cases, it''s better to push harder from the front.]


    Regrettably, as one who aims for a lethal strike by targeting the opponent''s weakness, this opponent is even more troublesome.


    She may be the world''s best assassin, but her targets are mostly Mines and viins.


    I can''t kill her, and fighting her makes me nervous, fearing that my true identity might be revealed.


    I looked at her calmly.


    "Do you have anything to say in your defense before I catch you?"


    "...Are you from the assassination guild?"


    Grumble.


    Seol Hwaryeon stopped at my words. Seol Hwaryeon clearly looked startled.


    Timing is everything.


    I triggered Spirit Reading.


    !


    Seol Hwaryeon''s face changed drastically. From a serious expression to one filled with surprise.


    It was due to triggering the Spirit Reading using the Body Against Heaven.


    "The brighter the light, the darker the shadow. That''s why we should always be wary of the light."


    !


    The assassin n vanished into the shadows of history.


    They poured all their strength into creating a killing weapon named Seol Hwaryeon, and exhausted their power.


    However, not everyone agreed with this n.


    There were those who refused to pass on the mission to future generations, choosing instead to kill the Mines. Their reasoning: "we must end this within our generation."


    All I have to do is hint that I am walking the same path as those n members.


    There is no fear of those n members appearing. They have already been killed by other Mines.


    "C-could you possibly be, a-a senior?"


    "Yes."


    Though it''s weird to be called a senior by someone who is the same age as my physical body.


    "So you are the child our n created."


    "Th-that''s right, senior."


    Seol Hwaryeon looked at me with eyes filled with tears.


    That''s right, Seol Hwaryeon was a character who was set to experience a lot of loneliness.


    This led to a twisted mindset of never killing Mines.


    "Sir, do you possibly l-live near here?"


    "No. I came here to find the traces of a certain Mine."


    "A Mine, you say?"


    "Yes."


    In fact, there isn''t any important Mine in this vicinity.


    Because this is near Korea Hero Academy where Seo Yebin has power.


    [Master, there''s trouble. Someone with a lot of power ising this way.]


    The Heavenly Demon was watching from one side and spoke.


    I looked at Seol Hwaryeon.


    "I''d like to chat more, but it seems we''re out of time."


    Thud.


    I moved towards the window.


    "Seeing your uniform, you must be from the Korea Hero Academy. Be careful of Professor Han Yoonbi from the Alchemy Department there."


    "Is, is she a Mine?"


    "Yes. I need to leave now."


    "Se-senior!"


    Just as I opened the window with a thought and was about to leave, Seol Hwaryeon grabbed onto me.


    "."


    "I-I''m sorry, but, do, do you have a phone number?"


    "No. Mobile phones are the best way to reveal a Mine''s identity."


    "Do, do you think I could know where you, where you live?"


    Looking at Seol Hwaryeon, she appeared quite sad.


    She had been taught all sorts of things since she was young, but her n was in ruins, and she was alone.


    Seol Hwaryeon seems to value family ties more than I thought.


    I turned off Spirit Reading.


    "We''ll meet here, same time in two weeks."


    "Y-yes! I understand!"


    It was only then that Seol Hwaryeon let go of me.


    I opened the window and stepped out.


    I made a light jump.


    Although this was a 5-story high building, I slowed down the fall using Nyeom. Then, Inded gently.


    Looking up, Seol Hwaryeon was waving at me with a bright smile. After looking at her once, I moved towards a busy area.


    [Seol Hwaryeon remembers you clearly. You have earned 1,500p.]


    [You have killed the Mine of the ck Bear Faction. You have earned 3,000p.]


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After finishing the exhausting morning training.


    I was having breakfast, worn out.


    In front of me, Hong Yuhwa was wearing a pleased expression.


    "Do you admit that I won against you today?"


    "......"


    I was truly at a loss for words.


    So far, Hong Yuhwa and I had faced off a little over ten times.


    As always, I had triumphed over Hong Yuhwa in most things.


    And today, for the first time, I lost to Hong Yuhwa during morning training.


    There was only one reason, I was tired from the Mine raid yesterday.


    ''She''s really happy with herself.''


    Hong Yuhwa had always been like this.


    "Ha ha, Yuhwa sure ispetitive."


    Kim Seohyun awkwardly chuckled andmented.


    "This much is a given."


    Hong Yuhwa scooped up a spoonful of bean sprout soup with a chuckle, and put it in her mouth.


    After popping a piece of Vienna sausage in my mouth, I thought about the schedule ahead.


    The mid-term evaluation, which is soon toe.


    There, the Alchemy professor, Han Yoonbi, stirs up trouble.


    She leads a mission to the dungeon, cuts it off from the outside, and sends Mines to find Seo Gayeon inside.


    ''I need to locate her quickly.''


    But the Alchemy professor was strangely silent.


    If things were normal, she should have been meddling when we entered the dungeon.


    ''The Mines wouldn''t be mad enough to invade the school.''


    If things escted to that extent, the group known as the Seven Evils would have to step in directly.


    That''s because this ce is a stronghold defended by Seo Yebin, who has the alias Emperor.


    If the Seven Evils don''t keep Seo Yebin in check directly, it would be a lost cause.


    The only usible target might be the dungeon during the mid-term evaluation.


    "Seoha, would you like some tteokgalbi?"


    I was deep in thought while eating a piece of tteokgalbi that Seo Gayeon offered.


    Although the dungeon is a prime spot for the Mines to attack, the Alchemy professor doesn''t act.


    ''Has the challenge level increased and more professors joined the Mines?''


    I''ll have to dig deeper into the school.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I came back to the penthouse.


    I wanted to sleep right away, but with the Heavenly Demon pestering me, I couldn''t drift off.


    [You should be able to manage this much by now.]


    Since my Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven exceeded 10, the ck Heavenly Demon Sword said it would teach me a new fighting technique.


    [ck Divine Martial Art is a fighting technique that controls the body. Master, do you know what is most important for controlling the body?]


    "Eyes?"


    [That''s right.]


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword raised the corner of its mouth.


    [Eyes are the start and finish of everything. Simply observing your opponent well can end a master''s fight uneventfully. And the ck Divine Martial Art is the finest fighting technique from the perspective of ''seeing''.]


    [It''s also something that the previous master focused on the most while creating it,] the ck Heavenly Demon Sword added.


    [So, I''m quite excited. The master originally had very good eyes. You might even exceed the previous master in terms of eyes alone.]


    "......"


    I felt strange.


    I didn''t realize that striving to improve at the game would earn suchmendation.


    [Then, let''s proceed to the training. I''ll exin about the Sheng Chen Eye.]


    enjoy! :)


    new lore?


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 32: Invasion

    Chapter 32: Invasion


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Eyes that see the bright dawn.


    My eyes lit up at the ck Heavenly Demon Sword''s words.


    That''s because one of the reasons why I thought ck Divine Martial Art was the most powerful martial vein had appeared.


    The Heavenly Demon said,


    [The Body Against Heaven is a power that''s not wee in this world. The previous owner had to face severe hardships until they reached a position of power. They thought they wouldn''t leave such a thing for the next. The previous owner wanted to tell this to the future owner.]


    The Heavenly Demon turned to me and said,


    [Your life as you know it, ended when you met the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.]


    "......"


    I felt a bit shy hearing this.


    [Well, since you got the Body Against Heaven through foresight, its light is a bit dim.]


    The Heavenly Demon looked at me.


    [When you awaken the Divine Vision, you''ll see a different world than before.]


    "But how do I learn this Divine Vision?"


    [Pour the energy of the Body Against Heaven into your body. It''s about viewing the world through the ck Crystal in your body.]


    I gave a wry smile at the exnation the ck Heavenly Demon Sword was giving.


    ''That''s too vague.''


    [Hmm, you don''t get it with this, do you?]


    ''Can I get it with this?''


    [The previous owner got it with this.]


    ''......''


    [Well, it''s a joke. Understand slowly. The ck Crystal and the ck Divine Martial Art are martial arts that the previous owner honed over decades. They''re made to be easy for neers to grasp.]


    [Easily. And as your realm rises, you''ll see higher ces. It''s a martial art.]


    The Heavenly Demon said that, looking at me.


    [And I am a being that will give you the power to face trials to the one who will someday hold the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.]


    The Heavenly Demon said so, patting the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    [We''re done now.]


    [Master, grab me first.]


    I held the ck Heavenly Demon Sword with a puzzled expression.


    [And pour all the energy of the Body Against Heaven that you have into it.]


    At the Heavenly Demon''s words, I poured the Body Against Heaven into it.


    The red line in the center of the ck sword spirit let out a brilliant light.


    It felt like something had been unlocked.


    Appraisal.


    ck Heavenly Demon Sword(S)


    The divine sword used by the Heavenly Demon.


    A sword made from ck iron and millennium stone. It has the greatest strength and hardness.


    It''s said that a soul lives in the sword.


    :Built-in Skill Sword Spirit


    :Built-in Skill Spirit Break


    :Built-in Skill Spirit Reading


    :???


    :???


    ......A new skill has been unlocked.


    [Spirit Reading has been temporarily unlocked.]


    "Spirit Reading?"


    [Spirit Reading (). Literally, it means to read souls. But this only applies to the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. It''s a skill made to share wisdom with future generations, and to safeguard the bodies of those toe. But, right now, the seal is briefly lifted, so you can only use it once.]


    "......"


    The hand of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword touched my forehead.


    Then, something like wisdom flowed into my head and got etched in.


    Divine Vision, how to make a heavenly body, how to manage the energy of the Body Against Heaven, and how the ck Heavenly Demon Sword was built.


    All sorts of wisdom got etched in my head.


    It seems that I got a bit of an understanding about this Divine Vision that the ck Heavenly Demon Sword mentioned.


    Divine Vision.


    This ability called Divine Vision is quite fascinating. The view gets narrower, but it was like the information etched in the martial vein.


    ck Divine Martial Art is the peak martial arts technique.


    ck Divine Martial Art is a martial arts technique that uses the energy of Body Against Heaven.


    Demonic Qi is a power that cancels out all things.


    However, even if it''s not Demonic Qi itself, those who learn the ck Divine Martial Art are scattered all over the world.


    Even if there''s no ck Landscape, ck Forest, or ck Ink.


    There was one reason.


    Even without the above three, ck Divine Martial Art is an exceptionally powerful martial art.


    The reason is in the ''eyes'' and ''body''.


    It doesn''t have the quickest footwork technique, nor the most powerful sword technique.


    But it has a wless body that manages every drop of your blood, every beat of your heart, and eyes that see anything.


    That''s why the ck Divine Martial Art is seen as the peak martial arts technique.


    The body of ck Divine Martial Art shatters all growth limits.


    The eyes of ck Divine Martial Art see through everything.


    Regardless of what the opponent does, it sees through it, shatters the limit and grows.


    Therefore, ck Divine Martial Art is the peak martial arts technique.


    ''Even without Demonic Qi, it was so.''


    To be more precise, all you could learn from ck Divine Martial Art were ''eyes'' and ''body''.


    [Then, I will exin how to learn Divine Sight. First, gather the Demonic Qi energy you deliberately left in your body. Don''t gather it with ck Crystal.]


    I followed the Heavenly Demon Demon Sword''s words.


    [Martial artists split the Dantian, or the storehouses of Qi, into three parts. The part below the navel is the Lower Dantian, the heart part is the Middle Dantian, and the part where the brain is, is called the Upper Dantian. To awaken Divine Sight, you must first open the Upper Dantian.]


    "Isn''t that something you would do as a Sage?"


    Sage.


    A level where one can control thews of the world at will.


    When a martial artist reaches the Sage stage, the Upper Dantian slightly opens, and when you reach the stage of Great Sage, you start to see the world through the Upper Dantian.


    By stage, it''s not a level for me who is just starting the Lower stage and moving towards the Middle stage.


    [Usually, that''s true. But the master doesn''t know much about Demonic Qi energy. Demonic Qi energy is close to the Upper Dantian. The master manages Demonic Qi in a weird way, like the previous master, so the chance is greater.]


    "Is, is that so?"


    Conceptual stat and dexterity.


    I knew that the two powers created a great synergy effect, but is itparable to the previous Heavenly Demon?


    ''Well, if it seems risky, I can just stop.''


    I sat down on the floor. And I pushed the Demonic Qi energy towards my brain.


    [Usually, you would have to do boring work like circting the Im Dok Yang Meridian... but for some reason, the master was born with a body that doesn''t need such work.]


    The reason was simple.


    The effects of the Elixir of Life, the reward for achieving an unprecedented score in the Tower of Trials, would have been due to the inherent effect of the Elixir of Spiritual Ability.


    By maximizing the potential of the body, all the waste in the body left at that time.


    As Demonic Qi moves towards the Upper Dantian area, it moves as the wisdom shared from Heavenly Demon Demon Sword.


    Along with it, a ck figure with a human shape rose in my mind.


    Congrattions, junior. My legacy has been passed on to you. I hope for a bright future for you.


    ...This is.


    Someone''s lively voice was etched in my brain.


    It seemed to be a message left by a character called the previous Heavenly Demon.


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    ...Did it work?


    I opened my eyes.


    The view seems a bit different. What should I say, it seems like the empty air is moving.


    [It seems like you seeded.]


    "It doesn''t seem much different."


    [Divine Sight excels in observing life. Anyway, congrattions, master.]


    I know.


    And that if a physical body creates a Divine Vision, the eyes will shine even more.


    I took out an item from the empty space.


    It''s the potion of life that Seo Yebin gave me when we caught the Mine earlier.


    Purification Pill(B)


    A pill that purifies the body and significantly boosts stamina.


    : Upon consumption, Stamina+3 increase.


    : The blood in the body circtes, making you healthier.


    [Pretty good potion. You got it from that monstrous woman, right?]


    I nodded in response to the ck Heavenly Demon Sword''s words and swallowed the Purification Pill.


    The blue energy inside my body soaked in and my energy levels shot up.


    ...Status window.


    [Name: Lee Seoha]


    Strength: 9, Agility: 11(8+3)


    Stamina: 15, Talent: 9, Conceptual Stat (Spirit Against Heaven): 10


    Talents


    -Talent Reading(-)Iprehensible Talent(A-) Nimble Hands(B+)


    Skills


    -ck Divine Martial Arts(?)Divine Vision(S)Altun''s Vision Alchemy(B)Icarus''s Advanced Spirit Control (C)ck Ind Sword Method(D)


    Physique


    -Body Against Heaven(S-)


    Various things have improved in my status window.


    In particr, Stamina stands out in the stats window.


    ''...It''s expected.''


    Stamina is essential to boost other attributes.


    Whatever it is, Stamina is necessary to carry out the act of raising attributes.


    It''s like a kind of hidden gem.


    I looked at the Divine Vision in the skills section.


    The grade judged by the system is S rank.


    Leaving out the ck Divine Martial Art and Talent Reading that doesn''t have a grade, it has the highest rank I own.


    ''Usually, it should have been judged A rank...''


    But I received an S rank, possibly due to the power of the Body Against Heaven.


    ''Good luck indeed.''


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The midterm assessment had started.


    In the end, there wasn''t much to gain. The Mines were calm, and there was nothing strange in the dungeon.


    ''So, that''s what makes me more anxious.''


    The Mines shouldn''t be this calm. But time passed, and the first week of written exams began.


    Before the exam started, it was self-study time.


    I was teaching Seo Gayeon some problems.


    "Ah, so that''s why the result value was strange."


    "Yes. That''s why you should be careful next time."


    "Seoha, you really know your alchemy. Thanks to you, I moved up to silver this time."


    Seo Gayeonughed and said.


    ''She indeed has some talent.''


    Seo Gayeon is the Star Mage.


    She mainly learns alchemy and magic, which is the best path for her growth.


    But her grades are a bit unusual now.


    If she''s saying silver, that''s a number just under 10,000 in the Alchemy Guild.


    It would make sense if she had been learning alchemy from the start, but for Seo Gayeon, it''s only been a month.


    Well, what''s good is good.


    After sending Seo Gayeon back, I let out a rxed yawn and listened closely.


    Usually, there should be many people studying, but today it''s a bit noisy.


    "Did you hear? The alchemy professor was attacked while passing by at night."


    "What? Who did it?"


    "I don''t know. The school security has been heavily reinforced because of it. We probably can''t go out on the weekend."


    "Ugh."


    ...It can''t be, can it?


    I thought of Seol Hwaryeon, who looked at me and called me an old man.


    She warned me, but that wasn''t to attack the Mine''s neck.


    "Alright, everyone focus. From 9 o''clock sharp, we''ll start the written part of the midterm assessment. You can cheat, but if you get caught, you''ll be expelled immediately. So, only those who are prepared for that, or those who are confident they won''t get caught, should do it."


    For a moment, the professor''s eyes were on me.


    I felt a little embarrassed. Cheating with Talent Reading to solve the exam is no different from cheating.


    "Then, we will start the assessment."


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 33: Invasion (2)

    Chapter 33: Invasion (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Time flew by.


    My meeting with Seol Hwaryeon was almost here.


    ''The real issue is something else.''


    I looked ahead.


    Professor Song Rahee stood before us, talking.


    "Last weekend, Professor Han Yoonbi, the Alchemy teacher, was attacked. A ''Mine'' has been found to be the attacker."


    ''Could Seol Hwaryeon be responsible?''


    If a Mine was involved, it''s likely it was a set up.


    Or maybe not.


    Mines have great power, butck control. This is especially true when they reach a certain level. It''s also likely that a hot-headed Mine could have attacked Han Yoonbi.


    "So, for this week, I''m stopping all outings. The Korea Hero Academy was built to train heroes. As students, you need to be safe."


    After saying this, Song Rahee looked at me.


    "Now, enjoy your weekend. The real challenge starts next week."


    Song Rahee left the room,ughing like a witch.


    "Oh, I really dread the practical tests."


    "We should be okay. I feel bad for those top rankers who have to face Lee Seoha in the practical tests."


    When someone said this, the room went silent.


    Hong Yuhwa looked at me with fiery eyes.


    Kim Seohyun gazed at me, his eyes full ofpetition.


    Ersil Merhen looked at me with a very ufortable expression.


    ''Well, Ersil is quite different from me.''


    Ersil could potentially beat Kim Seohyun if she used her full strength, but her main power is illusion.


    The ''Body Against Heaven'' is one of her strongest skills.


    On the other hand, I should avoid fighting Kim Ara.


    Kim Ara can resist the energy of my Body Against Heaven and has the toughness to battle me. In a close fight, she could easily beat me with her strength.


    Kim Seohyun is also a problem. Martial arts usually have a weakness against wide-range attacks, but he doesn''t have such a weakness.


    He carries the thousand-year history of martial arts, with no weaknesses, only strengths.


    He''s the second person I''d least want to fight, after Kim Ara.


    ''If I had to choose, I''d pick a magician.''


    Thinking this, I looked around and saw a blond boy outside the window.


    ...I had forgotten about him.


    "Ah, are you the famous ss president?"


    A voice full of confidence.


    His voice was easy and rxed.


    "What''s up, why is a guy from another ss here?"


    "There''s no rule that says a student from another ss can''t be here."


    The blond boy replied, not bothered by Park Woonhyuk''s grumbling.


    He''s a bit strange.


    He was the 7th to pass, but not because he was the 7th strongest.


    In the Tower of Trials, he faced and overcame his worst enemy.


    And he sent a ''prayer'' for the one he had bested.


    "Pleased to meet you. My name is Saint Royal Rose. I''m a holy knight from the Kingdom of Heaven."


    And he was the third person I didn''t like dealing with.


    ...Appraisal.


    [Name: Saint Royal Rose]


    Strength: 25, Agility: 25, Stamina: 25, Talent: 15,


    Special Stat


    Holy: 25


    Talents


    -Light Zone(A+)Dawn''s Sword(A)Light Wheel(A)ck and White Judgment(B)Self-Indulgence(B-)


    Skills


    -Twilight Decision(A+)Spectrum Sword Technique(A)


    Physique


    -Holy Body(B)


    Most of his stats are at 25.


    He has many talents linked to being a pdin.


    Spectrum Sword Technique is a light-based technique, using light as a sword.


    One might wonder how a pdin can master martial arts, but this technique was uniquely made in heaven.


    ''That guy is a real pain.''


    If he''s on your side, he''s a dependable ally, but if he''s an opponent, he''s more annoying than anyone else.


    He''s nicknamed the Holy Cockroach.


    Because no matter how much you hit him, like a cockroach, he stubbornly sticks around.


    "Nice to meet you."


    I shook his outstretched hand. Then, the Saint gave a sharp smile.


    "It feels like you and I are the same kind of being."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Do you also find the world boring?"


    "No, there are lots of exciting things in the world."


    The chat stayed shallow.


    A conversation that barely grazed the surface.


    The character known as Saint Royal Rose is like this.


    Holiness is power gained by believing in oneself and dedicating that belief to a divine existence.


    So, these beings have a very strong sense of self.


    Among them, Saint Royal Rose is unique.


    That guy feeds off his inted ego.


    "Don''t you think it''s sad there aren''t many truly superior beings like me? Ah, I knew you felt the same."


    Hmm, the Saint nods, seemingly pleased.


    What an egotistical fool.


    Listen to people...


    "Well, let me say it now. During next week''s practical exam, in the mock battle evaluation, I''ll target you."


    "I see."


    I felt he''d say that since the Saint arrived here.


    That self-centered guy doesn''t care about others, but he tends to notice special ones.


    "Sorry, but I''m the first one, right?"


    A passionate voice.


    Turning her back to the captured opponent, Hong Yuhwa spoke with a proud face.


    "You''re the granddaughter of the head of the Magic Tower?"


    "Yes. I''m the first one, so you''re the second one. It''s a shame, but it''s been decided."


    "But haven''t you never bested the top student before? So, you''re a loser, right? This time, I''ll go first."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m the first one."


    As Hong Yuhwa and the Saint started a mental battle, Kim Seohyun appeared and spoke.


    "I want to have a go against Lee Seoha too. I''m sick of losing all the time."


    Kim Seohyun highlighted his frustration with losing and looked at Hong Yuhwa with his typicalid-back expression.


    Hong Yuhwa stared at Kim Seohyun with her proud eyes.


    "Hah, this time I''ll have to step aside no matter what."


    Park Woonhyuk spoke with a haughty look on his face from the back.


    He seemed oddly at ease.


    What about my opinion...?


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The practical test has started.


    The practical test took ce in a space that looked like a massive circr dome.


    On my way there, I saw a strange scene.


    Seol Hwaryeon, why did you try to leave over the weekend?


    I had an important, sniff, meeting, sob, that''s why.


    Seol Hwaryeon was talking in a voice that was about to break into tears.


    Her face seemed like she was using the world, making Instructor Seo Woojoo momentarily unsure if it was indeed a crucial meeting and if he had done something wrong.


    Rules are rules. I will deduct 5 points from Seol Hwaryeon.


    Seeing this scene, I, Lee Seoha, thought to myself.


    Did she really n to run away?


    Maybe the feelings that Seol Hwaryeon holds for the elder aren''t as normal as I had thought.


    I walked up to Seol Hwaryeon, who was kneeling in a corner, crying.


    I decided to tell her a well-meant lie.


    Whats, sob, up with you?


    ...A man wearing a mask earlier told me to give something to you.


    What, what?! Is, is it true?!


    Seol Hwaryeons face changed instantly.


    From a tear-streaked face to a bright one.


    Caught by surprise, I quickly nodded and handed her a spare phone number I had ready.


    A, a number?


    Yes. The man with the mask wants you to call this number.


    Is, is that true? That, that elderhe really said that?


    Yes.


    Having said that, I quickly headed toward the venue for the practical test.


    The practical test is a kind of chance.


    As a hero, if you score well there, you can go to a good ce.


    The Korea Hero Academy mainly epts students with talent, but among these, those with outstanding talent are mostly from high social positions.


    Like Hong Yuhwa, the granddaughter of the Crimson Tower Master, or Park Woonhyuk, from a famous wealthy family, or Ersil, from a British earl''s family.


    If you catch their attention, your future is secured, so everyone would give their all.


    Because of this, the practical test venue was buzzing.


    While some were nervously sizing up others, some were meditating quietly, calming their minds.


    I, Lee Seoha, casually popped a candy into my mouth.


    Everyone, attention! The practical test will now begin.


    Instructor Seo Woojoo stepped forward and drew the students'' focus.


    Students listed on the scoreboard there will fight in order. We will begin with those ranked highest. Student Lee Seoha, pleasee forward.


    At Instructor Seo Woojoos request, I moved forward.


    "Besides the ss leader, everyone can pick their opponent in their mock battle. If you choose an opponent with a favorable type, you will lose points, but if you choose an opponent with an unfavorable type, you will gain points. The same rule applies to rankings."


    However, the ss leader must always be wless, so the opponent is randomly picked from the top 10 ranks.


    Everyone nervously watched the scoreboard.


    No doubt, today''s mock battle would certainly be the main event.


    The scoreboard started scrolling.


    First, the names of the 9 students whopleted the Tower of Trials in sequence passed by.


    And then, one name appeared on the scoreboard.


    [Lee Seoha vs Saint Royal Rose]


    Tsk.


    I drew a tough one.


    Saint, with a bright smile, made a cross with one hand and prayed.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Tower of Devils.


    The skyscrapers reached high, creating a scene that reminded one of a forest.


    At the very top of the highest tower, a figure stood.


    The figure was odd.


    It easily exceeded a height of 5 meters, and on its back were wings shaped like a bat''s.


    The Seven Evils.


    Among them, the one named Xiong''e stood on the tower, looking down at the city below.


    "Can''t watch from here, too. Odd. Has the Emperor left a star?"


    Xiong''e seemed puzzled, then shook his head.


    Anyway, it was of little importance.


    The Emperor will have to bring all the stars to him soon.


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t bring them all. It would be a chance to kill the Emperor then.


    Xiong''e stretched his hand towards the sky.


    A sky without a single cloud.


    It started to warp.


    Creakkkkkk.


    As if space was being crumbled.


    Crackle, crackle, crackle, crackle.


    Like breaking ss, the sky began to crack.


    At this strange event, onlookers stared at the sky with empty expressions.


    What Xiong''e did was simple.


    He just flexed his power.


    With that act, he ripped space apart.


    "First of all, lightly...hmm?"


    Something snagged his supreme senses.


    Xiong''e turned his head. And then, an arrow whizzed by.


    Xiong''e followed the arrow''s path.


    An artificial ind in the East Sea where the Korea Hero Academy was located.


    If measured by distance, it''s easily over 500km.


    At the tallest tower there.


    A woman was aiming a bow at him.


    One of the Emperor''s Stars.


    For her, who uses the Stylus of the Skies that prates space, shooting range doesn''t matter.


    Xiong''eughed so hard that his mouth almost split open, and leaped into the air with a swift kick.


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 34: Invasion (3)

    Chapter 34: Invasion (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Control room.


    There were many professors there.


    They were watching the scene of a dome-shaped stadium divided into hundreds of screens.


    All of them had talents rted to observation.


    "Who will rank first this time?"


    "I''m betting on Lee Seoha to take the top spot. He really keeps his cards close to his chest."


    "He doesn''t reveal much, but... what''s truly frightening is that he keeps unveiling something new even when pushed."


    Most of them were focused on Lee Seoha.


    Their fascination with the top student was already quite high, but this time''s top student was extraordinarily special.


    He was the first toplete the Tower of Trials, and was a character whose talents were difficult to predict.


    The Emperor was the person he had been most interested in recently.


    Emperor.


    The school was set up 35 years ago, and considering that she had been interested in fewer than ten people so far, he was a person worth paying a lot of attention to.


    "His actions are normal. No signs of physical training."


    "That''s evidence of being chosen by mana."


    "He probably didn''t need training. Haven''t you seen Professor Song Rahee''sb data? That boy shrugged off Professor Song Rahee''s curse as if it was nothing."


    To describe him, you could say he was a sort of oddball.


    Something they couldn''t make sense of with their usual logic.


    "They only needed three people to defeat the shadow snake in the finals."


    "And during that process, they killed the shadow snake with a single strike. It was a blow delivered by Lee Seoha."


    Saint Royal Rose.


    He is an amazing person. He is known as someone who might be born once a century in a ce called Paradise.


    However, if they were asked whether he was a match for Lee Seoha, they would be left wondering.


    Yet, they only hoped.


    That they could disy the boy''s talents.


    "What''s going on..."


    One professor muttered nkly while staring at the screen.


    The focus was on watching the dome, but their talents allowed them to observe other things as well.


    The sky seemed like it was about to break like ss.


    And Emperor Seo Yebin''s star archer hade out to intercept him.


    And the adversary was a monster known as one of the Seven Evils.


    "...Xiong''e?"


    Screens that were being shown at the same time started to flicker. They turned to ck and white, and soon all of them switched off.


    "The Mines are attacking! Tell everyone right away!"


    "I can''t make a call! It seems like they''ve disabled electronic devices or blocked us from calling!"


    "It looks like a spatial cut-off. You can''t see inside the dome at all!"


    "Then move! Now! The students are in danger!"


    The control room turned into a frenzy instantly.


    Seo Yebin is extraordinary.


    However, the school''s power resting on her and her helper stars wasn''t as impressive as one might imagine.


    One of the professors took a deep breath.


    Maybe, no, definitely. A major disaster was on the horizon.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "What the hell...."


    I looked shocked.


    Because what I saw was simply too unbelievable.


    Ping! Ping!


    My phone started vibrating instantly.


    There was only one exnation for it.


    The backup phone number I gave to Seol Hwaryeon kept ringing.


    Already, the number of messages from Seol Hwaryeon was more than 10.


    ...Was she always this way?


    Having yed this game so many times, I had acted as Seol Hwaryeon and even managed to win her over as Kim Seohyun. I thought I knew Seol Hwaryeon quite well.


    But I never saw this side of her.


    Not when she was always smiling and inviting me out on a date.


    "Hey, the weather is nice today. Want to go hunt some Mines?"


    I remembered when she invited me out with those words.


    ...This seems better than that, right?


    Or not?


    I sighed deeply and replied.


    Seol Hwaryeon


    -Old man.


    -Is this number really yours?


    -Some guy named Lee Seoha gave me your number, so I''m texting you.


    -If it''s not, please send a message.


    -Lee Seoha...that guy is a genius, it might be hard but I''ll give it my all.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    But to say I look old, that''s rough.


    Doesn''t this mean I''m extraordinarily handsome?


    Considering I tweaked my original character slightly and became an astonishingly handsome man.


    Me


    -Don''t do it.


    Seol Hwaryeon


    -Yes.


    -But are you really the old man?


    Me


    -The man with the mask from two weeks ago.


    Seol Hwaryeon


    -It is you!


    After that, Seol Hwaryeon sent about 50 messages in a row.


    I nced at my phone with tired eyes.


    "Student Lee Seoha, are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    The assistant who came in ce of Professor Han Yoonbi asked me.


    I stood up and walked towards the arena.


    They give you about 10 minutes to check your own condition and to n how to defeat your opponent in a practice fight.


    10 minutes had passed.


    I downed three potions and walked towards the practice fight.


    -How do you feel?


    ''I''m good.''


    My condition is at its best.


    The problem is just that the opponent is challenging.


    ''The issue isn''t just that.''


    Mines will always target Seo Gayeon.


    The ster power possessed by Seo Gayeon is the Mines'' natural enemy.


    Simply being exposed to that light can reduce the power of the Mines, an amazing strength.


    If Hong Yuhwa has the nickname "Piger."


    The nickname given to Seo Gayeon is....


    I stopped my thoughts there.


    Saint Royal Rose entered the match with a confident smile.


    "Ha, on such a good day. How could I not pay homage to the god of light that I serve?"


    "......"


    I stood baffled at his strange behavior, before realizing that''s just his nature.


    I let out a silent sigh and noticed that the Heavenly Demon was gazing in a specific direction.


    ''Heavenly Demon?''


    [Master, it would be best to avoid a fight.]


    ''What do you mean?''


    I gave the Heavenly Demon a puzzled look.


    The Heavenly Demon was fixated on one spot. I followed her gaze and looked up at the sky.


    "What the...."


    At the same moment, Ersil muttered in shock.


    ...The sky was breaking apart.


    "From this point forward, all matches are put on hold! All students gather up!"


    "Professors, protect the students on the edges! The students'' safety is our primary concern!"


    I stared at the sky, not quite believing what I saw.


    They''re actually going to assault the school?


    To stand against Emperor Seo Yebin, they would need someone of equal caliber.


    That individual should be at least strong as her seventh star.


    And I''m well aware of this phenomenon.


    Xiong''e was warping the sky with his own strength.


    ...If that''s the case, this ce isn''t safe either.


    I quickly scanned my surroundings.


    The first thing I had to do was locate Seo Gayeon.


    "Can you reach the outside?"


    "I can''t! It seems like there''s a shield blocking everything between the outside and inside!"


    If it''s a shield, that''s somewhatforting.


    With the power of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, I can shatter it soon.


    But more importantly, Seo Gayeon....


    "Who are you searching for?"


    "...I just found her."


    Seo Gayeon, who was standing next to me, smiled slightly.


    "Were you looking for me?"


    "Yes, as I exined before, the Mines can''t use your magic."


    A while back, the spirits who were after Seo Gayeon, although they were evil, disappeared as if vaporized the moment she activated the power of the stars.


    "So, Seoha, you need me now?"


    "Yes."


    Seo Gayeonughed warmly at my words.


    "Your life could be at risk, will you help?"


    "Of course. Think about how much Seoha has helped me up until now."


    "Thank you."


    "But what are you nning to do?"


    "Can you use some of the star''s power?"


    "I can only use a tiny bit right now."


    "That''s okay."


    Even a tiny bit doesn''t matter.


    Because I can trap the Mines with it.


    I took Seo Gayeon and headed towards the barrier.


    Such shields typically have a core at their center, and if you disable that core, it is ridiculously simple to remove.


    ''In other words, a shield attempts to imprison you by making the core difficult to reach.''


    So, escaping the shield is challenging.


    However, in my case, it''s far too easy to escape.


    The issue is that it''s not the same for others.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Professor Song Rahee, can you identify the type of shield this is?"


    "......This is far beyond typical. It appears a highly skilled shield master must have spent at least a month creating this."


    Professor Song Rahee''s face had turnedpletely white.


    Break Spell.


    Even for her, whose main job was to break magic, the cast shield was of a unique standard.


    Still, her advanced spell-breaking knowledge would let her dismantle it.


    "It''s a shield that totally cuts off space. Any sort of external intervention could only be easily demolished if the Principal himself steps in. If I were to do it myself, it would take at least 3 hours."


    That would take too much time.


    "Then......"


    "It''ll probably be tough for us to escape by ourselves."


    "So, we have to safeguard the students here until the Principal arrives?"


    The professors wore stern faces.


    They were up against individuals who had broken into the school with a clear purpose.


    They had the safety of the students to worry about, without even being able to determine what methods the intruders were using.


    Kwaaang!


    At the same time, a loud noise echoed from one side, and dark magic could be felt starting to vibrate.


    ...It was the arrival of the Mines.


    "Professor Song Rahee, please start dismantling the shield first. We will handle the Mines."


    Those who had checked their weapons, led by Instructor Seo Woojoo, began to step forward.


    And then, the fight began.


    Professor Song Rahee tried her best to analyze the core of the shield and untangle it.


    She wouldn''t have, if it hadn''t been for a single word from the top-ranking student appearing next to her.


    "......That''s not the correct way."


    Lee Seoha, who had inadvertently let the words escape, gasped.


    enjoy! :)


    seoha''s saying a bit too much at the end there


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 35: Invasion (4)

    Chapter 35: Invasion (4)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    What?


    Song Rahee couldn''t believe what she heard for a moment.


    ...So, does this mean Lee Seoha isn''t doing what I thought he was?


    Song Rahee instinctively wanted to re at Lee Seoha but held back.


    Right now, her pride is not the priority. The students'' safety is.


    She can scold him for his wordster, after the situation has passed.


    Lee Seoha might understand that.


    After all, he had given up his magic so easily.


    "So, you seem to know about this barrier?"


    "...Yes."


    Lee Seoha quietly sighed.


    Luckily, Song Rahee understood what was most important now.


    ''I did say some harsh words.''


    He felt a bit sorry.


    "Do you know what ''Dposition Magic'' is?"


    "Yes."


    Lee Seoha gave a short reply, then spoke.


    "It''s a barrier that cuts the space created by someone named Karsa. The feature is that it''s made very carefully."


    As Lee Seoha studied the barrier, he spoke.


    This barrier is a structure that separates space itself from the outside.


    The power to change space needs careful work to even touch it.


    That''s why it''s one of the hardest properties to manage in this world.


    Lee Seoha exined this quickly.


    "The difference between a spatial barrier and magic is huge, even with a small mistake."


    If spatial magic is misused, the user''s position could be wrongly marked, causing the user to be caught in the space and tear their body apart.


    Many magicians have been torn to pieces due to reckless attempts without enough knowledge.


    But a barrier is different.


    It bends the space around the barrier''s core.


    This barrier has multiple uses.


    "So..."


    "Yes, the core of such a structure only needs a slight tweak."


    "So that''s why you said that."


    "...."


    Lee Seoha stayed silent.


    It''s better not to say something that could be used against him.


    Song Rahee quietly sighed.


    Listening to Lee Seoha, she understood. She was trying to break the barrier in the wrong way.


    It was like trying to solve a ridiculous problem with equations.


    Even she would have... Well, no. Despite everything, she''s a professor.


    Lee Seoha entered the barrier and sat down.


    He closed his eyes.


    Inner sanctuary.


    Swoosh.


    As the sound of something lighting up in the sanctuary echoed, he opened his eyes.


    Space shifted, moving like waves. The world flipped. It turned into a canvas of various colors. The world changed like a painting.


    It was a way of sensing mana.


    ''It''s incredible every time I see it.''


    His eyes, like seeing a bright dawn, looked through the space trapped in the barrier and found the core.


    Seeing it, Lee Seoha activated his bacsh.


    A force that rejected everything dark slightly twisted the protective spell around the core.


    He could have removed it if he wanted to, but if he did that, it would be hard to use such a bacsh again.


    He should focus on improving his bacsh as soon as possible.


    Releasing a silent sigh, Lee Seoha finished his task.


    Song Rahee stared, astounded, at the scene.


    ''What?''


    That was not regr power.


    Not only were Lee Seoha''s eyes, which had spotted the core in a sh, impressive, but she was even more fascinated by that power that seemed to cancel out magic.


    ''It''s not a foreign force.''


    It wasn''t the power generally known to be held by the Mines.


    Its energy was surely rough and violent, but it was different from the power pulled from outer space.


    You could tell right away because just looking at it chipped away at your spirit.


    "We''re ready. This should fade quickly now."


    "Is it really that easy?"


    "It''s the difference between barriers and magic. Barriers break easily if there''s even the smallest crack. The moreplicated the structure, the more noticeable the difference."


    Lee Seoha exined casually.


    "The situation isn''t as favorable as we''d hoped."


    Lee Seoha said, ncing to one side.


    The professors were fending off the Mines, but they were losing ground.


    Considering most of them were on active duty, it was a shocking sight... but ironically, because they were professors, they had no choice but to retreat.


    The Mines were only going after the ''students''.


    ''Seo Gayeon is still locked.''


    Lee Seoha looked at Seo Gayeon. His actions were slow.


    There was no sign of the magic power emitted from his boasted ''Dragon Heart''.


    Ersil Merhen was performing well.


    She was using illusion magic to make 20% of the Mines fight among themselves.


    Those in the ranking managed things well on their own... but the problem was those below.


    Even a group of a dozen students had a tough time dealing with a single Mine.


    Viins overwhelmingly chose to be Mines in the first ce, and while societybels Mines as evil.


    Well, they''ll be dealt with eventually.


    Because Saint was there.


    Although it wasn''t as potent as the magic power of starlight, the light magic he possessed had a terrifyingly powerful effect on the Mines.


    "Professor Song Rahee, please assist the other professors."


    "And you?"


    Song Rahee looked at Lee Seoha.


    It seemed ridiculous to depend on a student at a time like this... but if it were Lee Seoha, he''d undoubtedly be a huge help.


    Lee Seoha awkwardly smiled at her look.


    "We have our own jobs to do."


    "Is it risky?"


    "Less risky than you might think."


    "Alright, I''m confident if you''re doing it, it must be important."


    With that, Song Rahee turned away.


    She could sense the barrier slowly fading. The surprised Minesunched fierce attacks and the students and professors renewed their hope.


    Lee Seoha had already done his bit. It would be presumptuous to ask for more.


    With that thought, Song Rahee rushed towards the Mines.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    I was watching Seo Gayeon.


    Seo Gayeon was gazing back at me with steady eyes.


    ''She doesn''t seem afraid.''


    That''sforting.


    Though Seo Gayeon is a character of inner strength, I was concerned because things seemed to be happening too fast.


    But with this, I think I can set my worries aside.


    I shifted my gaze from Seo Gayeon to the void in front of me.


    Main Quest Chapter. 3: Shield Seo Gayeon from the Mines'' Assault.


    Protect Seo Gayeon from the Legion of the Sky.


    Reward: 10,000P with extra rewards based on performance.


    Failure: Death of Seo Gayeon.


    The Main Quest window floating in the void.


    Honestly, it was absurd.


    In academy stories, Mines do invade inrge numbers, but this school is not easy to infiltrate.


    The school is protected by Seo Yebin, known as the Emperor among humans.


    The interference of the Seven Evils is clear, and it usually only happens in thete stages.


    ''Whatever happens, it has happened.''


    I needed to find a way out.


    I thought about the Legion of the Sky.


    Legion of the Sky.


    These guys are the tribes waiting for Tianma. Right now, they''re viins, but in the future, they''ll be one of the major groups among the Mines.


    And there''s also a person who is a sub-leader now.


    ''That guy is really powerful.''


    I had to handle him using the Starlight Magic that Seo Gayeon held.


    ''I wonder if Tianma will pick me.''


    It''s a possibility.


    If things went ording to the original story, the current sub-leader dies for some reason and the Mines take over the ce, bing one of them...


    ''Heavenly Demon.''


    [Yes, master?]


    ''If I be Tianma, is there any group or something?''


    [That''s unlikely. The guys who followed the previous master split into five branches. Now even the tradition might be faded. Also, your dimension and the previous master''s dimension are quite different.]


    Heavenly Demon paused there.


    [Well, maybe there could be. This world has been ''ovepped'' with many dimensions. So be careful. I''m not sure how it might have changed.]


    "Light!"


    I heard Saint''s voice.


    Then, light exploded from behind him, and the surrounding Mines began to wail.


    This battle would soon end.


    So we needed to handle the iing sub-leader as a follow-up attack.


    "Let''s go somewhere else."


    "Somewhere else?"


    "Yes. We''re going to take down the guy who''s leading these guys."


    I moved, taking Seo Gayeon with me.


    As we stepped out of the disrupted barrier, a woman appeared.


    Hair and eyes as red as a river of blood, cascading down to her waist.


    An old-fashioned Chinese traditional dress, out of ce in the modern age.


    She was looking at us with a surprised expression.


    "Korea Hero Academy is always full of surprises. Even after the Emperor and the Star went to handle the monsters, you''ve already shattered the barrier. Unforeseen indeed."


    The woman casually leaned back, studying us with one hand on her hip.


    "But it''s not bad. I had a good time watching the show, thanks to you."


    Her eyes settled on me, forming a mischievous half-moon shape.


    "Just stay silent and face me."


    Seo Gayeon spoke defiantly.


    She held a sword with one hand, ready for battle. The woman chuckled.


    "Your basics are strong. But they are just basics. You''ve filled the hole of missing talent with hard work."


    Instead of calling the Heavenly Demon, I drew a steel sword from the subspace.


    The woman looked at me with interest.


    "Are you using dual swords? But your stance is that of a single sword. Why aren''t you drawing your sword against me?"


    The woman spoke as she studied me.


    "Do you think you can defeat me with a weapon that''s not your usual pick? How cocky."


    The woman briefly showed a repulsed expression.


    "......"


    She was intensely focused on the sheath of my sword.


    As if she was looking at something that shouldn''t exist.


    enjoy! :)


    tianma refers to a winged horse in chinese folklore simr to pegasus in greek mythology


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 36: Invasion (5)

    Chapter 36: Invasion (5)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Thedy couldn''t take her eyes off the sword.


    She stared at it as if it couldn''t be real.


    ''......''


    Did she suspect something about it?


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword had a unique de, but the handle was ordinary.


    So, I believed it would be safe, sheathed in the cover provided by the Korea Hero Academy.


    ''I should have stored it in my subspace.''


    [Master, I''ve told you many times, I don''t like the subspace.]


    The Heavenly Demon rarely showed any displeasure.


    Well, it can''t be helped.


    All conscious weapons lose their connection when ced in the subspace.


    It would feel like being locked in a lonely prison, in darkness forever, if you were a person.


    In my mind, I asked Seo Gayeon to keep watch for a bit, then I stepped forward.


    "Where did you get that sword?"


    Thedy asked, her voice shaking.


    "What sword are you referring to?"


    "The one you have sheathed at your waist."


    She opened her fan with a swift noise and spoke. Her face had changed, now looking at me with confusion.


    I drew the sword and pointed it at thedy. Seo Gayeon shut her eyes and started to gather magic.


    "Do you want to see this sword?"


    "."


    When I tapped on the sheath, thedy''s eyebrows twitched.


    "You''re mistaken. The sacred sword ck Heavenly Demon Sword was destroyed a long time ago. It''s impossible for you to have it."


    She dered confidently.


    Thedy raised her folding fan. I could feel a strong auraing from her.


    A high-ranking member at the edge of the Legion of the Sky.


    A wind sorcerer wielding a folding fan.


    With a swoosh!


    As soon as she opened her fan, a gust so powerful it was hard to keep your eyes open followed.


    As the gust began, I dove to the ground.


    Jump.


    The adversary is a sorcerer. If I can shorten the distance, the advantage is mine.


    But moving is difficult.


    The wind is tangling like a spider''s web, restricting my movements.


    [Watch the wind''s direction.]


    The Heavenly Demon whispered.


    [The adversary is a sorcerer. She will try to restrain you.]


    I closed my eyes.


    In my mind, the morning sky appeared, and I heard a faint ''thud'' sound.


    When I opened my eyes, the world was bathed in a green light.


    [The Eyes of Truth are meant for observing the adversary. Your predecessors overcame countless challenges with it.]


    With a swoosh!


    The wind morphed into the shape of a de. There were over 50 by a quick count.


    ''The pattern has shifted.''


    It''s harder than when ying the game. The room to dodge is limited, and the strong wind restricts movement.


    Even if I took a potion, my stats were basically low.


    "Hmph!"


    I threw a sword from my subspace, a piece of the Heavenly Demon within it.


    "What a waste of energy!"


    The woman flicked her fan.


    The wind surged in an attempt to block the sword, but the de holding a piece of the Heavenly Demon pushed back and flew towards the woman.


    "Argh!"


    The sword stabbed the woman''s arm.


    Perhaps the hit was stronger than expected; the woman wavered.


    The wind wrapped around like a spider''s web ckened. I took this chance and bolted using ck Breeze.


    [The proficiency of ck Breeze has increased.]


    [ck Breeze (C) has been added to your Skills.]


    I charged at a speed that momentarily caught even me off guard.


    [You''ve finally gotten the hang of it.]


    The Heavenly Demon whispered gently. Before I knew it, I was in front of the woman.


    I swung the sword, charged with the secret technique of ck sh Swordsmanship.


    The sword quickened.


    The woman swiftly lifted her fan to block.


    With a metallic screech!


    The resonating sound was incredible, as if a sword and fan had shed.


    "How...how can this be!"


    A shocked cry escaped the woman.


    I took a half step back and readied my offensive stance again.


    Thrust.


    Using the unique technique of ck Divine Martial Arts, I jabbed my iron sword, forcing the woman to hastily back off.


    The wind blew fiercely, hindering the woman''s movements.


    As I swiftly assumed the ck Shadow Stab stance, the woman withdrew further.


    "How are you familiar with the ck sh Swordsmanship?"


    "How do you think I learned it?"


    I responded with a smirk on my face.


    Hearing this, the woman gave me a dark look.


    "I can let you live if you tell me now."


    "Do you think you can kill me now?"


    I''m pressuring my adversary without even wielding the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    If I bring out the ck Divine Martial Art, I canpletely corner my opponent.


    Honestly, unless I intentionally want to lose, I can''t lose.


    "Actually, if you tell me how many enemies there are right now, I can let you live."


    "Hu, do you believe in the Emperor? She can''te here."


    [Master, are you using the Divine Eyes?]


    ''Uh.''


    [Check more with the Divine Eyes. Did her mana fluctuate?]


    ''No, it didn''t fluctuate.''


    [Then it must be true. Did that monster-like woman get caught by someone else?]


    Heavenly Demon pondered curiously.


    ''Should I capture her for now?''


    I started to truly control Demonic Qi.


    Hwoo-ung!


    A ck energy surged out of my body. The power of ck, negating everything, started to overflow.


    "What?!"


    The startled woman.


    I moved quickly.


    ck Divine Martial Arts.


    ck Abyss.


    Tung.


    A soft noise was made, and Demonic Qi entered the woman''s body.


    "Kuuk!"


    The woman began to writhe.


    Injecting Demonic Qi into her body. The imnted Demonic Qi caused all other magical powers to go haywire and scatter, immobilizing the opponent.


    ''There is one drawback...''


    But it doesn''t really matter.


    In time, they''ll lose their martial arts or magic circle forever.


    The other party is a viin anyway, so it doesn''t matter if I overuse it a bit.


    ''I... don''t n to save her.''


    If word gets out that I am the new Tianma, it would be really bothersome.


    The so-called Deputy Sect Leader will try to get rid of me.


    ''The Deputy Sect Leader intervening now would be really troublesome.''


    The Legion of the Sky is a group of people who split from the Magic Sect. Therefore, it''s full of die-hard believers.


    This means there are many who would willingly sacrifice themselves if the Deputy Sect Leadermands.


    "Wh, how do you have the power of Demonic Qi? So, you are...!"


    The shocked woman.


    I knocked her out by hitting the back of her neck.


    Thud.


    "Aargh!"


    "......"


    I hit her wrong.


    [Master, aim a bit lower next time.]


    ''Uh-huh.''


    After knocking her out again, I moved her into a nearby box.


    The reason for knocking her out is because if I deliver her to the principal, he gives me extra rewards.


    She''s not even a viin, so I''m reluctant to kill her.


    I looked around with Seo Gayeon, but I didn''t see any other enemies.


    Checking inside, it looked like the other side was being cleared up as well.


    ''It''s not as difficult as I expected.''


    It must have been tough to bring in people while avoiding the emperor.


    "But nothing really happened."


    Seo Gayeon said with a disappointed face.


    I agree.


    For those who made such a loud entrance into the school, there''s not much to witness.


    Though having nothing happen is best.


    ''Maybe I should think about a disguise.''


    Such a thought passed through my mind for a moment, but it was useless.


    Seo Yebin isn''t a fool, she''ll undoubtedly check everything carefully.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Huff."


    After decapitating a single Mine, Kim Seohyun took a breath.


    His heart felt a bit heavy, a result of pushing his mana to the limit.


    ''I need to work on it more.''


    There''s still a lot of unnecessary stuff. The martial art he was learning was incredibly deep.


    The Thousand-Year Martial Vein.


    Kim Seohyun, who inherited a millennium''s worth of martial arts history, still felt overwhelmed by his training.


    "Would you like a drink?"


    "......Ah, it''s Ersil. Thanks."


    Ersil handed him a blue potion.


    Kim Seohyun took it with a smile and drank it. He felt a cool sensation, and his mana seemed to recover a bit more.


    At the same time, he looked at Ersil and thought.


    Ersil''s abilities were more than he had expected.


    When the Mines approached, she used illusion magic to make them fight each other, and created a mana shield to protect the students.


    In fact, the reason why no one had died here was thanks to Ersil''s magic.


    But it wasn''t just Ersil.


    The attack power of Hong Yuhwa, who was protected in a safe ce, was also impressive.


    Park Woonhyuk also held the upper hand against the Mines, and Saint held back the Mines by scattering the power of light.


    ''And Ara was extraordinary too.''


    If he were to pick the student who contributed the most to this battle, it would be Ersil, but the most memorable sight was undoubtedly Kim Ara.


    The image of Kim Ara, swinging a sword bigger than her size and smashing a Mine with one strike, left asting impression.


    ''At least three.''


    There were up to three beings that he wasn''t sure he could beat in a fight.


    He thought he had no equals.


    Kim Seohyun gave a bitter smile, thinking of a student who wasn''t present.


    Lee Seoha.


    Whenever he thinks about him, a question mark appears.


    He still can''t figure him out.


    Not even a hint of his potential is visible.


    His skepticism deepened after watching him easily dismantle the barrier that had sealed this ce earlier.


    Shuffle, shuffle.


    He walked in from the entrance, looking rxed.


    Seo Gayeon was next to him, and behind them, a woman was fainting and floating around.


    "Student Lee Seoha? Who''s that person?"


    "She attacked me with a sword as soon as she saw me, so I subdued her. She seems to be linked to the guys who just intruded."


    Lee Seoha said that and handed the wrongdoer over to Professor Song Rahee.


    Then he came over to him.


    "It''s impressive, capturing a viin alive."


    "She was all bark, no bite. Nothing much impressive about her. The impressive one is you."


    He gave a smallugh as he said that.


    "If you''re struggling, let your big bro know."


    Lee Seoha said with a cheeky grin.


    Kim Seohyunughed at the awkward nickname and nodded.


    enjoy! :)


    thatst line of dialogue is gross _ also to rify some things: tianma is the previous owner of seoha''s sword, this was mentioned in chapter 29 where the heavenly demon says the previous master was known as the tianma, except some of her dialogue from the past chapters wasn''t included bc of a formatting issue, this has been fixed now, sorry .`(><)`. and the "bacsh" in chapter 35 is supposed to be ck abyss, which i''ve also fixed


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 37: Invasion (6)

    Chapter 37: Invasion (6)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Wow, that was quite a sight."


    Ersil was trying to catch her breath.


    This was because her magic power had fallen dramatically.


    "You were quite a sight too. I saw a bit before we left."


    "Hehe, if a woman like me decides to, I can do that much with ease."


    Ersil, ttered by thepliment, smiled.


    [She''s an easy one.]


    ''You can say that again.''


    Agreeing with Heavenly Demon, I looked around.


    Both teachers and students looked mostly tired.


    Mines usually wouldn''t work together, but in a situation this big, they would.


    So either this is the end for the Mines, or they''ll attack a bit less than this.


    I''m thinking it''s more the second option.


    ''But it looks like we''re safe now.''


    Slowly, teachers from other areas were returning.


    This was proof that the situation was getting better.


    Soon, this situation would be over.


    ''I wonder how this will end.''


    To be honest, I was curious.


    When Seo Yebin decides to get mad, who knows how far the effects will go.


    Maybe all those connected with the viins inside the school or with the Mines will be kicked out.


    That would make a lot of my knowledge pointless... but I had already nned for some of that.


    [Tsk, more areing.]


    Before I even had a chance to ask what Heavenly Demon meant, there was a big explosion.


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion came from the entrance. Both teachers and students were shocked but quickly picked up their weapons and aimed them there.


    "Haha, how funny. I gave them to the Mines, but this is all they could do. Maybe it''s time for the Legion of the Sky to back off."


    A middle-aged man with slicked-back blonde hairughed.


    He arrived confidently with about ten Mines.


    The number was smaller than before, but everyone here was now tired.


    But still, I wasn''t worried.


    Because the broken sky was going back to its normal state.


    [It''s almost over.]


    ''How does it look?''


    [Everything is under control. That woman is watching this ce.]


    ''Really?''


    Well, the goal of my trick was just to get her attention for a bit.


    It would be just in time for the other super powerful being to show up, so I took out a potion and a snack from the empty space.


    "Ersil, do you want one too?"


    "......"


    Ersil looked at me in surprise.


    It''s tasty, so why not?


    "Ha, it seems you''ve gone crazy, having lost hope in this situation. The Korea Hero Academy isn''t that special after all."


    The Mine looked at me with a mocking tone.


    "You still manage to get my attention."


    A calm voice echoed.


    The Mine''s action stopped.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    There was a woman.


    She materialized out of thin air, standing between the Mine and me.


    Everything happened in a split second.


    She had shiny golden hair.


    Her purple eyes could prate anything.


    Wearing a ck uniform with a white coat over it, she was a familiar figure to everyone here.


    She was bold enough to draw the attention of the character known as Evil.


    "Did you take action?"


    "I''d like to say yes- but I only managed to catch one Mine. A viin."


    "I see."


    "It''s less that I was active and more that Kim Ara or Ersil there did their parts. Kim Seohyun and Hong Yuhwa as well."


    "I see."


    Seo Yebin shifted her gaze.


    Her violet eyes settled on Seo Gayeon.


    "Who is this?"


    "I have personally awakened her magic."


    "."


    Seo Yebin unusually stared at Seo Gayeon without saying a word.


    "I didn''t know of such a child."


    "Her magic awakening isn''t that old."


    "I see."


    Seo Yebin''s eyes stayed on Seo Gayeon for a while before returning to me.


    "You always surprise me."


    "Do you dislike that?"


    "No."


    Seo Yebin looked at me with a smile.


    "Do you want something?"


    "I don''t think I want anything right now."


    "Keep it in mind. Whatever it is, I''ll prepare it."


    It was a far kinder offer than expected.


    ''Not because I captured a prisoner, but because I awakened Seo Gayeon''s star magic.''


    But her eyes that instantly recognized that were scary.


    "But how about the test?"


    "Just speed it up. My third star will handle it, so don''t worry."


    p-.


    As she pped her hands, a woman with green hair appeared.


    A woman dressed in a sky-blue dress, her eyes entirely covered with a white cloth.


    She''s Seo Yebin''s third star.


    The stars are her helpers. A being like a doll. Without self-awareness, they faithfully obey themands of the Emperor, handy aides.


    Before she gained the nickname Emperor, her title was Puppetmaster.


    As she bowed her head with her hands sped, light burst from the ground.


    Woosh-!


    My tired energy recovered in an instant.


    Not just that, it also restored my magic power and inner strength.


    It doesnt work against the sky.


    That''s disappointing.


    However, considering the power of the sky, it was a natural oue.


    "You, what did you."


    Ersil stood next to me, taken aback.


    "The principal said she would watch with interestbut it seems it''s not at that level."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen the principal smile like that."


    Professor Song Rahee and instructor Seo Woojoo stood side by side and said.


    "Is that so?"


    "It''s not just ''is that so''. She has insight into everything."


    Seo Woojoo looked at me withplicated eyes.


    The more Seo Yebin wants me, the more dangerous I be.


    Does he have information about Seo Yebin.


    "Let''s organize the situation."


    Seo Yebin suggested.


    All the instructors began to find their spots.


    To conduct the ''Mock Battle'' that hasn''t taken ce yet.


    Despite the Mines on the other side, they moved in that direction.


    [Witness, that is the power a supreme being holds.]


    Heavenly Demon gestured towards Seo Yebin.


    The Mines were still trembling.


    The face of the one who was most confident was turning ghostly white. Extremely pale.


    "These are all Mines."


    "P-please, have mercy!"


    Seo Yebin looked at them.


    "How can I save those who are already dead?"


    "Eh?"


    Seo Yebin asked with genuine curiosity.


    And that was the finale.


    The Mines began to turn to ash gradually, starting from their toes.


    It was one of her powers, the power of Deration.


    Just words, but they pushed all the living Mines to ''death''.


    "Ughhhhh!"


    "W-what is this!"


    The Mines cried out.


    Death indeed took their lives.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The mock battle concluded in a haze.


    I barely defeated Saint.


    Kim Seohyun fought against Ersil, and Ersil emerged victorious.


    Hong Yuhwa and Park Woonhyuk sparred, and Park Woonhyuk was the victor.


    "Did you watch the fight between Hong Yuhwa and Park Woonhyuk?"


    "It was crazy. I thought Woon-hyuk would win effortlessly."


    I had the same thoughts.


    ''Honestly, I thought Park Woonhyuk would win without breaking a sweat.''


    Because of the difference between warriors and mages.


    Even if a mage has distance, it''s still a tough fight.


    However, it seems that Hong Yuhwa''s intense physical training, inpetition with me, yed a crucial part.


    ''I wasn''t sure this was the right approach, but it turned out well.''


    In the original, she would have neglected physical training and focused on magic while feelingpetitive with Kim Seohyun.


    But I started with a physique simr to Hong Yuhwa.


    Even though it''s grown a lot now, Hong Yuhwa also seems to have made a remarkable change.


    ''Not bad, huh?''


    In the future, she would be a ''Piger'', which would require her to use her physical abilities as well.


    Should I say she''s in a kind of magic-swordsman state?


    As I watched the remaining mock battles while eating the medicinal herb I brought from the void space, I noticed someone approaching me.


    Ersil Merhen was heading my way.


    "Congrattions on your win."


    "Thank you."


    Ersil sat quietly next to me.


    "But what about that guy?"


    "Seohyun?"


    "Yes."


    Her yful grin morphed into fear.


    "What''s with him? I thought the martial art he uses with that dragon was his main, but I was shocked when a new martial art popped up every time he fought."


    "He probably knows nine martial arts."


    "Nine?"


    Ersil was hugely taken aback.


    But it''s too early to be shocked.


    Just counting martial arts, there are nine.


    Counting the skills that Kim Seohyun possesses when ites to magic, Kim Seohyun has virtually limitless abilities.


    He not only uses magic but also poison, illusions, barriers, and formations, and even secrets.


    The character most simr to the main character in this world.


    Therefore, the character Kim Seohyun carries a significant tragedy.


    "The next students to step up are Kim Ara and Park Han-wool!"


    Kim Ara faced an opponent ranked within the top 100. But the rival, who was much higher than Kim Ara, watched her with tension.


    She didn''t hide her strength when battling with Mines, and he saw it.


    "Did you catch Kim Ara''s fight with the Mine earlier?"


    "No, I missed it. Why are the kids so terrified of her?"


    "She crushed one of the Mines."


    "......Considering her size, it''s not surprising she could crush them."


    Kim Ara is tall. She has an extraordinary height of 175cm, but the Giant''s Sword is muchrger.


    On top of that, she has activated the ''Giant''s Bloodline''.


    It''s not odd to say she literally crushed them.


    Ersil and I chatted while watching the mock battles.


    Seo Gayeon battled an opponent ranked in the 700s and narrowly won.


    And Seo Gayeon received healing from ''Star'' thanks to Principal Seo Yebin''s goodwill.


    "That''s amazing, that healing ability."


    "Do you wish for it?"


    "No, I don''t want to be in the principal''s sights."


    Ersil said with a wry smile.


    I agreed with that.


    I nodded and looked in the opposite direction.


    I saw Saint.


    Saint wasn''t wearing the confident grin he had when he didn''t lose even against a Mine.


    However, he was observing Seo Yebin with a dark gaze.


    That''s because that woman is Saint''s rtive.


    He arrived to try out the Korea Hero Academy, but that was a lie.


    The true mission of Saint is that woman.


    Seo Yebin.


    The woman with the alias Emperor.


    ''The dark side of the Korea Hero Academy.''


    Emperor.


    It was also the reason why a supreme being, Seo Yebin, a woman who governs the world, was assigned to a school to nurture heroes.


    It''s bizarre that a supreme being just stays at a school.


    She has long been in a position of power.


    If she wanted to build influence, countless talents would flock to her.


    Yet, she turned down every opportunity she was given.


    Seo Yebin held the post of principal at the Korea Hero Academy and fulfilled her duties.


    She selected the finest ''gems'' among jewels and stones.


    ''There''s a reason for everything.''


    ......Because all the stars she holds were once students of the Korea Hero Academy.


    enjoy! :)


    sorry, yesterday i uploaded a slightly less edited version of the chapter by ident, so 2 things have been changed:


    1. the mention of "Heaven''s Horse" is supposed to say Tianma instead, so that has been fixed


    2. it is NOT supposed to say he teleported her into a box with his mind LMAO it''s supposed to say he moved her into a box, so that''s been fixed too


    thank you for your patience!!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 38: Cleanup

    Chapter 38: Cleanup


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After the mock fight,


    I was finally rxing in the penthouse.


    [The master has been working too hard until now. It''s good to take a break once in a while, so take it easy today.]


    The Heavenly Demon said this, so I decided to rest for the entire day.


    ''What should I do?''


    Maybe because I''ve been pushing myself too hardtely, but nothing really interested me.


    I considered ying a game, but the game from my past life wasn''t as fun as I remembered, so I let it go.


    ''Maybe I''ll watch some videos.''


    This world had a site like the video-sharing website that was popr in my past life.


    Neotube.


    The difference from my past life was that there were many videos uploaded by heroes themselves.


    While I was scrolling, I came across some recent news.


    [Who are the Mines attacking the school?]


    [The world''s top academy, the Korea Hero Academy. Mines attacked! Are the students safe?]


    Honestly, it felt like a natural catastrophe.


    Who could think that one of the Four Devils would dare to strike at the school?


    But they''re not required to understand this. That''s why they''re creating such a fuss.


    ''They dare to be so bold.''


    I yawned as I skimmed the content.


    It was a video that roughly med Seo Yebin for lowering the reputation of the Korea Hero Academy.


    -Lol. The news is so amusing.


    -Exactly. It seems like one of the Four Devils showed up and Seo Yebin had to be there. If Seo Yebin wasn''t there, at least one city would have been destroyed.


    -Can''t this be removed if it''s reported? The people living in Korea are the ones attacking the Korean heroes.


    Thements were full ofpliments for Seo Yebin.


    While watching such videos, I unexpectedly found a video about me.


    [Who is currently the top student at the Korea Hero Academy?]


    That was the title of the Neotube video.


    The strange part was that they didn''t blur my face in the video.


    ''...I''m still a civilian.''


    I was stunned, but decided to watch it regardless.


    -Currently, many students in the Korea Hero Academy are called the golden generation. From Kim Seohyun, the student of Korea''s top wizard, to Hong Yuhwa, the granddaughter of the Red Tower Master, and Park Woonhyuk, whoes from the famous Park family, and the Saint.


    -But, all of them were outshone by a boy who could be called a record-breaker. Let''s watch the video.


    The video was full of incrediblepliments that made me blush.


    From the record-breaking speed at which Ipleted the Tower of Trials, to capturing a Shadow Serpent, which I didn''t even know where it came from.


    But they imed I captured the Shadow Serpent all by myself.


    -Is that even possible? A student who just enrolled?


    -There''s already buzz among the staff about him. We thought it would be a two-top system with Kim Seohyun and Ersil, but he''s the clear front-runner.


    -Really?


    -Yes, he''s the kid who''s attracting a lot of interest from the association right now.


    -I don''t know about the rest, but he does have a record-setting face.


    -Really, really. My eyes were purified when I saw his face.


    The rest of the content was basic.


    They spected about the future of Korean heroes, suggesting he might be a tremendous and impressive hero, and the video ended with all sorts of chatter.


    I calmly reported the video and clicked the back button.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Even when I dered I''d rest, I couldn''t do so at ease.


    It may look like I''m hooked on work, but I usually take breaks while working.


    ''It''s fun.''


    I guess it''s like ying a game.


    Exercise is hard. But, there''s the excitement of gradually increasing my stats.


    I get a fitting reward for my effort.


    That''s why I could push myself without stopping.


    But it''s true that I need rest.


    So, after a while, I decided to pay a visit to the Alchemy Guild.


    As expected, the Alchemy Guild was full ofpliments for me.


    Ignoring all that, I typed ''I want to escape theb'' in the search bar.


    Whether the crude recipe I provided was helpful or not, she was making a profit from the recipe I shared.


    -The recipe was finalized with the assistance of Veritas. The copyright of this recipe belongs to Veritas.


    She had added such a note.


    ''...I don''t even need money right now.''


    The money I had collected had already surpassed 1 billion.


    Recipes tend to amass astronomical sums over time, so more will be gathered as time goes by.


    After leaving ament renouncing my copyright and granting it to Lab Escape, I uploaded a few more recipes.


    Just to avoid any potential disputes, I stated that the copyright for the Lab Escape recipe belongs to Lab Escape.


    Then, while checking my messages, I found an intriguing one.


    [You have been invited to the Alchemy Gathering.]


    -Hello, Mr. Veritas. I am managing this Alchemy Guild...


    An alchemy gathering is a meeting where we convene in a virtual space to discuss.


    The host is a virtual space created by the Electronic Witch, so no one dares to meddle with it unless they are the Electronic Witch.


    ''Hmm, I should reach out to the Electronic Witch soon.''


    She is an entity with quite varied connections.


    Depending on the yer''s choice, she could be a threat or a friend.


    It makes sense to touch base early and get her on our side.


    Though it''s hard to sway her in the physical world, she has an enormous influence in the digital realm.


    I scribbled a code that only the Electronic Witch would recognize in a corner of the recipe and signed out.


    My stomach grumbled.


    ''I suppose I haven''t eaten.''


    I casually dressed in a half-sleeve t-shirt and shorts and stepped outside.


    It was lunchtime.


    I was pondering what would make a nice lunch. More so, I was browsing through my phone to find someone to dine with.


    Then it hit me.


    ''...Don''t I have any friends?''


    Browsing my phone, it appeared that I truly didn''t have any friends.


    Most were girls.


    As typical with girls of this age, they enjoy spending time with boys they''re interested in.


    Moreover, fewer than ten people were listed as friends.


    My social circle.


    Is this truly fine?


    While I was earnestly reflecting on my social connections, I spotted a familiar figure in the distance.


    Kim Seohyun was strolling alone, humming a tune.


    "Hello."


    "Oh, it''s Seohyun. Hi."


    Kim Seohyun greeted me with a cheerful smile.


    "Are you heading out for a meal?"


    "Yes, indeed. And you?"


    "Yup. I just felt like venturing out and having a bit of fun today."


    "Then, want to go together?"


    "Should we?"


    Kim Seohyun nodded at my suggestion.


    "What do you feel like eating?"


    "I don''t have a specific craving. Shall we just find a ce we like as we walk?"


    "Sounds good."


    And so, we strolled down the street.


    The streets were quiet. Perhaps because it was the weekend following the mock battles.


    Most students had gone home to rx.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "How about the Tonkatsu ce?"


    "Sounds good."


    At the Tonkatsu restaurant, Kim Seohyun ordered spicy Tonkatsu and I simply ordered cheese Tonkatsu.


    "How''s training?"


    "Today is a rest day."


    "True, Seoha, you''ve been pushing yourself quite hard."


    Kim Seohyun nodded in agreement.


    While we chatted, our Tonkatsu arrived.


    Kim Seohyun popped a piece of Tonkatsu soaked in red sauce into his mouth.


    I quietly observed Kim Seohyun.


    I pondered about Kim Seohyun.


    It wouldn''t be overstating to say he inherited all the martial arts of Murim, and he was a boy who was instructed in magic by the best sorcerers.


    But that wasn''t all.


    He has a gift for all skills.


    And even a dragon''s heart that emits nearly limitless mana.


    It''s not natural talent.


    He was crafted that way.


    I sliced a piece of Tonkatsu and popped it into my mouth.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The training ground was empty.


    Seo Gayeon stared nkly at the night sky.


    The night sky sparkled with stars.


    In an era when science was advanced, star-gazing was near impossible, but now, thanks to magic engineering, environmental pollution was practically gone, making star-gazing possible again.


    The stars shimmered.


    Much like the magic she had discovered.


    ''How did he know?''


    Seo Gayeon thought of Lee Seoha.


    At first, he was intriguing.


    He seemed like a man from another world.


    First, she was surprised that such a handsome person existed, then she was shocked twice as much when she discovered he was the boy who had shattered all records in the Tower of Trials.


    And he showed an interest in her.


    After that, it felt like a dream.


    The time spent with him, the interest he showed in her, was fun for Seo Gayeon.


    ''It''s not just about me.''


    This fondness likely came from the starlight magic she owned.


    Still, Seo Gayeon thought she liked it even more.


    ''I''m not especially attractive.''


    She''s not morous like Hong Yuhwa. She doesn''t have a well-crafted figure like her.


    She''s not like the stunning Kim Ara who can captivate even other women. Hong Yuhwa is busty, but Kim Ara is in a league of her own.


    She''s not girly like Ersil, she can''t tease or toy with a man''s heart.


    A modestly full chest.


    Average height.


    She thought her face was pretty... but since arriving here, that confidence was severely dented.


    With a sigh, Seo Gayeon continued her training.


    She feared that if she couldn''t satisfy Lee Seoha with her power, his interest might fade.


    ''He probably wouldn''t do that.''


    Lee Seoha was kind.


    But Seo Gayeon knew. People have a reason when they show kindness.


    If she fails to master her starlight magic, Lee Seoha would lose interest.


    But such a rtionship doesn''t usually end well.


    Seo Gayeon steadied her breath and summoned her starlight magic once again.


    Whoosh!


    Dazzling white starlight exploded from within her.


    Without her knowing, her hair and eye color also synced with the starlight magic, making her hair glimmer silver and her eyes turn violet.


    If Lee Seoha had seen it, it would have been an apud-worthy scene, as if a character in a novel had just awakened.


    enjoy! :)


    sorry about the quality of thest chapter, i''ve edited thest two paragraphs to make more sense, to summarize:


    - saint is a guy and he is seo yebin''s rtive


    - seo yebin was once known as the puppetmaster and is now known as the emperor


    - seo yebin is the emperor AND the principal of the school


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 39: Cleanup (2)

    Chapter 39: Cleanup (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I reached the room where Professor Song Rahee was.


    Knock, knock.


    "Come in."


    Upon knocking, a gentle voice answered.


    As I opened the door, Song Rahee with slightly darker eye makeup was in sight.


    She seemed quite different than usual in a purple robe, her purple eyes and hair matching well with her clothes.


    "Why am I here?"


    "Because of the recent event."


    Song Rahee invited me to sit, after saying this.


    "Standing could be tiring, sit there. Ah, would you like a drink?"


    "Water will do for me."


    "Is that so?"


    With that, Song Rahee filled a cup with water from the fridge and gave it to me using her powers.


    She filled her own cup with mint chocte milk and took a seat.


    It was a strange feeling.


    Song Rahee, who usually kept a subtle distance using formalnguage, had started to speak casually.


    She''s someone sensitive to these things.


    "Do you wonder why you''ve been called? I had something to tell you, so I asked for you."


    "What is it?"


    "About the recent event. The principal wants to see you."


    "The principal?"


    "Yes. You''ll be given a generous gift. If there''s anything you want, think about it. Also, if you need help from other professors, just ask."


    Song Rahee took a sip of her mint chocte milk and said,


    "Because you removed the barrier during the incident, we were able to reach others quickly. As a result, no students were lost. So, the other professors and instructors feel grateful to you, just ask if you need anything. Of course, if you need my help, you can ask me anytime."


    After saying this, Song Rahee handed me a business card.


    "By simply removing the barrier, you did something extraordinary. Additionally, you captured a prisoner, so the principal will give you a gift beyond your wildest dreams. Choose something that benefits you the most."


    "Yes, thank you."


    "Now go see the principal."


    Song Rahee waved her hand as if to send me off.


    A faint smile appeared on her face.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Lee Seoha stepped out the door with a hesitant look.


    Next to him was a woman whose eyes were hidden behind silk.


    The third star.


    She, whose power was specialized in healing, was guiding Seo Yebin.


    [Disgusting.]


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword seldom made such a distastefulment.


    [That''s a doll whose self has been destroyed. Habits, hobbies, and behaviors from her lifetime... everything remains but the self, like a puppet carved out. That monstrous person has a very disturbing hobby.]


    Lee Seoha walked ahead,ughing bitterly.


    Were here.


    Her calm voice brought him back from his daydreaming.


    Creak.


    A door, twice the height of an average person, swung open by itself. Seo Yebin was inside.


    Sit.


    Following Seo Ye-bins instruction, Lee Seoha sat down.


    I''ve been informed about everything youve done.


    I see.


    Youve aplished far more than I anticipated.


    Seo Yebin was not one to smile often, yet she was now, acknowledging Lee Seoha''s work.


    What do you want in return?


    I require some items for alchemy.


    I see.


    Yes, I would be grateful if you could supply me with some alchemy materials.


    Lee Seoha considered his response.


    His answer was intentionally vague, so that Seo Yebin might offer him the best from her collection.


    I see.


    Seo Yebin paused for a moment, closing her eyes.


    That seems appropriate.


    Reaching into thin air, Seo Yebin retrieved an object.


    How about the essence of Dwoeokshini?


    "I would be extremely thankful."


    Lee Seo-has eyes flickered with surprise.


    Dwoeokshini.


    A beast that had ascended from mere demon status to hold a divine position amongst the goblins.


    Its power was just one notch below Seo Ye-bins.


    Especially an essence of such high grade, just consuming it could give a massive power boost.


    ''This is beyond what I imagined.''


    It was beyond his wildest dreams.


    Lee Seoha swallowed hard.


    Seo Yebin drew forth a ck orb that swallowed all light around it.


    Lee Seoha examined it through a magical reading.


    Essence of Dwoeokshini (S)


    The essence of a creature that achieved divinity and became the leader of goblins.


    A profound darkness is concentrated within the essence.


    :Upon consumption, awaken talent Dwoeokshini (S).


    :Upon consumption, greatly enhances resistance to darkness.


    :Upon consumption, significantly improves control over darkness.


    :Upon consumption, greatly amplifies magical power.


    :Upon consumption, substantially enhances vitality.


    :Upon consumption, significantly increases potential.


    :Upon consumption, slightly diminishes resistance to light.


    .


    .


    .


    "."


    He was speechless.


    The details were so abundant that it was difficult to read them all.


    An unbelievable potion that could trigger country-level disputes even if only one of its effects was revealed.


    Its benefits were so enticing that one would want to consume it on the spot.


    "It seems you like it."


    "Yes, it''s exactly what I needed."


    "What will you need next?"


    "."


    Lee Seoha was rarely taken aback.


    He heard her words, but they didn''t seem to register.


    Looking at Seo Yebin, he saw only radiance.


    A brilliant halo of golden light, like her glowing hair.


    "I need a deers antlers and a monsters horn."


    "I have a Horn of Verdure at hand."


    Once again, Seo Yebin reached into the void and brought forth an object.


    A deer horn glowing with electricity was now visible.


    It was clear at first nce that this was no ordinary item.


    Lee Seoha inhaled deeply and activated his ability, Browse.


    Perception.


    Horn of Verdure (A+)


    The horn of Verdure, a creature on the brink of divinity.


    Even the horn itself radiates immense power.


    : When used as a craftingponent, it substantially boosts lightning properties.


    : Upon consumption, it awakens the Talent Thunderbolt (A).


    : Upon consumption, significantly improves lightning resistance.


    : Upon consumption, significantly enhances control over lightning.


    .


    .


    .


    I asked for deer and monster horns, but this exceeds all expectations.


    Lee Seoha turned his gaze towards Seo Yebin.


    Seo Yebin was smiling at Lee Seoha, a yful expression on her face.


    "What do you want next?"


    "."


    This was starting to get frightening.


    There''s a saying: nothinges for free.


    Isn''t there another saying warning you to be careful of those who offer you expensive treats and to eat without worry when offered cheaper ones?


    "I''d appreciate if you could choose some weapons for Seo Gayeon as well."


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll take care of it. The girl deserves it."


    Seo Yebin''s violet eyes curved into crescents.


    "So, is there anything else you need?"


    "."


    Lee Seoha paused to think.


    None of the items that Seo Yebin was offering were avable in the Korea Hero Academy.


    Every single one could instigate a conflict if it became known outside.


    All these items were from her personal collection, given to him.


    There had to be a reason for that.


    Lee Seoha spoke up.


    "Hmm?"


    Seo Yebin cocked her head to one side, then nodded slightly.


    "Yes. I''ll provide you with that too. What else do you need?"


    "I believe that''s more than plenty."


    Lee Seoha contemted.


    Truthfully, he felt it was too much.


    With these resources, one could easily create a respectable magic tool.


    Their value was absurdly high, enough to purchase a small nation and still have change remaining.


    "I see."


    "Yes."


    "Then, you can leave."


    At Seo Yebin''s words, Lee Seoha rose from his seat.


    "I look forward to our next encounter."


    With a bright smile, Seo Yebin bid farewell to Lee Seoha.


    "How does it look?"


    A momentter, Seo Yebin spoke up.


    -It''s odd.


    Behind Seo Yebin, space began to ripple.


    A ck figure emerged from the disturbance.


    -What''s that? Even with my ''eye'', I can''t see it clearly.


    "It''s invisible even to your eyes."


    Seo Yebin''s eyes followed the spot where Lee Seoha had disappeared.


    I agree.


    It can''t be ''measured'' by my eyes. That''s why I summoned another entity.


    An entity on par with herself.


    A wizard, titled for possessing the finest eyes in the world, capable of discerning the truths of everything in the universe.


    The world bestowed upon him the title of Celestial Eye.


    -Interesting.


    "So it''s notpletely invisible?"


    -There''s a countering force surrounding him. It''s fascinating. It negates the most basic magic that forms the world. Yet, it''s not extraterrestrial. I didn''t realize such a countering force could exist while still following the world''s rules.


    "I understand."


    -That''s something a ''Star'' could never produce. All we can do is observe as his abilities awaken.


    "What do you estimate the chances are of himing here?"


    -Oh.


    "Oh, is it that likely?"


    Seo Yebin appeared let down.


    Feeling a hint of refusal towards Lee Seoha''s gift, she scolded herself for not being more considerate.


    "What''s that about?"


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision dismissed Seo Yebin''s remark.


    We decided that five years would be sufficient if we provide him full support.


    What?


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision followed the direction of the stare.


    That boy is rather captivating. There are many things even his own eyes can''t see.


    A fascinating character. I was nearby because of our Seo-hyun...


    Kim Seohyun.


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision, one of the founders of his existence, had returned to this school after a long time to observe Kim Seohyun.


    He assisted the Emperor in disarming the antagonist, and observed the boy he had seen earlier.


    Wondering if he could be a worthy adversary for Kim Seohyun.


    The result was quite captivating.


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision gazed into the school.


    He saw a girl who was a superior spirit, hovering between dreams and reality.


    He saw a girl with a splendid golden crown, carrying a tremendous heat wave.


    He saw a girl who personified the world''s will through the power of starlight.


    He also saw a girl who possessed the strength of a giant.


    Even the being thought to have vanished, the evesting one .


    -Emperor. Is the school still hiring teachers?


    "You can''t be serious."


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision was grinning like an innocent child.


    Seo Yebin stared at him, puzzled.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    [The interest of the Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision has been caught! 2,500P will be awarded!]


    ?


    enjoy! :)


    thatst part feels like a lot of foreshadowing


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 40: Cleanup (3)

    Chapter 40: Cleanup (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision.


    He was a wizard who had taken his magic skills to such an extreme that he can observe anything.


    His awareness is so sharp that he can ''watch'' events happening in America while sitting in Korea.


    If we dare to rank him, he would be equal to Seo Yebin.


    One of the superior beings living in Korea.


    And one of the few who says he''s Kim Seohyun''s mentor.


    ''...Did the Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision show up?''


    That''s a possibility.


    He is one of those beings closely linked to Kim Seohyun.


    I held the fancy wooden box that held the essence of Dwoeokshini, the Horn of Verdure, and ''that'' cautiously as I walked to the penthouse.


    It could be stored in the void space, but if such valuable items are ced wrongly, there''s a chance their effectiveness could go down.


    [Master. Walk confidently. Anyone who sees you might think you''re a thief.]


    [Do you know how much all of this is worth?]


    In response to the words of the Heavenly Demon, I hugged the wooden box to my chest.


    Reaching the penthouse, I put the wooden box aside and took out the alchemy kit.


    I had bought an alchemy kit while taking a break some time ago.


    It''s diamond grade.


    During the gold era, I didnt have enough money, so I used items that were worth the cost. But this time, I spent money to buy a kit aiming for the highest efficiency.


    I spent 500 million won on this.


    And it wasn''t a wasteful spend.


    It cost me 500 million won even after getting various discount benefits from the Alchemy Guild because of the diamond badge.


    I took out the essence of Dwoeokshini and the Horn of Verdure.


    And also, the Amethyst Filled with Grudges that I had gotten from a dungeon where I had paused to awaken Seo Gayeon''s starlight magic.


    Amethyst Filled with Grudges (B+)


    An amethyst formed by collecting evil spirits filled with grudges.


    Very valuable in magic studies.


    : If made into an essory, it adjusts the wearer''s additional magic power.


    : If made into a weapon, it ces curses upon hitting an enemy.


    : If made into armor, it ces curses upon hitting the wearer.


    : If eaten, decreases spirit by -3, increases magic power by +5.


    One by one, I put them in order and looked at the essence of Dwoeokshini.


    A jewel that would give incredible effects even if eaten raw.


    However, eating it raw won''t help me.


    Because I''m awakening a new talent. ''Calm''.


    This power, located between shadow and darkness, is extremely useful, but a power against it flows in my body.


    So, this effect is as useless as a rooster''s feather. The best approach is to remove this effect itself.


    There are plenty of ways.


    That way is to change it into a different potion using alchemy.


    It''s crazy to make another S-ss potion by adding S-ss potions and precious ingredients, but I had to do this crazy act.


    Luckily, the purity of the essence is high, which is a relief.


    This lowers the failure rate when making the potion.


    First, I added the most negatively powerful one, the Amethyst Filled with Grudges.


    The Amethyst Filled with Grudges is hard to use right away.


    The negative power is very harmful if consumed directly.


    So it''s usually used after making the poison harmless.


    However, doing so drops the +5 magic power to +3.


    But even so, the spirit is an important attribute, so it''s more beneficial to consume after making it harmless.


    "That''s a way only beginners use."


    Experts use it differently.


    I added toxic substances to the Amethyst Filled with Grudges.


    [You aim to boost the poison?]


    At Heavenly Demon''s words, I nodded.


    Boost the poison.


    The Amethyst Filled with Grudges turned a deep ck color.


    Amethyst Filled with Hate and Evil (A-)


    An amethyst packed with hateful spirits.


    Mixed with evil and poison.


    : Upon consumption, Spirit -5, Magic +8 increase.


    : Upon consumption, high risk of Mental Contamination (C) status.


    I looked at the amethyst glowing in ck.


    I am quite pleased. It''s done well.


    I took out the Horn of Verdure and the essence of Dwoeokshini.


    From here, I must focus.


    I activated the Divine Vision.


    Dull thud.


    As the sound of something turning on in my mind was heard, the color of the world started to change.


    I put the Horn of Verdure and the Amethyst Filled with Hate and Evil together.


    Roaaaaaaar!


    With a burst of light, the two powers started to push each other away.


    The Horn of Verdure contained the power of lightning that destroys evil, and the amethyst was packed with hate and evil.


    When you put ingredients withpletely opposite properties like this, they resist and try to eat each other.


    And at that moment, they push each other to the limit.


    I quickly added the essence of Dwoeokshini.


    The essence of the monster that once gained divinity started to eat the two opposing forces at an astonishing speed.


    But the opposing forces were not to be taken lightly.


    Ingredients at a level just below Dwoeokshini''s essence resist to the extreme, beyond the control of Dwoeokshini''s essence.


    Once you reach this point, the properties of the ingredients start to ''twist.''


    What I have to do starts now.


    ''It should go as nned.''


    I carefully took out ''that'', known as the Spirit Note and began to wrap it around them.


    The Spirit Note starts to reject everything.


    The energies of the three ingredients began to push back against the Spirit Note,


    In the original, this process would have been reced with a simple mini-game of delicately controlling with magic power.


    But this is reality.


    ''I don''t have magic, but I do have the Spirit Note.''


    Instead of mixing the three ingredients with magic power, I use the power of the Spirit Note to control the other powers and force them to blend.


    This is my first time doing this, but I trusted the power of my skill and conceptual stat.


    Whoooooooooo!


    All energies rebelled.


    Twisting, unwinding, pushing away, pulling, swallowing.


    Pushed away with the Spirit Note, split other energies, and grabbed them.


    This kept repeating.


    After an hour.


    Inside the ss bottle, a golden liquid was seen.


    ...Appraisal.


    Heavenly Elixir (S+)


    A genius of alchemy with excellent insight and skill created it with priceless ingredients.


    : Upon consumption, Talent, Calm (A) blooms.


    : Upon consumption, the Conceptual Stat of Spirit Against Heaven increases.


    : Upon consumption, the Conceptual Stat of Spirit Against Heaven improves.


    : Upon consumption, mental strength improves.


    : Upon consumption, physical potential blooms.


    : Upon consumption, physical ability improves.


    .


    .


    .


    [You have created a potion that can be recorded in history!]


    [You have achieved the best results of any potion you''ve made so far! An unbelievable aplishment! A total of 30,000p will be awarded!]


    "......"


    After confirming the results through my emotions, I was speechless.


    "It has beenpletely optimized for me."


    It seems that my control of the Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven had a major influence on it.


    I thought about the talent, Calm (A).


    It''s a talent that helps maintain peace in any situation.


    However, what''s slightly different is that it reduces the burden of abilities to some extent.


    I took a sip of the potion.


    As soon as the golden liquid went down my throat, something strange happened.


    The Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven floating inside my body merged with it, filling every corner of my body.


    The ck Divine Martial Art is a way to control the body.


    Although it has only been less than 2 months since I learned that method, the ck Divine Martial Art had found its ce in my body.


    The golden liquid revitalized my body. It became even stronger. Could it be due to the effect of awakening the potential of the body?


    I slowly adjusted my body.


    The sense of the body given by the potion was new. It felt like I was reborn.


    [How is it?]


    ''It''s beyond imagination.''


    Really, it''s beyond imagination.


    I squeezed and opened my hand once. I could feel a grip strength that was on apletely different level from before.


    Status window.


    [Name: Lee Seoha]


    Strength: 20, Agility: 25(+3)


    Stamina: 22, Talent: 15, Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven: 20


    Talents


    -Calm(A), Unfathomable Talent(A-) Nimble Hands(B+)


    Skills


    -ck Divine Martial Art(?), Divine Vision(S), Alten''s Vision Alchemy(B), Icarus''s Advanced Spirit Control(C), Shadow Serpent(C), ck sh Swordsmanship(D)


    Physique


    -Body Against Heaven(S-)


    Both my Strength and Agility had doubled, and my Stamina had increased a bit.


    However, I was looking at the Conceptual Stat.


    Spirit Against Heaven.


    It has more than doubled from before.


    Conceptual Stats are particrly hard to master.


    The reason is that it handles the concept itself.


    ''......With this much.''


    I can do a lot.


    I can learn something new in ck Divine Martial Art, ck Abyss, and I can also master ck Wings.


    [It''s ridiculous. Just a potion managed to boost the power of Spirit Against Heaven......]


    The Heavenly Demon''s face was shocked.


    I adjusted my body and controlled the Spirit Against Heaven.


    The potion also has the improvement of Spirit Against Heaven written on it. I want to know how it was improved......


    ''For now, I guess I''ll have to stick around in the training ground.''


    I had to get used to this power as soon as possible.


    I wanted to go to the training ground and control this power.


    "Oh."


    As I was changing my clothes to go to the training ground, I noticed.


    My body had changed in an artistic way.


    I used to have a six-pack before, but now, how can I say it?


    My body itself had transformed into its most ideal shape.


    It was a physique that is hard to find even on inte media.


    Slim but not a single fat, and muscles had their ce in a clear form.


    I quickly changed my clothes and headed to the training ground.


    Many students were already at the training ground, taking their ces and working out.


    I didn''t see Hong Yuhwa, and I didn''t see Kim Seohyun either.


    ''The ones I wanted to show off to the most were those two.''


    It seems that the chance to control Hong Yuhwa''s energy will be pushed to the next opportunity.


    Instead, I saw Kim Ara.


    Kim Ara awakened the strength of a Giant''s race and got the Origin Power.


    Because of her uniqueness, she was the one who only trained at the training ground that I introduced, but it seems like she''s training here today.


    "Are you done here?"


    "Uh, uh. Yes, I''m done. You can use it."


    I nudged a student who was ying with his phone nearby and started the bench press.


    That weight was a whopping 250kg.


    And yet, it didn''t tire my body.


    I bumped it up to 300kg.


    Only then did my body start to feel the effort.


    ''Sigh...''


    I was smitten with myself.


    The old Lee Seoha doesn''t exist anymore. Only the one with a buffed body remains.


    When I looked at Kim Ara with appreciative eyes, I saw her bench pressing 5 tons.


    "......"


    Kim Ara is from the Giant n.


    Literally at a level of ''uprooting'' mountains and tossing them.


    Maybe I''m among the strongest in the human realm.


    Just as I was thinking that, I saw Park Woonhyuk and Saint bench pressing 500kg and 800kg, respectively.


    ...I wish all these talented freaks would just vanish.


    enjoy! :)


    ONLY THE ONE WITH A BUFFED BODY REMAINS


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 41: Lesson

    Chapter 41: Lesson


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "I''m sure you''ve all worked hard during these midterms."


    Swift action was a hallmark of the Korea Hero Academy.


    No matter what happened, if viins or the Mines managed to breach the school and caused harm to students or professors, the academy was quick to offerpensation and medical treatment.


    "As a result, the school has decided to shift its policies. Given the high chance of viins and Mines invading, and seeing the boundless potential in you all, we''re nning to strengthen our curriculum."


    The students showed concern at Instructor Seo Woojoo''s words.


    "It''s going to be much tougher than before."


    His words made the students tense.


    This shift wasmon in the second year, but it was starting early.


    ''Does that mean it''s going to be really hard?''


    It was possible that the superior individuals of the good and neutral factions might be swayed to join the Mines.


    Or maybe the Seven Evils and those above them had be significantly stronger.


    In the worst case, both situations might be true.


    Either way, it wasn''t a positive scenario.


    "Also, we''re nning to introduce team-based learning. The teams will typically consist of two people. However, there may be variations based on grades. You''ll also be allowed tobine teams for group projects or dungeon exploration as approved by the professors, so keep that in mind.


    The students reacted strongly to Seo Woojoo''s words.


    The lower-ranked students immediately turned their attention to me.


    Meanwhile, high-ranked students like myself were focused on Kim Ara, who had shined during the Mines War.


    "Moreover, this strategy also aims to encourage mutual growth. If top-ranked students mentor those who are struggling, they''ll receive bonus points. Likewise, the lower-ranked students will get extra points for improving while observing their top-ranked counterparts."


    The students'' attention on me grew stronger after these words.


    "Now, consider who you want to team up with. Submit your list of team members before lunch today."


    With that, Instructor Seo Woojoo exited the room.


    The next ss was scheduled in 30 minutes.


    It meant that the students had to make their decision within that time.


    "Kim Ara will team up with me."


    Hong Yuhwa dered confidently.


    She looked briefly at Kim Ara, not at me.


    "Hmm, so even Hong Yuhwa has her eyes on Kim Ara?"


    "Absolutely."


    It made sense.


    Both Hong Yuhwa and Ersil were powerful mages who excelled in rear or mid-range support.


    They were in desperate need of an exceptional front-line fighter.


    But such front-line fighters were rare to find.


    There are untrained front-line fighters, but most of them end up being nothing more than human shields.


    Kim Ara is an exceptional front-line fighter who has also kept her power hidden, so her rank is only in the 200s.


    She''s a prized pick for the top-ranking mages.


    Park Woonhyuk teamed up with a mage student who was following him.


    Seoha, who are you going to partner with?


    Me? Let''s see."


    I nced at Kim Seohyun while thinking.


    I''ve already chosen my partner.


    It''s Seo Gayeon.


    It''s clear, but Seo Gayeon is still a rookie.


    She just recently discovered her starlight magic.


    Even if otherstch onto her due to her potential, it''s best for me to stay close, teaching her various things to aid her development.


    "Kim Ara, on the other hand, will naturally improve as long as her primal force awakens."


    In fact, interference from others could prove detrimental.


    After all, she is the only child of the ''Suzerain'' in this world.


    "Still unsure?"


    "Yeah, I''m torn."


    I followed Kim Seohyun''s gaze.


    Kim Seohyun was also looking at the students, troubled.


    And...... at the end of that gaze was Seo Gayeon.


    Honestly, for someone like Kim Seohyun, most partners end up being an obstacle.


    He has martial arts skills, magic, and knows how to set up barriers.


    What Kim Seohyun needs in a partner is someone stronger than him, and that''s enough.


    In this regard, Kim Seohyun is the person I need to be most cautious of.


    He''s also strikingly good-looking.


    Should I call it androgynous?


    He''s pretty and strangely small, so he sparks protective instincts. In addition, his abilities are exceptional.


    He''s truly a prince, so I''m wary of Kim Seohyun.


    "What? I''m not picking, but she is?"


    A surprised voice echoed.


    When I turned to look, I saw Hong Yuhwa, Kim Ara, and Ersil. Both Hong Yuhwa and Ersil looked shocked.


    "Am I not good enough?"


    Kim Ara casually tilted her head and asked.


    "Kim Ara is certainly good enough. But when thinking about teamwork, I don''t think you two would be a good match."


    Ersil answered calmly.


    However, her twitching lips showed her nervousness.


    "But she''s not the type to worry about teamwork, right?"


    "......That''s true."


    Ersil reluctantly agreed.


    ......Did Kim Ara pick Kim Seohyun?


    As I was wondering, Kim Ara walked towards me.


    "I want to team up with you."


    "......With me?"


    "Yeah. I''m definitely skilled, and given my skills, my rank is low, so I''m a valuable teammate, right?"


    Kim Ara spoke in a casual tone.


    Her face was expressionless, but there was a subtle confidence.


    The confidence of picking me naturally.


    "Uh......"


    Kim Ara is certainly good enough.


    If Seo Gayeon is the best choice for me, then Kim Ara is the second best.


    "Wha, what about me?!"


    Then, suddenly, Seo Gayeon interrupted.


    "I, I may have climbed up in the recent evaluation, but I''m still ranked 700th. But Seoha, you said it yourself. I can reach the... top ranks."


    "......I did."


    "And I, I can work hard!"


    "......"


    I know that Seo Gayeon can work hard.


    Before she discovered her talent, she was the type of person who pushed herself, iming all she had was effort.


    "Hmm."


    Ersil smirked with a yful expression.


    "What about me then?"


    "You?"


    Ersil jumped in too.


    "But Ersil, you''re ranked third."


    "If Lee Seoha and I team up, it will be too easy~. Then it''ll be hard to earn points. But the school said they''re making the curriculum harder, so don''t you think they''ll give us something quite challenging? We could earn a lot of points, right?"


    ......She''s right.


    If I were to actually team up with Kim Seohyun and Ersil, I could expect the game''s difficulty to increase by one level.


    The rewards do get slightly betterpared to that, but in rtion to the difficulty, it makes one wonder: is it really worth it...?


    However, when Ersil jumped in, the gazes of the other two wavered.


    Kim Ara''s strange fluctuating confidence was concerning.


    There''s a reason why I call Kim Ara a total nerd.


    It''s because she acts like a nerd.


    If she refuses here, she will definitely be ostracized. For about half a year.


    On the other hand, Seo Gayeon is still unable to properly control the power of the starlight.


    Therefore, an opportunity arises where we can team up and I can give her advice on various things to aid her growth.


    If it had been a three-person team, I would have morefortably epted.


    Choosing Seo Gayeon as is would be the right thing to do.


    I looked at the three of them and softly opened my mouth.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Should I set it up here?"


    "Yes, please set it up there."


    Penthouse.


    The installers came there and personally set up the VR device.


    The reason I bought a VR device was due to the Alchemy Guild.


    To connect to the cyberspace, this device was necessary.


    The Alchemy Guild is both extremely closed and open.


    This is because the guild was created in a space called the inte.


    However, such a thing is normally impossible.


    Just because you have the ingredients and a recipe doesn''t mean you can perform alchemy easily.


    How you handle the ingredients, how you process them, how you infuse them with magic, even a tiny mistake of 0.1g can mess everything up.


    That''s why you have to train for about ten years as an apprentice, who is treated like a graduate student, to gain the insight of a master.


    That''s why alchemy is so secretive.


    ''Normally, this would be absolutely impossible.''


    The reason why the Alchemy Guild could be created was due to the presence of the Electronic Witch.


    Electronic Witch.


    She had the talent to transform the digital world into her own space and build within it.


    And she used that talent to project the real world into the virtual realm.


    ''That''s why it was doable.''


    In the space where the real world is projected, alchemists gather to show off their own recipes or make elixirs, secure copyrights, and make a fortune from it.


    That''s why the Alchemy Guild has be open.


    Especially, the Alchemy Guild holds this meeting about once a month, because here you can minimize the error value of potions.


    In the real world, you project a ''piece'' of an ingredient that may only appear once in ten years here and make a potion with it to minimize the error value.


    In exchange, the Alchemy Guild provides the Electronic Witch with what she needs.


    So, they maintain a mutual rtionship.


    However, there is a downside.


    Even while projecting a part of the real world here, since it''s a virtual space, you can set up a separate avatar.


    Yes.


    A VR device. You can set and create an avatar.


    These two thingse together and the abyss here... is truly an abyss in itself.


    Even Ersil and Kim Seohyun, who have strong mental fortitude, had to pass out at a single look at the abyss, so you can imagine for yourself how terrifying it would be.


    "Let''s get in."


    Iid down on the virtual reality device, with the ck Heavenly Demon Sword by my side.


    I wonder if it''s worth the money.


    Maybe because it was only avable in the Diamond ss, it was veryfortable just byying down.


    I put on the VR device and started to connect.


    enjoy! :)


    good thing his potion recipes change the course of history as soon as he makes them


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 42: Lesson (2)

    Chapter 42: Lesson (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    [A connection to the user has been detected.]


    [Please create an ID and password for use.]


    A blue window popped up as soon as I logged in.


    After some thought, I decided to use the same ID I used in the Alchemist Guild.


    "Veritas."


    It''s a Latin word that means truth.


    I entered the password I usually use.


    [Avatar setup will now start. You can use the basic settings or pay to customize your look.]


    Starting with this, many customization options were avable.


    An avatar made by someone else usually cost around 500,000 won.


    An extremely high price.


    However, considering the cost of equipment, anyone could afford this.


    There were many options to make the avatar look better.


    A few were subpar, but most were of good quality.


    I picked a male avatar that was less handsome than I was, and put a mask on it.


    ''Not bad.''


    After selecting an avatar, I headed towards the street.


    The street was bustling with people.


    The tricky part was that everyone was good looking, and you couldn''t tell anyone''s gender.


    Selling fresh C-grade magic stones!


    I''m selling mammoth ivory with a reality ratio of 10%!


    Anyone want to buy a giant''s fingernail with a reality ratio of 15%?


    Among them were many street vendors.


    The reason this ce was so lively was because it was a space identical to reality, created by the Electronic Witch.


    Excuse me, what is a reality ratio?


    Oh, are you new here? The reality ratio simply means the ratio of real-world materials used. For instance, when you make a potion with alchemy, you use a simr ratio to create a potion like the ones in reality.


    The street vendor gave advice to a passing neer.


    I watched them for a while, then checked my bank bnce.


    [2,315,251,061 won]


    The amount of money in my bank ount showed up in the corner of my field of view.


    My copyright fees shot up as I quickly released recipes, and I had received a contract fee for giving mypany exclusive rights. Basically, I was not worried about money.


    I looked around the market to see if there were any useful items.


    However, most were either too priceypared to their worth or utterly useless.


    I took a quick look around and was about to leave because there was nothing worth buying, but then I paused.


    I saw an avatar that looked like a green boy.


    ''That one.''


    It was someone I had often seen in the game.


    He was the one who inspired me to dig deep into alchemy.


    I-Want-To-Escape-The-Lab.


    Or in short, Non-Lab.


    I walked towards Non-Lab''s sign.


    "Wee!"


    Non-Lab weed me with a big smile as I came near the sign.


    However, her voice was feminine.


    She had picked the look of a boy she liked for her avatar, but couldn''t change her voice because she didn''t have enough money.


    I checked out the potions and elixirs on Non-Lab''s sign.


    Special Strength Booster: Dramatically increases vitality.


    -Strength increases by 3 for 30 minutes.


    -Reality Reflection Ratio (100%)


    -You can bring this potion to reality and use it as it is.


    Outstanding effects.


    From theck of potions, it seemed like the professor had taken them.


    "The effects are quite good."


    "Yes! The price is also fair. It''s 30,000 won per bottle."


    "......Really, it''s worth it?"


    At this price, it would just about cover the cost of the ingredients.


    "Then, please give me this and that."


    "Sure, thank you!"


    Non-Lab packed up two potions for me.


    I put them in my inventory.


    Although it was a bit pricey, considering these were hard to make potions, the purchase was reasonable in terms of time saved.


    I picked the option to take the potions into the real world and thought about Non-Lab.


    Non-Lab was trulymendable.


    Always smiling brightly, spreading hope to those around her.


    Even in a low position, she stays positive.


    She''s truly a praiseworthy being, but there''s one big w.


    ''She''s a shotacon.''


    Even though she denies it strongly, given the characters and kids she loves, it''s obvious that she''s not as innocent as she says. I forced myself to avoid looking at her with disdain.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Time for a joint practical ss.


    We went outside and gathered in the auditorium.


    The students grouped together.


    Inside the auditorium was a strange building. It seemed to be an item for this session.


    ''Monster hunting, it seems.''


    It looked like a test of forming teams inside the huge walls resembling a shooting range and hunting monsters.


    I was sitting rxedly, looking around.


    "You don''t seem nervous?"


    "I''m doing fine."


    Hong Yuhwa looked at me with a proud look.


    "I won''t lose this time."


    Hong Yuhwa said, looking into my eyes. Next to her, Kim Ara, who was holding the Giant''s Sword, was ring at me with dark eyes.


    "......"


    "......"


    The look filled with feelings of betrayal.


    And the face showing her determination to make me regret, I found it funny.


    ''It''s just about picking a team member.''


    Yes.


    I picked Seo Gayeon as my team member.


    While I knew that Kim Ara, who had woken up the bloodline and origin power of the giant, would do well on her own, I had to look after Seo Gayeon.


    And the magical power that Seo Gayeon held was a cheat-like ability that let her materialize magic with just her imagination.


    During thest midterm evaluation, there were reasons why she only just beat the students who were around rank 700.


    So even if Seo Gayeon continues to grow like this, it''s a situation where the scores are duplicated.


    From my position, needing to stay at the top next semester, I had no choice but to choose Seo Gayeon.


    "Ah, Seoha."


    Seo Gayeon joined me with a friendly voice.


    As she did, attention naturally focused on Seo Gayeon.


    The sharp stares of Hong Yuhwa and Kim Ara.


    Seo Gayeon, looking timid, shied away, but soon sat down next to me.


    As if trying to say that her team member was me and me only.


    "......"


    "......"


    Seo Gayeon and Kim Ara were locked in a stare down.


    Hong Yuhwa, feeling the tension rising, rolled her eyes for a bit and then our eyes met.


    ''Why are they doing that?''


    ''I don''t know.''


    I exchanged quick nces with Hong Yuhwa.


    Hong Yuhwa rolled her eyes for a moment and then kept her proud expression while breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "Attention, everyone!"


    Luckily, before the mood got stranger, Instructor Seo Woojoo showed up.


    "Everyone, gather around."


    With the students lined up, Instructor Seo Woojoo spoke at the front.


    "Today''s ss is a joint ss with the team members that were chosen earlier. We will be evaluating how you ''hunt'' the monsters thate out from the Tower of Trials today."


    A monster hunting assessment made by using the Tower of Trials.


    It provides total safety and gives rewards based on how fast and how you clear the Tower of Trials, making it a unique feature of Korea Hero Academy.


    The only schools that couldpete were the ones in heaven.


    "Four teams will join the practical session at once. The monsters thate out are picked by Artificial Intelligence Alpha, based on the team members'' fighting strength and ranking."


    The names of the team members and the monsters they would face were disyed above Instructor Seo Woojoo''s head.


    Hong Yuhwa, Kim Ara: Shadow Wolf


    Kim Seohyun, Choi Deokhoon: Inmyeonjo


    Park Woonhyuk, Ha Yoori: Steel Bear


    Lee Seoha, Seo Gayeon: Fog Crocodile


    "The teams above will hunt the monsters. The hunting process will be filmed by drones and reviewed by the professors, who will then give aprehensive evaluation and score. After a 10-minute meeting, we will continue."


    Looking around, everyone''s faces were not good.


    Because the monster that would cause Choi Deokhoon the most trouble was picked.


    ''Is Kim Seohyun the best among them?''


    It was due to the special power that Kim Seohyun holds.


    I considered the Fog Crocodile.


    It was entirely made of mist.


    Hence, an enemy who was practically immune to physical attacks.


    "I, I''ll do my best!"


    "...Don''t worry. You won''t have to do it alone."


    Seo Gayeon must believe she has to manage it because she''s only seen me use my physical strength.


    "Ah, right. Your main skill was something else, right?"


    As if she just realized it, Seo Gayeon opened her small mouth and stared at me.


    My main skill was using my body from the start...


    I didn''t want to correct her and shatter her illusion, so I quietly moved forward.


    "But how will we fight?"


    "How far have you mastered magic?"


    "Up to intermediate magic. I still can''t master attribute transformation because it''s too difficult."


    That''s because the power of starlight has an attribute that rejects other attributes.


    "What about non-attribute magic?"


    "All I have is the Spear of Judgement so far..."


    "That''s fine."


    That''s enough to inflict damage on the Fog Crocodile.


    ''It''s easiest if I step in.''


    But then, Seo Gayeon''s skills won''t improve.


    "Do you know any binding magic?"


    "No, not yet."


    So does she only have attack magic?


    I had a conversation with Seo Gayeon about various things.


    "Then the four teams above, move inside!"


    We walked towards the inside of the wall.


    enjoy! :)


    nonb is a REALLY stupid way to shorten i-want-to-escape-theb LMAO


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 43: Lesson (3)

    Chapter 43: Lesson (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Should I call it a dungeon?


    Either way, theyout of the test area was a big square with a cross-shaped wall built right in the middle.


    The walls weren''t tall, but there was a magic barrier raised high, allowing for a height of up to 30 meters.


    Its width was about half of a typical school sports field.


    ''They really spent a lot of money on this.''


    I felt it right away.


    Making a test site this big is tough. Plus, taking into ount safety measures, it literally needs a ton of money.


    So much so that other schools can hardly keep up. It was truly a spending spree.


    "First, we draw the Fog Crocodile in with binds..."


    Seo Gayeon was whispering, trying to remember.


    To put it nicely, Seo Gayeon wasn''t especially smart.


    There was a reason she chose the physical path.


    However, the power of the stars was great at turning magic into reality through imagination, so I suggested it to her.


    Uwoong!


    There was a wave for a moment.


    [Tower of Trials is now ready.]


    [The test will start now.]


    [Do you want to start the test?]


    Everyone nodded.


    We were about to nod too.


    [Changing difficulty level during the test... Lee Seoha is found to be too strong for this test. Do you want to adjust the test''s difficulty?]


    ...''


    Why are they only focusing on me?


    Caught off guard, I soon realized it wasn''t a bad thing.


    The Tower of Trials, as the name suggests, gives a trial and offers a matching reward.


    Just because of that reward, the Korea Hero Academy made it to the top.


    "This is..."


    Professor Seo Woojoo showed a puzzled look for a moment, then soon turned to me.


    "Lee Seoha. Do you agree with changing the difficulty?"


    Instead of replying, I turned to Seo Gayeon.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "What does Seoha want to do?"


    A question was answered with a question.


    However, knowing Seo Gayeon''s personality, she would value my opinion more than hers.


    It was because of her somewhat dependent personality.


    This isn''t the first time we''re changing the difficulty.


    But I don''t know how hard this ''difficulty'' will be.


    The first Tower of Trials couldn''t ''judge'' me.


    Because of that, Ipleted the tower with a record score.


    But this time, it''s a bit different.


    It seems like the administrator has stepped in.


    The Administrator.


    This refers to the person who oversees the Tower of Trials.


    That Administrator is fair in their own way.''


    Low riskes with low rewards.


    High riskes with high rewards.


    The bnce is gradually shifting towards thetter.


    The challenge is tougher than I thought. The Seven Evils have already shown up and they''re nning to attack the school.


    ''This attack is likely...''


    A check on the being trying to stir the power of the stars.


    Even though I''ve been very cautious, it''s been revealed that I''m the one who broke the barrier.


    That''s why I didn''t catch a Mine that can supply Demonic Qi.


    But, you can''t hide forever.


    The Seven Evils won''t be able to act for a bit because of this event, so if I want to make a move now, going for high risk, high return would be the right choice.


    "Please increase the difficulty level."


    "Okay."


    [Checking the test taker''s wish. Proceeding with difficulty adjustment.]


    [Tricolor Tiger will appear alongside the Fog Crocodile.]


    Tricolor Tiger, huh.


    Not too shabby.


    "You can still back out now."


    "It''s okay."


    I shook my head at the trainer Seo Woojoo''s words.


    I turned to Seo Gayeon.


    "Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Seo Gayeon didn''t speak to me.


    She simply followed me.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The Tricolor Tiger.


    Quite an annoying monster.


    Even though it''s a medium-rank B-grade monster, its unique traits make it a monster that only high-ranks should face.


    It essentially uses all kinds of magic types, and has matching defenses because of it.


    Red, green, and blue.


    It controls the powers of fire, wind, and water, and it can mix these colors to make the power of other types.


    So, it''s a nuisance.


    Mostly because magic types are usually seen as better than normal magic.


    Lee Seoha walked up front, holding the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Seo Gayeon was ready in the back, set to cast her magic at any second.


    Sssaaa-.


    A shadow of a tiger showed up in the mist.


    Thud.


    The color of the tiger moving up front was unique.


    A perfect blend of red, blue, and green.


    He held the ck Heavenly Demon Sword tightly.


    -Not bad at all.


    ''Indeed.''


    Lee Seoha agreed with the ck Heavenly Demon Sword''s words.


    "I''ll give you the sign, get the ck Breeze ready."


    "Okay."


    A voice with no sign of doubt.


    Hearing her voice, he rushed forward without any hesitation.


    Taaah!


    -Krrrr!


    The tiger roared at the same time.


    With the shining green pattern, a rush of wind came.


    ck Breeze.


    He created the ck Breeze under his feet.


    Sssah-.


    The ck Breeze wraps around his body as he moves.


    Its speed is so quick that it doesn''t make a noise, like a shadow rushing.


    -Kreeeng!


    The Tricolor Tiger condensed the wind.


    Jump.


    Using the ck Wings, he jumped with all his strength.


    Then, the red pattern on the Tricolor Tiger lit up red.


    Hwurrr!


    Fire gathered. A fireball, bigger than an average person, came together and shot towards him.


    From that spot, he jumped again.


    Whisper of the Spirit (B)


    Holds power left by a wind spirit.


    : Speed +3


    : Makes a wind shield up to three times a day.


    The first shoes he got from Seo Yebin.


    They made a wind shield.


    He dodged the fireball and held the ck Heavenly Demon Sword upside down.


    And then, he struck with the ck Abyss.


    Sssaaaak!


    The ck Abyss, filled with negative energy, wrapped around the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    ck sh.


    The quickly building power of the ck Abyss wrapped around the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    The tiger''s patterns lit up.


    Green and blue at the same time.


    Chirp.


    Ice started to form around him. This was the power of ice, a mix of wind and water.


    This power was rougher and less scary than the Ice Maiden''s.


    Spirit Break.


    Suddenly, the Tricolor Tiger stopped moving.


    Lee Seoha didn''t fully understand the effect, but when he used Spirit Break, the enemy feels huge pressure.


    Even the trainer, Seo Woojoo, who is in the top ranks of middle-rank, felt like his life was in danger.


    The Tricolor Tiger flinched.


    He swung the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, which was wrapped in the ck Abyss. A moment toote, it made an ice shield.


    The negative energy shattered the ice.


    Just before the ice reached the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, the ck Abyss cancelled it. The cancelled ice broke into pieces, showing the Tricolor Tiger''s skin.


    -Krrooong!!


    He pushed the ck Heavenly Demon Sword into the tiger and pushed the ck Abyss into it.


    The ck Abyss, focused into a single point, caused a shockwave.


    ''As weak as possible.''


    Leave it just breathing enough for the Stylus of the Skies to finish it off.


    The Tower of Trials fairly judges public aplishments, and in this case, it would consider that he alone beat the Tricolor Tiger.


    Just as Lee Seoha was about to use the ck Abyss with his Body Against Heaven, a ripple spread around him.


    A bright green pattern let out a strong wind.


    Tch.


    Lee Seoha clicked his tongue and stepped back.


    However, the leftover Body Against Heaven ripped through the body of the Tricolor Tiger.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Then, I''ll hit one more time. When you see an opening, attack."


    Detailed exnations were left out.


    Even though she''s a newbie, Seo Gayeon was among those who had passed to be here.


    There was no way that Seo Gayeon, with her high mental strength, would mess up.


    Trusting in Seo Gayeon, Lee Seoha moved forward.


    -Growl.


    The Tricolor Tiger was on alert. It had been hurt from a single hit.


    Lee Seoha lowered his stance.


    Blink.


    With the sound of something switching on in his head, Divine Vision was turned on.


    Once more, ck sh Swordsmanship.


    He sent the ck Breeze under his feet and paused.


    ''What is this.''


    It was an odd feeling.


    It hit Lee Seoha''s mind like a bolt of lightning.


    An oddly sticky sensation.


    The Unfathomable Talent guided Lee Seoha. It tweaked the Body Against Heaven.


    Thump.


    -What?


    A single stride.


    It was just one step, but the ck Heavenly Demon Sword recognized.


    Lee Seoha had slotted in a puzzle piece she hadn''t taught him.


    [You have fully learned ck sh Swordsmanship(C+).]


    [You have awakened the five arts of ck sh Swordsmanship - Single ck Heavenly sh(B).]


    Divine Vision sparked. Lee Seoha''s sight was dyed ''ck''.


    ''What.''


    ck Divine Martial Art.


    It uses the Demonic Qi.


    But this scene was odd.


    The talent that Lee Seoha was looking at now was something he had seen before.


    A space made of white lines, where everything else is seen in ck.


    ''Could the Demonic Qi be.''


    Lee Seoha cleared away his distracting thoughts.


    He could ponder about itter.


    He held onto the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and moved ahead.


    In a sh, the ck vision disappeared and the colorful world came back.


    And then, a single hit.


    Slurp.


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword pierced the eye of the Tricolor Tiger.


    That was the finish.


    Swoosh!


    The magic that formed the Tricolor Tiger broke apart into the air. The tiger''s death was announced with the scattering of the blue dust.


    [Incredible speed! You have brought out ''some'' of the true power that the Demonic Qi holds. An extra 5,000p will be given.]


    [You were the first to finish the test. You left a strong impression on all the trainers and students. 3,000p will be awarded!]


    [You have awakened Single ck Heavenly sh. 1,500p will be given!]


    [You have awakened a part of ck Crystal(B+).]


    Lee Seoha looked at Seo Gayeon. He saw Seo Gayeon smiling brightly.


    And then he understood.


    Because of his realization, he had taken away Seo Gayeon''s achievement.


    enjoy! :)


    noo i don''t know how seo gayeon will feel about that


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 44: Lesson (4)

    Chapter 44: Lesson (4)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Seo Gayeon''s face was glowing with joy.


    If you don''t do well in the Tower of Trials, you don''t receive any prizes.


    Still, she smiled sincerely.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Huh? Oh, do you mean because you promised me a prize? I''m totally fine."


    Seo Gayeonughed gently.


    "I feel like I''ve already received so much more. I''m just happy I could help you."


    My Divine Vision was still on, allowing me to see her true feelings.


    Seo Gayeon truly felt this way.


    Suddenly, a thought came to me.


    The reason why I liked Seo Gayeon the second most.


    In this world, there''s no clear line between right and wrong.


    Kim Seohyun, who was forced to y the hero, constantly wondered if the path he was defending was the right one.


    Hong Yuhwa failed in her plundering, was betrayed by the one she trusted, and eventually fell into darkness.


    Seo Yebin strongly believed that she was always right and that only she could save the world.


    But Seo Gayeon was different.


    She epted the existence of evil in good.


    Others had moments where they fell into darkness, but she never did.


    "Seoha?"


    "...Yeah, let''s go."


    As we stepped outside, a bright light exploded forth.


    Is it because my Divine Vision is still active?


    A dazzling golden light distorted the space and spit out an item.


    What appeared was a ck chest, just like the one before.


    ''Is it a kind of spirit potion?''


    That would be better.


    If it''s safe, I could give it to Seo Gayeon.


    Meanwhile, another item appeared. It was a silver bracelet with arge diamond set into it.


    I evaluated the bracelet using Talent Viewing.


    Pure White Bracelet (B)


    A tool made by a skilled craftsman and an alchemist long ago.


    A bracelet once used by a being known as the Child of Stars.


    :Adds 5 to Magic.


    :Adds 5 to Spirit.


    :Built-in SkillStarlight Baptism


    "......"


    I stopped in the middle of evaluating it.


    The bracelet was perfectly suited for Seo Gayeon.


    ''Did Seo Yebin meddle?''


    The Tower of Trials is known for giving out items that match the recipient.


    But this kind of item should not exist.


    I also opened another chest.


    It was a ck bracelet, unlike Seo Yebin''s.


    ck Bracelet (B)


    A tool made by a skilled craftsman and an alchemist long ago.


    A bracelet that can create a sword harnessing the dark power from within the bracelet.


    :Built-in Skillck Sword  Split


    ''Were they originally a set?''


    Items meant to be used together.


    But the Pure White Bracelet fits Seo Gayeon.


    And I could make good use of the ck Bracelet.


    "Gayeon, what do you think of the Pure White Bracelet? It seems to go well with you."


    "I''d like anything that you give me."


    ""


    Her face held no doubts. Instead, her expression seemed to wish that I would ept it all.


    "Then it''s decided."


    I picked up the Pure White Bracelet and slid it onto Seo Gayeon''s right wrist.


    She was left-handed, after all.


    This would be the ce for her magic book during the weapon choiceter on.


    "......"


    The Pure White Bracelet is a B-ranked artifact.


    Knowing that it was a big reward for just passing a test, Seo Gayeon''s face turned red.


    I watched this with a pleased smile.


    [...This time, the owner is a man so he should be able to handle it. I suppose I should be happy.]


    The ck Heavenly Demon sighed quietly as she spoke.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Hong Yuhwa sighed softly.


    Kim Ara silently looked at what had once been the Shadow Wolf.


    The bloodline ability that Lee Seoha had taught was truly amazing.


    ''Origin power....''


    It allows you to attack even that which naturally does not exist.


    The power she had was many times stronger than magic.


    She could feel her skin getting tougher, her body getting stronger each day.


    Sadly, she didn''t get much taller.


    Although her arms and legs had be a bit leaner, her chest and backside only grew slightly. This made her feel somewhat ufortable.


    Kim Ara looked at the scoreboard. The ranks were already listed on it.


    Lee Seoha, Seo Gayeon Team - 13:14.04


    Hong Yuhwa, Kim Ara Team - 25:57.35


    Park Woonhyuk, Ha Yuri Team - 26:09.52


    We just barely won.


    We lost again.


    At Kim Ara''s words, Hong Yuhwa looked at the scoreboard with intense eyes.


    A 12-minute difference.


    Even with the bestbination she could think of, she was still outdone by Lee Seoha.


    ''I thought I could win this time.''


    Kim Ara was incredible.


    More than Park Woonhyuk......no, her power-boosted attack matches a mage''s strike. It wouldn''t be fair topare it to a warrior''s attack.


    Despite that, her defense was also amazingly strong.


    Her reaction speed was a bit slow, but even that wasn''t a disadvantage. After all, her speed is only slightly less than Park Woonhyuk''s.


    Still.


    She lost.


    Lostpletely.


    Lee Seoha was still keeping up that pace with Seo Gayeon, who was now ranked 700th.


    Hong Yuhwa went outside with Kim Ara.


    With intense eyes, she looked for her subordinate.


    "Good, good job."


    "Do you have the video of Lee Seoha and Seo Gayeon''s team?"


    "Yes."


    Recording is usually free during tests.


    If they study their opponents, uncover weaknesses, and n, the teachers would even award them points.


    After all, they are heroes who will one day face viins.


    Heroes are known to the public. They award extra points if they research like this and discover weaknesses for the future.


    "Give it."


    "Yes, he, here it is."


    Hong Yuhwa took the video, and thanked Kim Ara for her effort.


    "How should we split the rewards?"


    "Rewards? Ah."


    Hong Yuhwa and Kim Ara looked at the rewards.


    A red robe and a belt appeared.


    "Nice. It''s a top-tier me robe and a belt that can briefly boost speed."


    Lee Seoha, who had somehow gotten closer, spoke with a friendly smile.


    "You can also judge an item''s worth?"


    "Yeah. My eyes are quite good."


    Lee Seoha pointed to his own eyes as he spoke.


    "Well, if you need something judged, just call me anytime."


    Lee Seoha replied with a smile.


    Looking at Hong Yuhwa.


    Hong Yuhwa was not happy. This time the ''winner'' was Lee Seoha, and it seemed like he hade to show off.


    ''No, this is a sign that he is aware of me.''


    Hong Yuhwa nodded her head proudly.


    "Instructor Seo Woojoo, can I go back to the dormitory?"


    "Of course."


    Having gotten Instructor Seo Woojoo''s approval, Hong Yuhwa walked to the dormitory with a proud walk.


    And in her 30-square-meter dormitory bed, Hong Yuhwa buried her face. And she looked at the ceiling.


    The good-looking face of Lee Seoha, with one corner of his mouth raised, was stuck on one side of the ceiling.


    "See, do you really think you''ll always win? Do you think I''ll always lose?"


    Hong Yuhwa''s eyes were burning with intensity.


    Such a shameful loss.


    This was the first time in her life that she had been sopletely beaten.


    She was always the one who won.


    This feeling of shame was new to her.


    Grinding her teeth, Hong Yuhwa stared at the many photos of Lee Seoha stuck on the ceiling.


    Then, she yed the video she had gotten from one of her followers.


    As she stared at the TV, Hong Yuhwa imagined.


    She promised herself to make him kneel one day.


    Imagining Lee Seoha kneeling before her, Hong Yuhwa smiled a little and stared hard at the Lee Seoha on the TV.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Penthouse private training ground.


    I made the ck Sword there.


    It was of reasonable length, and it was entirely ck.


    ''So this is how it feels.''


    Swish-


    I swung it lightly. The weight was light.


    To test the hardness, I flicked the de with my finger.


    Ting.


    A clear sound echoed.


    "Pretty good, isn''t it?"


    -Not a bad weapon. It seems a skilled cksmith made it.


    And then, it divided.


    The ck Sword split into four.


    I lifted them with my mind.


    I grasped one of them and filled it with Demonic Qi.


    Crack.


    The ck de cracked and soon turned to dust and vanished.


    "It really can''t withstand Demonic Qi."


    [Hehe, there''s no way a simple weapon could resist a power that goes against the heavens.]


    Heavenly Demon said, seeming happy.


    [Only I, the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, can fully ept the power of the master. So, the master should treasure me more.]


    ''Aren''t I already valuing you?''


    -......


    Heavenly Demon looked at me with disbelief.


    [What about cleaning the sword at least once a day?]


    ''...It''s not going to rust if I don''t clean it, right?''


    I couldn''t get it.


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword is an S-grade weapon.


    The de is reasonably sharp.


    Its edge is designed to not kill the master''s skills.


    It is sturdy enough that unless you''re as skilled as Seo Yebin, you wouldn''t even dream it could break, and it doesn''t rust or get dull if stored reasonably well.


    Whether it''s a weapon, a relic, or a potion, anything from S-ss onwards has the potential to cause ''war'' on a national level.


    And I clean Heavenly Demon at least once every three days.


    [Is wiping the de with a cloth considered cleaning in this world?]


    Heavenly Demon asked in disbelief.


    ''...Alright.''


    No matter what, my mentor is Heavenly Demon.


    There''s no need to disagree with it for no reason.


    I put the ck Heavenly Demon Sword down and tore a piece from the cloth prepared in a corner of the penthouse.


    I pushed my dexterity to its max.


    I nned to care for it until Heavenly Demon was happy, and then I would consume a martial art.


    And the moment I started cleaning Heavenly Demon with the cloth.


    [Uhhhhhhhhhh]


    Heavenly Demon moaned.


    "......"


    -......


    The room was quiet for a while.


    enjoy! :)


    yo what???


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 45: Kim Seohyun

    Chapter 45: Kim Seohyun


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After a brief moment of shock, I found words to respond to Kim Seohyun.


    "Well, that could happen."


    I took the strange sounds to be an unavoidable physical reaction.


    The situation had taken me by surprise, nothing more than that.


    -......


    Still, the ck Heavenly Demon Sword was hiding her face in the bed, her cheeks flushed.


    ''So a sword spirit can blush too.''


    A random thought entered my mind as I started searching for some oil.


    Caring for the de with oil seemed to lift the sword''s spirits.


    ''But if it gets happier here, wouldnt that be rather bad?''


    Whether I liked it or not, the ck Heavenly Demon Sword was apanion who would be with me till the end.


    What to do.


    If it was a man, I might have dismissed it as a joke, but dealing with a woman was a different matter.


    ''With a girlfriend, I could just go with it......''


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword was arade, so that approach won''t work.


    I thought for a moment, then decided to step out.


    Being alone for a while in times like this usually helps.


    I left the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and stepped outside.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    It was hot outside.


    Quite a bit of time had passed since the midterms, and the final exams were quickly approaching.


    In other words, it signaled the arrival of summer.


    And with summer, came a load of things to do.


    Once the finals were done, the vacation would begin, which meant considering where to do an internship that included practical training. Plus, I needed to conquer the Tower of Illusion as well.


    ''I should also make a trip to the United States.''


    I sighed to myself.


    Despite being a vacation, it felt like I would be busier than when I was in school.


    That was disheartening.


    With a heavy sigh, I walked towards the training ground.


    The others had already imed their spots and were exercising.


    "Seoha, you''ve arrived?"


    "Yes."


    Kim Seohyun ced his dumbbell on the ground.


    Thud.


    A heavy sound echoed. I looked at the weight of the dumbbell.


    It was 300kg.


    Just a dumbbell, and it weighed 300kg... the same as my bench press.


    Suddenly, I felt less proud of myself.


    "Are you going to work on your upper body again today?"


    I asked in a downcast voice.


    "Let''s focus on the lower body. You''ve been working so hard on your upper body recently that your lower body seems a bit weak."


    "......."


    Kim Seohyun suggested, a slight grin on his face.


    It felt odd.


    Perhaps it was because of Kim Seohyun''s gender-neutral voice and looks.


    When I heard it from Kim Seohyun, it felt as if... I was hearing it from a woman.


    ''Ah, but he''s a man.''


    I sighed to myself, following Kim Seohyun''s lead.


    Copying Kim Seohyun''s moves felt like my body was being pushed to its breaking point.


    "Whew."


    I paused to catch my breath and made my way to a corner of the training ground.


    ck Divine Martial Art.


    It was a martial art that continuously strengthened the body.


    The entity known as Cheonma created many martial arts, but ording to Heavenly Demon, the ones he put the most effort into were Sungshinahn and ck Divine Martial Art.


    -All fights eventuallye down to watching your opponent and defeating them.


    That was his reason.


    My body quickly recovered its bnce. Yeokcheon circted throughout my body, making it even more powerful.


    "Wow......"


    When I opened my eyes, Kim Seohyun was looking at me, his eyes filled with admiration.


    "When I first saw you, it was just a regr body..."


    "Just a body, what does that mean?"


    "Hehe, just the kind of body that normal people have. But now..."


    "Now what?"


    "It''s almost like a piece of art."


    Kim Seohyun said, his face turning red, as he swallowed hard.


    ''This is a bit......''


    It was a little unsettling.


    Could Kim Seohyun be gay?


    No, that was unlikely.


    There were many times when Kim Seohyun would lose focus upon seeing a woman with arge chest.


    He was just very interested in the physical body.


    I held back the punch that was about tond on Kim Seohyun.


    "This is not ordinary muscle. It''s rare to achieve this kind of form even when all muscles are exercised."


    Saint, standing next to me, admired my muscles.


    "Really, it''s as if the Martial God himself shaped your body. Have you learned something like the reversed muscle view of Shaolin?"


    "It''s not the reversed muscle view."


    Kim Seohyun replied to Saint''sment.


    "Hmm? You, do you know about the reversed muscle view?"


    "Huh? Oh, I just, I just know a bit about it."


    Kim Seohyun stuttered, seemingly hesitant to reply.


    "Really? I would love to discuss it sometime. As you know, the martial arts world has taken a back seat in the world with its thousand-year history."


    At Saint''s words, Kim Seohyun gave a wry smile.


    I looked at Kim Seohyun.


    The sky-blue eyes of his silver hair.


    A very gender-neutral look.


    His unusual appearance was noticeable.


    A being who inherited a thousand-year martial lineage and at the same time was learning magic from the greatest wizard.


    He was the hero in this world.


    However, behind it, he carried a deep darkness.


    And a significant responsibility.


    The base of the martial world, once known as old China, had been ruined.


    At a time when the entity now known as the Seven Evils used to be the Ten Evils and had turned the world into chaos.


    Alongside beings named ''Apostles''.


    The great heroes had intervened toote with their allies to stop them, but by then the martial world was barely hanging on to its existence.


    As a result, China is now split into five countries, therefore known as Wu Zhongguo (Five Chinas).


    In the past, China was a powerful giant, but that status has now shifted to Korea.


    However, their martial arts () were passed on to a single being.


    ''No, it wasn''t just passed on.''


    The Nine Sects and the Five Great Schools, Evil Sect, and the Demon Sect.


    When they first faced an external foe (), they gathered all their martial lineages in one ce to prepare for any possible situation.


    In that process, a prodigybined all the martial arts to create nine arts.


    This is the power known as the Thousand-Year Martial Art of the martial world.


    Kim Seohyun had this forcibly ''injected'' into him.


    There are many other things that represent Kim Seohyun.


    For instance, the dragon''s heart that he can''t use now due to the strain on his physical body.


    "Did you say something?"


    "No, why?"


    "I felt like you were staring a bit too much."


    Kim Seohyun said, seeming a bit ufortable.


    But in fact, I was the one who felt ufortable. Kim Seohyun kept examining my body and prodding me.


    "But really, you''re incredible. How did you achieve this?"


    Kim Seohyun admired my body.


    However, asking about martial arts or magic is practically taboo, so he only stared at my body with inquisitive eyes.


    "It''s a bit ufortable if you look at it like that."


    "Oh, sorry."


    Only then did Kim Seohyun turn red with surprise.


    "."


    For a long time, I couldn''t help but wonder if Kim Seohyun was gay.


    On the way back to the penthouse.


    I reached the door and realized.


    That Heavenly Demon is inside alone right now.


    ''It should be fine by now.''


    I had brought oil that Kim Seohyun rmended for proper sword care.


    I came with a gift, so I hope it will help ease her irritable mood a bit.


    When I entered, Heavenly Demon was stillying face down on the bed.


    Thinking of her as a teenage sibling, I left the oil inside and went into my personal training room.


    There, I immediately began practicing the ck Heavenly Demon Sword Technique that I discovered yesterday.


    After devoting about an hour to training, Heavenly Demon was stillying face down on the bed.


    After showering, I shared recipes with the Alchemy Guild.


    My wealth was increasing at an incredible rate.


    It felt so surreal that it seemed like I was merely ying with numbers.


    Just then, Heavenly Demon lifted her reddened face.


    [Master.]


    "Huh?"


    [Ahem.]


    Despite being a sword spirit, Heavenly Demon cleared her throat.


    [First of all, I am your possession. At the same time, you inherited the legacy of the former Tianma who created me.]


    "That''s correct."


    [But for that reason alone, I''m teaching martial arts to you for free. I don''t mind it, but I believe I also deserve a fairpensation.]


    "That''s fair."


    Honestly, considering she''s trapped in a sword, Heavenly Demon''s viewpoint is quite reasonable.


    "Should I be diligent in teaching martial arts if the ck Heavenly Demon is eager?


    With that thought, I nodded in agreement to the ck Heavenly Demon''s words.


    [So, at least once or twice a day, it would be nice if you used those skilled hands of yours to refine me.]


    The ck Heavenly Demon made her request with a blush and a confident tone.


    ...Alright.


    I gave the ck Heavenly Demon a cold look, then soon nodded my head.


    "So, we''re done then?"


    [Yes, that''s right.]


    "Then I''ll go to sleep. Today''s training was even more exhausting than usual. I''m worn out."


    I bid goodnight and copsed onto the bed.


    Feeling my consciousness rapidly fading, I drifted off to sleep as I was.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Head to the dungeon?"


    Wednesday.


    I summoned Kim Seohyun on an errand and informed him about it.


    "Yes, the dungeon."


    "I''m always ready."


    Kim Seohyun nodded with a bright smile.


    "But would it be safe with just the two of us?"


    "It wouldn''t be bad if it''s just the two of us. Neither of us is limited by our roles, right?"


    I am severely limited.


    If it''s not closebat, my fighting power is reduced to nearly a tenth.


    But since Kim Seohyun thinks that I am training my body in the mage ss, I added a small lie.


    "So, where is this dungeon?"


    "It''s a dungeon in Suwon."


    "Shall we go together then?"


    "Just bring yourself. I''ll handle the rest."


    "......Can I?"


    "Yes. I have plenty of potions made here anyway."


    Above all, we can''t treat the bus driver harshly.


    I am powerful.


    Objectively, I''ve be incredibly powerful, but I''m weak in quantity and specialized in PvP.


    On the other hand, Kim Seohyun flourishes more when there''s more quantity, owning martial arts.


    "What about this Saturday night?"


    "Let''s do it. Seoha, your club activities are on Saturday too, right? Mine are on Saturday as well, so that would be convenient."


    We set the date and then headed down to eat.


    enjoy! :)


    what a weird sword


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 46: Kim Seohyun (2)

    Chapter 46: Kim Seohyun (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Suwon Station.


    This was where I was meant to meet Kim Seohyun.


    I hid the ck Heavenly Demon Sword in my guitar case and made my way to Suwon Station.


    -You''re looking quite good this time.


    I think so too.


    Since I was short on clothes, I picked up a pair of ck jeans and a tidy ck shirt, suggested by a shop assistant in a clothes store.


    The assistant mentioned the color scheme was a bit dull, but ck attire seemed fitting when entering a dungeon.


    ''Because there might be blood stters.''


    As I got off at the station, I drew many people''s eyes.


    "Wow, what a face."


    "Is he famous? No, he has the looks and body of an actor.


    "He must be short, right? He''s got everything, but must be short."


    I moved towards the agreed meeting spot.


    Close to the rendezvous, a crowd was forming.


    All because of Kim Seohyun.


    In school, I was often overlooked because of him, but outside, Kim Seohyun was very well-known. His history alone was incredibly distinguished and he was so handsome, he outshined most actors.


    Because of this, even without any activity, the fan club had over 100,000 members.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. It looks like my friends have arrived and I should go.


    "It''s okay! You look cool, Oppa!


    After a brief fan gathering, Kim Seohyun and I moved towards the food alley.


    "So, what do you want to eat?


    "Um, let''s have something light. Feeling too full can be troublesome in the dungeon."


    I agreed with Kim Seohyun''s idea.


    After having a suitable meal at a nearby Western-style restaurant, we made our way towards the dungeon.


    "The ros pasta there is really good.


    "Really? I find it too rich.


    "I suppose I like Western food."


    Kim Seohyun smiled awkwardly.


    We made our way to Gwanggyo Mountain together.


    Gwanggyo Mountain had be a muchrger and thicker forestpared to what I remembered.


    This was also due to the Spirit Veins flowing under Korea which had absorbed a lot of mana.


    "Be careful. This ce is crawling with beast-type monsters, it''s a pain if you get bitten.


    "Okay. Should I cast an invisibility spell?


    "I''m fine."


    Instead, I used the Silent Step technique, which I had learned in order to control the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Being invisible was truly wonderful, but it was useless in situations like this.


    I couldn''t receive any healing or buffs, unless they were from potions.


    It''s not that buffs didn''t work at all.


    But their effectiveness was really low.


    The amount of mana used to cast a buff on me could be used to buff around ten average students.


    And the buffs barely take effect.


    In no time, the invisible energy brushes off the buff, so its effects onlyst a few seconds.


    As a safety measure, I sprayed a potion over my body designed to repel beast-type monsters.


    The potion gave off a peculiar smell.


    "Are you okay?


    "Yep, let''s go.


    We began to ascend the mountain.


    "There seem to be too many people."


    "Yeah."


    Kim Seohyun and I were baffled as we ascended. Then, a man on the mountain path stopped us.


    "Stop. No climbing today.


    "We are students of the Korea Hero Academy, can you tell us what''s going on?


    "Oh, you are students of the Korea Hero Academy? Currently, a high-level Mine has escaped and we''re looking for it.


    "A high-level Mine?


    "That''s right. So unless it''s essential, I wouldn''t advise climbing the mountain.


    The man didn''t force us to stay.


    The reason is because many of the students at the Korea Hero Academy either belong to prestigious families or are powerhouses who have outdone their families with their talent alone.


    They also possess temporary hero qualifications.


    In fact, most of them would hold their own in most situations.


    "Are there any risks if we don''t venture too deep?"


    "Not really. From the reports, they''re mostly at the mountain edges."


    I had a chat with Kim Seohyun.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "......Let''s go in."


    There was no other option.


    If we couldn''t go to the dungeon today, we would have to wait until next Sunday, which would be too time-consuming.


    Above all, there are many heroes around here, so even if we encounter an upper-level Mine, we can handle it.


    "Alright then. Shall we go?"


    "Yeah."


    Following that, we climbed the mountain for nearly 20 minutes.


    asionally, we had to fight beast-type monsters when we couldn''t dodge them.


    Whooosh-.


    Kim Seohyun expertly sttered the beast''s blood.


    He examined Gram, which had the form of an old sword, with a baffled look.


    "This feels like a trick. It''s like a really good sword."


    "That is a really good sword."


    "Really?"


    Kim Seohyun looked let down.


    When he was choosing weapons, Kim Seohyun picked an old sword for his training.


    It was a bitte to realize it. Gram wouldn''t break easily after all.


    "It''s a sword designed for durability. It should fit you best, right?"


    "Really?"


    Kim Seohyun was confused, but soon nodded.


    "You started martial arts this year, right, Seoha?"


    "Yeah, why?"


    "No, it''s just that you already seem to have a solid grip."


    Kim Seohyun looked at me with an intrigued expression.


    "Your every sword stroke or movement reveals it. If at first, you looked like you were new to handling a sword, now you give off the aura of an experienced swordsman?"


    Kim Seohyun looked at me with a curious expression.


    It''s because of Kim Seohyun''s curious nature towards martial arts.


    ''I wonder if he''ll pester me to spar every day.''


    When hanging out with other characters, once a certain level is reached, Kim Seohyun will ask to keep sparring.


    "I''m starting to want to fight properly."


    "Later."


    Of course, I don''t want to battle Kim Seohyun.


    He''s a powerhouse.


    Even if I give it my all, the chances are only half in my favor.


    Kim Ara is also a powerhouse.


    After ascending the mountain for another 30 minutes, we arrived at our ce. The spot is slightly below the middle of the mountain.


    ''The Mines probably won''te here.''


    I walked over to a particrlyrge tree.


    "Here?"


    "Yeah."


    I closed my eyes and flipped the switch in my imagination.


    Thunk.


    When the Divine Vision was activated, the structure of mana was visible.


    I swung the ck Heavenly Demon Sword towards the weaker part of the formation. I gently wrapped it with reverse Qi.


    Whoosh-.


    Rustle.


    Thendscape changes instantly. A path opens up on the inside. A path big enough for one person to go under the tree.


    "What a strange structure."


    "Let''s go in."


    I led Kim Seohyun and moved inside.


    We descended further into a cave-like ce. The view was dark, but it was fine with the Divine Vision.


    Kim Seohyun seemed to have learned the secret method, so there was no issue.


    After about 10 minutes of walking.


    Finally, a monster appeared.


    -Kieek?


    There was a huge nt. It was over 2m tall and it moved around on its roots.


    The ce where the flower splits in half, revealing its teeth.


    It''s a meat-eating nt, Saracenia.


    "Carnivorous nts, huh?"


    Kim Seohyun confidently smiled and drew his sword.


    A tiny figure of a dragon made of mes appeared along the de.


    Nine Heavens Nine Dragons Divine Art.


    The mes roared and flew towards the nts.


    The me Dragon swallowed the nts.


    And that was it.


    The Saracenia were reduced to ashes, leaving only magic stones behind.


    I looked at Kim Seohyun with a pleased smile.


    Originally, this dungeon was extremely tricky. The nt-type monster is flexible and can attack from unexpected ces.


    They''re really weak against fire attributes, but they''re also surprisingly resilient against other attributes.


    I watched Kim Seohyun, surrounded by the me Dragon, taking the lead in dealing with the nt monsters.


    And whenever I tried to step in.


    "Save your strength. My magic is stronger than you think, so it''s not that difficult."


    Saying such things makes her look admirable.


    We kept advancing.


    After dealing with the nt monsters and moving forward quickly for about 10 minutes.


    I stopped Kim Seohyun.


    "Just a moment."


    An apparently empty wall.


    Examining through Divine Vision, a faint distortion could be spotted.


    "Why are you looking at the wall......"


    "This is a shortcut."


    In the game, it gives experience, but in reality, it does not.


    There''s no need to tussle with nt-type monsters unnecessarily.


    Bang!


    I put the Body Against Heaven in my feet and kicked the wall. The wall broke, revealing a path inside.


    "Wow......"


    "Let''s go."


    As we entered, we quickly arrived at the open field where the boss was situated.


    A field about the size of a school sports ground. In the center of it was a giant meat-eating monster with teeth on its flower.


    "I''ll handle it."


    I touched Kim Seohyun''s shoulder and stopped her.


    Soft.


    I could feel a touch.


    What should I say?


    It''s like having muscles with a soft skin.


    The strange touch that can be felt from athletic women.


    I tried desperately to maintain a calm expression.


    "Just back me up."


    "...Just back up?"


    Kim Seohyun responded a beatte.


    I nodded.


    I took the ck Heavenly Demon Sword that was carefully kept in the guitar case.


    Kiiiing!


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword vibrated.


    A sharp foresight could be felt. It is the power to convert foresight using the spirit embedded in the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    -Did we not agree to use it only on strong opponents?


    ''I thought I would understand how to use it if I used it in advance.''


    Originally, the ck Heavenly Demon Sword said not to use this power.


    That''s because it''s better to strengthen this foresight than to train my original strength right now.


    She was worried I would neglect my training.


    Originally, this power is not what I should learn now.


    But the reason I could use this power was simple.


    ''We agreed to wipe the sword with an oil-soaked cloth when cleaning it.''


    It was a really ridiculous reason.


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 47: Kim Seohyun (3)

    Chapter 47: Kim Seohyun (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    A sh of light burst forth.


    A de shimmering in a deep hue sliced through the side of the nt monster''s neck.


    Witnessing this, Kim Seohyun thought,


    ''He''s improved again.''


    Lee Seoha''s skills had definitely gotten better.


    During thest mid-term assessment, he had only fought using hand-to-handbat against Saint.


    ''He was so bad at it back then.''


    His rate of growth was nothing short of astonishing.


    Among the students, some had already resigned themselves to Lee Seoha''s rise in power.


    To be honest, Kim Seohyun found it a bit intimidating.


    Once beneath him, Lee Seoha had now closely caught up.


    ''I thought I''d be fine for at least this year.''


    Lee Seo-has talent in martial arts wasnt just at the genius level, it was more of a master level.


    Many had such mastery.


    Just in the academy alone, 1 or 2 out of every 10 students were at that level.


    However, Lee Seoha had something else.


    He used his body extremely well.


    Something Kim Seohyun had realized while at the academy was that most people surprisingly didn''t know how to efficiently use their own bodies.


    Seeing how Lee Seoha moved, it was inspiring in many ways.


    ''He has full control over his entire physique.''


    Kim Seohyun drew his sword.


    It was to support Lee Seoha.


    ''I dont need to buff him.''


    For some unknown reason, magic didn''t work on Lee Seoha.


    So all Kim Seohyun could do was assist with the minor tasks.


    Kim Seohyun started a spell, chanting,


    "Swift Wind Command."


    The spell unfolded. Kim Seo-hyuns robes fluttered in the wind, revealing talismans.


    The talismans absorbed the darkness and took on the shapes of animals.


    Spiritual Familiars.


    These spiritual beings attacked the nt monster''s stems.


    In the meantime, a ck sh surged.


    sh!


    The nt stems split in an instant, revealing the main body of the creature.


    As Kim Seohyun moved, Lee Seoha quickly leapt forward.


    Swoosh.


    Lee Seoha''s arm turned ck. A power that seemed to negate everything enveloped his arm, and it pierced the center of the nt.


    "Gasp!"


    With a shout, the negating force expanded rapidly, turning every part of the nt to dust.


    And in the spot where the nt had been, there was a root that looked like ginseng.


    "Whoa, wild ginseng?!"


    Kim Seohyun rushed over in astonishment.


    Wild ginseng, especially the kind that grows in Korea, is a rare and invaluable herb.


    Lee Seoha staggered over and said,


    "It''s ginseng. About 15 years old, too."


    "Whoa, 15 years?"


    "Yeah."


    Information confirmed by the Talent, Talent Reading(-).


    A 15-year-old one typically sells for about a billion won and if you find the right buyer, up to three billion.


    However, looking at Kim Seohyun, he seemed eager to consume it.


    "You want to eat it?"


    "Huh?"


    "If you want it, Ill let you have it. But in exchange, the next one we find is mine."


    "What? Which one?"


    Lee Seoha smirked.


    Moving further in, he casually raised his hand.


    Thud.


    The ground beneath began to rise.


    With a gesture, he lifted the soil, revealing something within.


    A luminescent green orb.


    Instinctively, Lee Seoha knew that this was the reason he was brought to this dungeon.


    "Is it some sort of essence?"


    "Yes. It''s an essence that can either enhance weapons or break a single seal."


    "I still think ginseng might be more valuable."


    "I don''t need that."


    "Is there anything else you need?"


    "If I think of something, I''ll let you know."


    Lee Seoha replied nonchntly.


    "Should I give you some money?"


    "I have enough, so I''m good."


    "Shall we head back then?"


    "Let''s."


    On the way back, we chatted about various things.


    "Are you sure it''s okay for me to take this just like that? Ginseng seems much more expensive."


    "It''s fine. What I really wanted was this."


    I said, tapping the essence lightly.


    An essence that can unseal one of the Heavenly Demon''s powers.


    Essence of High Heaven (B+)


    An item crafted by a cksmith who wished to break the seal of a divine weapon.


    : Unseals one artifact of S-rank or below.


    The description was straightforward.


    However, its effects were nothing short of remarkable. After all, it can unseal one of Heavenly Demon''s powers.


    [Hmmm]


    Heavenly Demon gazed at the essence with a curious look.


    What is it?


    [I''m just wondering if you''ll be too reliant on me.]


    What''s next then?


    Before Heavenly Demon could reply, she quickly turned his head.


    [Master, prepare to run. Now.]


    Got it.


    Sensing the impending danger, I signaled Kim Seohyun to stop.


    I didn''t ask why.


    Kim Seohyun seemed to have sensed something too, as he attentively watched our surroundings.


    Ding.


    Main Quest Chapter 3.5: Flee from the Sword Demon.


    Evade the heroes'' pursuit. The Sword Demon came here to rest.


    Defend against him and escape.


    Reward: 5,000P with additional rewards based on performance.


    Failure: Death.


    "..."


    I stared at the quest window with a sense of dread.


    The Sword Demon, Na Bakcheon.


    A notorious figure. He relished the sensation of cutting people with his de, ughtering over a thousand innocent citizens. Currently, he was an enemy I stood no chance against.


    [Huh.]


    A chilling, eerie voice reached my ears.


    Gulp.


    I activated my Divine Vision and looked ahead. I felt an overwhelming power, alien and different from anything in this world.


    "...A Mine."


    However, the aura felt different than before.


    It was sticky, indescribable, and peculiar.


    -A student from Korea Hero Academy, perhaps? Currently, a high-level Mine has escaped and is being pursued.


    The words the man had uttered earlier echoed in my ears.


    I never imagined they woulde back to haunt me like this.


    -You''ve got good senses.


    A dragging sound echoed as the figure revealed itself.


    The Mine looked pitiable.


    His right arm had beenpletely torn off, and half of one leg seemed to have been brutally ripped away.


    Two fingers were missing from his remaining left arm.


    One of his eyes was gone, and countless scars littered his body, evidence of past battles.


    It was a marvel he had any limbs intact at all.


    Crawling with one hand, the Mine eventually grabbed a sword and eyed us.


    "Did kids like you do this?"


    His swordsmanship was infamous, and he was known as Ghost de.


    "This is bad."


    The Mine was visibly weakened.


    But, in a testament to his unique vitality, I could see fresh skin starting to grow back.


    "It seems hard to escape now."


    Yeah.


    The distance between the Mine and us was about 50 meters.


    Yet, at this range, he could easily swing his de and end us.


    I slowly readied my dark de.


    Kim Seohyun did the same, his face tense but not showing any signs of fear.


    A smirk formed on Ghost de''s lips, finding our readiness amusing.


    He finds itughable because hes that confident.


    These Mines, known as "Legends," had changed the very rules of the world.


    A single attack from them could easily wipe out dozens.


    To put it simply, if Ghost de was in his prime, not even thebined forces of Instructor Seo Woojoo, Kim Seohyun, and Ersil would stand a chance.


    "Master, it seems his hearing is damaged too."


    His bnce is all off.


    I assessed the situation.


    Even though he wasn''t at full strength, our opponent was a formidable foe.


    Be careful.


    I mentallymunicated my concerns and observations to Kim Seohyun.


    His demeanor shifted, although he still remained calm.


    "Pests. Normally, I''d torture you before killing, but I''ll grant a swift end."


    Ghost de drew his de.


    Half of it was missing, and there were visible cracks.


    However, the speed of his strike was extraordinary.


    In a fraction of a second, even with my enhanced vision, I barely evaded the sword strike by rolling to the side.


    A splitting sound echoed as everything caught in the sword''s pathnt remains, the stone wall, air, and even magicwas severed by the de.


    What kind of swordsmanship is this?!


    The power he inscribed into the world was simple: the ability to cut anything.


    His sword possessed a divine-like power, able to slice through any substance.


    As my vision blurred, I acted quickly, drawing my dark de and channeling energy into it.


    "Hmm? A Hero candidate?"


    The Mine''s brow furrowed slightly.


    I''ll lead the attack!


    Understood!


    As I shouted, Kim Seohyun hesitated for a moment before preparing to back me up.


    "You brat."


    His sword shed again, aiming directly for my neck even as it appeared faintly in my enhanced vision.


    I gripped my dark de tighter and poured all my energy into it, wielding it with the finesse of ck sh Swordsmanship.


    With a resounding sh, our des met.


    The sh of swords sent an immense shockwave through the air.


    ''What?''


    The power was no joke. I was instantly pushed backward.


    [Master''s heart!]


    Heavenly Demon shouted. Instinctively, I swung the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Zzzzzing!


    Recoil.


    I surrendered to the force, retreating swiftly.


    ''...More than I imagined.''


    [The real deal starts with the top blow. The difference between a mid-blow and a top blow is not just a trivial matter.]


    Whew.


    Catching my breath, I nced at my opponent.


    The opponent''splexion seemed a bit better.


    They might have exhausted some strength, but the regenerative ability they acquired after bing a Mine was outpacing that fatigue.


    ''Annoying.''


    A drawn-out battle won''t work.


    I must settle this in a quick confrontation.


    Though there are heroes in this ce, I doubt they''ll find the hidden dungeon soon.


    ''Terrible conditions.''


    I looked over at Kim Seohyun.


    Thankfully, there were no signs of him ''going berserk.''


    I opened the item space and took out some elixirs, then handed Kim Seohyun a magic elixir.


    ''Drink this. It''ll boost your magic.''


    Nod.


    Communicating through thought, Kim Seohyun nodded. He poured the liquid into his mouth using his mind.


    I drew a ck sword from the jet-ck bracelet. Then, it split.


    All five ck swords floated, controlled by thought.


    I gripped the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    The elixir rejuvenated my body. My senses sharpened, and my stamina solidified.


    "Whew."


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on the enemy ahead.


    By all means, this opponent is someone I shouldn''t dare to face now.


    Still,


    I feel like giving it a shot.


    enjoy! :)


    hmm i wonder how this will go


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 48: Kim Seohyun (4)

    Chapter 48: Kim Seohyun (4)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Kim Seohyun was deep in thought.


    He reminded himself always to be ready to flee at a moment''s notice.


    He faced a Mine, one whose limbs were severed and a body mostly malfunctioning.


    But if that Mine were of high rank, the circumstances change considerably.


    The gap between mid and high rank might seem like a mere single tier, but the power they hold isn''t confined to that single difference.


    It might not be as vast as the sky and the earth, but it''s close  like the distance between a mountain''s peak and the heavens.


    And yet, if someone at the pinnacle of mid-ranking duels with one who has just entered high-ranking, the high ranker usually triumphs nine times out of ten.


    The Sword Demon, Na Bakcheon.


    He''s a figure of notoriety.


    Upon advancing to high rank, he rejected the chance to be hailed as a hero. Instead, he sided with the Mines, saying he relished the sensation of slicing through humans, killing thousands in the process.


    Without a doubt, he''s the most fearsome Mine.


    Because of this, during the face-off between Lee Seoha and Na Bakcheon, Kim Seohyun was busy looking for an exit strategy.


    Lee Seoha''s abilities are beyond impressive.


    Breaking all existing records, his very presence grows ever more formidable.


    More secrets lie beneath his facade than what ismonly known.


    If Na Bakcheon were just another neer to the high ranks, Kim Seohyun would''ve engaged in battle.


    But Na Bakcheon isn''t just of high rank  he''s aiming for the very top.


    It''s been over a decade since he etched his name into the annals of history.


    Frankly, Kim Seohyun was taken aback.


    Even though Na Bakcheon seemed to be at death''s door, he was still fighting with everything he had.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    sh!


    Swords collided.


    The resulting shockwave trembled the surroundings.


    I opened my eyes wide.


    Ensuring I didnt miss a single move of Na Bakcheon.


    Using my Divine Vision, I analyzed every movement.


    How Na Bakcheon gripped his sword, the way he positioned his feet, the actions he took.


    I widened my eyes to not miss a thing.


    [Proficiency of Divine Vision increases!]


    [Proficiency of ck Divine Martial Art increases!]


    [This is ridiculous.]


    A murmur came from Heavenly Demon, but I didnt hear it. All my concentration was poured onto Na Bakcheon.


    sh!


    Once more, the swords met. This time, I was slightly less pushed back.


    I manipted my ck Sword with intent.


    With a single swing of his sword, Na Bakcheon shattered two of mine.


    But it didn''t matter.


    If I can drain his energy using two ck Swords, it''s still a win.


    I channeled Demonic Qi into my legs and sword.


    Mustnt lose my bnce.


    I moved my feet rapidly. My greatest advantage fighting against Na Bakcheon right now was bnce.


    [Proficiency of ck Divine Martial Art increases!]


    The ck Divine Martial Art is a method to masterfully control ones body.


    The ultimate goal is to control even the minute movements within ones body, down to the flow of blood and organs.


    Na Bakcheon''s eyes widened, and he applied force to his legs. His arm moved. I saw through the Divine Vision.


    The trajectory of the sword became clear. I evaded in advance.


    Its possible to dodge by a hair''s breadth, but that''s not the best method.


    Even a graze is uneptable.


    I cant afford even a minor injury.


    His talent would constantly amplify any wound I received, weakening mybat abilities.


    I adjusted my movement.


    ck Breeze.


    The simple, rapid movement technique was most appropriate now.


    [Your proficiency in ck Breeze significantly increases. Youve gained insights into ck Storm(B+).]


    -You move like a rat!


    Thank you for thepliment.


    My mouth moved on its own.


    I didnt even understand what I was saying. Every fiber of my being was focused on Na Bakcheon.


    Woosh!


    His sword momentarily wavered. His reputation for a sword technique wasnt earned lightly, as his sword style changed rapidly.


    His main sword was the Swift de, but he wasnt limited to just it.


    He was adept at the Strong de, Flowing de, Heavy de, Phantom de, and Changing de  mastering these five basic sword techniques.


    This time, it was the Heavy de.


    Characteristic of the Heavy de, it could disrupt an opponent''s trajectory, forcing them to defend involuntarily.


    I summoned Demonic Qi. As I reached out, it crawled up to my fingertips.


    No!


    -Heh.


    I felt Kim Seohyun rushing towards us.


    Na Bakcheon grinned.


    So, I returned the favor with my own smile.


    ck Divine Martial Art.


    ck Scales.


    Ssssh!


    The ck Spirit coiled around my hand.


    Only my hand was enveloped, resembling scales in structure.


    It was ck Scales, augmenting the absolute defense of the ck Divine Martial Art.


    I reached out, aiming to inflict a significant wound on Na Bakcheon in an instant.


    KA-BOOM!


    The sword, already broken in half, snapped again from the impact.


    A hand wrapped in ck Scales aimed straight for Na Bakcheon''s heart.


    Kuhack!


    Na Bakcheon coughed blood and staggered back from the shockwave.


    [Your proficiency with ck Divine Martial Arts has increased!]


    ''Such a pity.''


    I withdrew the ck Scales.


    Even though I used it for just 2 seconds, about 30% of my inner energy was depleted.


    Thats how much power Na Bakcheon had exerted.


    I kept my eyes on the front.


    Trembling appeared in the corners of Na Bakcheons eyes.


    A face that looked like he had seen the unbelievable.


    I took a step back. My hand was slightly injured.


    ''Is it because its still not perfect?''


    Still, I was quite satisfied with the effect.


    ck Divine Martial Arts worked. Even against an opponent of a much higher caliber.


    -Bastard! You! I''ll make sure you die no matter what!


    Na Bakcheon lifted his sword high.


    -I''ll tear you to shreds!


    It wasn''t his usual crisp movement; he was preparing a powerful technique.


    But I didnt prepare to dodge.


    An expert like him could change his attack trajectory anytime.


    [You''ve mastered the ck Evasion Technique! You''ve awakened a part of the ck Evasion Technique!]


    [You have fully awakened the ck Evasion Technique(B+)! ck Evasion Technique(B+) has been added to your skillset!]


    [The advantage of the ck Evasion Technique. It allows a guaranteed evasion, no matter the form, at least once.]


    Holding my weapon, I kept my focus on him.


    Na Bakcheon readied his sword.


    Whoosh!


    A mix of ck and gray, a me-like aura, so oppressive it felt like it was chipping away at one''s sanity, wrapped around his sword.


    ''Immting de.''


    Instinctively, I could tell which technique he would use.


    It wasn''t my first encounter with Na Bakcheon.


    It''s an attack technique with a vast range.


    With that sword in its prime, it''s a mad skill that can split a mountain!


    In other words, Na Bakcheon is in a tight spot.


    I gathered my inner energy.


    He was more wary of my ck Scales than anything else.


    And he had noted my defensive range.


    With just the Immting de, the ck Scales couldnt defend against it.


    While the ck Scales boast an invincible defense, its coverage is extremely limited.


    The mes zed.


    A mix of ck and gray, the colorful mes stretched out from his sword, easily reaching 3 meters.


    ''Stay calm.''


    [Stay calm.]


    My weapon spoke.


    Holding my weapon, I dashed forward.


    -Die just like that.


    His words seemed to shake the veryws of the world. He swung his sword. At the same time, I unleashed all the remaining inner energy onto my weapon.


    The mes surged. A demonic de that cuts through everything swung wildly. It cut through without discrimination.


    Just when I was nearly there, I mmed my weapon into the ground and unleashed a torrent of inner energy.


    WHOOOOOSH!


    The Ultimate Art of ck Divine Martial Arts - Abyssal Void: A storm, a dark and forbidden storm, swallowed everything in its path.


    It was a storm of darkness.


    Denying all, a storm of negation.


    "What the...?"


    I dont understand.


    Na Bakcheon has never seen such martial arts. A martial art using negating power?


    The Mines craft their bodies using external methods.


    They draw strength from gods outside of this world and twist thews of this world with that power.


    And if a Mine bes an expert in this, they can use the corrupted powers in this world.


    That boys power is simr to these external methods.


    But it was different.


    Na Bakcheon knows nothing of such powers. He even denies the external methods? Whatws is he following?


    Whoosh!


    Na Bakcheon does not use special abilities.


    He simply delights in slicing people with his sword.


    However, he used his ability.


    His sword, which slices through everything, was swallowed by the storm.


    The undying negating me, the power that warps everything, all were devoured by the storm that denies all.


    "What is this?!"


    That''s why he screamed.


    His power disappeared.


    The storm denied everything he had.


    His martial arts, built over time, the body he gained by sacrificing his own and dedicating the world''s magic, and even the reputation he engraved in the world.


    Everything was swallowed.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    It was fear.


    He felt this when he first encountered an enemy called an outsider from another world. Overwhelming, yet something he couldntpete with,


    A presence that was absolute.


    He was an excellent swordsman.


    That''s why he could feel it. This world will eventually be defeated. By them.


    That''s why he became a Mine.


    "Heh."


    He grinned.


    He held his sword. Only the hilt remained, with about 3cm of the de left. And he swung it.


    Rip.


    A tearing sound was heard. The ck storm, which denies everything, gained momentum.


    Rip, rip, rip.


    He shed. And shed again. But the storm swallowed everything.


    Like a void, it sucked everything in. The slicing energy of the sword was soon consumed by the all-devouring storm.


    And that was his end.


    enjoy! :)


    guess it went well


    sorry about the dys i''ve been busy/too tired from school .`(><)`.


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 49: Kim Seohyun (5)

    Chapter 49: Kim Seohyun (5)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Ah.


    A single scream escaped my lips.


    Every part of my body jarred in pain. Every joint seemed to shriek in agony.


    I had activated ck Divine Martial Art, stabilizing my body.


    The state of my body was dismal. If it had been an average hero''s physique, they would''ve been dead by now.


    ...Is this the bacsh of the Abyssal Technique?


    [It''s obvious. And I haven''t fully honed my body using the ck Divine Martial Art. The Abyssal Technique was so powerful that even its former user only harnessed it in dire situations.]


    ...


    I''m on the verge of transitioning from a lower state to an intermediate state.


    However, the sole reason I can use the Abyssal Technique lies in a single attribute.


    Conceptual Stat: Against Heaven.


    Because this stat, which controls concepts, has increased.


    I thrust the ck Sword into the ground, catching my breath. I felt like I was about to copse at any moment.


    My head was spinning. I used ck Divine Martial Art to realign my physical state.


    I took deep breaths, trying to calm my mind. If not, I would copse right there and then.


    I nced at the spot where Swordmaster Na Bakcheon had perished. All that remained was a lone sword, no ash or remains to be found.


    Probably a spare sword he had kept.


    Getting the Demonic Sword would have been ideal, but...


    In this state, Na Bakcheon was at his prime.


    Although the reward is minimal, capturing Na Bakcheon, who has lost more than half of his limbs, was a feat. Asking for more would be sheer greed.


    Just as I was about to ck out, a sound rang in my ears.


    Ding.


    A translucent blue window appeared before me.


    [A remarkable achievement.]


    [Calcting achievement...]


    The voice was different, moreposed than before.


    [Achievement details.]


    [Swordmaster: You have sessfully escaped from Na Bakcheon. Acquired 5,000p.]


    [Swordmaster: You have defeated Na Bakcheon. Your reward is upgraded.]


    [Main Quest Chapter 3.5pleted perfectly. Your reward has been further upgraded.]


    [Rtionship update.]


    [Admiration. Kim Seohyun feels admiration towards you.]


    [You''ve made a strong impression on Kim Seohyun. She will push herself harder when she looks at you. The more she admires you, the faster her growth.]


    [All rewards calcted. Total 75,000p acquired!]


    As I stared at the blue window, I fell into unconsciousness.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    A strange ceiling.


    I murmured to myself as I gazed up at the unfamiliar hospital ceiling, finally voicing a thought Id often wanted to.


    My body felt restricted, as though I were wrapped from head to toe in bandages.


    ...Actually, that was exactly the case.


    [Master, are you awake?]


    Yes.


    I forced my aching body to sit up and scanned my surroundings.


    The hospital room was luxurious.


    It looked to be over 100 square meters, and it was all for me.


    Isn''t this too spacious?


    But, I figured it was better than being in a cramped space.


    Closing my eyes, I began to channel my inner energy, practicing the ck Divine Martial Art.


    Ive recovered quite well.


    After the face-off against the Mines, I had been on the brink of death, but now, I felt considerably healed.


    Slowly, using my inner energy, I tuned into the ck Divine Martial Art, harmonizing with it.


    Damaged muscles regenerated quickly, and my blood flowed smoothly. Broken bones began mending.


    The mastery of ones physique begins with understanding it. The ck Divine Martial Art grants its wielder the power to refine, tune, and control their physique at will.


    After about five hours of this attunement, I felt healed enough that the bandages could be removed.


    Not that Im nning to.


    One reason I was so tightly wrapped was because of the injuries inflicted by the Mines  wounds that were resistant to both magic and holiness. Another reason was my bodys special affinity with the ck Divine Martial Art.


    Though the bandages provided minimal effect, they were still better than having none at all.


    After making minimal adjustments to my physique, I summoned my inner energy.


    What happened?


    -Hmm, quite a lot.


    He then gave me a brief overview.


    Immediately after I passed out, Kim Seohyun had sought external assistance. The heroes had confirmed the absence of my name from the Mines and the Tower of Trials.


    The academy was now preparing a grand celebration in recognition of my contributions.


    From the sporadic external updates, there were also rumors that renowned guilds in Korea were eager to ally with me.


    Hearing all this, my thoughts were simple.


    Such a hassle.


    They would probably hold a grand award ceremony.


    That was Principal Seo Yebins style.


    She always tried to guide outstanding students, but her twisted beliefs and determination drove many away.


    -Only I... solely I can save this world!


    I recalled her desperate cry from the other side of the screen.


    Suddenly sensing someones gaze on me, I looked out of the window.


    ...


    Hello.


    A man d entirely in ck stood there.


    After a moment of stunned silence, I addressed him, You seem to recognize me.


    In Korea, who wouldnt know you?


    Is that so?


    The man chuckled, seemingly amused.


    Hmm, you seem almost fully recovered? I had noticed your impressive physique long ago, but... you possess something even I find hard to gauge.


    ...Yes.


    I responded hesitantly. Indeed, hiding anything in front of this man seemed impossible.


    "But why am I here?"


    "I''ve had my eyes on you."


    The man said, looking straight at me.


    "From the moment just before you entered the dungeon."


    His eyes shimmered with curiosity.


    It was then I realized why the main quest was about escaping.


    ''...It was a test.''


    A sinking feeling washed over me.


    No, if the man called ''The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision'' had wanted to see me, there was no way I could have avoided it. After all, from Korea, he could even see the ce called the ''Divine Throne'' in the US.


    To exaggerate a bit, it felt as though the entirety of Asiay under his watchful gaze.


    "I''m just d I kept an eye on you. Lately, the Mines and the Apostles have been acting up. While monitoring them, you caught my attention."


    A smirk yed at the corners of his mouth.


    "I''ve observed you closely. Rejecting all power, and even though it''s not magic, denying the very authority of that external force. It''s truly fascinating."


    "Maybe you''ve wasted your time."


    "If that was the level of your skills, except for the top ten heroes, everyone else would have bitten their tongues in envy."


    He said, seemingly pleased.


    "But, why are you here?"


    "Hmm."


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision appeared a bit troubled by my question.


    "This might seem sudden, but how about bing my disciple?"


    "Your disciple?"


    I looked at him with a surprised expression.


    To be a disciple of The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision.


    The title itself was tempting.


    ...But there isn''t much I''d gain from being his disciple.


    Bing his disciple would mean wealth, connections, and power.


    He''s someone who has transcended, having understood the ways of the world. There are very few in the world who are on his level.


    It might sound arrogant, but I wouldn''t learn much from him.


    He might have seen magic, the rules of the world,ws, and even gods, but he couldn''t possibly teach better than Heavenly Demon.


    ''Heavenly Demon teaches me the Energy of Demonic Qi best.''


    -Of course. I understand Demonic Qi the best since I''ve been its master for generations.


    And he has a nature closer to that of a mage.


    He''ll be too busy researching the Energy of Demonic Qi, and that would take up too much of my time.


    ...I should decline.


    It''s a shame, but it''s the right choice.


    "I''m sorry but..."


    "Actually, I''ve already decided to take Lee Seoha as my pupil."


    A refreshing voice chimed in. Brilliant golden hair, piercing purple eyes.


    She appeared as she always did, in a ck uniform topped with a white coat.


    "Isn''t it not official yet?"


    "What does it matter? As the principal of this academy, that''s my decision."


    Seo Yebin smiled slyly.


    "He cannot be a ''Star'', can he?"


    "In this world, sometimes the things that can''t be, be the most valuable."


    "Do you think he''ll follow you?"


    "He will. I''ll make it so, and the world will make it so."


    "That''s arrogant."


    "I''ve always been this way."


    Seo Yebin and The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision continued their conversation.


    However, the air was filled with tense conversations.


    Hmm.


    Then, I shall teach the child of the stars.


    .


    Seo Yebin looked at The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision.


    Did you forget our agreement?


    How could I possibly forget? But that child is special. We''ll need her for the uing threat. Just as you saw something unique in her, so did I.


    I see. What do you think?


    Seo Yebin turned around.


    With a creak, the door opened on its own. Seo Gayeon appeared, trembling like a frightened hamster.


    ...Where''s Seoha?


    Lee Seoha is still in the academy. You, however, wille with me to learn magic.


    Leave the academy?


    Yes. The educational environment here is good... but there''s a separate ce better suited for you.


    Then, I choose to stay here.


    Sigh, what a headache.


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision nced at me.


    The Heavenly Demon nodded.


    The corner of Seo Yebin''s mouth lifted in a smile.


    Everyone''s attention was on me.


    This is overwhelming.


    Ding.


    Main Quest Chapter 4: Seo Ga-yeons Growth.


    Having awakened the power of the starlight, Seo Gayeon is now a beacon for humanity.


    Guide her down the right path.


    Reward: 3,000P. Additional rewards depending on progress.


    Suddenly, a semi-transparent window popped up.


    For now...


    I organized my thoughts.


    When I thought calmly, I could see the best course of action.


    However, there was one thing that needed to be addressed first.


    Gayeon hasnt chosen her weapon yet, shouldn''t we do that first?


    You''re as assertive as ever.


    Seo Yebin smiled warmly at my words.


    I see. Let''s take care of that first.


    Seo Yebin and The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision led the way.


    I spoke with Seo Gayeon.


    What do you want to do?


    What do you want me to do?


    Seo Gayeon asked, as if my opinion mattered more than hers.


    I want to be with Seoha.


    .


    Caught off guard by her direct statement, I hesitated.


    It hit me harder than I expected.


    Do... does Seoha not like me?


    She never gave up, even in despair, leading humanity with unwavering resolve.


    While others might not understand, there was no way I could dislike her.


    How could I ever dislike you?


    I said with a smile.


    Seo Gayeon stared nkly at me.


    enjoy! :)


    wow look at this rtionship progression


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 50: Legacy

    Chapter 50: Legacy


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Somehow, Seo Gayeon had be able to perceive the emotions of others.


    Was it because of the power of the starlight magic?


    Gayeon, you''ve improved a lottely, haven''t you?


    She must''ve taken some kind of potion.


    Orments like,


    You''ve been hanging out with Seoha recently. Are you two close?


    Did she throw herself at him? Why would Seoha hang out with someone like her?


    Such opinions didn''t matter to Gayeon; these people had little relevance to her. However, she often wondered how Seoha perceived her.


    Perhaps it was a boon of her newfound ability, but she could also feel Seohyun''s emotions.


    Or more urately, the power of the starlight seemed to be drawn to a particr power within Lee Seoha.


    His feelings were especially clear to her, oddly so.


    ''It''s different with Yuhwa.''


    Kim Ara, Hong Yuhwa, Kim Seohyun.


    She couldn''t sense emotions from any of them. Yet Seohas feelings were crystal clear to her.


    Once, when Kim Ara had chosen Lee Seoha as a partner, Seo Gayeon had almost given up on him. After all, Ara''s strength couldn''t bepared to Gayeon.


    But seeing Seohas difort as Ara approached and tried to catch his eye, Seo Gayeon took a step forward.


    What do you want to do?


    What would you like me to do? Seo Gayeon asked Lee Seoha.


    Everyone in Korea knows the name Cheon Kyung.


    Had Seoha not been there, she might have followed him.


    I dont want that.


    She desired to be with Lee Seoha. Even though she was aware that her feelings might burden him, Seo Gayeon genuinely liked him.


    I want to be with Seoha.


    Seo Gayeon hesitated for a moment, and a wave of fear washed over her. What if he disliked her? She admittedly didn''t have many redeeming qualities.


    "Do you... dislike me?


    -''Theres no reason to.''


    Seo-hyuns response was gentle, How could I ever dislike you?


    A momentter, she could perceive his true feelings.


    -''Even if others dont know, theres no way I could ever dislike Seo Gayeon.''


    Those words filled with confidence and certainty settled softly in her heart. Seo Gayeon could only gaze at Lee Seoha in a daze.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    ...Why is this happening?


    Seo Gayeon looked at me with a dazed expression, her face flushing deep red.


    Ding.


    Suddenly, a translucent blue window appeared before my eyes.


    [Rtionship status added.]


    [Dependence. Seo Gayeon is now entirely dependent on you.]


    [Perhaps she would even risk her life for you.]


    ...For some reason, a chilling window had popped up. A rtionship status.


    I remember seeing a simr status with ''Admiration'' from Kim Seohyun just before I passed out.


    ...


    I recalled the remaining S-grade weapons within the academy.


    About 4 left, I reckon.


    What would suit Seo Gayeon now isnt here. Its something once wielded by another transcendent being, the ''Lightbringer.''


    There are two reasons I apany her.


    First, to guide her to where the Lightbringers staff is.


    And another reason.


    To check if there''s another hidden item, like the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    [Such items are rare. The ck Heavenly Demon Sword originally reacts to those infused with the energy of Body Against Heaven. Thanks to its former owner''s foresight, the owner obtained the Body Against Heaven. Did you not choose me?]


    I didnt even know you existed.


    [What?]


    For a rare moment, the Heavenly Demon seemed flustered.


    [Hmm, maybe the former owner hid it.]


    The Heavenly Demon appeared displeased.


    After a few exchanges with the Heavenly Demon, we arrived at the weapon selection area.


    The vice principal was at the entrance. A petite woman with pronounced dark circles under her eyes, wearing a hastily donned whiteb coat.


    Its been a while.


    ...Indeed. But is this kid the one choosing a weapon today?


    The vice principal looked at me as she spoke.


    Seo Yebin nodded in response.


    If he wishes to. But today, it''s for her.


    I see.


    The vice principal nodded and led us inside.


    The sight from the entrance ceremony unfolded  weapons of all kinds were disyed.


    Thud.


    I heard something click in my mind, and the Divine Vision activated.


    It linked with my Talent Reading(-).


    This way, I get a bit of ag, but I can truly gauge the capabilities of these artifacts.


    Ziiing...


    My head was ringing.


    I observed the artifacts around.


    In my memories, I have the knowledge of all S-grade artifacts and those of lower grades. But there might be artifacts better than their given grade, or ones that excel in specific situations.


    None here, as I thought.


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword was truly special.


    If even I, who remembered all artifacts up to C-grade, couldn''t recall it, it must be truly unique.


    You have a keen eye.


    ...Can you see it too?


    My name is Cheon Kyung. Even the world acknowledges it.


    Cheon Kyung stood beside me.


    You''ve just started learning, but that vision of yours will be more useful than you think. Train hard.


    Thank you.


    I gave a brief reply and approached Seo Gayeon.


    What do you think of that one?


    Which one?


    Seo Gayeons gaze followed my pointing finger.


    Therey the hilt of a sword.


    Others might have found it peculiar, but Seo Gayeon''s reaction was different.


    Without any hesitation about my suggestion, she confidently walked over and grasped the handle.


    Wooong!


    A wave of magical energy engulfed her.


    It may seem trivial at first nce, but it''s an artifact wielded by a Radiant on the verge of transcendence.


    An item that transforms into a sword based on the user''s magical prowess.


    It usually serves as a staff and currently seems perfectly suited for Seo Gayeon.


    "It''s fortunate it has chosen its owner."


    "It was an item of the Radiant. That child''s mana somehow resonates with it."


    "That child?"


    "Yes. So, observe her closely."


    Upon Seo Yebin''s words, the principal observed Seo Gayeon.


    "How do I use this?"


    "It''s the Radiant''s de. You can use it as a sword or a staff. Since you might not be adept at magic yet, start with the sword and then switch to the staff."


    "Alright."


    Seo Gayeon held the handle as if cradling a treasured possession.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Iy down on the bed in my penthouse.


    From my inventory, I pulled out the Essence of Dwoeokshini.


    The Essence of Dwoeokshini.


    It has the effect of unsealing one artifact below S rank.


    Of course, I''ve already decided where to use it.


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    I''m going to use this to break one of her seals.


    Let''s do this.


    [Master, I am ready.]


    I applied the essence to the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Tapping the essence gently onto it, the sword absorbed the radiant energy.


    A red line in the midst of the ck and white sword hilt glowed for a moment, then settled.


    I checked it with my inspection skill.


    ck Heavenly Demon Sword (S)


    A divine sword once wielded by the Tianma.


    Forged from ck iron and millennium stones, boasting supreme strength and sharpness.


    Legends say that the sword possesses a soul.


    :Innate Skill Sword Spirit


    :Innate Skill Spirit Break


    :Innate Skill Spirit Reading


    :???


    :???


    ''I''ve finally unlocked it.''


    Spirit Reading.


    I''ve fully unlocked the seal that the Heavenly Demon once forcibly opened to gain insight into the divine spirit.


    "Heavenly Demon?


    I called out to the sword.


    Because it was making an odd expression.


    [...Master.]


    What is it?


    [Do you remember what I told you before? The body of Tianma was divided into 25 parts, and all of those were taken by her wives.]


    Yeah.


    I remembered that peculiar fact.


    Because the Tianma was female and she, being an extreme lesbian, had married 25 women.


    [It seems I recall something about that. More precisely, my memories seem to have been sealed at different stages.]


    The previous owner did that?


    Heavenly Demon nodded.


    [Have you ever seen anything rted to Tianma''s future? Like her tomb, perhaps?]


    I''ve seen where the early martial energy of ck Divine Martial Arts is dormant.


    [We should head there.]


    Why?


    [Tianma wasn''t just divided into 25 parts. My memory was obscured.]


    Heavenly Demon acted a bit excitedly.


    [Tianma willingly divided her power into 25 pieces. She entrusted them to her wives.]


    So, the power of Tianma is with her wives?


    [It seems so. The Body Against Heaven you obtained might be part of it.]


    I see.


    I tried to remain calm.


    Because there was no actual ce to obtain the Body Against Heaven.


    ''Tianma''s legacy.''


    While ying the game, there were some dungeons that remained undiscovered.


    I suspect two of them are rted to Tianma.


    Once the ck Divine Martial Arts was discovered in themunity, all the yers scrambled to gather information, so it''s bound to be urate.


    There wasnt much to gain from those ces, though. Hence, the hype quickly died down.


    So, our next destination is there.


    Not too shabby.


    Being abroad was originally a disadvantage, but this time, it might work to my advantage.


    Ersil


    -Did you hear our club is heading overseas this time?


    -I offered my vi when the president mentioned going to Ennd.


    -You''reing for sure, right?


    I simply typed ''yes''.


    Me


    -Yes


    Ersil


    -That''s quite a nonchnt response.


    -Then, be at the club room by 3 PM this Friday.


    -I''ll handle all the preparations, just bring yourself.


    Me


    -Ok


    After sending the message, I headed into the training room.


    enjoy! :)


    an extreme lesbian LMFAO


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 51: Legacy (2)

    Chapter 51: Legacy (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Before anything else, I had an urgent task to address.


    I checked my points.


    [100,500P]


    By the standards of the Multidimensional Store, I just barely had enough for an S- grade item.


    Weapons weren''t my priority. Somehow, I could manage to get my hands on those.


    ''Principal Seo Yebin said she''d help.''


    -What kind of gift are you thinking of?


    -A gift?


    -Yes. You''ve imed victory this time, even in your wounded state. That''s no easy feat.


    -.....


    -I can give you anything you want. Just say the word.


    -I don''t need anything right now.


    -Is that so? Let me know if you change your mind. I''ll be waiting for your answer.


    Principal Seo Yebin''s words still echoed in my ears.


    Regardless, I put aside the idea of weapons for now.


    Elixirs were slowly losing their effectiveness.


    ''Mysteries are too expensive.''


    Mysteries are like universal principles that govern this world.


    They also happen to be a power that not even fate would refute.


    Given that one of the Mysteries I will acquire in the future will consume an enormous capacity, buying it now would be of little use.


    That left me with Talents and Techniques. One of the two would have to be my choice.


    ''If I want to survive, I should buy one immediately.''


    If I were to buy a Talent, I should choose something rted to senses, which would be linked with everything.


    If I were to choose a Technique, something universally versatile would be ideal.


    Something like Spirit Utilization.


    ''I don''t need to learn another martial art.''


    At present, my greatest strength is the ck Divine Martial Art.


    I should learn a Technique that can support it.


    I incessantlypared Talents and Techniques in the Multidimensional Store.


    Items with a negative sign carry hefty penalties.


    Just like the Body Against Heaven; without the ck Divine Martial Art, I''d be almost crippled in this world.


    Unfathomable Talent dramatically reduces all magic-rted Talents and significantly affects spirit-rted ones.


    The simplest choice right now would be a Talent rted to swords. I''m decent at other things, but my Talent rted to swords isn''t remarkable.


    ''I feel like I''ve been only honing my footwork these days.''


    Only now do I feel like I''m getting a proper handle on ck sh Swordsmanship.


    It was meant to be the quickest, the first one I''d master before moving on to other sword techniques, but it''s taking the longest time.


    ''It feels toote to start learning something else now.''


    My goal is to master dual swordsmanship.


    There''s an incredible sword thatplements the Heavenly Demon perfectly.


    After contemting this and that, I ended up buying a single Talent.


    Sword Phantom (S-)


    A talent that one could acquire after a hundred life-and-death duels, staking their life each time, provided they''re hailed as a genius of swordsmanship.


    The user''s talent hasn''t fully blossomed yet.


    : Significant enhancement when using a transformed sword, an illusionary sword, or a quick sword.


    :Sensory and agility buffs, minor strength buff.


    :A significant nerf to magical power and minor nerf to stamina.


    :Your talents have not fully blossomed yet.


    As light poured out, it streamed into my body.


    ''.''


    It felt strange.


    As if I had taken a potion, my senses were heightened, frantically so. Even my speed seemed to have significantly increased.


    I clenched my fist.


    My strength felt elevated as well, though my stamina left something to be desired.


    ''Well, this is the least beneficial among the rted talents for me.''


    The others came with a major downgrade to my magical power and even degraded my other stats to a medium or major extent.


    [An outrageous ability indeed.......]


    Whether it recognized the changes in my body immediately or not, the ck Heavenly Demon groaned.


    [A talent that allows one to purchase other talents? This is an absurd ability.]


    ''How does it look?''


    [If my previous master had possessed this, he would have unified the world 5 years earlier. Just for reference, my previous master unified the world 10 years after mastering the ck Divine Martial Art.]


    If someone like me who knows how to properly use it, I could probably unify the world in just 3 years.


    Chuckling at the thought, I headed towards the training ground.


    To experiment with my new talent.


    I held the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. The act of gripping a sword.


    Szzzz-.


    My senses were sharpened to an extreme degree.


    Various inspirations bubbled up in my mind. How should I put it? Ways to ''kill'' my opponent more efficiently, I suppose.


    Swish-!


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword cut through the air. I brandished it with the secret techniques of the ck sh Swordsmanship.


    [The proficiency of your ck sh Swordsmanship has increased!]


    The ck sh Swordsmanship is fast.


    It''s simply a martial art that emphasizes speed. It''s doable for someone who has mastered the ck Divine Martial Art. By releasing the reverse heavenly energy, one can suppress, shatter, and kill all kinds of foreign abilities.


    However, the ck sh Swordsmanship has a clear limit.


    [When you attack, you engrave your name into the world. From that point on, you are not bound by the world''sws.]


    Hence, the Tianma, the previous master, created the martial art that followed the ck sh Swordsmanship.


    [The proficiency of your ck sh Swordsmanship has increased!]


    [So, my previous master pondered. A sword that is merely fast can be useless and can cause death when faced with certain enemies. Therefore, she observed countless martial arts.]


    The Heavenly Demon spoke leisurely.


    I swung my sword as if mesmerized.


    [Blood Light Sword, Tai Chi Gxy Sword, Meteor Sword, Lucky Devil Sword, Ten Stage Gold. She challenged those who possessed well-known martial arts, and waged life-and-death battles against them.]


    [That is part of the ck Divine Martial Art.]


    [The proficiency of your ck sh Swordsmanship has increased!]


    [You''ve awakened a very small ''part'' of a superior swordsmanship! You''ve awakened the superior martial art, Soul Stealing Swordsmanship!]


    [The previous master had sown her martial art into basic martial arts for the sake of the next generation.]


    The sword began to transform on its own.


    The sword, which was only fast, began to change gradually. Despite the extremely fast speed of the sword, it began to spread out like blooming flowers, deceitfully and unpredictably.


    Into an illusionary and variant sword.


    "."


    [Soul Stealing. It means a swordsmanship that ys with the opponent. Isn''t it quite a decent martial art?]


    "So that''s why you didn''t teach me martial arts."


    [Indeed. I understand your impatience. However, the ck Divine Martial Art is far superior to what you might imagine. It is the martial art created solely for you by the being who was once the strongest in the world, hailed as the greatest grandmaster throughout the millennium history of martial arts, both past and present.]


    I recalled the time when I battled with Na Bakcheon and the moment I realized the ck Storm.


    The times when my martial art seemed to transform as if enchanted.


    [Of course, there are aspects of it that need to be separately handed down. For instance, the advanced stages of ck Abyss from the ck Divine Martial Art.]


    "So, is there more for me to learn?"


    [The advanced stages of ck Wings are worth learning. Of course, before that.]


    The Heavenly Demon blushed slightly and spoke in a shy, soft voice.


    [Could you perhaps... cleanse my body with the energy of the heavens?]


    "......"


    Without a word, I listened to the Heavenly Demon''s moan and proceeded to cleanse the Heavenly Demon.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Time flew swiftly.


    It was Friday morning, the day we decided to go on a trip.


    "In the event that magic directly hits you, it''s best to counter it with the opposite element. Fire with water. Lightning with earth. However, most warriors block it with armor or defensive artifacts. That''s because, when an opponent''s magic directly hits, there are few mages talented enough to instantly counterattack."


    Professor Song Rahee began her lecture. I spun my S-pen around as I listened.


    ''The content is really substantial...''


    "Of course, such high-level mages exist, but none are beside you. There are less than a thousand mages as exceptional as me in the entire world. Hence, in this ss, you''ll learn about the ''core'' of magic. After all, magic is a study that forms a spell by harnessing the world''s mana through a core. Therefore..."


    The problem was that it was too detailed.


    And she bragged about herself too much.


    The worst part was that Professor Song Rahee didn''t seem to care about this at all and spoke as if it was a given.


    "So, in such cases, warriors can eliminate it by following the core with sword energy, but you guys, who are at best in the upper tiers of the mid-levels, can''t use this. Therefore..."


    While I was spinning my S-pen, I locked eyes with Professor Song Rahee.


    "...Why don''t you, Lee Seoha, try solving this problem?"


    "Yes."


    At her words, I stepped forward.


    I didn''t know the answer.


    There were mathematical equations using mana''s form here, and things like mysteries and abilities were rampant, creating a setting with forms and equations.


    However, Talent Reading(-) pierced through all of this and showed me the answer.


    I pressed the button on the S-pen and began writing on the hologram. A graceful handwriting. The result of nimble hands.


    "Well done. As expected of the top of the grade. There are no ws."


    Professor Song Rahee praised me, and she began writing something next to my name on the attendance sheet. It seemed she was nning to give me extra points.


    And when the ss was about to end, Professor Song Rahee called me.


    "Oh, Lee Seoha, could you please stay a while?"


    "Yes."


    What could it be?


    I approached Professor Song Rahee after the ss ended.


    "You know about the club trip today, right?"


    "Yes, Ersil told me."


    "So, are you going today?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m d. So everyone in our division is participating."


    Professor Song Rahee wrote something on her tablet.


    "But was Professor Song Rahee in charge of our division?"


    "Yes, artifacts oftene out even when mages fail."


    That''s not true.


    Professor Song Rahee is definitely not in charge of our division.


    However, I couldn''t say anything to Professor Song Rahee, who seemed strangely pleased.


    "Have you prepared all your stuff?"


    "Yes. It''s over there."


    "You''re really just taking clothes. You really are a man."


    With a smirk, Professor Song Raheemented.


    "Why did you address me formally?"


    "It''s nothing much. I recently got a new car. It''s equipped with a brand new magic serial engine, which enables levitation. With a horsepower of 100, it can cover a distance in 30 seconds that would usually take 30 minutes on foot. It''s thetest model. I''ll give you a ride. Let''s go together."


    Song Rahee jingled the car keys as she spoke.


    I quietly nodded and followed behind Song Rahee.


    enjoy! :)


    can they STOP WITH THE MOANING


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 52: Legacy (3)

    Chapter 52: Legacy (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Vroom.


    The car levitated in the air.


    "How does it feel? Can you sense the power of the new series-connection magic engine?"


    "Yes."


    I learned a few things while spending time with Song Rahee.


    First, Song Rahee talks a lot.


    And she is a science geek.


    That is to say...


    "As expected. I knew you would understand as our top student. Usually, magic is connected in parallel, but this engine that connects magic in series is..."


    She''s a relentless exiner.


    Despite having covered a distance that would usually take a 30-minute walk in just 30 seconds, I was quietly listening to Song Rahee''s exnations in the car.


    "Oh, I''ve been too focused on exining things. Let''s go inside now."


    Once inside, I could see Ersil ying with a doll.


    "Oh, you came along too."


    Ersil smiled slyly.


    "But did you bring a swimsuit?"


    "A swimsuit?"


    "Yes, there''s a beach near our vi. And English beaches are famous for their beauty."


    Ersil said this, crossing her arms and scanning me from top to bottom.


    "Hmm, but you, Seoha, you naturally have a great face-to-body ratio, so anything should suit you."


    "That''s right. Our valedictorian has a face and body as if they were crafted by a god."


    "Exactly. Professor, you know, not appearing on TV or Inte media with these looks is almost a crime."


    "Indeed."


    "Cough, cough cough."


    Flustered by Song Rahee and Ersil''s shower ofpliments, I gave an awkward cough.


    "By the way, where''s Yuhwa?"


    "Hong Yuhwa wille directly to the warp gate. She said she had a ce to stop by beforeing here."


    Ersil''s eyes gleamed.


    "Speaking of which, you two seem to be getting along well these days."


    "You mean, Yuhwa and I?"


    "Yes. Eating together these days, or Yuhwa seeking out your pictures, or exercising together. There are a lot of rumors amongst the students."


    "..."


    I felt incredibly wronged.


    The reason we''re eating together is because Hong Yuhwa insisted on having a mealpetition with me, and the photo-seeking is probably her own way of fostering a sense of rivalry.


    As for the exercising together, it''s because Hong Yuhwa insisted on it.


    "Hmm, from your reaction, it seems it isn''t true."


    Ersil said with a smirk, her head bobbing up and down as if she was in a good mood.


    I stared at Ersil with a strange look in my eyes.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Arriving in Ennd was quick.


    This was mainly due to the warp gates established globally, most of which lead through the artificial ind where the Korea Hero Academy stands as a transit hub.


    A great and illustrious hero had established the academy and conveniently set up warp gates there that connected to the entire world.


    So, even though it was merely a club activity, we, the students of the academy, could travel anywhere at any time.


    "Ah, it feels good to be back home after so long," Ersil remarked with a smile.


    Hong Yuhwa, with her haughty expression, crossed her arms and handed off her luggage to her attendant.


    "Couldn''t any student of the Korea Hero Academye here whenever they want?"


    "I wanted to focus. I''ve found apetitor I want to beat."


    Ersil''s bright eyes formed crescents as they met mine.


    "...Me?"


    "Yes. I don''t feel aspetitive towards Kim Seohyun... but strangely enough, I''m extremelypetitive when ites to you, Seoha."


    "But Seohyun is strong too."


    "I guess, with him, I feel like I can win anytime now?"


    "....."


    Her point was quite urate.


    Ersil was a master of Illusion Magic. The talent Kim Seohyun possessed was more exceptional, but he had a lot to learn.


    Though they both have transcendent masters, Mnie who has practiced Illusion Magic for over 1,000 years and the Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision are not the same.


    ''He also has martial arts.''


    As the martial world copsed, he needed to learn the Thousand-Year Martial Arts left behind by them.


    Kim Seohyun might be weaker for now, but things will change once we move on to the second year.


    "But I am strong against illusion magic."


    "That''s why I''m learning a special skill."


    With a sly grin, Ersil spoke.


    "So, please stay as our ss''s top student. During the final exam, I''ll defeat you."


    "Okay."


    I nodded, feeling a slight chill, but then remembered that despite their maturity, Ersil and Hong Yuhwa were still kids.


    "But what are we going to do together?"


    "Since there are four of us, we can do what we want or take a break."


    "What about the club president?"


    "Oh, right."


    Ersil briefly panicked and nced over at the club president. Thankfully, the president was observing the surroundings and didn''t seem to have heard our conversation.


    Then our eyes met.


    "Ahem, ahem. My, my mistake. This is my first time in Ennd."


    "So what activity will we be doing today?"


    Ersil answered with a beaming smile, and the president pondered for a moment before speaking.


    "Since it''s our first day, how about we each do our own thing?"


    "That sounds good."


    I quickly replied.


    The location with Tianma''s legacy is quite far from the danger.


    So, after obtaining the Body Against Heaven, if I could just get past the very early stages, I had nned toe directly to Ennd and retrieve it.


    ''But there might be something else, so I need to go ande back quickly.''


    "Hmm, what''s the matter? Were you that curious about Ennd?"


    "There''s a ce I want to visit."


    "Where? I''ll guide you there. As the eldest daughter of the English Illusion Magic Witch and the next head of the family, I''ll personally guide you."


    Ersil smirked as she said this.


    "There''s a ce I must go alone, I''m afraid."


    "Hmm."


    Ersil squinted at me as if to measure my words.


    Suddenly, the Heavenly Demon was beside me, gazing at Ersil.


    ''Heavenly Demon?''


    [Hmm, that presence within her. You should be able to sense it now.]


    ''Are you talking about Mnie Merhen?''


    [Is her name Mnie Merhen?]


    The Heavenly Demon continued to observe Ersil.


    Thud.


    A sound echoed in my mind, and my vision shifted.


    I activated Divine Vision.


    And then I looked at Ersil.


    Enormous.


    Inside Ersil, a massive ''world'' revealed itself. A world that a being named Mnie had created over a thousand years in the illusionary world.


    At the center of that world,


    A silver-haired woman appeared. Her silver irises held a peculiar scale-like design.


    Mnie Merhen.


    [...How interesting. Indeed, a sessor of the Tianma. But you stillck ''qualification''.]


    As those faint words reached me, my consciousness drifted away.


    And then my vision returned.


    ''......''


    [Master, did you really see it?]


    ''...Yeah. I''m a bit dizzy though.''


    [Deactivate your Divine Vision. A mortal gazing upon a transcendent being alwayses at a cost.]


    Rubbing my eyes, I switched off the Divine Vision.


    A surprised Ersil stared at me.


    "......So, the descendants of the Tianma can see even this?"


    "I''m just a bit unique."


    I sighed.


    "......Does your going alone have to do with the Tianma?"


    "Yeah. But do you know about the Tianma?"


    "Yes, my master told me about it."


    "Really? Can you tell me about itter?"


    "Yes, that much I can do. Is it dangerous? I can help you."


    Ersil grinned mischievously.


    "You saw my master just now, didn''t you? Though it''s for a short period, I can use her power."


    In fact, Ersil can draw on Mnie''s power.


    However, the aftermath is that she can''t move and has to stay in the infirmary for about a week.


    "I''m sorry."


    "There''s no helping it. But once this is over, make sure to spend time with me."


    Ersil chirped joyfully.


    "Ah, I remember there''s a saying in Korea. If you go somewhere, they treat you to a full-course meal. I''ll treat you to a full-course meal in the English style."


    "......Sure."


    I nodded uneasily.


    Because, after all, Ennd was notorious for its poor cooking.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Inside the dungeon.


    The ck Divine Martial Art''s dungeon is hardly dangerous


    ''Even those traps are harmless, as long as one is careful.''


    The dungeon of ck Divine Martial Art is exceptionally benevolent.


    Once again, I reviewed the dungeonyout in my mind.


    Still, nothing that could be called a hint came to mind.


    ''So, is it reacting to the Body Against Heaven?''


    I walked further into the dungeon. Its structure was familiar. I must have been here over a hundred times.


    Dodging traps, solving quizzes, I moved deeper in.


    An old altar.


    On ity a single book.


    ck Divine Martial Arts.


    ''...So it really is ck Divine Martial Arts. The book that the previous owner used.''


    The Heavenly Demon spoke.


    [But it''s strange. I can''t sense the spirit of the previous owner around here...?]


    "Really?"


    Although the Heavenly Demon said it couldn''t sense it, I could clearly feel it.


    The Conceptual Stat, Body Against Heaven.


    As the name suggests, it governs its power.


    Even if the previous owner, known as the Tianma, were to appear here, when ites to controlling the energy of Body Against Heaven, I won''t lose to her.


    I reached out to the booklet inscribed with ck Divine Martial Art.


    And I drew out the Body Against Heaven.


    -AAARRGH!


    A scream rang out.


    And that energy coursed through me and entered my body. A very familiar energy. It was precisely Body Against Heaven.


    enjoy! :)


    nah not the ennd nder


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 53: Legacy (4)

    Chapter 53: Legacy (4)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    -Aaaaargh!


    A scream echoed.


    It felt simr to the power I wield.


    Nyeom.


    A faint trace of Demonic Qi is perceived as well.


    [You''re alive, Heavenly Spirit?]


    [Huff, huff. Is this the voice of the Heavenly Demon?]


    Nyeom was sensed.


    I looked at Heavenly Demon.


    "Do you know him?


    [Technically, it''s a her. The Heavenly Spirit. The mistress of the Tianma from the previous generation.]


    [Shut up! Why would I be that woman''s mistress? I lost my innocence because of her! Damn it, if you touch me, you have to finish it! Does it make sense for me to die a virgin?!]


    [I should have been allowed to go all the way!]


    [You, you''re still as crude as ever!]


    [Who are you to act so noble! The crazy woman who moaned every time Tianma touched her sword!]


    At the words of Heavenly Spirit, Heavenly Demon faltered.


    The Heavenly Demon also moaned back then.


    When I looked at ck Heavenly with a strange eye, ck Heavenly made a wronged face.


    [Dont look at me with those eyes!]


    I turned my gaze away. To the book inscribed with ck Divine Martial Arts.


    [So why are you here?]


    [It''s because of Tianma''s order, of course. Because she ordered me to protect this ce, I can''t leave here.]


    [Tianma''s order still binds you?]


    [I can''t help it because that bitch weakened us and sealed us before she died.]


    [Heavenly Demon did?]


    As Heavenly Spirit growled, Heavenly Demon made a surprised expression.


    [Yes. I don''t know what that damn woman saw in herst moments, but she was bitching about how we should curse her. You know too, right?]


    [I dont know. I thought I knew about Tianma...but it seems like she used some kind of trick on me.]


    [Ha.]


    Heavenly Spirit sucked in a breath as if amazed.


    [Of course. Theres no way Heavenly Demon wouldnt have touched you. She must have taken great care to refine you.]


    So do you know anything?


    [Me? I know a lot. You''re the Heavenly Demon of this generation, right? You''re really handsome this time. Thest one was a woman, but why did she illuminate women so much?]


    Heavenly Spirit chattered gleefully.


    [Anyway, even though I was weakened by Tianma, my name is Heavenly Spirit...]


    [Heavenly Spirit should be able to teach basic sorcery.]


    [Hey! I was about to say that!]


    Sorcery?


    [Its a contingency in case the master can''t master ck Divine Martial Arts. Its performance is vastly inferiorpared to ck Divine Martial Arts.]


    [You''re stating the obvious. ck Divine Martial Art is a martial art crafted by that monstrous woman, after all.]


    "So you''re saying I can learn sorcery."


    I made a subtle expression.


    ck Divine Martial Art is an excellent martial art in and of itself, but there are times when it''s inconvenient.


    The drawback is that it all focuses on closebat.


    Despite that, the martial art that assists it is just a seeing technique.


    ording to the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, it thought it was sufficient as it had no equal even with just the power of the Heavenly Demon.


    Regrettably, I don''t possess as much talent as the Heavenly Demon. However, I believed I could craft a talent just as good.


    "How proficient are you in sorcery?"


    [Are you asking me to teach you? I do know a few offensive spells that could pose a threat to the highest ss, but most of my knowledge lies in supportive magic. Besides, the Heavenly Demon mentioned that its memories are still unstable, right? I''ll help you. I really know a lot.]


    The Spirit urgently proposed.


    "What if I were to absorb the Heavenly Demon''s Qi?"


    [I would bepletely useless then! I haven''t recovered from the power the Tianma used against me! Please, save me! If you keep me alive and listen to my knowledge, wouldn''t that be more helpful?]


    As I looked at the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, it nodded with aplex expression.


    [The Spirit isn''t bad. Because of its brightness-inducing personality, it''s the only woman the Heavenly Demon forciblybeled as troublesome.]


    [What do you mean by inducing brightness?]


    The Spirit grumbled.


    "Then, among those sealed like you, are there any useful ones?"


    [There are many who are useful in terms of abilities.]


    "And their personalities? Are they cooperative?"


    [I doubt it.]


    The Spirit said in a cool tone.


    [Compared to me, they are at a really good level. There''s a woman who served only the Tianma. There''s also one who happily stabbed my heart when the Tianma imposed restrictions. And a woman whomitted suicide because she couldn''t serve another Tianma.]


    "."


    [Compared to them, I''m considerably good, right?]


    Listening to the Spirit''s story, it seemed angelic in my eyes.


    [So you''ll choose me, right?]


    "I''ll think about it."


    But that alone wasn''t enough to select the Spirit. It was a bit ambiguous. It''s a bit of a letdown toe all this way and leave without gaining anything......


    [Ah, that''s right! The damned previous generation Tianma mentioned leaving something for the next generation Tianma.]


    "Something left behind?"


    [Yes! You just need to infuse the Heavenly Demon''s Qi into the ck Divine Martial Art scripture!]


    Following the Spirit''s words, Iid my hand on the ck Divine Martial Art scripture and channeled the Heavenly Demon''s Qi into it.


    Fizzzz!


    However, the ck Divine Martial Art scripture turned ck and quickly transformed into something like fragments.


    "This is"


    Just at a nce, I could tell it contained a tremendous amount of Heavenly Demon''s Qi. If I absorbed this, it might increase by at least 5.


    [That''s a part of the Heavenly Demon''s Qi left by the previous owner. Of course, there should be about 24 more fragments like this.]


    "."


    The Spirit said cheerfully, but it''s unlikely there would be that many.


    The backdrop of this world is that various dimensions have been mixed up due to the shattering of the Earth''s dimension and a subsequent dimensional fusion.


    ''Even if there are more, they might have merged with other things.''


    Still, it''s good information.


    The story that my power can increase each time I gather a legacy rted to the Heavenly Demon.


    I tightly gripped the fragment and absorbed the Heavenly Demon''s Qi.


    [Your conceptual stat, Spirit Against Heaven, increases by 5!]


    A semi-transparent window appeared in front of my eyes.


    -Huh?


    At the same time, the Spirit''s appearance also changed.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Emerging from the cave with the legacy of the Heavenly Demon, I found that the day had already turned to dusk.


    The deep violet sky weed me.


    [Huzzah! It''s been a while since I''ve breathed in such fresh air!]


    The ck fox, a sort of embodiment of the Heavenly Spirit''s power, excitedly bounded ahead.


    The moment I absorbed the mana contained in the bead fragment, the Heavenly Spirit was bound to me.


    Consequently, knowledge about her magical techniques sprung into my mind.


    I''ll need some practice to get the hang of these.


    With a simple flick of my finger, a ck me ignited in thin air.


    [Indeed, you are a worthy sessor to the Tianma. Your talent is already impressive.]


    "The mastery over the Heavenly Spirit shown by our master surpasses even that of previous Tianmas."


    "...To that extent?"


    The Heavenly Spirit looked at me with surprised eyes.


    This was all thanks to my conceptual stat of Spirit Against Heaven and my Unfathomable Talent at an A- rank.


    [But how should I address you? Master? Dear Husband? For reference, I do like the sound of Dear Husband.]


    "Just call me by my name."


    [Okay, Master Seoha!]


    I pressed against my throbbing head.


    I hadn''t done anything particrly strenuous, but I felt a headacheing on.


    ''Well, at least there was a gain.''


    The techniques possessed by the Heavenly Spirit were quite impressive.


    Most of them could be executed using the power of the Heavenly Spirit, rather than relying on magic.


    Following the map sent to me by Ersil, I walked on.


    After about thirty minutes, a luxurious-looking house, the type one might see in aic or animation, came into view. It seemed to be about five stories tall.


    "Living quite well, I see."


    "Indeed. It seems to rival my vi."


    The Heavenly Demon and the Heavenly Spirit chimed in together.


    I walked towards the front gate.


    As I approached, the gate opened automatically. A man who seemed to be a security guard bowed silently towards me.


    ''I suppose Ersil has sorted everything out.''


    Upon entering, I walked for about three minutes to reach the house, where a handsome butler greeted me.


    "You must be Mr. Lee Seoha. Pleasee in. Miss Ersil has been expecting you."


    The butler led the way.


    Once inside, a pool came into view, and everyone was ying around in the water.


    "Oh, you''re here."


    Ersil greeted me.


    For some reason, she was wearing a school uniform shirt and skirt.


    I checked Ersil''s status window.


    Appraisal.


    [Name: Ersil Merhen]


    Strength: 10, Agility: 15, Stamina: 15, Magic: 25, Spirit: 25, Talent: 20


    Talents


    -World Created by Lies(?), Dream Within a Dream(S-), Eye of Illusion(A+), Eternal Nightmare(A-), Combat Instinct(B+) and three others


    Skills


    -Merhen''s Basic Magic Control(S), Super-Speed Spirit Shield(A+), Basic Elemental Control(B) and ten others


    Physique


    -True Dream Body


    Her stats were simr to mine, but her status window was stered with her skills and talents.


    ''The talents are truly fearsome.''


    They are far more impressive than Hong Yuhwa''s.


    Discounting the World Created by Lies, which was made possible thanks to Mnie, there was the Dream Within a Dream that allowed reality to be eroded by illusions and the Eye of Illusion. Though lower in rank than Divine Vision, it was still a remarkable ability.


    And then, the Pinnacle Transformation Physique.


    Just with her talent alone, Mnie would be exasperated. But with Ersil, who also possessed the unique physique known as Pinnacle Transformation Physique, which dreams of true illusions, there was more than enough reason for Mnie to teach her wholeheartedly.


    "Ugh, where are you looking?"


    When I was checking Ersil''s status window, she cocked a smirk, pretending to cover her chest.


    "I''m quite pretty, aren''t I? I even look good in a swimsuit, what do you think?"


    "...What are you talking about while wearing a school uniform."


    "Hmm, so you''re not swayed by this level of illusion."


    Ersil looked at me as if she found it strange.


    She was testing my limit after all.


    "Ah, you''re too much. Kim Seohyun fell for something like this."


    "Well, Seohyun is still learning."


    "Are you discriminating against people? Well, it''s fine. I also have a hidden spell up my sleeve."


    Ersil smirked, raising one corner of her lips.


    "Whoa! Wait a moment, Hong Yuhwa!"


    The frantic voice of the club president rang out. I moved my gaze to see a water spraying in this direction for some reason.


    Swoosh!


    I quickly manipted the Demonic Qi to create a curtain, a technique learned from recollecting the Heavenly Spirit.


    However, Ersil got hit by the spray of water head-on.


    "Ah...."


    Ersil''s forehead momentarily creased.


    After looking at her soaked clothes for a moment, she changed her expression.


    As she looked at me.


    "...."


    "Hmm, so you can make that kind of face too. Well, it''s not bad."


    She smirked, and with a snap of her fingers.


    The water evaporated. Her school uniform returned to its original state.


    "Oh right, there''s a small ball being held tonight, would you like toe?"


    She then whispered quietly to me.


    "A ball?"


    "Yes, it''s just a small gathering. A masquerade ball, so feel free toe. Oh, I think some students are going as well."


    "To the ball?"


    "Yes. The girl known as the Sword Fairy from the ss next door ising too. Her name was Seol Hwaryeon."


    I was reminded of the 300+ messages piled up on my phone.


    The ones that came solely from Seol Hwaryeon.


    "....I''ll go."


    "Hmm, so this was your hobby?"


    Ersil cocked her head for a moment, then soon nodded her head.


    enjoy! :)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 54: The Ball (2)

    Chapter 54: The Ball (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The ball startedte in the evening.


    At 9 PM.


    As early as an hour ago, the area around the venue had been swarmed with an array of vehicles.


    ''I thought it would be a small ball with not many people,''


    But then, I realized that from Ersil''s point of view, it might genuinely be considered a small ball.


    I popped a piece of candy into my mouth, falling into brief contemtion.


    My prompt appearance at the ball tonight was partly due to Seol Hwaryeon, but there was another reason.


    There was a chance that the Mines might attack the ball.


    ''If things go as in the game, Ersil would clear out the Mines, and it would serve as an opportunity for others to see Ersil again.''


    I put on the Mask of Illusion and the suit I had bought just right for the asion.


    Ersil had prepared a mask and suit for me, but in case of any chaos, it could lead to revealing my identity.


    ''That would be problematic.''


    The difficulty had changed. The Mines, who should be scheming within the school, had switched to invading the school.


    The members of the Legion of the Sky might pop up, or perhaps some famous groups from the viin''s side might suddenly appear.


    Therefore, I was observing people through the talent, Reading(-).


    As I did so, familiar faces began to arrive.


    Standing at 185 cm, dressed in a ck suit with a clown mask, Park Woonhyuk appeared with a spear he obtained during weapon selection strapped to his back.


    Also, Hong Yuhwa, who had let her red hair down, wore a crimson evening dress and a brooch gifted by Jeok Tapju pinned to her chest.


    "...My goodness, isn''t that Park Woonhyuk?"


    "Look at the personing from behind. Isn''t that Hong Yuhwa? The Merhen family, indeed."


    The masked attendees murmured.


    ''They have no intention of hiding.''


    Indeed, Hong Yuhwa, who had never beaten me at school, and Park Woonhyuk, their statuses change when they step outside of school.


    They were proud individuals, to begin with.


    Moving my gaze from them, I looked elsewhere.


    "That gentleman over there?"


    Clip-clop clip-clop.


    A woman with a voluptuous figure, dressed in a red dress and wearing a fox mask, approached me with a warm voice.


    [That''s a Mine.]


    [Mr. Seoha, she''s a Mine!]


    Heavenly Demon and Heavenly Spirit chimed in.


    I knew. She had appeared as a Mine in the game illustrations.


    "Would you like to spend some private time with me?"


    "Private time, you say."


    "Yes, just the two of us."


    Emphasizing the word ''two,'' she poked my chest with her finger.


    "...My, you''re firm."


    "Well then, shall we go inside to talk?"


    I led the Fox Mine further in.


    [Wha, what''s going on? Is he really doing this?]


    [Ma, Master?]


    Ignoring their flustered remarks, I guided the Fox Mine into a dimly lit area.


    As we approached the garden, some had already imed their spots.


    We moved past them to an even more secluded ce.


    "Oh dear, sir, aren''t we going a bit too far?"


    "I prefer not to be seen by others."


    We walked for a while, until there were no signs of anyone else around.


    The Mines rubbed its body closer, approaching me.


    Thud.


    "Hng."


    With the ck sword drawn from my bracelet, I thrust it into the gut of the Mine, then sliced its throat.


    A scattering of ck ashes.


    There was no blood flowing from the corpse. They were existences who had sold things from this world to aliens.


    They couldn''t even leave a trace of humanity in this world.


    "You are indeed a wise one. To see through a Mine in one nce."


    A voice filled with admiration.


    The voice came unexpectedly, with no indication, catching me off guard. However, I managed to maintain myposure.


    Thanks to the Composure (A) which always kept me in the best of spirits.


    ''It was Seol Hwaryeon.''


    Seol Hwaryeon''s talent is specialized in freezing.


    It''s a significant upgrade from the talent of frost. She can freeze even traces of presence.


    "Mines exist everywhere, at all times. Therefore, we must cultivate the eye to find them."


    "Girl, you failed to notice that the woman in the fox mask was a Mine due to yourcking talent."


    "Most Mines cannot control their powers...... but those who hide in human societies usually know how to use their powers well. You are the best assassin produced by our assassination family. Continue to strive forward."


    "Yes, I understand!"


    Seol Hwaryeon saluted and spoke.


    The assassination family had a clear hierarchy due to its nature.


    Unless their superior was a Mine, they would even plunge into a pit of fire without hesitation if ordered.


    ''Because they killed Mines, viins, and those rted to them, they eventually fell.''


    I turned around.


    "But what brings you here?"


    "Because of the traces of the viins."


    "Viins?"


    "Yes. I received information that someone who calls himself Xiaotianma from the Legion of the Sky is going to attack this ce."


    "Why would they?"


    "I am not quite sure......"


    Seol Hwaryeon trailed off.


    I nced to the side. The Heavenly Spirit, taking the shape of a ck fox and floating aimlessly, caught my eye.


    [Is it because of the legacy of the Tianma?]


    Was the intelligence of the Legion of the Sky so great? Enough to know that the legacy of the Tianma is here?


    I had an instinctive feeling that this wasn''t the case.


    "Well, for starters..."


    BOOM!


    A massive explosion echoed.


    Before I could finish my sentence, a fire broke out from a building on the 5th floor of the mansion.


    [......How dare they while I am in conversation.]


    "Let''s head there first."


    "Yes, understood."


    Releasing a powerful aura, Seol Hwaryeon unsheathed her twin swords and rushed forward.


    I surrounded my feet with the Heavenly Spirit and took a light leap.


    In an instant, my body was airborne.


    If the ck sh Swordsmanship focused on speed, then Sword Phantom focused on ck sh Swordsmanship''s speed, jump, and direction change.


    Using Nyeom, I jumped again from the middle of the 3rd floor.


    When I entered the ce where the mes were soaring, two people were already fighting.


    Park Woonhyuk, wearing a Hahoe mask, was fighting an opponent shrouded in a deep ck aura.


    [The Heukmu technique.]


    "It''s a rough attempt at recreating the Demonic Qi. Of course, it pales inparison to the actual Demonic Qi."


    "Mr. Lee Seoha! There are two hidden ones."


    ''Two of them?''


    Startled, I hear something activating. My Divine Vision activates.


    Suddenly, I can see the distorted form of magic power.


    ''That''s a high level.''


    "It''s not an enemy that the master can''t handle."


    "With Mr. Lee Seoha''s current capabilities, it should be easy to take care of them."


    ''It will be a bother if they run away.''


    "Yes, let''s watch them for a while."


    I nod, hiding myself.


    "Haha! So this is all that the so-called ''Legendary One'' can do!"


    The ted voice of a boy echoed.


    "Haa, I was unnecessarily nervous."


    Park Woonhyuk changed his stance. His guarded posture disappeared, and he shifted to hold the spear on his shoulder.


    "I thought your power was simr to mine, but it turns out you''re nothing more than an empty shell. There''s not even a tingling sensation. It''s different from the power that erases magic itself."


    Mumbling, Park Woonhyuk gathered his magic power.


    Whoa!


    The wind intensified. Spears are typically used by those who excel in distance control, but Park Woonhyuk uses it a bit differently.


    Whirr!


    Apanied by the sound of thunder, he strikes with his spear. Its speed was just enough for me to catch a glimpse!


    "What!?"


    The entity known as Xiaotianma reacted. His ck Qi formed a disk to block the spear, but Park Woonhyuk''s attack was just getting started.


    He swings and stabs with his spear. With the wind and lightning attribute magic apanying it, he attacked Xiaotianma.


    "Stop."


    Thump.


    Someone intervened. A voice. The power imbued in his words stopped Park Woonhyuk.


    Two elderly men appeared from behind Xiaotianma.


    "Leader, we should escape now."


    "The Merhen family''s defenses are stronger than we imagined. Many of ourrades have already fallen."


    Just as the elderly man was about to take Xiaotianma away...


    I kicked the window and dashed out. Instead of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, I pulled out a reserve sword from the void space.


    "Who..."


    The Demonic Qi raged within me.


    The Legion of the Sky is quite a bothersome group. They''ve been causing trouble here and there under the pretext of reviving the Tianma.


    If they know that I am the Tianma, it will be like gaining an extra burden.


    So, I hide the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and the Demonic Qi as much as possible.


    Swoosh.


    The sword was drawn.


    It felt different from before.


    How should I put it?


    I felt like I knew how to efficiently cut down my opponent.


    ''Quickly.''


    Like a sh, the sword was drawn. I held the sword with both hands. The Demonic Qi raged within me.


    ck Heavenly Demon Sword Technique.


    My vision began to be dyed ck.


    Everything turned ck, and within that, white lines were drawn.


    I saw Park Woonhyuk''s sour expression. The Xiaotianma with an aggrieved expression, not yet realizing what was happening.


    A bitte.


    I saw an old man with a horrified expression.


    Instinctively, I sensed that he had realized who I was.


    However, it was toote.


    My sword had already reached an elder''s neck before they could move.


    Tianma?


    The old man''s lips trembled.


    Screech!


    A spear that suddenly appeared blocked my sword. Instinctively, I swiped my sword downwards.


    sh!


    A line of blood traced across the old man''s chest.


    "Elder!"


    "How could that sword!"


    The one called ''Elder'' looked at me with bewildered eyes.


    "Park Woonhyuk."


    "That voice is."


    "Those guys, they''re viins. Members of the Legion of the Sky."


    "If they''re viins, then it''s my turn to step in."


    "If so, I will take care of it. You can stay put, elder."


    Seol Hwaryeon quietly approached from behind me.


    She was wearing a light hanbok and a white butterfly mask.


    "I''ve dealt with the ones outside. Only these remain."


    "Did you kill them?''


    "No, I''ve frozen them. We have quite a few things to hear from these guys."


    Seol Hwaryeon said with a chilling smile.


    "You did well."


    "!"


    At my words, Seol Hwaryeon''s disheveled hair formed an exmation point.


    Can she do that?


    "Aren''t you two the same age?"


    Park Woonhyuk quietly said to me.


    I replied with Nyeom.


    ''She''s a bit of a special case.''


    "I see."


    enjoy! :)


    what is going on


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 55: The Ball (3)

    Chapter 55: The Ball (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Three months.


    That''s how long it''s been since I was sucked into the game Epic World.


    I think I''ve run my hardest during this time.


    My growth rate is unbelievable to others.


    Some might belittle it as just talent, but I''ve done the best I can.


    I cut down on sleep and trained.


    I nned to the best of my abilities, discarded what needed to be discarded, and seized what could be seized.


    Of course, I can''t deny that I have cheat codes.


    I was able to buy talent with the multi-dimensional shop.


    Thanks to Body Against Heaven and ck Divine Martial Art, I gained the most potent martial arts right from the start.


    In that process, I had a lucky break called the Heavenly Demon.


    I can only say I was fortunate.


    The ck Heavenly Demon became my best mentor.


    It eradicated my bad habits, encouraged me from the sidelines, and helped me.


    As it instructed me on how to train my shorings.


    ck Divine Martial Art refines the body.


    It minutely controls the body.


    It helps me feel the blood flow, the movement of the organs, and the beating of the heart, and with my will, I can stop or move them.


    The growth of my physical abilities elerated.


    Going through these processes, I grew.


    Since I gained Divine Vision, I''ve seen many things.


    [The proficiency of ck Divine Martial Art increases.]


    That''s why when I saw this elder, I could only feel disappointment.


    ''He''s much weaker than I thought.''


    He is, at best, a mid-ranker.


    Being a mid-ranker is no small feat.


    If you limit the term to heroes, the number reaches around 10,000 worldwide.


    Adding mines and viins, the number doesn''t even reach 15,000.


    Nevertheless.


    ''Weaker.''


    I felt he was weak.


    Augh inadvertently escaped from me.


    I''m not even a mid-ranker yet.


    I am stuck at what can now be called a bottleneck, despite having various cheat codes.


    Low-ranker.


    My level isn''t high.


    Body Against Heaven, ck Divine Martial Art, Divine Vision, Conceptual Stat. Without these, I would have been an average student.


    I couldn''t even dream of being the top of the ss.


    Yet, just the thought of a mid-ranker appears too weak to me.


    ''Did I get cocky?''


    [That''s not it.]


    The Heavenly Demon retorted.


    [The speed of your growth is astonishing. It''s unbelievable that you''ve only been learning martial arts for three months.]


    [You, Seoha, are growing at an unprecedented speed.]


    [But in reality, you are weak.]


    Right.


    As Heavenly Demon said, I''m weak.


    But amusingly, I feel strong.


    [ck Divine Martial Art is a potent martial art. It embodies the will to kill an opponent who is of higher rank.]


    I looked forward.


    I could see everything about the opponent. Habits, weaknesses, and such.


    [So do what you want to do. You have talent. And you have strength. Don''t hesitate.]


    A chuckle slipped past my lips at the ck Heavenly Demon''sment.


    She had pinpointed exactly what I was hesitating about.


    ''Should I summon her?''


    Suddenly, I found myself curious.


    What would their expressions be if I were to summon the Heavenly Demon?


    At first, they''d undoubtedly be surprised.


    Then, that rascal, Xiaotianma, would likely try to kill me. The two elders would probably be flustered and choose to observe the situation for the moment.


    The Legion of the Sky isn''t exactly a reputable group.


    They are those who''ve been buried in the past,mitting corruption, and turned into Mines.


    Swooosh!


    I gripped my sword tightly.


    "Sir, should we take those guys alive?"


    "Yes."


    "Should I take one of them down?"


    "If you could, that would be great."


    "Heh, so you did acknowledge my abilities."


    "...?"


    Park Woonhyuk stated, his expression filled with self-satisfaction.


    I snickered lightly before turning my attention forward.


    "Vermin. Do you know who stands before you?"


    "Sure do. Just an overconfident brat, right?"


    Xiaotianma retorted to Park Woonhyuk''s words.


    "Show respect to the elder, scum. He''s not someone a vermin like you can disrespect so casually."


    Seol Hwaryeon chimed in with a chilly tone.


    "You vermin!"


    Provoked by the casual insult, Xiaotianma leaped forward.


    It was a simple attack, filled with brute force. A ck fog enveloped him.


    Crackle.


    Lightning shed as Park Woonhyuk dashed out. Seol Hwaryeon drew her twin swords.


    I stepped forward. Xiaotianma may be strong, but he is not their enemy.


    The real problem lies with the two guys in the back.


    The two elders were carefully observing me.


    "You brat, how did you use that sword technique?"


    "Was there a leak? That can''t be. Our new swordsmanship is strictly... I see. So it was stolen during the invasion of outsiders."


    The elder''s eyes darkened.


    He stared at me with gloomy eyes.


    I tightened my grip on the sword.


    [How outrageous. Scum who were discarded due to theirck of Demonic Qi are daring to oppose us.]


    [Master Lee Seoha, should we... deal with them?]


    The Heavenly Demon and the Spirit asked coldly.


    Various thoughts passed through my mind.


    ''It''s my first time killing a human.''


    Mines are not humans.


    They are no different than beasts.


    But there''s no difference in their actionspared to the viins.


    It''s just a matter of whether or not they can find peace in this world.


    I didn''t hesitate for long.


    I made up my mind.


    ''Let''s use the Demonic Qi.''


    I will kill them all at once.


    I quietly gathered the Demonic Qi.


    As the Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven increased, the dominance of the Demonic Qi increased to an unimaginable degree.


    Thanks to this, I could do many things.


    [...My goodness. To think that one can use the Demonic Qi so subtly?]


    [Your power has increased again.]


    The ck Demonic Qi condensed inside me.


    I took a step forward.


    The Demonic Qi condensed until just before it would explode. I quickly charged towards the elders.


    "This is...!"


    As the Demonic Qi exploded like a wild beast, the faces of the two elders turned pale with shock.


    As the ck Wing exploded, ck wings emerged from my back.


    Screaaam!


    The wings expanded.


    And then they began to transform. The wings split into dozens of pieces, and they turned sharply.


    Soon, it morphed into the shape of a flower.


    ck Divine Martial Art  ck Wings Transformation  ck Lotus.


    "There''s no way! Impossible!"


    The Elder was in horror as he wielded his sword. The Xiaotianma entwined within the radius of the ck Lotus, and shocked, focused its Dark Arts forward.


    Ka-ga-ga-ga-gak!


    The ck Lotus turned into a small storm, sweeping away everything in its path.


    ''Slowly.''


    Yet rapidly. Inspiration surged in my mind.


    I had been hesitant about pulling out the ck Wings.


    Attacks using wings seem attractive at first nce, but they were far too cumbersome to handle.


    It was like controlling dozens of swords at once. The problem was that I had to manually assign each sword''s direction with my will, despite the number being nearly dozens.


    ''It''s possible.''


    Conceptual Stat Against Heaven.


    Furthermore, Nimble Hands pushed my back.


    Faster. Swing more urately.


    My limit is not just this much.


    I wielded the ck Wings without hesitation.


    They denied the enemies'' power.


    Shattered their swords, broke their armors, and ultimately, destroyed everything they had.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "How boring."


    Frankly, it was monotonous. It felt like exercise after a meal, not quite satisfying.


    The distinguished Merhen family of Ennd.


    Viins had infiltrated their household with some hidden agenda.


    Ersil, out of honor for her family name and with hopes of an entertaining opponent, personally took to the battlefield.


    But they turned out to be... much weaker and far less entertaining than she expected.


    The invading viins had already divided into two types.


    Those panting from injury.


    Or those who had fallen for Ersil''s illusions and became her subordinates.


    "My goodness... They said you were the greatest genius in the history of the Merhen family."


    "These viins aren''t nameless if they''re from the Legion of the Sky. How is she controlling nearly 30 of them?"


    "That level of illusion magic..."


    ttery asmon as dirt.


    Not even worth a response.


    Ersil simply put on a manufactured smile and waved at them.


    ''He was different, though.''


    Lee Seoha was different.


    Regardless of what she showed him, he reacted as if it were expected.


    And when she jokingly suggested he couldn''t handle it, he looked at her as if to say, ''You think?''


    That was a response unlike the others. A sense of trust, a gaze that seemed to understand her limits.


    That was a first.


    There was no interest even when she showed interest, and he didn''t look at her status or abilities, only her as a person.


    It was refreshing.


    Ersil reached out and snapped her fingers.


    The magic thread attached to her fingertips moved, trapping thest remaining viin.


    "Pretty decent?"


    "Not a bad show."


    At Hong Yuhwa''s question, Ersil shrugged nonchntly.


    "Seems like everything''s taken care of. Should we start moving?"


    "Let''s."


    Hong Yuhwa let out a light breath and extinguished the me clinging to her fingertip.


    "Your technique is always unique. It feels like stars sticking to the me? On top of that, your magic control is outstanding."


    "It''s just something of this sort."


    Hong Yuhwa replied and stepped forward with a haughty expression.


    The subtle upward curve of Hong Yuhwa''s lips spoke volumes about her mood.


    That woman is pretty cute too.


    "But did something good happen?"


    "Huh? Something good? Hmm, there was something, but it seems to have disappeared when the viins attacked."


    "Really? I asked because your lips were curled up."


    "......"


    Ersil touched the corner of her mouth with her hand.


    Just as Hong Yuhwa had said, the corners of her mouth were turned upward.


    ''......''


    Kwaahhhng!


    A loud explosion echoed. The source was from the upper level.


    What a mess to make in someone else''s house.


    Tsking at the rude viins, Ersil headed upwards.


    And then Ersil saw it.


    A flower blooming in pitch ck.


    ''Huh?''


    It was a ck flower.


    It sprouted from behind Lee Seoha, descending diagonally from his right shoulder, a single wing shaped like a petal.


    The wing was moving, blooming like a flower.


    ck Wings!


    Mnie eximed in warning.


    At the same moment, Lee Seoha moved. No, the wing on Lee Seoha''s back moved.


    It expanded and branched into dozens of stems.


    The dozens of wings moved as if they were willful des.


    Lee Seoha stood still, calmly observing his adversaries.


    "There''s no need for us to intervene, it seems," Park Woonhyuk said in a disappointed tone, standing beside him.


    "Truly remarkable, the Elder!"


    "Those wings are peculiar, aren''t they? Are they being manipted by Seoha''s will? That must be quiteplicated."


    "Each strike is imbued with dark power. That power is the realplication. It''s imprable."


    Kim Ara and Kim Seohyun spoke as if in self-dialogue.


    "Why?" shouted the man they were confronting in a thunderous voice.


    "Why are you hostile towards us!"


    "Because you are my enemies," Lee Seoha replied in a cid tone.


    "Great Heavenly Demon!"


    "Great Heavenly Demon, who holds the Demonic Qi! Please quell your anger and lead us."


    Lee Seoha gazed at them with a lofty look, his chin raised.


    Upon meeting his gaze, the elders gave up on their lives.


    It was not the gaze of a human being looking at another.


    It was the look of an entity, irritated at the sight of creatures crawling below him. It was as if it was saying that it would clean up the trash because there was trash.


    The two elders gave up on their lives.


    And they epted the death that wasing towards them.


    To them, the Tianma of their faith was such an entity.


    It was their life, their God.


    And since that entity wanted their death, they willingly offered their own necks.


    The two zealots lost their lives that day.


    It''s Ersil Merhen''s turn.


    enjoy! :)


    1/2 it''s ersil''s turn?? oh no??


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 56: Lecture

    Chapter 56: Lecture


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The faces of the elders bore expressions of resignation, yet within them, there was an odd sense of euphoria and hope.


    "Foolish ones," someone muttered.


    "They believed that the Tianma, destined to arrive someday, would lead them. They deluded themselves into thinking it would guide them to paradise, trusting every action they took as if they would be saved by the Tianma."


    Heavenly Demon and Heavenly Spirit scoffed.


    "Most of these fools, while iming to ride on the back of the Tianma, behave worse than beasts. It''s not worth our concern."


    Heavenly Demon stood beside me.


    I looked at them.


    Except for the Mines, this was my first kill.


    Yet, my mind was calm.


    ''Is it due to my talent, my dedication, the skills of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, or the poison spirit?''


    Or is it that I don''t feel the weight of taking a life?


    Closing my eyes briefly, I opened them to see a dazed Xiaotianma.


    "Ersil."


    "Yes, yes?"


    Ersil answered with a cheerful tone.


    "I have a favor."


    "Ohe on, between you and me, you dont need to ask."


    Ersil said, giggling.


    "The viins caused quite a ruckus this time. I couldnt greet you properly. Plus, you helped our guests. Just be ready, I''ll repay this favor in a big way."


    "Why would I need to brace myself to receive gratitude?"


    I chuckled at Ersil''s way of speaking.


    After all, it''s a big deal if viins caused chaos in a martial arts event organized by her family.


    "And the guests?"


    "No one''s hurt. They were mainly targeting the warehouse, something about a Tianma''s legacy."


    "The legacy of the Tianma?"


    "Do you need it?"


    Ersil smirked as she looked at me.


    "I''ll pay whatever it costs."


    "Between us? No need. You helped during the martial arts event. Take a gift before you leave."


    I left Xiaotianma with Ersil and turned to look at Seol Hwaryeon, who had a peculiar expression.


    Seol Hwaryeon was also looking at me, lost in thought.


    "Shall we talk for a bit?"


    "Yes."


    Seol Hwaryeon followed me to a secluded spot. I leaned against a pir, lost in thought.


    ''Should I have been more forting?''


    I felt regretful for how I had acted around Seol Hwaryeon.


    "Sir."


    "?"


    "You infiltrated the Korea Hero Academy, didn''t you?"


    Seol Hwaryeon eximed with excitement.


    "I thought it was strange. Lee Seoha, just a student. But if it''s you, it makes sense!"


    She continued with enthusiasm.


    "If it''s you, the trials given by the Tower of Trials can be shattered in an instant. Even without magic, you can beat Park Woonhyuk in a duel!"


    ""


    "So, you infiltrated. Did you have a purpose, and in the process, did you cross paths with me?"


    "Yes."


    "I knew it!"


    Seol Hwaryeon smiled brightly.


    Facing that spectacle, I found myself at a loss for words.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Ersil Merhen captivated the audience before speaking.


    "They''re definitely after the legacy of the Tianma. We knew because the one named Sessor was mentally weak."


    The Tianma wasnt mentally weak to that extent. Rather, it was because Ersils illusion magic was exceptionally advanced.


    "But is this legacy really worth the viins risking their lives for? It''s a bit curious."


    I was able to discern the legacy of the Tianma: a ck cloth resembling a handkerchief. Yet, a hint of the Demonic Qi circted within it. I appraised it using the talent "Reading", but found nothing.


    ck Cloth (B+)


    A cloth imbued with someone''s power.


    It was an ordinary cloth, but due to its extraordinary user, it transformed into an artifact.


    :Conceptual Stat: Spirit Against Heaven +3.


    :If the possessor is a magic user, they will face significant difficulty when using magic.


    "...Wow."


    It was a pleasant surprise.


    Having an item that still works when stashed in a pocket was a bonus.


    "You seem quite pleased."


    "Yeah, the gains were bigger than expected."


    "Those guys are wanted by the guild. There''s a bounty on them. Should I give it all to you?"


    "If you do, I''ll be a target."


    "That''s why I''m asking now."


    Ersil chuckled.


    "We''ll handle it on our end."


    "Thanks. I''d appreciate it."


    There are still many reasons why I shouldn''t be known to the world. And its not like Im short on money.


    I headed toward the room assigned to me in Ersils mansion.


    ''Pretty decent.''


    Inside, there was a virtual reality machine. As I stared at it, something seemed toe to mind.


    ''...Oh, right.''


    I remembered there was a gathering at the Alchemy Guild today. Looking at the time, it was cutting it close. It was already 11 pm.


    ''I better head there quickly.''


    I entered the capsule and logged in.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Did you hear? Many are attending this Alchemy conference."


    "Those reclusive folks?"


    "They say a very influential figure will be participating. Hence, master craftsmen with the title of ''Master Artisan'' are also attending inrge numbers."


    The world was abuzz.


    Master Artisan. A title for crafters so rare that less than 100 exist globally. Particrly in alchemy, where its known for its reclusiveness, barely 10 individuals have this title. And now, all of them were gathered in this virtual world.


    "Never thought these unsociable guys would gather like this."


    "Can''t help it. Regardless of his name, his recipes are certain."


    Al Magus chuckled as he spoke.


    "Have you seen that outrageous recipe he proposed? It''s truly absurd."


    "Using toxic herbs and guiding them through a precise magic system to create an elixir. The idea is simple, but simplifying the process is far from easy... Clearly, his skills surpass ours. Show at least a hint of respect, you fool."


    "Tsk, what''s with you? You''ve be a believer in his methods?"


    Al Magus sighed deeply.


    Alchemists are a reclusive bunch.


    Yet, they have all gathered here because of a certain rumor.


    Within the virtual reality, there is a hall that can amodate over a thousand people. Normally, this ce would be empty, but now, it''s overflowing with people trying to find a spot.


    All because of one rumor.


    There''s word that a figure with an immense influence in the world of alchemy might make an appearance.


    "His name was on the list, right?"


    "Yes. He said he would personally lecture."


    "But I still can''t believe it. Veritasing here? Even those hailed as masters can''t replicate a single one of his forms."


    "..."


    Zhermeng remained silent.


    Truthfully, Zhermeng still couldnt figure out what he truly wanted.


    Veritas.


    Ever since he emerged, the world of alchemy divided into two eras: before and after his forms.


    The recipes he casually threw out had such impact.


    That''s why alchemists were divided in their opinion of Veritas.


    One was the awed response that a genius of the century had emerged.


    "Veritas is the god of alchemy! He descended to the mortal realm to share with us techniques not even avable in the heavenly archives!"


    And the other response held him in almost religious reverence.


    "Now, we will begin the Alchemy Assembly. Starting with Mr. Hain from Japan, a renowned craftsman!"


    "It has begun."


    The Alchemy Assembly was like an academic conference.


    They would showcase the forms they''ve crafted and critique each others work. Passing a recipe here would earn them awards and promotion, so many had a lot riding on this event.


    The presentations were quite intriguing.


    Many had adopted audacious methods in emtion of Veritas.


    ...Yet, they were soon ovee by disappointment.


    "So, mixing the tongue of the equatorial lizard with three leaves from the petroleum tree..."


    "When two toxinsbine, there are usually two reactions. Either the toxicity increases, rendering any antidote ineffective, or they interact in unpredictable ways..."


    "They''re all trying so hard to be like Veritas."


    "Tsk, they''re all amateurs. It''s good to emte Veritass thinking, but why can''t they even get the basics right?"


    Time dragged on.


    10 minutes, 30 minutes, an hour.


    And then two hours passed.


    This assembly was more intense than anticipated.


    Perhaps because of the rumors of Veritas''s attendance, many had brought out their most treasured elixirs.


    But Zhermeng wasnt pleased.


    To him, all of these forms paled inparison to the ones Veritas had shared.


    "And now, the person many of you have been eagerly waiting for has graced this assembly with his presence."


    The announcer''s voice quivered.


    "Veritas is entering."


    Click-ck, click-ck.


    He stood towering at approximately 185cm, dressed in a meticulously arranged suit. Yet, in this ce, outer appearances held little significance.


    For instance, there''s Al Magus, who, despite being male, sports an avatar of a girl.


    His steps echoed with arrogance.


    Yet, simultaneously, he exuded the confidence befitting of those strides.


    An aura, perhaps?


    He emanated a presence potent enough to ensnare one''s spirit.


    "Hmm."


    With a prideful lift of his chin, he surveyed his surroundings.


    "An alchemy assembly? Representing alchemy with just this level?"


    He made a scathing remark.


    "All of you are wrong."


    In his imperious tone, he dismissed the very lives of everyone here.


    enjoy! :)


    2/2 maybe the game world''s history is split by b.v. (before veritas) instead of b.c.


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 57: Lecture (2)

    Chapter 57: Lecture (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    At first, I just intended to produce a half-hearted result.


    This was because I had been in this world for too short a time to fully grasp it.


    While my recipes might be rudimentary, other aspects might stand out.


    I wondered if the game had be reality, or if reality had turned into a game that dropped me in after I conquered it.


    The process was unclear, but I believed it was thetter.


    ''The academic level is too exceptional to merely be from a game.''


    Alchemy, crafted using various ingredients, had one rule.


    Whenbining highly toxic elements, their properties change depending on how you adjust and distribute the magic.


    They might transform into entirely different medicines or develop opposing traits, turning into poisons.


    And that''s what made it intriguing.


    However, the variety of ingredients in this world was truly vast.


    Most veterans opted for cooking, which had clear early benefits, or cksmithing, with its endgame strengths.


    Others dove deep into magical academia to craft artifacts.


    Alchemy was undeniably more challenging than the aforementioned fields.


    Where others fell short and turned to cksmithing or cooking, I consistently pursued alchemy.


    In a way, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say I held a special affection for alchemy among the veterans.


    "So, by mixing the tongue of a lizard with three roots of the petroleum tree..."


    "Whenbining two poisons, there are typically two reactions. Either their toxicities intertwine, rendering antidotes useless, or they bind oddly because..."


    Everything was a mess.


    This wasn''t it.


    Using high-quality ingredients in bizarrebinations.


    In that process, there''s this baseless hope  a mindset that goes, "maybe, just maybe, it''ll work because this is how the original was."


    It''s like my sibling buying lobster and adding it to instant noodles, iming it tastes good.


    Or grilling a steak and cing it on top of ck bean noodles.


    Of course, those ingredients are luxurious and tasty on their own, so thebination could potentially be delicious.


    However, there are certainly more delicious ways to enjoy them.


    ''...''


    It was making me dizzy.


    With every presentation they made, I held my spinning head.


    [M, Master?]


    [Seoha, are you alright?]


    Heavenly Demon and Heavenly Spirit expressed their concern with apprehensive tones. But I was far from alright.


    ''Heavenly Demon.''


    [...What is it?]


    ''If there''s something infuriating, how much can I tolerate?''


    [Hmm.]


    Heavenly Demon pondered for a moment before replying.


    [You should decide that for yourself. As the Tianma, you''re not bound by anything. While others might not acknowledge it, you possess the Demonic Qi and have inherited all of the ck Divine Martial Arts from the previously Tianma.]


    [That''s right! Let''s break this rotten world where men act like young girls and pudgy older women pretend to be beautiful!]


    Heavenly Spirit spoke with evident displeasure.


    It seems she was upset about something off-topic.


    Anyway.


    Its more serious than I thought.


    From what Ive personally experienced, they were like frogs in a well.


    It appears that these so-called experts in the world are ''satisfied'' after delivering presentations they deem quite good.


    I couldnt stand it.


    "Veritas, you shoulde up soon."


    I have a question.


    Yes?


    Is there a set time?


    Usually, its 30 minutes... but if the audience wishes, it can be extended.


    Thats fine.


    I stood up.


    "Also, many have been eagerly waiting, and that person is attending todays gathering."


    The announcer''s voice trembled.


    "Veritas is now entering."


    I headed to the stage.


    Click-ck.


    The sound of shoes oddly resonated, sounding lively.


    I quietly activated the Mask of Illusion.


    The atmosphere immediately became heavy.


    Even if this ce is virtual, Mask of Illusion directly affects the soul. It''s like something mysterious and mystical.


    This probably conveys how significant my presence is.


    It cant be helped.


    I wore a mask, but I couldnt help but smirk.


    It cant be helped.


    If the level of alchemy in this world is low, Ill have to elevate it.


    I need to recruit Bpsil.


    I formted a n in my head.


    I wont waste my time on trivial things like solving recipes.


    From an absolute standard, the alchemists of this world have just barely surpassed beginner level.


    But from my perspective, they looked like desperate beginners pleading for help.


    Rather than catching fish for them, I should teach them how to fish.


    Traditionally, mentoring beginners was the fate of the experienced.


    And this...


    Was a monumental turning point in the history of alchemy.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    All of you are wrong.


    That was the first statement made as soon as the figure known as Veritas appeared.


    What?


    At first, the statement was iprehensible.


    Most of them werent masters, but they were artisans or individuals held in high regard by their guilds.


    Distrust and astonishment swept through them.


    Some murmured he was an arrogant being, others that he spoke nonsense.


    The alchemists were going off on their own tangents.


    From the audience, a man with blue hair raised his hand.


    I acknowledge your prowess. However, Im curious about why you say everyone is wrong.


    The people around him nodded in agreement.


    In truth, the recipe the man presented was considered good by their standards.


    No worries. Ill go through everything step by step.


    Lee Seoha looked at them with truly warm eyes.


    Like a parent watching a child taking their first steps.


    Lets start by pointing out the issues with the recipe that man presented.


    A holographic screen appeared in the air.


    Do you know whats wrong with this recipe? It mixes ingredients that naturally meld well together.


    The alchemical skills transforming them into something quite distinct were certainly worth noting.


    But the problem was, that was all they did.


    This is just basic stuff. Using herbs that blend well together to create something decent. And the fact that you all deem such basics as eptable


    Lee Seoha turned his head. Eyes from behind a mask looked down upon them.


    It proves you all are wrong.


    He took a step forward.


    We have here Smanders me and a Satcha herbs poison sac. What happens when theyrebined?


    Whenbined, the heat-resistant Satcha herb''s poison sac with the me will produce a poison with burn attributes.


    Someone answered in an irritated voice.


    He nodded. That wasnt incorrect.


    That might be themon understanding.


    Alchemy varied based on how you sculpted with magic.


    Lee Seoha reached out.


    His will moved and fetched the nearby Smander''s me and the Satcha herb''s poison sac.


    While concocting a previous potion, he realized something.


    Tuning the Demonic Qi was easier than using magic for alchemy.


    Maybe it was the power of his Conceptual Stat.


    Or perhaps some reality-adjustment.


    Heres the question. Will the Smanders me and the Satcha herb''s poison sac truly produce a burn-attribute poison? The answer is no.


    With his willpower, he levitated the items.


    Having an alchemy kit would have been perfect here.


    Not very stylish.


    He crushed the ingredients with his will.


    And quickly tuned with the Demonic Qi. He used a mere fraction of its power. A slight force that negated and repulsed the essence of the ingredients.


    Because the power to negate is stronger than the power to destroy.


    The resultant liquids properties were quite simple.


    Elixir of me Resistance(C)


    A remarkable alchemist manipted the properties of the ingredients, altering their nature slightly.


    :Upon consumption, me resistance slightly increases.


    !


    There''s no need for other ingredients. Just a little adjustment will suffice.


    In this ce, it''s said that alchemy isposed of 30% ingredients, 60% recipe, and 10% magic adjustment. But that''s incorrect.


    It''s actually 30% ingredients, 30% recipe, and 30% magic adjustment.


    You all take pride in mastering the basics and creating elixirs with it. Thats why I say you''re mistaken.


    In truth, this area was inevitable.


    To achieve that level of magic adjustment, one had to delve deeply into the study of magic.


    An exceptional mage, viewing from an alchemist''s perspective, had to embark on this new field of study.


    Only then will it truly be the art of alchemy.


    For so long, alchemy has been too insr.


    The Magic Tower was no different.


    Was it because of its difficulty? There should have been some interaction, but even the basic methods werent established.


    And if you can apply this further.


    Whooosh!


    He poured in his energy, crushed the ingredients with intent, and produced a liquid.


    Bomb of Blue me(C)


    A remarkable alchemist manipted the properties of the ingredients, altering their nature slightly.


    :An explosion of me containing icy properties ensues.


    It turned out better than I thought.


    Was it due to the opposing force inherent in his energy?


    Lee Seoha scattered the liquid.


    Sizzle sizzle.


    mes ignited in the air, freezing the space around them.


    !


    Insane.


    Various emotions were palpable.


    But most were the same  shock and disbelief.


    Hmm, 30 minutes have passed.


    Lee Seoha nced at the alchemists.


    If you don''t want me here, I can''t stay any longer. What will you decide?


    Unsurprisingly, the lecture masked as a presentation was extended.


    And thereafter, Lee Seoha faced a barrage of questions from the nearly frenzied alchemists.


    enjoy! :)


    the missing 10% was written by the author so it''ll probably get exined soon haha


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 58: Pillager

    Chapter 58: Piger


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    In Epic World, there are three professions that let you nurture characters in a supportive role: cksmithing, alchemy, and cooking.


    Among them, there were over 20,000 types of recipes rted to alchemy alone.


    It wouldve been great if the gamepany provided instructions on how to create these, but they only revealed the ingredients, not the actual recipes.


    It was really a struggle back then.


    To uncover those 20,000 recipes, I went through all sorts of trials and tribtions.


    And it wasn''t just me; other yers who joinedter also began to discover various things.


    In the end, we managed to reveal 19,852 recipes. Despite spending 20,000 hours out of a possible 50,000, that was all we could uncover.


    That''s why I hoped to reveal at least some of them here in this world.


    You could call it a collector''s passion.


    And so, I started teaching here.


    Kill two birds with one stone, boost my reputation and spread some influence.


    After all, this kind of knowledge is basic.


    Truly basic knowledge.


    In the realm of dark arts, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration topare this to creating a void and filling it with the energy of the universe.


    Regardless, after finishing 12 hours of lectures, I returned to the real world.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    -Today I realized Veritas. Veritas is a genius. I thought he''d just provide a few more recipes, but he straight-up started lecturing, LOL.


    -Starting today, I''m going to pray in the direction of Veritas every day.


    -Tuning herbs with magic to change their properties is seriously insane.


    -And the lecture in the middle? It had me wondering if I should start learning magic. But then he said to just create an artifact instead, and that was mind-blowing.


    -Listening to the lecture, it seems like tuning is even more important than talent?


    -Ingredients are 30%, recipes are 30%, and the ability to control magic is 30%. So, all are important.


    -But what about the remaining 10%?


    -Maybe? He didnt say. Perhaps it''s something like the environment.


    The reactions were explosive.


    An overwhelming number ofments were posted, and highlights from the lecture were already being spread on sites like YouTube. Seeing these reactions, I casually got up.


    ...About 15 hours have passed.


    It was past noon. I headed downstairs to eat.


    "You''re here?"


    "Yeah."


    The others were already seated and eating. Kim Seohyun was twirling spaghetti onto his fork, while Hong Yuhwa sipped her tea elegantly.


    "You''re back?"


    "Yeah."


    I took a sip from my tea, which was warm.


    "You really stirred things up yesterday."


    "Well, you guys went through more. From what I heard, nobody got hurt."


    "Is that so."


    Hong Yuhwas lips curled into a slight smile. She tried to hold back her amusement and said with a haughty tone, "Well, what can I say? You were impressive too. You captured two Mines, right?"


    "True, I am pretty awesome."


    As I replied in a teasing manner, Hong Yuhwa rolled her eyes yfully.


    I took a sip of my ck tea. The moderately bitter taste swirled around in my mouth.


    "Are you nning to head back tonight?"


    "Tonight? Technically, my day off extends till tomorrow."


    Yesterday felt incredibly long.


    But I''ve been putting off training for a while, so I''d like to get to it.


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll head back today. I need to study."


    Come to think of it, final exams were approaching.


    In thest exam, I dominated both the written and practical sections, iming the top spot.


    Kim Seohyun came in second, and Ersil ranked third.


    "This time, I won''t let you win," Ersilmented, taking a seat next to me.


    "That''s because I''vepleted a new technique recently."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Kim Seohyun might be a formidable opponent, but this time, I''ll surpass him."


    Our eyes met, and I was captivated by the star-shaped pupils in Ersil''s eyes.


    "I intend to surpass you as well," she dered.


    "Sorry to break it to you, but the one to beat him will be me," Hong Yuhwa interjected with a re in her voice.


    "You think so?" Ersil smirked.


    "Of course."


    I took another sip of my tea.


    It''s likely going to be tough. Given that the technique Ersil mentioned is probably a dreamy illusion, one that interferes with reality. At this point, Kim Seohyun might be the only one who could counter it.


    While Hong Yuhwa does have a chance, it''s not guaranteed.


    ''She doesn''t seem to know about the Piger talent yet.''


    I might need to stick with Hong Yuhwa for a while.


    The talent of Piger.


    It''s an exceptional and unparalleled talent.


    It''s on par with what Kim Seohyun or Ersil have.


    That''s why I was considering investing time in helping Hong Yuhwa awaken that talent.


    ''Kim Seohyun should also start tapping into his root power soon. I''ll have to team up with him.''


    There''s a lot to do.


    However, there''s only so much one can achieve at once.


    "Yuhwa."


    "Hmm?"


    "Are you free tomorrow?"


    Thud.


    A peculiar noise interrupted our conversation.


    Ersil, who was about to sip her tea, looked stunned and set down her cup.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Are you okay?"


    "No, it''s nothing. But, why do you ask?"


    "We should train together."


    "Train?" Both Ersil and Hong Yuhwa tilted their heads in confusion.


    "You''re not... trying to pull a fast one on Hong Yuhwa, are you?"


    Ersil''s lips curled into a yful smirk.


    I shook my head. "Yuhwa has a hidden talent, you know."


    "Me?" Hong Yuhwa looked puzzled.


    "Yes, you do."


    I sipped my tea.


    Though not as great as Seoha''s, her talent is indeed exceptional andparable to hers.


    "If she manages to awaken that talent, she might even stand a chance against Kim Seohyun or Ersil."


    "You think?" Hong Yuhwa asked.


    "I don''t even stand a chance," I admitted, shrugging.


    The talent of Piger is indeed extraordinary, a power close to being mystical. It might even be capable of stealing my abilities.


    But I can''t beat it.


    The most potent power I possess is the Body Against Heaven and the foundational stats it provides.


    To put it bluntly, facing Hong Yuhwa or Ersil Merhen would be quite the challenge for me.


    On the other hand, I find Kim Ara and Kim Seohyun challenging.


    Their attacks can''t simply be negated with brute strength.


    While I can fend them off, countering their physical assaults is no easy task.


    So why should I train with you?


    Because it''s the quickest way to be stronger. Plus, aren''t you curious? If you train with me, you might uncover my weaknesses.


    You seem confident.


    Hong Yuhwa smirked.


    Fine. Let''s train together.


    What about me? I''m curious about weaknesses too.


    Ersil as well?


    Ersil''s expression was uncertain.


    If she learns about the Piger talent, Hong Yuhwa would be the one facing the most trouble.


    "I dont think that''s a good idea."


    "So, are you saying I can reveal my weaknesses?"


    "No, that''s not it. If your talent emerges, wouldn''t Ersil be the most troubled?"


    "Fine. In that case, I''ll decline as well."


    Upon hearing Hong Yuhwa''s words, Ersil''s gaze settled on me, as if questioning my decision.


    I simply shrugged in response.


    We arrived at the training room of Korea Hero Academy.


    It wasn''t renowned for its state-of-the-art facilities.


    There were certainly ces with superior facilities, but Korea has a unique flow of spirit energy. Hence, heroes born in Korea often tend to be more exceptional.


    Beneath Korea runs a massive ley line.


    Recognizing its power, the grand hero sensed it and relocated the Tower of Trials to an ind above the East Sea, where the ley line''s energy was strongest.


    Because of this, regardless of the facility they train in, heroes from all over the world gather either at Korea Hero Academy or at academies in America.


    The American schools had various systems, making themparable to Korea Hero Academy.


    "So, what kind of training are we doing?" Hong Yuhwa asked, looking at me. Her eyes sparkled with apetitive spirit.


    "We''ll start with some light exercises," I replied.


    "That sounds easy enough for me."


    However, 30 minutes after we started training, she was gasping for breath, almost copsing.


    In truth, Hong Yuhwa is primarily a mage. While she didn''t neglect her physical training, she couldn''t match up to warriors.


    I might not be on par with top-ranked students either, but at least I had significantly improved.


    The ''ck Divine Martial Arts'' technique is unbelievably efficient.


    There''s a saying that one improves daily. I could feel my body strengthening, bit by bit.


    [Breaking the physical limits. The power of the ck Divine Martial Arts is fierce, almost uncontroble. But by applying it to the body, its performance bes even more potent.]


    [Isn''t it pointless to tell Lee Seoha? The Tianma from the previous era wasn''t even that strong]


    Heavenly Demon and Heavenly Spirit exchanged remarks.


    I paused my stretching and observed Hong Yuhwa. Although worn out, she was panting with pride, not wanting to appear weak before me.


    ''I really have changed.'' I realized. Normally, I would''ve been panting right next to her.


    Of course, that didn''t mean I was going to go easy on her.


    "Let''s move on to the next exercise. It''s another physical workout," I announced.


    "Eek."


    Hong Yuhwa grimaced at my words.


    enjoy! :)


    damn is this hajoon''s personal trainer arc?


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 59: Pillager (2)

    Chapter 59: Piger (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Hmm."


    Ersil stared at the documents with a contemtive frown.


    It was a proposal from the alchemists, expressing a desire to coborate with her mages.


    The reason was straightforward.


    There was a sudden emergence of a mysterious figure named "Veritas."


    This entity named Veritas appeared out of the blue and gave a lecture. Word was that the alchemists were utterly captivated by it.


    ''What could have possibly impressed them so much?''


    Ersil tapped on her tablet, searching for the video of the lecture.


    On the screen, a masked man stood, passionately teaching.


    "Hooh."


    With each passing moment of the lecture, Ersil found herself increasingly astonished.


    The lecture content was groundbreaking. It was about manipting magical power to enhance the potential of ingredients. Drawing out opposing properties to transform them into explosive weapons, or using toxins as potent elixirs.


    Even from the perspective of a mage, the lecture was filled with jaw-dropping revtions.


    ''What do you think?''


    -It''s incredible.


    Mnie''sment made Ersil nod in agreement. If this amazed even a mage, she wondered how profoundly it affected the alchemists.


    -It''s probably on par with the advent of Circle Magic.


    ''...That significant?''


    -Yes. This figure will be a turning point for alchemists. The entire field of alchemy might evolve around him.


    "Hmm."


    If that''s the case, they needed to win him over.


    However, the challenge was that those in the know were probably already making their moves.


    Korea. And the United States.


    Though Ennd is referred to as thend of mages, it pales inparison to these two countries. If we assumed these two nations battled the world, they possess the might to dominate it.


    "Perhaps it''s best to let this go for now. I''ll just instruct my subordinates to find out his identity."


    With that, Ersil switched off her tablet.


    -What did you just say?


    ''What?''


    -That person, Veritas. You know him.


    ''...Excuse me?''


    Mnie''s shocking revtion left Ersil momentarily stunned.


    -Lee Seoha. Isn''t he the one you''ve taken an interest in?


    ''...''


    Ersil ignored Mnie''s teasing and refocused on the screen.


    Indeed, when she excluded the lecture''s content and solely observed the man, his aura felt familiar.


    More than anything, the sense of pressure she felt from the man named Veritas when he initially appeared in the video was something Ersil had experienced before.


    Lee Seoha.


    It was when he chose his weapon. The moment he grasped the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, she felt a simr imposing aura.


    ''Such a fascinating man.''


    Every time she felt she understood him, anotheryer of his character would reveal itself.


    Just like now. He was like an onion, revealingyer afteryer with each peel.


    "We''ll need to adjust our approach then."


    Ersil quickly issued a few additional orders.


    She had intentionally prepared a grand gift to put Lee Seoha in her debt. But now, it seemed that might not be enough.


    After adding a few more gifts to the list, Ersil smiled.


    How would he react? Would he nod nonchntly as if expecting it? Or would he look surprised? She was expecting a calm acknowledgment, but part of her hoped to see a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    Ersil leaned back in her chair, imagining the scene.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Where am I?


    Hong Yuhwa gazed at the sky with a nk expression. The sky was clear, devoid of any clouds, with the sun shining brightly. My future, however, seems bleak.


    "Time''s up."


    Lee Seoha said with a faint smile.


    Every inch of her body screamed in pain.


    Muscle soreness.


    Such pain was somewhat expected on the path to bing a hero. However, this felt different. A pain that made every muscle in her body ache uniformly.


    "Is it too tough? You can take a break if you need."


    Lee Seoha said in a subtle tone.


    Hong Yuhwa was irritated but couldn''t move.


    Physical training with Lee Seoha.


    It''s extremely beneficial. After all, Lee Seoha was adjusting the regimen to train all her muscles.


    Yet, Hong Yuhwa wondered. How was this rted to enhancing her talent?


    Although Hong Yuhwa was annoyed, she managed to get up.


    "Ready for more?"


    A girl beside Lee Seoha, with a hint of mischief in her voice, asked.


    Seo Gayeon.


    ck hair and ck eyes. She had a cute appearance, but Hong Yuhwa found her annoying.


    "Do you think there''s a point in a mage like Yuhwa doing such physical training?"


    Look at her.


    Always trying to subtly scratch at one''s pride.


    However, Hong Yuhwa ignored Seo Gayeon''s words. Because she could sense the unease in the girl''s eyes.


    ''If you give up...''


    Lee Seoha would adjust for Hong Yuhwa, probably reducing the intensity. And the expectations he had for Hong Yuhwa would decrease as well.


    Seo Gayeon knew her own feelings well.


    Jealousy.


    Hong Yuhwa was immensely talented.


    The evidence was her securing the 4th spot in the Tower of Trials despite being a mage in the academy. A prodigious talent matched with a prestigious lineage. Jeok Tapju has been mentoring her since she was five. As for magic, the only one in the school who could rival Hong Yuhwa was Ersil.


    So, there wasn''t even a need for Lee Seoha''s help.


    Seo Gayeon hid these feelings.


    She liked being the center of Lee Seoha''s attention. She felt like she could do anything if only he looked at her. If he knew her feelings, it''d be too embarrassing.


    Seo Gayeon didn''t want to be a burden to him.


    What she could do. She needed to try harder.


    If she could further hone her magic, Lee Seoha would surely pay more attention to her.


    ''Is this really okay?''


    Meanwhile, Lee Seoha observed both Seo Gayeon and Hong Yuhwa, contemting.


    Training Hong Yuhwa was a good decision, but agreeing to let Seo Gayeon join might have been a mistake.


    ''Is it jealousy?''


    Seo Gayeon had a clingy nature.


    It''s true she approached Hong Yuhwa, offering to help unlock her potential.


    However, he didn''t want their rtionship to be strained due to Seo Gayeon''s jealousy.


    He didn''t like that.


    A strong feeling welled up, as if he could see right through her emotions.


    [This is odd.]


    [That child, what''s with him? How is he resonating with the Body Against Heaven?]


    Heavenly Spirit seemed confused.


    ''Resonating?''


    "Yes, that child, Lee Seoha, is resonating. This is truly an extraordinary event."


    Resonating.


    It was something he was aware of.


    There exist magical energies that particrly align well with one another.


    For instance, the Dream Magic of Illusion that Ersil possesses and the Dream Magic of Reality that Mnie has.


    Although not yet introduced, there are heroes who resonate with the power of lightning and the power of mes.


    However, the energy of Seo Gayeon and his own were somewhat different.


    Seo Gayeon''s magic drew from the power of starlight.


    He himself possesses the Body Against Heaven, which rejects and negates all other magic.


    And this resonates?


    But the sharp emotion he felt moments ago definitely belonged to Seo Gayeon.


    This was... a matter to be looked into.


    It would be good if they could resonate. Combining two energies to use a deadly skill.


    Anyway.


    Lee Seoha watched ahead. Hong Yuhwa was looking at him with fiery eyes while working out.


    Hong Yuhwa has a strongpetitive spirit.


    Yet, sometimes she bes unnaturally powerful. Even though she isn''t as outstanding as Ersil, she directs herpetitive drive towards him. And that feeling has never once faded.


    Influenced by the talent known as ''Piger''. Or perhaps this influence created the Piger talent in the first ce.


    ''It might be time to move on to the next stage.''


    The reason for physical training was simple.


    To fulfill the wish she unconsciously desires.


    ''Where was that suitable Mines base nearby?''


    Lee Seoha recalled the location of an appropriate Mines base in his mind.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Weekend, Saturday.


    While weekends usually see the school deserted, today was an exception. Perhaps due to the uing final exams, all club activities were stopped and everyone remained at the school for self-study.


    "Training again today?"


    Hong Yuhwa asked with a weary tone.


    Lee Seoha quietly nodded in agreement.


    ''She looks really tired.''


    Now''s the right moment.


    The topic of the Piger is especially sensitive when ites to Hong Yuhwa.


    She stands firm in her principles.


    Inpetition, she doesn''t resort to any dubious methods. She won''t even use tactics that a viin might consider.


    Shepetes with integrity and, when defeated, she gracefully epts her loss.


    That''s why she''s so well-liked. Her admirers follow her mainly because of this nature.


    However, the power of the Piger is in direct conflict with her character.


    Piger.


    A force that literally steals from its opponent.


    That''s why she''s been pushed to her limits.


    She needs to confront herself for this power to truly respond to Hong Yuhwa''s will.


    "Let''s move from training to actualbat today."


    "Realbat?"


    "Yes, it''s about the right time."


    After all, there''s a significant event right after the final exams.


    One of the viinous factions, the ''Legion of the Sky'', attacks the Tower of Trials. The tower''s guardian suffers grievous injuries.


    In the fray, Hong Yuhwa is also attacked, either risking her life or losing it.


    While ying as a yer, I could only save Hong Yuhwa.


    This time, I won''t stand by idly.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    A space enveloped in a dark aura.


    Upon the throne, a figure watched a projection.


    A battle.


    The footage captured as those entities retreated. There, a being with ck wings moved at its own will.


    Tianma.


    It was said to be the being shown in the footage. The most noble creature under the protection of the Legion of the Sky. Rumored to be a demon that could engulf the sky.


    This being was famous.


    Whispers among some transcendent beings. They said the Tianma possessed the power of Demonic Qi, negating everything in existence.


    There were no exceptions.


    Whether a transcendent being or an entity that had obtained alien power.


    "Is that the prophesied entity?"


    It didn''t seem so.


    It negates everything.


    Magic, alien powers, abilities. Although not every mystery, it disregards thews of the world. Even those beyond the world. It''s not the prophesied entity.


    Yet, that being is a significant threat to them. Despite currently being at a student''s level, its growth rate is steep. Soon, it could be a dagger plunged into their hearts.


    "It doesn''t seem like an Ascendant."


    There were no records of such a uniquely powerful being. An Ascendant was such an entity, resonating its presence with the world, and the world responded in kind.


    The Mines felt the same.


    No being could evade thisw.


    Ding-Ding-Ding.


    A bell rang. Even within the boundaries established by the so-called greatest hero in human history. But there was no bell here.


    This was thew activated when an entity transcended and shook the world''s rules.


    Ascension.


    It signified the emergence of a new Ascendant.


    "Your Majesty."


    A shadow surged, taking on a human form. It kneeled and spoke to its king.


    "One from the Legion of the Sky has ascended."


    "Is that so?"


    "Shall we utilize them?"


    "Hmm."


    The Legion of the Sky.


    Thoughprised of viins, their strength was distinct from other Mines.


    Most were of Ascendant level or higher. No, by now, all of them should be Ascendant-level beings.


    "Yes. Request their assistance."


    The entity known as the king shifted his gaze.


    "The mission... Yes, target Lee Seoha. Capture him if possible, but his death is also eptable."


    The subordinate nodded in acknowledgment.


    enjoy! :)


    nah it''s over for seoha


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 60: Pillager (3)

    Chapter 60: Piger (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The Legion of the Sky is notorious among the Mines for its wicked reputation.


    There are a total of 12 members in their group.


    A select elite.


    Each one of them is a monster,parable to top-ranked beings.


    Not all of them arebat sses; some are nonbat, yet the fact that they are all top-ranked is what''s terrifying.


    ''On top of that, they''re persistent.''


    Many yers simply give up and start over when targeted by the Legion of the Sky early in the game.


    That''s why I''m currently hiding.


    If I were to reveal myself, the forces of good might help, but against the menace of the Legion of the Sky, there''s no solution.


    As the story progresses, you''ll inevitably encounter them, and you''ll have to fight them.


    ''It''s best to avoid them as much as possible.''


    However, getting involved with Hong Yuhwa makes that impossible.


    After all, it''s the Legion of the Sky that takes her life at a grand party after the final exams.


    I looked ahead.


    Whoosh!


    In front of Hong Yuhwa, a red magic tome unfolds. Red magic energy swirled around, and 10 spheres of fire emerged from the tome.


    She wasn''t her usual self.


    Rather than her usually efficient and elegant magic, it was a bit rough.


    ''Thest sphere was barely formed in time.''


    The shape of the fireball was unstable.


    "It''s a mage! Attack!"


    "What a joke! She''s already cast her spell! Run!"


    The Mines were scrambling for an escape.


    But it was toote. The fireballs flew towards the Mines.


    Boom!


    The fireballs collided with the Mines, causing an explosion and their screams filled the air.


    "Save me!"


    "I, I haven''t done anything yet...!"


    Ash scattered.


    Even in death, the Mines couldn''t find peace in this world.


    In their quest for power beyond their reach, their souls couldn''t find rest even in death. They had the power to resist even death from extraterrestrial beings.


    Sizzle!


    A ming chain, zing with fire, captured a fleeing Mine. Hong Yuhwa ruthlessly manipted the chain, killing them.


    A shadow passed under Hong Yuhwa''s eyes.


    Very faint. There was a slight flow of magical power, so subtle that one would need an enhanced vision to notice.


    Above Hong Yuhwa''s head.


    A translucent shape of a crown appeared.


    ''Is this a sign?''


    A sign that the Piger was about to awaken.


    Just a little more push seemed necessary here.


    "Yuhwa, do you feel anything unusual?"


    "What feeling?"


    A sharp voice.


    It was evident she was exhausted from the fighting.


    "Like a talent awakening. Or that with each opponent you defeat, you feel a bit of strength returning."


    "..."


    Hong Yuhwa slowly closed her eyes.


    It seemed she was momentarily introspecting.


    [Tianma.]


    [Yes, Lord Seoha!]


    ''Let''s organize.''


    [Okay!]


    The Heavenly Spirit began arranging a magical formation. I infused the formation with my own power.


    [Conceptualizing magic with the Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven.]


    [Dark Art - Mastery of the Rite of the ck Death increases.]


    Upon unlocking the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, I acquired an innate skill called Spirit Reading.


    With it, I could harness the souls of the heavens to cast spells. It''s still at a fledgling level, though.


    Swish!


    Shadows infused with the Demonic Qinced out like thorns, piercing through the Mines. There weren''t many and they were mere remnants, so they were easily dispatched in one go.


    [As expected, Seoha! Nice job!]


    [That''s an unbelievable speed. Even the previous master wasn''t this fast.]


    [Hey,paring him with the previous generation? Our Seoha is the best there is!]


    Heavenly Spirit said that and looked at me, its eyes seemingly saying, "I did good, right?"


    I felt a rush of warmth, shaking my head in response.


    I know the spirit''s yful nature, but her genuine admiration makes my face blush.


    [Gasp, could it be? Seoha, are you getting embarrassed now?]


    [It''s the master''s weakness, isn''t it? He always seemed so mature, but seeing this side of him...]


    As the spirits chatted among themselves, Hong Yuhwa opened her eyes.


    A crimson magical power flowed from her gaze.


    "How did you notice?"


    "I have good eyes."


    She said, tapping just below her eye.


    I then used the Talent Reading(-) to check her status window.


    [Name: Hong Yuhwa]


    Strength: 11, Agility: 11, Stamina: 12, Magic: 32, Spirit: 17, Talent: 21


    Talents


    -Piger(?), Crimson me(A+), Magic Analysis(B+) and 5 others.


    Skills


    -Crimson me(B+), Chlorine Element Control(B-), Thermal Concentration Control(C+), Multiple Forcefields(C-) and 8 others.


    Physique


    -Sr me Vessel(A+)


    ?


    There''s a question mark next to the rank of Piger.


    I''ve never seen this before. I thought Piger was an S-rank and was the best among all the S-ranks.


    "It''s true. Something''s changed."


    Hong Yuhwa, now awake, remarked.


    "It feels like... filling a vessel."


    "So, it''s just at that stage now?"


    If she continues to refine her talents from here, she''ll live up to the title of ''The Piger of Crimson me''.


    "It''s just at that stage?"


    "One of your talents I believed to be the most superior."


    "Really?"


    Hong Yuhwa furrowed her brows.


    "But there''s a more pressing issue."


    "What is it?"


    "I''m so sleepy."


    ""


    It''s indeed a serious problem.


    She''s been running on barely any sleep for the past three days.


    I scratched my head and bent down to offer her my back.


    "Climb on. I''ll take you to your lodging."


    "Okay."


    Hong Yuhwa obediently climbed onto my back.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Ugh, why is there so much work?


    Ersil said with a sigh, touching her tablet.


    She had made a significant decision to reward Lee Seoha, but it only led to more tasks for her.


    Normally, others wouldn''t interfere with such matters, but in the Merhen family, Ersil was set to be the next head. She was learning to handle the responsibilities of the future leader, after all.


    ''I wish I could see a surprised look on his face because of this.''


    With that thought, Ersil looked out of the window.


    The view outside was that of the entertainment district.


    Even though Koreapetes well with the USA on the world stage, human desires are uncontroble.


    As the day gradually grew darker, people began to gather


    What?


    Ersil noticed something.


    She saw Lee Seoha and Hong Yuhwa.


    More precisely, a scene where Lee Seoha was carrying Hong Yuhwa on his back, heading outside.


    What the


    Mydy?


    The butler tried to say something, but Ersil didnt hear him. More urately, she was too shocked to listen.


    Eyes of Illusion.


    Her special eyes scanned Hong Yuhwa. Upon closer inspection, Hong Yuhwas clothes were subtly torn here and there.


    Lee Seohas clothes were perfectly fine. However, the ce they were at was the issue.


    Surrounded by numerous motels and hotels, and scantily d women promoting the entertainment establishments. And the two of them were in such a ce?


    No way, seriously?


    Scenes yed out naturally in Ersil''s mind, of Hong Yuhwa and Lee Seoha looking into each other''s eyes, heading to a hotel, and Lee Seoha aggressively tearing Hong Yuhwa''s clothes


    Stop it!


    Could the two of them be involved like that?


    Ersil stared at the two with trembling eyes.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Why is Lady Yuhwa with that guy"


    "Could it be that Hong Yuhwa has fallen for him?"


    "Guess Hong Yuhwa is still a woman after all. She clearly fell for his looks."


    Whispers buzzed around me as people exchanged such remarks.


    I should''ve perhaps called one of Hong Yuhwa''s subordinates to assist her earlier.


    Quietly, I tapped Hong Yuhwa on the back who was behind me.


    "Uhm Just five more minutes"


    "..."


    [Sir Seoha, would you like me to use the invisibility spell for you?]


    ''No, dont.''


    The invisibility spell is great for hiding. But this ce was arranged by Emperor Seo Yebin. If I misuse the invisibility, the third star might mistake me for an enemy and shoot an arrow at me.


    ''One wrong move, and it could be the end.''


    I am strong. And while most talents might be negated here, when asked if I could face those transcendent beings observing from beyond the wall, multiple question marks would arise.


    At this rate, with hundreds at my side, we might barely be able to capture a single star.


    "Lady Yuhwa?"


    Hong Yuhwas subordinate, designated A, gazed at me with a nk expression.


    "You''re close with Hong Yuhwa."


    "Me? Why would someone like me be close to Lady Yuhwa"


    "Do you know where Hong Yuhwa''s residence is, or not? Just tell me that."


    "Yes, I know."


    "Then can you guide me... No. With her in this state, it''s awkward to carry her like this. Can you call some others to move Lady Yuhwa?"


    "Yes, I can manage that"


    Hong Yuhwas subordinate A looked at me intently.


    "You noticed that Lady Yuhwa has been struggling recently?"


    "Weve been training together. Well, it''s almost over now."


    All I can do now is offer advice from the side. I could push her more, but...


    ''I''m concerned about Hong Yuhwa''s mental state.''


    Its not just because of the training.


    In the worst-case scenario, if I fail to rescue Jeok Tapju, Hong Yuhwa may fall too.


    The Legion of the Sky is that dangerous.


    There are times when even the transcendent ones could be killed by this absurd group. Especially their leader, a monster who can rival the Seven Evils.


    And to top it off, theyre not even Mines, so the Starlight magic of Seo Gayeon doesnt affect them.


    ''Thats why they''re tricky.''


    In the absolute worst-case scenario, the option of deploying Seo Gayeon and gaining an advantage disappears.


    Because all the members of the Legion of the Sky are still ''human''. Theyre viins who disrupt societys order by breaking thew, making them a challenging adversary.


    "In any case, pass my regards to Hong Yuhwa."


    "Where are you headed?"


    "I was nning to go out today."


    With that, I pulled the hood of my hoodie low over my face.


    After leaving the school branch, I donned the Mask of Illusion.


    While Hong Yuhwa might not be on Seo Gayeon''s level, shes someone Ivee to appreciate during my time here.


    If this was a hellishly difficult game, I would have left Hong Yuhwa alone. After all, shes the type who grows stronger with hatred as fuel.


    If Lord Jeok Tapju was killed, Hong Yuhwa is a person who, for his revenge, would burn her own life to be as strong as steel.


    Steel doesn''t bend.


    But one day, it might break. Still, that formidable strength doesn''t waver, even in thetter half.


    Yet now, it''s different.


    I couldn''t bear to see her in sorrow.


    "Hm? What''s that?"


    "Big brother, there''s someone approaching with a mask."


    "...Damn, scatter!"


    I extracted a ck de from my dark bracelet. Five of them in total. With my will, I floated four and gripped one in my hand.


    "Kah!"


    The de I projected with my will pierced through the heart of the Mine.


    [Your Conceptual Stat increases by 1.]


    And the simplest method to boost my stats? Killing Mines.


    ''I hope to reach at least 50 before the final evaluation.''


    The journey ahead was long. Imenced my hunt for Mines with the ck de.


    enjoy! :)


    (1/2) sorry for the dys, i''ve had school AND i''m sick (like rungir) sorry about that .`(><)`.


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 61: Pillager (4)

    Chapter 61: Piger (4)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Exam season was approaching.


    The final assessment.


    While midterms were important, the final exams always held the most weight in a semester''s grading. Students were fervently honing their skills in preparation.


    Of course, that didn''t necessarily mean they were doing well.


    This time, I totally failed the theory section.


    Youre more about the physical stuff anyway. I''m on the theory side, but I got two of my major questions wrong.


    "Why don''t youe over and see how good I am at physical stuff?


    "Huh?"


    Conversations about failing the theory exams floated around.


    I heard they''re recing the practical exam with something else.


    That''s a relief. The recent batches were so insane that I was worried about the practicals. They make me feel so weak~


    "Are you stupid? That just means they''re making it harder. You know, the offer''s still open..."


    "I''m not working out with you!"


    Others expressed their disappointment upon hearing about the practical exams.


    You seem pleased. Did you do well on your final?


    Ersil spoke in a cold tone.


    What''s with her?


    After the weekend, as soon as Hong Yuhwa began showing signs of awakening her Piger abilities, Ersil changed like this.


    I always do well.


    ...


    Ersil looked at me with a face suggesting I was bragging.


    During midterms, I teamed up with Seo Gayeon, who was lower-ranked, so we got a huge bonus.


    For the practicals, even though I hunted monsters solo and lost some points, Seo Gayeon''s rapid growth barely kept us in first ce.


    Won''t make that mistake this time.


    You and Hong Yuhwa seem to be getting along welltely.


    Yeah, I''ve been helping Yuhwa train. She''s showing rapid growth; you might want to be careful around her.


    Hong Yuhwa?


    Ersil asked with a hint of surprise, her eyes sparkling curiously.


    Are you two dating?


    No.


    The idea of me dating Hong Yuhwa is appealing. Shes pretty, has a great figure, and her abilities are outstanding. Herpetitive nature is strong, but that''s part of her charm.


    However.


    Now''s not the time for rtionships.


    ...I see.


    Ersil nodded.


    There''s too much to do.


    There truly is.


    As the story progresses, the rising difficulty is palpable.


    Even in these early stages, one of the Seven Evils, Xiong''e, has shown itself.


    And theres no telling how fast the progression of the Apostles, who rank above them, will be. I have to gather forces, check their power, and recruit talents.


    Operating as Veritas was one of those tasks.


    I probably won''t be looking at rtionships for a while.


    You''re an ambitious man.


    ...Am I?


    Yes, ambition is good. I''ll be rooting for you. Oh, and there''s something I wanted to discuss regarding a reward. Is that okay?


    A reward?


    Yes.


    Ersil pulled out a piece of paper.


    This is a contract.


    A contract?


    I looked at the contract. Traces of magic were evident, with my name, Lee Seoha, on it.


    Whats this?


    If Ersil is involved, there has to be a reason.


    Suddenly feeling uneasy, I activated my divine sight, and immediately understood why.


    Lee Seoha (Veritas).


    Upon erasing the magic from the name slot, it appeared like this.


    "...Did you notice?"


    "You observe well. Women usually do that. They watch the men they''re interested in very closely."


    "..."


    Ersil''s eyes narrowed like crescents, looking at me.


    "You''re already offering an internship? Isn''t it too early for that?"


    A sharp voice chimed in.


    Turning my head, I saw Hong Yuhwa.


    "It''s not like that. We came to make an early recruitment offer because of Seoha''s exceptional alchemical abilities."


    "But I''m still a student?"


    "Even if Seoha is a student, he''s someone who shouldn''t be treated like one."


    "Hmm."


    Hong Yuhwa, with a curious expression, handed me a red envelope.


    "This is a gift. My grandfather said he''d like to see you once. Come if you''d like."


    "A party?"


    "Yes. It''s after the final exams and it''s his birthday."


    Hong Yuhwa turned and walked towards her followers.


    "You''re quite popr. It''s surprising that Jeok Tapju, who rarely shows up in social circles, personally invited you."


    "Is that so?"


    I recalled the information about Jeok Tapju.


    The interest is probably less about me and more about the Heavenly Spirit''s energy, or perhaps because of Hong Yuhwa.


    He does rival Suzerain after all.


    ''He really cherishes Hong Yuhwa.''


    While asionally exhibiting madness befitting a mage, the issue is his deep love for Hong Yuhwa.


    "Are you going?"


    "I must. Jeok Tapju mentioned me personally."


    Even if he hadn''t invited me, I''d have to go.


    Because the Legion of the Sky is targeting him.


    "How about going with me?"


    "With you?"


    "Yes, matching the dress code as partners."


    Ersil looked at me, resting her chin in her hand.


    "...That''s usually what couples do."


    "I''m fine with it."


    "...Judging by your expression, it seems you''re not against it."


    Ersilughed softly and pulled out another paper.


    "Remember what I said? When viins invaded, you stood up for our family and helped repel them. Just let me know if you need anything from there. I''ll give it to you."


    With that, Ersil headed outside.


    "Oh, and you can take what I said earlier to heart."


    -A formidable rival.


    -Quite the rival.


    Leaving those words behind, Ersil exited the ssroom.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    During the final exams, the theoretical portion had concluded.


    On the first day of the practical exam, Instructor Seo Woojoo gathered the students and spoke, I know there have been many rumors about this practical exam. Ideally, we should have announced it a month ago. However, we kept it a secret to assess your adaptability, especially considering the incident during the mid-terms.


    From the podium, Instructor Seo Woojoo continued, The practical exam will take ce in the Tower of Trials. This particr exam will be prolonged as it''s a survival test.


    ...A survival test?


    For five whole days?


    There was an uproar among the students.


    As many of you already know, activities within the Korea Hero Academy can be broadcasted externally. Every action you take within the Tower of Trials can be used to evaluate you, so be cautious.


    After finishing his statement, Instructor Seo Woojoo looked around at the students, Any questions?


    Is it possible to conduct such an activity inside the tower?


    The Tower is a space with its own world. In terms of area, its even more expansive than Korea, so don''t worry.


    In this world, the mention of Korea implies a unified Korea, which includes the North and some territories taken from China.


    Will there be any tools or equipment provided for the survival format?


    You cannot bring anything from the outside. However, items you''ve crafted yourself, such as through alchemy, cksmithing, or cooking, weapons you''ve obtained during selection, and special gifts bestowed by the principal, can be used.


    Instructor Seo Woojoo turned to me and continued, The survival test involves hunting monsters to gather points. Those points will determine your ranking. And if you were to hunt another student, you can take half of the points theyve umted.


    Upon hearing this, students exchanged wary nces.


    How are teams determined?


    By default, teams are pairs. You will move together with your partner. Forming temporary alliances with other teams is also allowed.


    Are there any supplies provided?


    None. There are wild animals in there. You will need to gather and survive on your own.


    My God.


    At Instructor Seo Woojoosst statement, everyone''s face turned pale. Most of these students had been pampered since they were young.


    Although the more talented students seemed rtively unaffected, Hong Yuhwa and Ersil Merhen looked utterly disbelieving.


    Seeing their expressions, Instructor Seo Woojoo smirked, seemingly satisfied. After all, he believed that students unveil their true potential when pushed into tough situations.


    If there are no more questions, then proceed to the auditorium.


    The students, looking grim, made their way to the auditorium.


    Lets stick together, Ersil suggested to Kim Ara while on the move.


    Honestly, for a survival test, it makes sense to move together. Even if its you, Lee Seoha, you can''t possibly stay awake for five nights straight.


    I agree.


    From the start, this survival test was structured to almost necessitate cooperation with other teams.


    Students could hunt each other, after all.


    "But I''ve already chosen a team member."


    "Who is it?"


    "That one."


    I pointed to Hong Yuhwa. She looked at me with wide eyes.


    "Hong Yuhwa?"


    "Yes. Gayeon, what do you think?"


    "If Seoha has decided, I don''t mind."


    Seo Gayeon quietly nodded.


    "Yuhwa, how about you?"


    "Why me?"


    Hong Yuhwa asked with a curious expression, wondering why I chose her.


    "Because it''s you."


    There''s undoubtedly a ''boss'' hidden on this survival ind. And there''s a high chance that the boss is tree-shaped.


    Hong Yuhwa, who possesses the talent of Piger and the fire-attributed magic, can exhibit tremendous offensive power.


    "Oh my..."


    A subordinate of Hong Yuhwa, Yu Eunchae, whom I had seenst night, blushed as she looked at me.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I think we''ll need you for this test. And although it might not seem like it, I''ve done quite a bit of cooking and camping. We should be able to livefortably."


    I''ve yed the survival game hundreds of times.


    In the early stages, if you have enough resources, you can even build a vi.


    With talent and dexterity, you can have that kind of potential.


    As for cooking, the nts and meat avable in the tower are imbued with mana, making them incredibly tasty.


    After all, in cooking, ingredients are 50% of the oue.


    "Okay."


    Hong Yuhwa smiled and extended her hand towards me.


    There was something different about that smile.


    How should I describe it? It''s as if she''s finally acknowledging me, truly seeing me for the first time. That was the look on her face.


    I awkwardly smiled back and took her hand.


    "......I was overlooked for the second time."


    The first was when picking a partner.


    Though he made his choice first, Lee Seoha went with Seo Gayeon.


    Kim Ara quietly red at Lee Seoha with intense eyes.


    "Miss Ara."


    "Mm?"


    "We absolutely need to defeat that team."


    "Agreed."


    Ersil and Kim Ara quietly made their resolution.


    enjoy! :)


    hmm seoha making enemies?


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 62: Pillager (5)

    Chapter 62: Piger (5)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After moving to the auditorium,


    We activated the Tower of Trials and entered.


    "Wow..."


    Inside the Tower of Trials,


    It was truly like stepping into a whole new world. A clear blue sky stretched above, and vast fields sprawled out before me.


    ''I guess it''s just me, Seohyun, Yuhwa, and her subordinate A here.''


    I surveyed our surroundings.


    The scenery was different from what I remembered in the game.


    "So, what''s our first move?"


    Hong Yuhwa approached and asked me.


    "We should find a base first."


    "A base?"


    "Yeah. We need to find a ce near water and with terrain where we can hide easily."


    I rummaged through my memories.


    There''s a decent base spot around here.


    I activated my divine sight and scanned the area. I spotted a suitable location where mana was concentrated.


    Having a base is essential.


    It offers benefits like increased recovery when resting, especially during a five-day survival stint.


    ''Do I need to keep watch...?''


    I dont mind doing it,


    But I really dislike the act of staying vignt.


    Suppressing a sigh, I led the group forward.


    After about 30 minutes of walking, we found a suitable spot.


    "But how are we going to build...?"


    "Oh, Ive got that covered."


    Hong Yuhwa''s subordinate A pulled out a ck ball from her bag.


    It was roughly the size of a ser ball. Upon pressing a button in its center, the ball inted and transformed into a tent.


    "I specialize in artifacts from the cksmith''s side."


    "Impressive."


    "Hehe..."


    Subordinate A beamed as Yuhwa praised her. I felt relieved. I thought we''d have to build a hut.


    "So, how do we proceed?"


    "We should divide into teams: one to gather food and one to hunt monsters."


    "Can we manage with just one team?"


    "We have a base, so yes. But if we were to consider not having one and having to sleep outdoors..."


    "It''d be a nightmare."


    Hong Yuhwa said while gazing at the tent. Although it might not look as protective as a fortress, it was definitely better than sleeping out in the open.


    "So, what about the tent?"


    "I''ll handle it."


    ''Heavenly Spirit.''


    [Yes! Master Seoha, I''m ready!]


    I summoned Heavenly Spirit.


    Following the pattern Heavenly Spirit provided, I infused my magic.


    With a swishing sound, a ck curtain enveloped the tent.


    [It turned out neater than I expected.]


    [Its because of the master''s excellent control over magic. With this, we can probably ward off most spells.]


    Heavenly Spirit and Heavenly Demon admired the protective spell around the tent.


    "Was spellcasting your major?"


    "Well, I do have a basic understanding."


    Subordinate A stared in astonishment at the barrier surrounding the tent.


    "I didn''t sense any magic power."


    "The subtlety and precision are off the charts."


    Both Hong Yuhwa and her subordinate looked at me.


    "I guess I''ll handle the food then?"


    "And I''ll hunt the monsters?"


    "Yeah. Mages usually excel at tasks like this."


    I quickly nced at the stats of subordinate A.


    Its the same battle mage style as in the game. More inclined towards the warrior side, a fighter that mainly uses supportive magic.


    With two mages and one warrior, we can handle just about any situation.


    Wouldnt it be better if I go instead of Seoha?


    I also want to gather some food and scout a bit.


    I need to check out the boss ced halfway up the Tower of Trials.


    Its somewhat random, so seeing it in advance will help us strategize.


    Then, lets meet back here by 5 to share information.


    Alright.


    And with that, we parted ways.


    I swiftly moved using the ck Breeze.


    ck Wings would allow even faster travel, but they drain energy too quickly, so I need to conserve them.


    I sprinted towards the direction of the boss room, hunting a wild boar and two rabbits along the way. After butchering them, I stored them in my spatial pocket.


    This should be enough, right?


    I foraged nearby, gathering vorful mushrooms and herbs.


    There are even things like tomatoes and melons here.


    Such an absurd environment.


    But, it''s this very environment that makes sudden survival challenges bearable.


    After stashing various items in my spatial pocket, I continued my journey.


    Soon enough, the boss came into view.


    Hmm


    It had a zing aura of mes.


    Taking a humanoid shape, its head resembled that of a bull.


    A Minotaur. An elite boss, at that... This is something from the second-year exam.


    The boss was tougher than anticipated.


    The ming Minotaur had high resistance to fire and was massive.


    It stood around 5 meters tall, almost as if a small vi was on the move.


    Its size is one thing, but


    What makes the ming Minotaur tricky is that when its mes split, the boss itself also divides.


    If one were to rank it, its just a step below an upper-tier monster.


    It shouldn''t naturally exist in this field.


    Not bad at all.


    Choosing Hong Yuhwa might seem fruitless, but the crimson magic she possesses has quite a unique property.


    And currently, the Piger talent is somewhat awakened.


    Time to head back.


    I turned around and transported using the ck Breeze.


    It''s so hot.


    At Hong Yuhwa''sment, both Yu Eunchae and Seo Gayeon nodded in agreement.


    Even though they had already used auxiliary magic to maintain afortable temperature, something about the swamp negated it. The humidity seemed to pierce through their spells, wearing down their condition.


    This isnt an ideal environment for battle.


    But we managed to earn a decent amount of points.


    Seo Gayeon responded to Yu Eunchae''s statement.


    Hong Yuhwa gave a nod.


    The Swamp Crocodile was a tricky beast to deal with, and perhaps due to the swamp''s characteristics, the points gained from it were considerably high.


    Should we head back?


    Lets.


    Checking her wristwatch, it was already 4 in the afternoon.


    Yu Eunchae, whom Lee Seoha referred to as "Subordinate A", decided to disassemble one of the Swamp Crocodiles and store it in her backpack just in case, before heading back to their base.


    By the way, Yuhwa, are you dating Seoha?


    ...Me?


    Hong Yu-hwas eyes widened at Seo Ga-yeons question.


    Yeah. I heard a rumor that Seoha carried you bridal style once.


    ...You saw that?


    Yep.


    Hong Yuhwa''s face turned bright red.


    In truth, she was embarrassed about that incident. To Hong Yuhwa, Lee Seoha was somewhat of a rival. While she had received his assistance, she always harbored the ambition to one day surpass him.


    She hadnt wanted to show her vulnerable side to him. For days after that incident, she had been restless, barely sleeping, and feeling mortified. At that time, she felt she had no choice.


    ...It''s not like that.


    Really?


    Seo Gayeon tilted her head curiously.


    Even Hong Yuhwa had to admit, Lee Seoha was handsome. Whenever he would asionally smile, the girls in their ss would squeal in delight.


    Just seeing someone with such looks was refreshing for most girls. If viewed from a guy''s perspective, there''d hardly be anyone as charismatic as him, especially given his exceptional abilities.


    But for her, romance was a luxury she couldnt afford.


    More than anything, Im not thinking about dating right now.


    Okay.


    Seo Gayeon shrugged and then walked ahead.


    Although Hong Yuhwa found her behavior a tad strange, she quickly began walking too. The mountainous terrain made the weather slightly chilly.


    Following the pre-established markers, they ventured further in, only to find the scenery change dramatically.


    Fascinating.


    Hong Yuhwa was momentarily taken aback by the high-level magical alteration, but her attention was soon diverted.


    A savory aroma filled the vicinity.


    What kind of cooking could produce such an inviting scent?


    Driven by primal instincts, Hong Yuhwa, Yu Eunchae, and Seo Gayeon were lured inside.


    There, they found Lee Seoha cooking. He was grilling prepared meat, brewing a stew, and roasting mushrooms.


    Oh, you''re back? You''re early.


    Greeting them with a smile, Lee Seohadled some stew into wooden bowls.


    I had some extra time, so I carved out these bowls and spoons from wood. They look pretty decent, dont they?


    They do.


    Hong Yuhwa replied nonchntly, her eyes fixated on the stew. It was packed with meat and vegetables. Where on earth did he get all these ingredients?


    Mmm.


    The moment it entered her mouth, Hong Yuhwa''s eyes opened wide in surprise.


    So tasty.


    She couldn''t pinpoint the exact ingredients, but the stew was brimming with a profound vor. The meat seemed to melt effortlessly, and with just one bite, aforting warmth spread throughout her body.


    It''s delicious.


    Trying to maintain herposure, Hong Yuhwa praised the dish''s vor. Yu Eunchae and Seo Gayeon were already so focused that they were practically burying their heads into their bowls.


    Quite unrefined.


    Having that thought, she found herself irresistibly drawn to the dwindling amount of stew. Not much was left.


    With a pretended elegance, Hong Yuhwa quickly scooped up more stew into her mouth.


    Watching her, Lee Seoha couldn''t help but wear a contented smile.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The next day.


    We swiftly began hunting monsters.


    Having gathered a decent amount of vegetables and fruits the day before, and finding meat easier to obtain than expected, I decided to join the hunt.


    "The advance party is quite robust; its making our hunt faster," Subordinate A remarked with a lightugh. I nodded, finding the sudden warmth in her behavior strange.


    ''Whats going on?''


    Regardless, if Hong Yuhwa''s subordinate was trying to get on my good side, it benefited me. So, I yed along.


    As we continued hunting and advancing, I felt a familiar presence.


    "Hold on."


    I stopped our party and sharpened my senses, looking ahead using my true sight. I saw Ersil Merhen and Kim Ara. Kim Seohyun and Park Woonhyuk were there too.


    ''...Whats this?''


    Something didnt feel right. Ominous, even.


    Ever since acquiring the Body Against Heaven physique, my senses have been heightened. I trust them more now.


    ''Are they here to capture us?''


    From their perspective, it would be tempting.


    Though I might appear weaker than them, from their viewpoint, I seemed quite formidable. If we were to face off one by one, I would usually have the upper hand. Though dealing with the likes of Saint, Park Woonhyuk, and Kim Seohyun would be a bit tricky.


    ''Only if we exclude Kim Ara''


    I locked eyes with Kim Ara.


    Her gaze was piercing. Suddenly, I recalled a moment before entering the Tower of Trials when she had shot me a challenging look.


    "Should we retreat?"


    "Is it an enemy?"


    "Seems like they are."


    During the final evaluation, fellow students are more dangerous than monsters. You never know when they might stab you in the back.


    "Are they formidable opponents?"


    "There''s Ersil Merhen, Kim Ara, Park Woonhyuk, Kim Seohyun, and five others."


    "...Best we avoid confrontation."


    Hong Yuhwa, not wanting to admit retreat due to pride, hesitated.


    I nodded in agreement. A confrontation with them might result in more loss than gain. Even if we were to win, the cost of the fight would outweigh the benefits.


    [Master, over there is the bull-headed creature we saw before,] Heavenly Demon pointed out. I spotted a Minotaur engulfed in mes, quite a distance away.


    ''...Oh.''


    A promising idea crossed my mind.


    enjoy! :)


    scary ass opposing team


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 63: Pillager (6)

    Chapter 63: Piger (6)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Screens dotted the area, broadcasting the final exams conducted by the Korea Hero Academy.


    They nned to edit this footage and broadcast it on television or tforms like YouTube.


    "Team leader, take a look at this!"


    "What is it?"


    The team leader approached the screen.


    There, an almost eerily beautiful boy appeared. A boy in a white zer with a ck hoodie underneath. He was so striking that even another man would admit he was handsome.


    With a malicious grin, the boy swung his dark sword at a distant Minotaur.


    ROOOOAR!


    The enraged Minotaur charged. But the boy rushed toward hispanions ahead.


    "Hey, watch out!"


    "Look out!"


    The boy chuckled mischievously.


    With a great leap, the boy jumped again, as if from thin air.


    "Wow, he''s wicked."


    "Did you see him create a tform in mid-air? Maybe a wind-rted talent?"


    "Isn''t it ice-rted?"


    The onlookers who were buzzing about the boy soon fell silent.


    The battle had begun.


    A Minotaur enveloped in mes was unlike ordinary monsters.


    Gamers wouldbel it a miniboss.


    Though the creature seemed fitting for a second-year exam, those confronting it now were the golden rookies of the first year, renowned as the strongest among their peers.


    ROOOOAR!


    The Minotaur let out a roar.


    Park Woonhyuk, Kim Ara, and Kim Seohyun instantly charged, weapons drawn.


    KLANG!


    The Minotaur''s fist collided with Kim Ara''s greatsword. A battle between a 5-meter tall monster and a human not even 2 meters tall. At first nce, the former seemed to have the clear advantage.


    KLANG!


    Yet, Kim Ara emerged the victor in their test of strength.


    Huh?


    The Minotaur staggered back a couple of steps.


    ''That''s terrifying.''


    He broke into a cold sweat.


    Despite not paying much attention to Kim Ara initially, she had grown impressively on her own.


    She had built a formidable foundation under Suzerain''s guidance. That''s why there had been no need to intervene in her growth. She was capable enough on her own.


    Swoosh.


    Kim Ara turned her head.


    Her violet eyes shimmered, as if harboring mes.


    ''She must be pretty angry.''


    Thinking about it, they had been neglecting hertely.


    However, that fiery gaze was short-lived. A Minotaur wrapped in mes was no pushover.


    Whoosh!


    The mes intensified. The Minotaur bellowed.


    ROOOOAR!


    The mes split apart.


    Three humanoid figures emerged, each aze.


    "Heh, I''ll take on two of those me figures."


    "I''ll handle the main body."


    "I got Lee Seoha."


    Silence.


    In that order, Park Woonhyuk, Kim Seohyun, and Kim Ara dered their targets.


    Ersil Merhen nced at me with a sly look.


    "Instead of wasting time, let''s bring it down quickly. It''s infuriating to be yed like this. Going against that beast with Seoha is practically suicide, isn''t it?"


    "I suppose so."


    When I agreed with Ersil''s statement, all eyes were on me.


    "But what if we''re ambushed during our attack?"


    "Then we''ll die, and so will you, Lee Seoha."


    "Really?"


    "Just be prepared for that."


    Ersil red at me.


    It felt like I''d be chased throughout this survival quest.


    "What''s happening?"


    An odd sensation crept over me.


    I looked at the Minotaur.


    A reaction stirred within me, urging me to kill the Minotaur.


    I''ve had this feeling a few times before.


    And most of those targets were...


    "Mines."


    I narrowed my eyes.


    A Mine in the Tower of Trials?


    "Did they y tricks back then?"


    I had my suspicions.


    Of the Seven Evils, when Hyungseong personally attacked the Korea Hero Academy.


    It wasughable that he only defeated a small viin group even though he took action himself. No matter how much he was held back at the borders.


    "Destroying or contaminating the Tower of Trials is impossible."


    It''s impossible. Only someone of the ''Apostle'' level, higher than the Seven Evils, could even attempt it. So, maybe they partially contaminated it.


    I kept a vignt eye on the front.


    20 minutes into the fight.


    The Minotaur, surrounded by mes, eventually fell to the students.


    "Damn. Why is this beast so tenacious?"


    "Exactly. As stubborn as Park Woonhyuk."


    "What?"


    Kim Seohyun and Park Woonhyuk bickered.


    I kept my gaze on the Minotaur, but even as time passed, nothing changed.


    "Was I too sensitive?"


    I turned away.


    Suddenly.


    I quickly spun back around.


    My senses sounded the rm. The power that defies the heavens, ''Demonic Qi'', was sensitive to forces that went against the natural order.


    Momentster, both Ersil and Kim Seohyun reacted.


    "Everyone, run!"


    Violet mes appeared. An eerie power was felt. It wasn''t the power a mortal should possess.


    Death energy.


    It was the me of necromancy.


    [The Minotaur is influenced by malicious intent.]


    [The necromantic Minotaur sets its sights on a target.]


    The Minotaur, engulfed in violet mes, with ckened skin.


    [The Minotaur, temporarily resurrected from death, bes even more formidable.]


    -ROOOOOAR!!!


    It roared.


    It was just a roar, but the power it exuded was immense.


    "Damn it."


    I froze.


    I swiftly cloaked myself with Demonic Qi and scanned my surroundings. Everyone was petrified.


    Such was the nature of this being.


    A being that imposes its will upon the world, shaking the veryws of existence.


    With sheer intent alone, it can kill ordinary people, and even if ten of a lower rank were to challenge it, they would still be defeated.


    Thankfully, if there was any silver lining.


    Its hostility was solely directed at me.


    "Because of Demonic Qi. The power that defies the heavens attracts the hostility of all that goes against the natural order."


    "What counts as ''going against the natural order''?"


    "It attracts hostility from them too. Because Demonic Qi ''denies'' everything."


    This is absurd.


    I clenched the handle of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Dark energy spread beneath my feet, rushing outward.


    ''I need more time.''


    I needed Hong Yuhwa. As for Kim Seohyun... I''m not sure. He''s currently broadcasting with a drone. At this rate, Kim Seohyun should be able to use his powers.


    ''I should prepare for the worst.''


    It''s still too early for her to be targeted by the Mines.


    She must fully awaken the power of Starlight Magic.


    ''There''s a way.''


    I quickly scanned the talents, abilities, and skills of the students present here and assessed the abilities of the Minotaur. Numerous strategies passed through my mind.


    ''The chances of winning are about 80%.''


    It''s a high probability.


    But there''s still a chance of failure.


    20% isn''t a significant risk, but this isn''t just a game.


    No one should die here.


    I swiftly ran simtions in my head.


    I''ll increase the risks for myself.


    Decreasing the risks for others. So that the worst-case scenario means my demise.


    ''It''s still not enough.''


    I''ve also considered scenarios where Seo Gayeon uses the power of Starlight.


    The opponent is powerful.


    I shouldn''t underestimate him. It''s different from my usual opponents.


    While he holds a significant position among powerful foes, most of his body isn''t normal.


    On the other hand, the might have be a powerhouse, but its physique is robust.


    I looked at Hong Yuhwa.


    The talent she possesses, Piger. If it was fully awakened, perhaps...


    "Hoo."


    I steadied my breathing and focused on whaty ahead.


    Thud. Thud. Thud.


    Dark skin wrapped in fire. The Minotaurus had its eyes on me.


    I held onto the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    I positioned myself.


    The instinct of a swordmaster warned me. One mistake could cost me my life.


    ''When was it ever not dangerous?''


    I smirked and charged.


    Seo Gayeon watched me, mouth shut.


    -Don''t use the power of Starlight. Not yet.


    From within, she could feel his firm resolve.


    For a moment, she felt it. He had cast aside the safe path, betting on his life.


    ''He doesn''t have to do this.''


    ''Using the power of Starlight would make him a target for the Mines. But I thought it was still okay.''


    ''He might risk his life, but I wished he wouldn''t.''


    Seo Gayeon prepared in silence.


    Ready to unleash the power of Starlight if necessary.


    Hong Yuhwa looked ahead.


    I was moving. It wasn''t my usualposed expression. There was a sense of urgency.


    Kwaah!


    A powerful vibration echoed. Kim Ara, Kim Seohyun, and Park Woonhyuk charged towards the Minotaur with desperate expressions.


    ''Just a bit more.''


    Was it because of the pressure? My body wasn''t moving properly.


    Kwaaah!


    I was battling the Minotaur.


    But I was being pushed back. I, who had always been soposed, was nowhere to be seen. I was desperately maneuvering, using every tactic at my disposal.


    He conjured multiple ck swords to block his path, and cast a spell to create a barrier. Yet, the Minotaur relentlessly broke through everything, focusing intently on Lee Seoha.


    ''This is genuinely dangerous.''


    Hong Yuhwa clenched her teeth in anxiety.


    She rxed a bit.


    Taking a step forward, Hong Yuhwa pondered her next move.


    What should I do now?


    Her main strength was offensive magic. However, it seemed unlikely that her magic would have any effect on that creature. While she boasted a powerful strike, her primary magic attribute was fire.


    That was just her innate mana trait.


    Her crimson mana was adept at overpowering mes of a lesser or simr grade, but against a higher-tier opponent, its efficacy was severely limited.


    ''Your talent lies elsewhere,'' Lee Seoha''s words echoed in her ears.


    ''My talent?''


    ''Yes, Piger.''


    That talent had a unique power the ability to seize others'' powers. She could steal someone else''s talent and abilities.


    It wasn''t a talent that matched her personality.


    But, was that even important right now?


    Hong Yuhwa looked ahead.


    Her friends were in danger.


    With a spellbook in hand, she stepped forward.


    Above her head, a Crimson me bloomed.


    enjoy! :)


    yooo she bloomed


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 64: Pillager (7)

    Chapter 64: Piger (7)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Yuhwa, you must always carry yourself with grace."


    Those were Grandfather''s words.


    "The weak rebel because theyck power. They strive to seize even a bit more. But the strong must show generosity because it''s their right as those with plenty."


    Hong Yuhwa was the embodiment ofpetitive spirit.


    Was it since Grandfather made herpete and crush her adversaries? Or since she transitioned from being a nobody to a someone of significance?


    She didnt know.


    Regardless, she had her pride. Was it self-esteem? Or perhaps arrogance?


    ''I want to win.''


    Even if it meant taking away the abilities of others.


    That thought...


    Hong Yuhwa''s eyes snapped open.


    Crack.


    It sounded as if something within her shattered.


    Crack crack crack.


    ''Was it because I never truly desired it?''


    She desperately wanted to win, no matter the method.


    Her talent resonated with that fervent desire.


    Whoosh!


    The Crimson me had bloomed.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    It had always been a source of pride for Hong Yuhwa.


    Because she believed her Grandfather never spoke falsely.


    Do not covet what belongs to others.


    Do not envy.


    Compete fairly, and one day, you''ll stand in my ce.


    Hong Yuhwa was also the embodiment of talent.


    While they were Grandfathers words, Hong Yuhwa believed them too.


    At least she did.


    Until she met Kim Seohyun.


    Witnessed Ersil, who boasted magical prowess surpassing her own.


    And encountered Lee Seoha, a being who stood alone in his own right.


    The world was vast.


    And the world they showed her, though different from the one Grandfather described, was incredibly intriguing.


    Above Hong Yuhwa''s head,


    A diminutive crown materialized.


    Intuitively, Hong Yuhwa realized she had awakened some form of ''talent''.


    Sigh...


    She wore a smile of both disillusionment and joy.


    She could sense the talents of everyone around her. She understood that her talent allowed her to ''choose'' and ''pige'' the talents of others.


    In that case, first...


    Hong Yuhwa reached out her slender arm. Her target was the Minotaur resurrected from death.


    A simple act of selection.


    Thump.


    There was a sound as if something was being absorbed.


    From Hong Yuhwa''s hand,


    re!


    A brilliant, purple me, a me of death, erupted.


    Turning the clock back slightly, right before the Minotaur''s demise.


    Seed of Chaos.


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision spoke.


    Seo Yebin raised an eyebrow.


    The Seed.


    It was an object from another world. When nted in a monster, it would resurrect the creature with the power of that alien world after its death. If used on a human, it would forcibly transform them into one of the Mines.


    It is odd. For such a malevolent force to have emerged, yet there''s no destruction in its wake.


    It''s not that surprising. Wasn''t the barrier responsible for containing most of the threat?


    The barrier.


    A confinement spell that trapped everyone inside. Even Professor Song Rahee, revered as the Echo of Pama, could not break it due to its exceptional strength.


    Yet, Lee Seoha managed to dissolve it in mere moments.


    Should we reward him more?


    Seo Yebin mused with a wry smile.


    -Wooooo!


    A mysterious force enveloped the Minotaur.


    Purple mes red to life.


    How should we proceed?


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision and the Emperor.


    Both transcended norms with unique abilities. In the eyes of mere students, a creature of such magnitude symbolized sheer despair. Yet these two possessed enough power to make even a horde of such monsters feel hopeless.


    For they were unparalleled.


    Well...


    Seo Yebin looked at Lee Seoha.


    As always.


    He remained enigmatic, as ever.


    That very mystery drew Seo Yebin''s curiosity. She always prided himself on discerning talent, even more than The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision, but with Lee Seoha, she wasnt so sure anymore.


    Kwaaaaang!


    Lee Seoha raised his sword. The Minotaur swung its fist powerfully. Lee Seoha was pushed back.


    Chances of victory? Maybe 10%?


    In my view, closer to 30%.


    Is that so?


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision gazed ahead.


    Although Lee Seoha''s form was concealed, the scale of his power was now somewhat predictable.


    That boy...


    !


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision''s attention shifted.


    Toward the red-haired girl, Hong Yuhwa.


    Whats happening?


    My God. She possesses the power of Negation? No, it also resembles the Affirmation power of the Star Maiden.


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision murmured, gazing at Hong Yuhwa with a stunned expression.


    Seo Yebin also looked her way.


    Suddenly, above her head, a crimson halo blossomed. It soon transformed into a crown, settling on her brow.


    ...What''s this?


    Instinctively, Seo Yebin felt hostility toward Hong Yuhwa.


    While she could never pose a direct threat to Seo Yebin, she felt a momentary danger emanating from her and grew wary.


    Hong Yuhwa extended her hand, aiming at the Minotaur engulfed in mes.


    ...


    ...!


    And from her fingertips, death had bloomed.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Kwaaang!


    A dark fist surged toward me, imbued with the power of Demonic Qi.


    "Dodge it!"


    "Master Lee Seoha!"


    Voices from both Heavenly Demon and Heavenly Spirit reached my ears. Feeling a chilling sensation, I kicked the void beneath me.


    Paang!


    A tearing sound echoed as I dodged once more.


    ''This wont be enough.''


    Relying on mid-air battles was insufficient now. I needed to draw the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Quickly, I fetched a potion from my spatial pocket and gulped it down.


    [You''ve consumed the Potion of Strength! Strength increased by 5 for 30 minutes!]


    [You''ve consumed the Potion of Agility! Agility increased by 5 for 30 minutes!]


    [You''ve consumed the Potion of Stamina! Stamina increased by 5 for 30 minutes!]


    I then touched the ck bracelet, conjuring the Sword Phantom. Using my will, I manipted the Sword Phantom, creating footholds andunching some as projectiles.


    ng!


    However, attacks without Demonic Qi proved ineffective.


    ''Tricky.''


    Both defense and offense weremendable. If only one was weak, it might have been a different story.


    Whoooosh!


    Those violet mes bothered me too. As they roared to life, my senses screamed a warning. Though I found them merely annoying, a direct hit could be fatal.


    He had hundreds of coins; I had only one.


    ''Ugh.''


    Damn this cursed game.


    I exhaled deeply, infusing my attacks with Demonic Qi.


    ''I can''t overdo it.''


    While it boasts immense power, it also drains a lot of Demonic Qi. Using it even once could exhaust me entirely.


    The n was to gradually wear down his health, then strike a powerful blow.


    "Lee Seoha!"


    A desperate shout echoed. Rushing forth with his weathered sword was Kim Seohyun.


    "Park Woonhyuk, block him! I''ll finish this!"


    "Got it!"


    The Minotaur lifted its massive foot.


    Coming down with immense force, Kim Seohyun swiftly approached, drawing a Tai Chi symbol with his sword.


    Tai Chi Sword Technique.


    As the circr Tai Chi symbol formed, it effortlessly redirected the Minotaur''s stomp.


    "What kind of power is this...?!"


    In astonishment, Kim Seohyun summoned a dragon with his other hand.


    Thud!


    From the ground, a dragon-shaped force sprung up, binding the Minotaur.


    "Haah!"


    Park Woonhyuk, as quick as lightning, charged with his spear imbued with both wind and lightning.


    "Wind Lightning Thrust!"


    Shouting out the skill''s name might seemedic, but the attack was far from a joke.


    With dozens of lightning bolts and wind-infused thrusts, he grazed the Minotaur''s tough skin.


    "...Is my Wind Lightning Thrust merely scratching it?"


    "Don''t lose focus, move aside."


    Ersil charged forth.


    The stars in her eyes spun.


    "Dreamlike Butterfly."


    Azure butterflies emerged, numbering in the dozens.


    Dreamlike Butterfly.


    A skill from a grandmaster of illusion magic, it allows the caster to meld their illusions into reality. While it consumes a lot of mana, it can attack creatures or humans who are susceptible to illusions.


    Butterflies clung to the Minotaur, turning its dark skin ghostly white.


    "Wooooo!"


    The damage is getting through.


    I mmed into the ground.


    I activated my Divine Vision, and swiftly approached with my ck sh Swordsmanship.


    I thrust the Shadow Serpent into the ck Abyss. The ck Abyss, which consumed the Shadow Serpent, shimmered with a ck aura.


    This wasnt just any sword aura. This was a de formed by crudely infusing the Shadow Serpent and controlling its power.


    Although itcked the power to slice even concepts,


    "This should do for a test."


    Whooosh!


    A burst of violet mes expanded, trying to engulf me.


    Snap!


    ck Storm.


    [ck Storms proficiency has increased.]


    [ck Storm has reached Mastery. It can now interfere with space.]


    Everything in my sight started to be outlined in white against a ck backdrop. I felt as if ''space'' folded, letting me pass through the violet mes.


    And I grasped the ck Abyss in reverse grip.


    If I could just impale him with this...


    Suddenly, the Minotaur''s eyes gleamed violet.


    A sensation warned me.


    Boom!


    The violet mes condensed into a single point.


    "Even adding patterns, huh?"


    A smirk formed on my lips.


    I conjured a ck de right beneath my feet.


    The size wasn''t ideal for ck sh Swordsmanship, but I gritted my teeth and leaped using the de as leverage.


    Zoom!


    A beam condensed from violet mes shot through the air, aimed right at my heart.


    "I can''t dodge it"


    It was an instinct.


    Derived from countless battles I had been through.


    [Master!]


    I reached out.


    Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven. Pouring almost 70% of it into my hand, the ck Scales appeared.


    "With this.


    I''ll pierce through.


    It was the only option. Betting my life on the method with the highest sess rate.


    Death loomed palpably closer.


    Crash!


    The violet beam shed with my defense. I could feel the heat, even the residual energy making my skin sting.


    Dammit.


    My hand trembled. Demonic Qi leaked uncontrobly. I gritted my teeth.


    Just a bit more.


    What felt like an eternity was mere seconds. The intensity of the violet beam waned and eventually stopped.


    Before me stood the surprised Minotaur.


    I held the ck Abyss up.


    And just as I was about to strike,


    Huh?


    I lost my bnce. But why? My limbs were fine.


    -Kuh.


    The Minotaur''s eyes curved in amusement, raising its hand once again as violet mes ignited.


    Biting down, I concentrated the power of the Shadow Serpent in the ck Abyss and mmed it into the Minotaur''s chest.


    And the violet mes...


    Vanished.


    It wasnt as impressive as I thought?


    A haughty voice chimed in.


    Just as I was about to fall, someone caught me in a princess-carry.


    You seem weaker than I thought.


    I couldnt help butugh reflexively.


    Wearing a ruby crown, a smug-looking Hong Yuhwa said with her violet mes zing, Just watch from there.


    Going for thest hit? After weve drained all its energy?


    Well, it might seem that way. Can you stand?


    Yeah.


    Leaning on Hong Yuhwas shoulder, I managed to stand. Using my skills to stabilize myself, I found my footing.


    "The horn on its head is the weak point."


    "That''s right, see? Mana is concentrated there."


    "But can you use it properly now?"


    "Yes."


    Hong Yuhwa smirked.


    Whoom!


    The air vibrated.


    Hong Yuhwa reached out her right hand, and a magic tome radiated a crimson light. She extended her left hand, and a violet me ignited.


    Crimson and violet merged, condensing into a single point.


    "Ersil."


    "Yes?"


    "Let me borrow your talent."


    Saying that, Hong Yuhwa reached out to Ersil. In an instant, her magic surged, focusing into a pinpoint.


    A brilliant re.


    Zap!


    A dazzling sh pierced through the Minotaur''s upper body.


    "Sorry, I killed it because it was too weak."


    Hong Yuhwa said nonchntly.


    Just as she was about to faint with a wry smile,


    "And yet again, I''ve won. Seoha, you''re more pathetic than I thought."


    "What?"


    Given Hong Yuhwas track record (2 wins, 89 losses)


    I couldnt finish my sentence.


    I lost consciousness, my sense of reason lost.


    enjoy! :)


    seoha can NOT just let that slide goddamn


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 65: Suzerain

    Chapter 65: Suzerain


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    This is absurd.


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision looked at Lee Seoha and Hong Yuhwa with a stunned expression.


    The sh from a moment ago.


    Its eerie power was palpable. Any average person would assume that it was Hong Yuhwa''s finishing move.


    And it was a decisive blow.


    Had it not been for the corrupt power left behind by Lee Seoha, it would have been a close call.


    That power is worth studying.


    The corrupt power Lee Seoha unleashed.


    That was the game-changer.


    Using the Demonic Qi, he weakened the Minotaurs resistance.


    While the advanced spell, re, used by Hong Yuhwa at the end indeed had tremendous power, the Minotaur would have withstood it at least once.


    Out of his will, he stabbed a ck sword into the Minotaur''s chest. The corrupt power weakened its resistance from within.


    What do you think?


    That power is dangerous. It can kill Mines.


    If that power is directed at us, we would also be in dire straits.


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision swallowed those words.


    They were here to guide them onto the righteous path.


    Emperor, do you remember what I mentioned before?


    You wanted to give a lecture?


    Yes. I want to personally watch over him.


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision looked at Lee Seoha.


    An urge to personally protect him welled up.


    Keep my identity hidden. If not, then through my disciple.


    ...Do you perceive it as that dangerous?


    Yes.


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision and the Emperor would prevent him from joining the Mines'' ranks.


    The transcendent beings who saw that power would think the same.


    However, if he were to join the Mines, he would be the sharpest de that pierces their hearts.


    If thats not possible,


    At The Sorcerer of Heavenly Visions words, Seo Yebin let out a bitterugh.


    If he were to join the Mines,


    He would be a force that all the transcendent beings, united, would struggle to ovee.


    No one can but her.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    [Achievement details calcted.]


    [Sessfully defeated the Minotaur wielding psychic mes. You''ve been rewarded 5,000p.]


    [You contributed the most to the defeat of the Minotaur wielding psychic mes. An additional 5,000p has been awarded.]


    [Hong Yuhwa feels intense rivalry upon seeing you. She willpete with you in every small matter. Every time she loses to you, her growth rate increases. However, if you lose, her growth rate and affection towards you will decrease.]


    [A Rtionship has been added.]


    [Rivalry. Hong Yuhwa harbors feelings ofpetition towards you.]


    Did you wake up, Master?


    Mr. Seoha, you''re awake!


    ...Yeah.


    Opening my eyes, Heavenly Demon and Heavenly Spirit greeted me.


    And there it was, the talent window.


    How long was I out?


    [About 16 hours now.]


    Not as bad as I expected.


    I yawned, skimming through the window.


    And then it hit me.


    Hmm... this is tricky.


    In essence, if I want to encourage Hong Yuhwas growth, I need to continuously outdo her and push her limits.


    It''s manageable now, but...


    There wille a time when it bes challenging.


    Piger.


    Unlike the original game, its rank is marked by a question mark. I''m not sure why, but it implies that theres no limit to its rank.


    The highest rank is Ex.


    Piger at Ex rank? That''s going to be tough.


    Ex rank is typically a level only a handful of transcendents can achieve. Currently, one of the Four Apostles above the Seven Evils holds it. Another who possessed this talent was a legendary hero who has long since passed.


    Considering the influence these two had on this world...


    Its tempting.


    Considering where Hong Yuhwa stands now, she wont join the Mines side. Once the final exam is over...


    ...


    A sudden rush of anger surged through me.


    Remembering the insult I heard right before cking out.


    ''Seoha, youre more pathetic than I thought.''


    Hong Yuhwas words echoed in my ears.


    Pathetic. Pathetic.


    Ha, she thinks I''m pathetic?


    Steam practically came out of my ears. The word ''pathetic'' reyed in my mind.


    How ridiculous.


    She only managed that much because I used Demonic Qi to eliminate its resistances. Does she think she could have gone that far on her own?


    Of course, none of them would know that.


    Demonic Qi is a unique power, unlike ordinary mana.


    People only see as much as they know. Hong Yuhwa just acquired the talent Piger, and without special eyes like Kim Seohyun or Ersil, it makes sense...


    No way.


    A smirk formed on my lips.


    [Master, you look devilish.]


    [Mr. Seoha, even your sinister side suits you!]


    Knock, knock.


    A knock resonated. Clearing the clutter of thoughts from my mind, I focused on the presence. I felt one familiar energy.


    It was Ersil.


    Come in.


    The door opened gently.


    Hello.


    Ersil entered, greeting me with a bright smile.


    Hello.


    You look well, thankfully.


    That''s thanks to my robust physique.


    The ck Divine Martial Arts brings the body past its limits.


    Minor injuries heal on their own with a body that shatters its own limits. While I believe the ck Divine Martial Arts are incredible, but,


    The most impressive parts of the ck Divine Martial Art are the body and eyes.


    That thought hasn''t changed.


    Burns from the Minotaur''s fire and minor injuries have already healed.


    Such an insane physique.


    It allows control of everything from the blood vessels, the flow of Demonic Qi, even to the organs, strengthening even the hardest parts to train.


    Usually, there''s a limit to this kind of strengthening, but the ck Divine Martial Art''s physique surpasses even that.


    It''s no coincidence that it''s considered one of the best martial lineages just for its training of the eyes and body.


    But why visit me all of a sudden?


    I just had some things to talk about.


    Ersil said, pulling out a coat from her void space.


    Void spaces are expensive. I received one from Seo Yebin too. But it wasn''t surprising that someone like Ersil would have one.


    A coat?


    Yes, remember the reward I promised?


    Ersil handed me a box and the coat.


    This coat is the culmination of our Royal Magecraft. Its features are


    Ah, you dont have to exin. I''ll check it myself.


    Right, you have such keen eyes.


    Ersil nodded with a hint of regret in her tone.


    Using Talent Reading(-), I assessed the coat.


    Nightmare Coat Where Dreams and Reality Cross(B+)


    A renowned cksmith weaved the flowing metal, maite, and a powerful mage imbued it with potent spells.


    Designed by France''s most celebrated designer, it''s hailed as the most beautiful coat.


    : Blocks sensory stats of C rank or lower. Confuses sensory stats of B rank or lower.


    : When worn at night, activates Stealth(B).


    : Can transform from an overcoat form.


    : Charisma adjustment.


    Its nice.


    Right? Not just for its functions, it''s also beautiful.


    I didnt particrly care about its aesthetics, but it was a gift from Ersil, so I epted it with gratitude.


    And this is?


    You got severely injured this time. It''s a special remedy.


    Ersil said and then stood up.


    Anyway, take care. Oh, did you hear? Due to some interruptions in the final evaluations, those with low scores have to take an additional exam.


    Really?


    Yes, and for some reason, you ranked first in this test.


    ...Did I?


    That''s odd.


    I knew I was in the first ce, but who else could see that...


    Was it Seo Yebin?


    Perhaps it was Saint Royal Rose. He''s very interested in the students of Korea Hero Academy and never hesitates to offer advice.


    I thought I wouldn''t be able to maintain the top rank this time. Lucky.


    I then examined the tonic Ersil gave me.


    The potion seemed effective for internal injuries, although it didn''t seem to boost my stats.


    ''Not too shabby.''


    I could concoct something of higher quality, but it would require more effort and pricier ingredients. The academy provides some materials for free, but some expensive ones are out of reach even here. It''s a cost-saving measure.


    Shortly after Ersil left, I sensed someone''s presence.


    It was Seo Gayeon. She stood silently outside my door.


    ...Come in.


    She quietly opened the door, her face bearing a somber expression.


    Did you know?


    I felt someone''s presence.


    I see.


    Seo Gayeon muttered under her breath.


    Want to sit here?


    Yeah.


    Seo Gayeon sat down beside me.


    Why the long face?


    ...I feel like I''m not much help to you, Seoha.


    Don''t worry about it. Even if things get tough, I''ll rely on you.


    I hope so.


    Seo Gayeon nodded in agreement.


    She seemed genuinely distressed.


    What about the others?


    Everyone''s busy. The final evaluations were stopped. Oh, and the ones who cooperated to defeat the Minotaur got their points.


    ...Sorry.


    It''s okay. As long as you''re safe, Seoha.


    Seo Gayeon likely didn''t receive any points because she cautioned me against using the star magic. I might regret it, but given the unique nature of her power, it''s better to be cautious.


    If you ever need a favor, let me know. I''ll help if I can.


    It''s okay. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to awaken that power.


    I still feel bad about it.


    Then...


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Seo Gayeon spoke.


    Later.


    -Not now, I guess.


    She looked at me, and I could vividly feel the emotions emanating from her magic.


    When I can be of help to Seoha.


    -For now, I''m weak. I can''t stand by your side yet.


    That sentiment was crystal clear and intense.


    When you''re in danger, Seoha.


    -If I ever be stronger.


    With a tone close to determination, she added,


    Promise me you''ll help when I need it.


    -I hope when that timees, I''ll be by your side.


    ...


    She said it with such a neutral tone.


    All I could do was nod in response, taken aback by her words.


    enjoy! :)


    "nightmare coat where dreams and reality cross" is a lowkey sick coat name


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 66: Suzerain (2)

    Chapter 66: Suzerain (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Promise me you''ll help when I need it.


    -I hope when that timees, I''ll be by your side.


    She said it with a calm demeanor.


    I could only nod, stunned by her words.


    It was a confession that warmed my face instantly. I felt her emotionsing closer without any barriers.


    It was as if her feelings were colliding directly with mine, resonating with each other.


    ''Feeling this resonance isn''t always a good thing.''


    It''s riskier than I thought.


    If I''m not careful, my emotions could get entangled with hers.


    And given my detached nature, I could end up hurting her.


    "Alright."


    "Okay."


    Seo Gayeon nodded.


    "By the way, have you decided where you''re doing your internship, Seoha?"


    "Not yet."


    Korea Hero Academy has an internship system during the vacations.


    It''s used to let the students of the academy gain ''societal'' experiences in various parts of the world.


    Usually, the guilds, who pour in a significant amount of funds, have the first priority, followed by the associations.


    "How about you, Gayeon?"


    "I''m not sure. I don''t think many guilds will call me."


    "Didn''t your rank jump upst time? And it''s probably going to do so again, right? Then you''ll receive many offers. Potential is a crucial factor for evaluation."


    "Is that so?"


    While current abilities matter, potential is evaluated, especially for those in their teens.


    If Seo Gayeon grows properly, she might even surpass Park Woonhyuk.


    Seo Gayeon smiled, seemingly reassured by my words.


    -I wish we could go to the same ce.


    ...This is truly risky.


    I almost unknowingly asked, "Should we go to the same ce?"


    I tried to maintain myposure.


    I invoked my talent, Calm.


    ''...Whew.''


    My flushed face cooled in an instant.


    I forced my heightened spirits to settle, trying to keep myposure.


    The excitement faded.


    "How''s your magic these days?"


    "It''s going well. Maybe it''s different from other magics."


    Seo Gayeon said with a slight smile.


    The magic created from the power of starlight is formed based on her mental imagery rather than rituals.


    That''s why, unlike other mages, her mental strength is of utmost importance.


    "That reminds me,st time..."


    We continued our conversation for a while.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Agh! Who touched the settings?"


    "Wait! Can''t we just call it a draw?"


    Dozens of monitors flicker, with the clear sounds of the yers echoing through.


    ''It''s been a while.''


    I watch the screens, seeing the children in distress.


    Not just me, but Park Woonhyuk, Kim Seohyun, Hong Yuhwa, Ersil, and Kim Ara are all here.


    "The hamster sure has grown."


    "Hamster?"


    "That''s what Kim Ara started calling Seo Gayeon."


    But hearing it now makes it sound fresh.


    ''Is this the butterfly effect or something?''


    I look over at Seo Gayeon. When she uses her star magic, her appearance changes significantly, but with her ck hair and eyes right now, she does bear a resemnce to a hamster.


    ''Is it because she''s wearing a beige cardigan?''


    "That guy, when did he get so skilled?"


    "Is it because he''s teamed up with Seoha? His skills have improved tremendously."


    Park Woonhyuk and Kim Seohyun took notice of Seo Gayeon.


    Seo Gayeon was casting neutral magic as she fought.


    -Spear of Judgment.


    A translucent spear appears before her on the screen, and with a ''whoosh'' sound, it hits a student in the chest.


    -575th Han Jaeyeon, eliminated.


    As the Spear of Judgment strikes the chest, a shield surrounds the student, and various devices emerge to ensure their safety.


    A cushion appears on the ground, followed by a magical circle underneath, activating a teleportation spell.


    Whooosh!


    A light beams in a corner, and the student is summoned.


    "We''ve confirmed Han Jaeyeon''s arrival."


    "She already took down the 575th ranked student?"


    "She''s rising rapidly. With that rate, she might challenge those in the top 400."


    Everyone''s gaze is fixed on Seo Gayeon on the screen.


    The Spear of Judgment is powerful, but perhaps due to its intense mana consumption, she seems to be breathing heavily.


    "Student Lee Seoha."


    "Yes?"


    A professor with neatly pulled back white hair and sses approached me, "The principal would like to see you."


    "The principal?"


    I was puzzled.


    While I did contribute significantly to defeating the Minotaur, she had mentioned praising me during the closing ceremony.


    Well, the professor before me doesnt seem like he''d lie.


    ''He''s like a viin from Chapter 5.''


    To be precise, he''s someone who, out of immense admiration for the principal, bes envious of Kim Seohyun for capturing her attention and resorts to underhanded tactics.


    The professor looked at me sternly.


    I got up from my seat and followed him.


    "May I know the reason the principal has called for me?"


    "Respect is due. She is transcendent."


    He replied curtly.


    I couldnt help but chuckle. While he greatly admires Seo Yebin, hes a rather pitiable figure.


    When Seo Yebin was asked what she wanted as a reward, she said she wanted to be a star. But he was denied, citing ack of talent.


    That very rejection was what led him down the path of bing a viin.


    And the dialogue was truly the highlight.


    I had thought that if I became a Mine, Seo Yebin would favor me, but Seo Yebin looked at him with cold eyes, and the scene of his despair was oddly amusing.


    Right in front of the principals office was a massive door. As I approached it, the door opened with a creak.


    Seo Yebin was seated inside.


    There was Seo Yebin, smiling.


    ......


    The professor hesitated for a moment.


    "Come in."


    "You seem to be in a good mood?"


    "Yes, you''ve brought me some amusement."


    Seo Yebin greeted me with a smile.


    Stealing a nce at the professor, his expression was priceless, as if he''d just been told the world was ending tomorrow.


    "You may go."


    "Yes."


    The professor bowed his head and left the principals office with a disheartened look. With a creak, the door closed automatically after he exited.


    "That professor made quite the blunder."


    "You heard?"


    "The academy is within my domain. There''s no reason I wouldn''t."


    Saying so, Seo Yebin smirked briefly.


    "But why did you call me here?"


    "Because of The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision."


    As Seo Yebin said this, a long ck shadow stretched out beside her. It soon took the form of a man.


    "Pleased to meet you."


    "Yes, pleased to meet you too."


    "Well, the reason I called you, Lee Seoha, here is quite simple."


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision reached out his hand.


    "That is..."


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision stopped mid-sentence.


    At the same time, Seo Yebin wore a look of disbelief.


    "Why is the guy who was stuck at the boundary here?"


    "Heard some rumors, did he?"


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision and Seo Yebin exchanged words, their gazes locked.


    A sudden cracking noise.


    "...That ignorant guy?"


    "That guy has always been clueless, but why now...?"


    As a shattering sound echoed,


    Both Seo Yebin and The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision looked taken aback. Them, of all people? I followed their gaze.


    Suddenly.


    There was a noise as if something in the boundary had activated. My eyes, which could see the dawn clearly, captured everything.


    I saw it.


    The massive barrier surrounding the academy had cracked.


    And then...


    With a thunderous crash, something broke, apanied by a massive sound. The barrier shattered like ss, and an entity crashnded onto the ground.


    "Ugh, we have an uninvited guest."


    "This is ridiculous. Do you know how valuable that barrier was?"


    The scene was beyond belief.


    The ''mana'' seemed to be suppressed by something, screaming in anguish. Thendscape changed, distorted as if being pressed by some force.


    I understood the meaning of this spectacle.


    ''That''s insane.''


    From the smoke, the silhouette of a man appeared to rise.


    "Do you even know what it means to intrude?"


    -Do I seem like the type to care about such things?


    A deep voice echoed.


    Slowly,


    A man rose from within the smoke.


    He was a tall man, towering over most.


    Standing at 2 meters and 20 centimeters, his height made others seem diminutive beside him.


    Yet, thanks to his perfect proportions, he appeared handsome, especially from a distance.


    He was dressed in a suit.


    A ck jacket paired with ck trousers. He adjusted his tie roughly as he approached.


    With one stride, he covered a distance of over 1 kilometer, drawing close enough to be easily recognizable to anyone watching.


    His imposing presence was enough to send shivers down one''s spine.


    His violet eyes fixed on me.


    With every step, the weight in the air grew denser. He approached confidently, as if nothing could stand in his way.


    You.


    The atmosphere feltpressed. Even though he merely gazed at me without asserting his presence, cold sweat formed on my brow.


    ...Of course.


    Because he is a monster, rivaled only by the Emperor and the Sorceress of The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision.


    A being who confronts evil alone, refusing aid from anyone.


    Yet, he never sumbs to anyone.


    He watches over the borders, lifting mountains single-handedly.


    Regarded as the strongest among all transcendent beings.


    The Suzerain.


    And also, Kim Ara''s father.


    "Are you the one who''s taken a liking to my daughter?"


    ...Our first meeting was far from pleasant.


    enjoy! :)


    seems like a very extreme version of a dad making sure he''s a good fit for her daughter


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 67: Suzerain (3)

    Chapter 67: Suzerain (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The Suzerain is a unique existence, one who stands alone.


    Thus, many believe he possesses no faction.


    But that''s merely a facade.


    Even if he''s a transcendental being, it''s impossible tock a faction entirely.


    There are those who admire him, forming groups in his name even if he despises it.


    And the Suzerain has acknowledged their usefulness.


    Though he can crush anything on his own, he can''t do everything.


    That''s why he has followers working behind the scenes.


    ''It''s unlikely any of his followers would dare set foot here.''


    Most of his followers stay on the fringes.


    They are so devoted to the Suzerain''s power that they believe they''ve grown stronger from the periphery.


    ''In that case...''


    If these followers know something about the Suzerain, then the person who provided the information would be from a hidden power, one scarcely known in this world.


    Allies.


    Monsters that deemed they can ''deal'' with the entity known as the Suzerain.


    And the most influential among his allies is the Electronic Witch, known as the ''invisible eye''.


    A witch who forsook her physical form in the real world to roam the seas of electronics.


    ''Did she send them, knowing the truth?''


    Thinking about it, there was a sign that only the Electronic Witch would know. I never expected them to pull the Suzerain card so quickly.


    "Did you seduce my daughter?"


    "Are you dating Kim Ara?"


    "No."


    I shook my head in denial in response to The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision''s question.


    "I see."


    Eyes, the color of lightning-charged purple, stared at me. Eyes capable of distinguishing truth from lies.


    The Suzerain probably realized that I wasn''t dating Kim Ara.


    "Hmm... Or is it the other way around? Kim Ara has taken a liking to Mr. Lee Seoha..."


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision teased with a yful smile.


    Suddenly, I felt an overwhelming pressure. The Suzerain red at me as if he was ready to kill.


    "To me, Ara is..."


    "Ara?"


    The Suzerain squinted at me, slightly tilting his head.


    "...Kim Ara is myrade."


    "You''re saying my daughtercks charm?"


    "No, actually Ara fits quite well with my... taste."


    "So, you''ve been trying to woo my daughter."


    A murderous aura emanated from the Suzerain''s eyes.


    What exactly does he want me to say?


    "Suzerain, have you forgotten your manners with our guest?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Lee Seoha is my student."


    "Yes, I might have teased him, but don''t intimidate him too much."


    "..."


    The Suzerain shifted his gaze between Seo Yebin and The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision.


    "Do both of you favor this young man?"


    "He''s quite an interesting student who''se after a long while."


    "He possesses a rather unique power."


    "So you two are interested in him?"


    The Suzerain turned his attention back to me.


    Those unique purple eyes, reminiscent of lightning, assessed me.


    "..."


    "How do you see him? Does your intuition tell you anything?"


    "It''s odd. There''s something wrong. He''s definitely here, but..."


    Seo Yebin''s eyebrows twitched.


    "I''d appreciate it if you didn''t refer to him so rudely."


    "...?"


    The Suzerain nced at Seo Yebin, his eyes reflecting his confusion.


    "So that''s how it is... It''s not my ce to say, but consider your age. It''s quite thoughtless."


    "Really, it''s not for you to say. You, who married a 15-year-old girl."


    The Suzerain and Seo Yebin locked into a tense standoff.


    "But the matter you mentioned earlier..."


    "You seem more unppable than I thought. Most tremble when those two engage in such a nerve-wracking confrontation."


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision chuckled lightly.


    "Are you suggesting to take me as a disciple again?"


    "So, would you ept?"


    "I already have a master, so it would be difficult."


    "Hmm, a master superior to me?"


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision made a subtle expression.


    "I merely wanted to study your power. I''d offer a fairpensation. Besides, you two, how about ending your standoff? The students will arrive soon."


    "...Right."


    Seo Yebin sighed deeply.


    The door behind them creaked open, revealing a group of students.


    "...Papa?"


    Kim Ara raised an eyebrow and questioned.


    The Suzerain flinched.


    "That man..."


    "Wait a minute. Is that really Kim Ara''s father?"


    Everyone seemed to recognize the Suzerain, and their faces registered shock.


    It''s not surprising. The Suzerain''s reputation is such that he could change the bnce of power in the world. His formidable presence was something that those aspiring to be heroes could not ignore. He was among the top of the transcendent beings in the world.


    "But Ara, you call your father ''Papa''?"


    "...Because Papa told me to."


    At Kim Seohyun''s statement, Kim Ara blushed and responded.


    "Are you the one?"


    The Suzerain fixed his gaze on Kim Seohyun.


    "Though you don''t have the physique of that guy, you have an impressive build. You''ve fully inherited the Thousand-Year Martial Art, haven''t you? And on top of that, you''ve acquired various magical abilities."


    "Ah, are you referring to Seoha? Seoha does have an impably constructed body. He looks like a masterpiece crafted by a god, and his physique seems as though it''s been tailored by a martial arts master."


    Kim Seohyun replied with a grin.


    It was a non-sequitur.


    They were talking about different things.


    Kim Seohyun probably didn''t want to discuss the Thousand-Year Martial Art.


    More precisely, he didn''t want to mention a particr issue rted to its origin here.


    "Indeed, he''s valuable. The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision would treasure him. Even if he went against that guy in the heavens, he wouldn''t lose."


    "...Is that guy really that powerful?"


    At Kim Seohyun''s question, the Suzerain chuckled lightly.


    Perhaps it was because the Suzerain didn''t directly answer his question.


    After gazing at him for a moment, the Suzerain''s eyes shifted to Kim Ara.


    "So you''ve awakened your bloodline too."


    "Seoha helped me."


    Crack.


    The ground beneath the Suzerain''s feet cracked open.


    "Seoha. Is he that guy?"


    "It''s not ''that guy.'' It''s just Seoha."


    Kim Ara responded calmly.


    I signaled to Kim Ara with my eyes, hinting that it might be good if she toned it down.


    "You two, don''t make eye contact in front of me."


    With eyes filled with murderous intent, the Suzerain red at me.


    It seemed I might have touched a nerve.


    "Could they possibly be dating right now?"


    As soon as the Suzerain finished speaking, all eyes turned our way.


    "No, that''s not the case."


    "That''s right."


    Ersil quickly refuted, and Kim Seohyun chimed in right after.


    "I see."


    The Suzerain nodded, seemingly convinced by their responses.


    Kim Ara shot a quiet re at him.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    At dusk.


    I sat in the training ground, lost in meditation.


    It was for the refinement of the ck Divine Martial Art.


    [When the sun sets, the moon rises, and when the moon sets, the sun rises. Everything flows ording to natural order. But the Body Against Heaven defies all norms.]


    Such is the essence of the ck Divine Martial Art.


    Beside me, the Heavenly Demon murmured its ts. I breathed in rhythm with its chant.


    [Every being is born with a blessing. Yet under the heavens, only I was born cursed. If that''s the will of the heavens, then I defy that providence, desiring to go against it. Hence, under these skies, only I will reign supreme.]


    My body started to activate.


    Every single muscle was tuned to its utmost, made more resilient.


    I controlled the flow of blood, strengthening my organs.


    ''What is martial arts? In the end, it''s a discipline to protect oneself by eliminating an opponent. If you can take an adversary''s life, theres no need for pointless struggles. Therefore, I''ve intensely studied the body and the eyes.''


    Every bone joint was threaded with the Body Against Heaven''s strength, granting them sticity. The Demonic Qi permeated throughout my body.


    ''Humans, due to their frail bodies, fall asleep. A moment of slumber halts progress. Hence, even in sleep, I designed my consciousness to mold the ck Essence to form my physique.''


    Above all, it strengthens the formidable physique. That''s the foundation of the ck Divine Martial Art.


    The ck Essence absorbed the all-pervading energy of defiance from every part of my body. Then, it expelled it throughout.


    With each cycle, my body grew a bit stronger.


    ''My fate cannot be decided by the heavens. I''ve determined it. Thus, I break all the chains that suppress me. That''s why I call this the ck Divine Martial Art.''


    Though it''s termed as a martial art mantra, it''s no different from a diary of one''s resolve.


    I pushed the ck Essence back inside the Body Against Heaven.


    Body Against Heaven, like a machine, remembered the movements I made earlier and replicated them with the ck Essence.


    Training like this, I realize.


    The Tianma was indeed a monster. How did it even create such a thing?


    [Did it work?]


    Yeah, it was helpful.


    I responded to the Heavenly Demon, stretching my body, which felt surprisingly lively.


    ''I guess I can lift about 500kg now.''


    It''s unbelievable.


    Not long ago, I could already bench press 300kg, but I can feel my physique continuously strengthening.


    "It''s an absurd martial art. I''ve never heard of one that wraps the body in mana and self-regtes its energy."


    A heavy voice spoke, as if tossing the words. The Suzerain had suddenly appeared before me.


    ...Were you watching?


    "Even if I tried not to, I would''ve. Your mana seemed to consume everything around."


    The Suzerain stared at me for a moment.


    "Do you have any intention of bing my disciple?"


    It was quite a shocking proposal.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Heaven.


    A ce once referred to as the Celestial Empire.


    And when the boundaries of the world copsed, merging dimensions, it benefited the most.


    Because the Temple of the Hundred Gods descended there.


    Entities of diverse powers, omnipotent within their own domains, manifested there.


    A realm where a hundred gods reside.


    Thus, it was aptly called Heaven.


    Their powers varied, and each entity''s principles were, in their specific realms, essentially omnipotent.


    A hundred such beings existed.


    It was fitting to call it Heaven.


    "Hmm."


    And in that ce, there was an academy. An academy where divine teachings were imparted, where divinity was awakened.


    It was the Divine Academy, symbolizing Heaven.


    An entity looked over a document.


    Lee Seoha


    "Six stars."


    He had an adversary, a boy known to have been taught magic by the Thousand Magicians, a boy who first absorbed the fallen Thousand-Year Martial Art of China.


    The stars written on the document signified potential or danger.


    And this entity, considering himself the boy''s adversary, had been rated with five stars.


    These were beings regarded as the most radiant.


    ''Has there ever been such a case?''


    Emperor, the Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision, Suzerain, and the Thousand Magicians.


    All of them, assessed by the Temple of the Hundred Gods, had five stars.


    This meant they hadn''t truly recognized the boy described in the document.


    The entity continued to read.


    With every line, his eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    -A boy enrolled in Korea Hero Academy.


    -His past is unknown. No means reveal his history. (Even future vision is ineffective.) As if he appeared out of thin air.


    -He wields a dark power. It goes against the world''s principles and order, yet it''s not an extraterrestrial force.


    -The Heavenly Demon stated it vehemently denies it being an alien force. If further borated, it can be called Demonic Qi, or mana of negation.


    -His growth rate is incredibly steep. None in history, be it heroes or transcendents, can match his rate of growth. Hence, he has six stars.


    -Potential: Immeasurable.


    -If he doesn''t die in some ident in the future, he''s guaranteed to be a transcendent.


    -The conclusion of the Temple of the Hundred Gods'' meeting: He must be persuaded to join Heaven by any means necessary. Any form of hostility is forbidden.


    -The verdict of the executive branch: Absolute persuasion. Any form of hostility is prohibited. If one bes hostile towards Lee Seoha, they will be removed by any means necessary.


    -There are rumors that he has a connection with the entity Veritas that marks a turning point in the study of alchemy.


    "The exchange event is scheduled for the second semester, wasn''t it?"


    After reading the document, the entity rose from his seat. An existence surpassing even his rival. It piqued his interest.


    It was a first.


    "This uing exchange event might just break apart."


    Such excitement.


    The entity turned and exited the room.


    enjoy! :)


    no way seoha became a 6 star gacha character  kind of sounds like the name of a light novel


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 68: Legion of the Sky

    Chapter 68: Legion of the Sky


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I hesitated for a moment. While The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision is adept at both martial arts and magic, the Suzerain is a different story.


    The martial arts he possesses are overwhelmingly powerful.


    ''I think they might bepatible with the ck Divine Martial Art.''


    I subtly nced at the Heavenly Demon. The sword seemed slightly offended.


    [The ck Divine Martial Art isplete in itself. Theres no room for other martial arts to interfere.]


    ''Really?''


    Well, if thats the case, its a pity, but I should give up.


    "Then..."


    "If you be my disciple, I''ll seriously consider allowing you to court my daughter."


    The Suzerain said with a solemn tone.


    He seemed genuinely serious.


    "Why choose me?"


    "I''m drawn to your potential. A body is a vessel that contains martial prowess. My eldest son isn''t even half the vessel that you are,pared to my daughter Ara."


    "Is my physique that remarkable?"


    "It''s not just about being remarkable. It''sparable to the physique of the Giant n. In fact, considering your level, it might even be more exceptional."


    "I see."


    "Yes."


    The Suzerain paused for a moment.


    "Tsk."


    With a click of his tongue, he turned his head to the side, staring in the direction of the principal''s office. His lips moved as if he were conversing with someone.


    "A worthless one. The first to seize the opportunity is always at an advantage. Just because you have a im doesn''t mean its the end."


    The Suzerain looked at me with a mischievous smile.


    "That worthless one is warning against desiring something unnecessary. It''s ridiculous. Anyway, I''ve said all I wanted to."


    He then turned away.


    And as if remembering something he had forgotten, he gave a soft exmation and looked at me.


    "Also, congrattions. For setting foot on the path of a hero. With your caliber, there shouldnt be any challenges you cant face."


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After returning home,


    I checked my body.


    "There doesnt seem to be any significant changes."


    If I had to point out one thing, perhaps it''s that I can now channel more Demonic Qi for my skills?


    [It''s due to the owner''s prowess.]


    [The control over Demonic Qi that Master Seoha possesses is something even the great Tianma couldn''t rival.]


    "Is that so?"


    Both the Heavenly Demon and Heavenly Spirit chimed in. Judging by their expressions, they didnt appear to be lying.


    [After all, there''s not much difference between intermediate and beginner levels. Generally, a warrior can be considered intermediate when they can generate a barrier or imbue their weapons or body with energy.]


    [The techniques of the ck Divine Martial Art shouldn''t be much different either. Master has always pushed beyond the limits of the power granted to him.]


    [Exactly. Typically, if one is at a beginner level, they''d struggle when learning the ck Divine Martial Art.]


    "I see."


    The Heavenly Demon and Heavenly Spirit protested in a somewhat ridiculous manner.


    It seems the Conceptual Stat yed a significant role. Right after obtaining it, I managed to wield Demonic Qi with ease.


    Demonic Qi is difficult for many to harness, but I''ve never had any issues with it.


    "It moves exactly as I want."


    I manifested threads from Demonic Qi as if pulling them from thin air. ording to the Heavenly Demon and Heavenly Spirit, this should be a high-difficulty technique, but I executed it effortlessly.


    "It doesn''t seem that challenging."


    [...Its not easy to demonstrate such a skill even with regr mana.]


    [Sometimes, Master Seoha, you can be quite mischievous.]


    Even if they say so, I still can''t quite grasp it.


    I raised the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, channeling the Demonic Qi around it. Vroom! The de shimmered with energy, formed of Demonic Qi.


    This isn''t sword aura.


    Sword aura requires one to establish their own rules and only manifests when those rules intrude upon the world.


    In cases like Sword Phantom or ck Heavenly Demon Sword, this power is elevated to a principle that allows it to cut through anything. That''s why it can effortlessly slice through cave walls, even without any limbs.


    However, if one can imbue a weapon with this energy, it bes possible to rival the sword aura.


    [Anyway, Master, congrattions. Entering the intermediate level this quickly is unprecedented.]


    [It''s just like Master Seoha. But when did Master be a beginner?]


    [If it''s June now, has it already been two months?]


    [...You''re joking, right?]


    Watching the Heavenly Demon and Heavenly Spirit converse, the realization that I''ve achieved the intermediate level truly sank in.


    Even if nothing feels different.


    I headed to the training ground toplete today''s training session.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    After the final exams concluded, the vacation ceremony began.


    The ceremony was kept brief.


    Principal Seo Yebin addressed everyone with a few motivational words, followed by the usual advice from the homeroom teacher, urging students not to ck off during the break.


    "I''m sure you''re all aware, but you are the faces of Korea Hero Academy. Every single one of your actions..."


    Instructor Seo Woojoo''s long-winded admonition continued.


    "And just one week after the vacation ceremony, your internships will begin. Make sure you''ve memorized the rules of your guilds."


    "Yes!"


    The students responded in unison.


    After about five more minutes of speech, Instructor Seo Woojoo announced the start of the vacation and exited.


    "Do you have any ns for the vacation, Seoha?"


    "Not particrly, aside from visiting the Crimson Magic Tower."


    Maybe, also clearing the Tower of Illusion?


    Considering its difficulty, the Tower of Illusion is on the challenging side. However, with the Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven on my side, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    ''If anything, it might be too easy.''


    The only monster I might have to face would be a mid-tier one, perhaps? A dream-beast form, but it shouldn''t be too tough.


    "My grandfather mentioned he''d like to see you."


    " The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision wants to see me?"


    "Yes."


    Kim Seohyun looked at me.


    His eyes were full of admiration, almost to the point of making me feel overwhelmed.


    ''Why have I been so connected with transcendent beingstely?''


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision.


    The entity that taught Kim Seohyun his magic. The Suzerain might have dismissed what Kim Seohyun learned as mere tricks, but that''s something only the Suzerain could say.


    "Well... If I have time, I''ll visit."


    "I suppose you''re busy with many things too, right?"


    Kim Seohyun''s expression turned slightly gloomy.


    ''.''


    I deliberately looked away and nced ahead, where Ersil was beaming.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation, but we need to leave early. Is it okay if we depart now?"


    "Why the rush?"


    "Grandmaster Hong Yuhwa, the Crimson Tower Master, has invited us."


    Ersil pulled out an invitation from her pocket.


    A red envelope with a golden seal, it bore an old-fashioned design. Ersil yfully waved it.


    "Oh, you''re going too?"


    Kim Seohyun then cheerfully took out his invitation.


    It''s a banquet to celebrate the birthday of the Crimson Tower Master, who is known for hisid-back nature. He only invited a few close friends, and, unfortunately for Kim Seohyun, his grandfather was among those few invited guests.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    We stood in front of the hotel.


    Given it''s a party hosted by the Red Tower''s owner, they''d reserved the entire hotel for the asion.


    They really spare no expense.


    I gazed at the hotel with a hint of ennui and adjusted my tie.


    "You look quite dashing."


    "Do I?"


    Well, I had be my game avatar.


    I turned my attention to Ersil. She wore a blue dress, adorned with a blue brooch at her chest,plemented by blue shoes.


    "Oh, your tie''s a bit crooked."


    Ersil approached and adjusted my tie for me.


    As I was chatting with Ersil, Kim Seohyun approached from a distance. He wore a white suit with a blue tie.


    "You''re all early. I thought I was the early bird today."


    Kim Seohyun said with a gentle smile.


    "Seohyun, as always, you look impable in a suit."


    "Is that so?"


    "He''s just that kind of person. Even in a in ck tee and shorts, he''d still look like he walked out of a painting."


    "That''s true."


    Kim Seohyun modestly acknowledged Ersil''s praise. Although ttery always felt good, I found it a bit embarrassing and decided to change the subject.


    "Shall we head inside?"


    "Let''s."


    Upon entering the hotel, it was already teeming with guests.


    Some were familiar faces from TV, while others were memorable characters from the game  known for their stunning illustrations or their unforgettable roles.


    "Is that the disciple of The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision? Truly an aura of grandeur."


    "The Merhen family of Ennd, renowned for their illusion magic, has sent their heir. The rumors don''t do justice."


    "That man in the center has an intriguing aura about him."


    "Or is he just incredibly handsome?"


    Whispers filled the air as the crowd noticed Kim Seohyun and Ersil.


    Their reputations in the social scene had preceded them.


    "There he is, the one who lost to me."


    I flinched.


    The voice unmistakably belonged to Hong Yuhwa. Reluctantly, I turned to see her. Adorned in avender dress, she looked down at me with a smug expression.


    "...You''re not referring to me, are you?"


    I was in disbelief.


    How could someone be this audacious? Both the Sword Fairy and the Emperor had vouched for me. I had made the most significant contribution in defeating the Minotaur. The official announcement hadn''t been made yet...


    Yet, Hong Yuhwa smirked at me, unabashed.


    "Well, don''t take it too personally. After all, your opponent was me."


    With a smug grin, she walked past, giving my shoulder a light tap.


    [Master, shall I deal with her?]


    [Sir Seoha, just give the word.]


    Feeling utterly humiliated, I trembled slightly.


    enjoy! :)


    (1/3) rare triple drop today because i missed a bunch of chapters, this will probably not happen again


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 69: Legion of the Sky (2)

    Chapter 69: Legion of the Sky (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Inside a deserted factory, an oppressive atmosphere lingered, further intensified by windows shattered in various ces.


    In the center stood three figures.


    A woman with blue hair, a man with eyes as red as blood, and another man cloaked in ck fabric.


    "Our n is as follows. Any objections?"


    "Interesting. I never liked that guy anyway."


    "Do you ever like anyone, considering your hot-headed nature?"


    "Watch your mouth, harlot. Your foul breath reeks."


    The blue-haired woman disregarded the man''s caustic remark, continuing, "So, I''m going after Lord Jeok Tapju, and he''s your target?"


    "Exactly."


    "Fine. Jeok Tapju is holding a modest party this time, and none of the guests seem noteworthy. Oh, right. I heard a rather promising student from Korea Hero Academy is attending? He''s mine."


    "Typical of you, falling for men."


    The man scoffed audibly.


    The Legion of the Sky.


    A group where viins united for their mutual benefit, priding themselves on their elite numbers. Although they belonged to the same faction, internal strife wasmonce. After all, being viins, they primarily acted on whims and personal sentiments.


    "So, Harun and I will strike at Jeok Tapju."


    "While I create a diversion?"


    "Yes."


    "What about the spoils?"


    "I''ve set my sights on the Heart of Jeokgui that Jeok Tapju possesses."


    "I want the magical tome he holds."


    "I''ll im the ring he wears."


    "The one made from Bloodstone? It''s just jewelry."


    "You men are so clueless, dismissing such an essory as mere jewelry."


    "Enough. Let''s proceed with the n."


    The man shrouded in ck intervened, halting the bickering between the woman and the man.


    "Oh, by the way, what about the request our leader received recently?"


    "To capture the boy from that academy?"


    "What are we supposed to do with the boy once we catch him? Is he that special?"


    The man took out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    On the paper was the name and picture of a strikingly handsome boy, as if sculpted by the gods themselves.


    "Oh my, they want us to catch someone this good-looking? I want him."


    "Don''t get greedy. I know you''re impulsive, but I trust you to know your limits. It was a direct request from Chk."


    "From Chk himself?"


    "Yes."


    The man wrapped in cloth looked at the boy with shadowed eyes.


    Truthfully, he didn''t want to capture this boy, especially after hearing that Emperor Seo Yebin had taken an interest in him.


    ''Chk may be a nuisance, but Seo Yebin is a handful.''


    A figure who ascended from a puppeteer to an emperor.


    Her stars were truly formidable. While none of them were transcendents, they were all seasoned to their utmost potential. Just two or three of them could fend off a transcendent.


    The Legion of the Sky might be a formidable viinous group, but Emperor Seo Yebin alone has the capacity to obliterate the entire legion.


    On the other hand, the Seven Evils have been in trouble quite often. Not too long ago, they attacked the Korea Hero Academy, targeting Seo Yebin, and as a result, were confined to the boundary once again.


    If they break free from the boundary one more time, it would have truly dire consequences.


    The treaty established by the once great and legendary hero would surely bind them tightly.


    ''I''m not sure why the leader epted such a mission.''


    If that boy potentially grows to a level surpassing Seo Yebin, it would be right to stop him now.


    Wouldnt it be better if we try to capture the boy alive?


    I share the same opinion as this woman.


    Hey! Why are you calling me a woman of the night?


    If a woman crazy about men isn''t a woman of the night, then what is she? But, the Korea Hero Academy is tightly guarded right now. How do you suggest we proceed?


    That''s a problem we should worry aboutter.


    The deputy leader said, and the man with eyes as red as blood chuckled.


    Thats right. Your point stands. Eliminating Jeok Tapju first and then nning our next move wouldn''t be an issue.


    The deputy leader replied with a bright smile.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The party was a dazzling affair.


    Although the Lord of the Crimson Tower had a modest demeanor, someone of his stature couldn''t possibly hold a humble event.


    I sipped grape juice in a quiet corner of the party with Ersil.


    "Feeling better now?"


    "Was I that obvious?"


    "When Miss Hong Yuhwa provoked you, your face was priceless. Had it not been Lord of the Crimson Tower''s birthday party, it seemed like you''d have challenged her to a duel on the spot."


    Ersil''s eyes widened in amusement.


    "Seeing you like that was quite surprising."


    "...Is that so?"


    "Yes, it felt refreshing. Like discovering a new side to you."


    With that, Ersil elegantly took a sip of her juice-filled wine ss.


    "You seem quite interested in me."


    "Well, you are apetitor, after all."


    A faint blush colored Ersils cheeks, perhaps she was carried away by the ambiance.


    I pondered about Ersil.


    She''s straightforward and cunning.


    Initially, she wasn''t the type to work hard.


    Being cunning meant she often relied on luck rather than effort.


    But after meeting Mnie, she witnessed a world crafted of lies, one that blurred the line between reality and fantasy. From then on, she strove to create that world.


    Although shes fundamentally a good person, on some paths she bes corrupted, turning into an Apostle of Despair.


    "Well, Ersil was bound to fall into such temptations."


    I took another sip of my grape juice.


    ''What should I do about the Legion of the Sky?''


    I contemted the Legion of the Sky.


    This viinous group, famous for its elite few, consists of top-tier thieves. They would resort to any means necessary to steal whatever they desired.


    That''s why they''re viins.


    Humans so wicked that even the Sword Queen couldn''t reform them.


    And tonight, they n to assassinate the Lord of the Crimson Tower and plunder his treasures.


    ''The members are Parang, Harun, and the Deputy Chief.''


    They form a well-bnced team: the powerful Harun, the assassination-specialized Deputy Chief, and Parang, skilled in creating chaos.


    Especially, the Deputy Chief is the one mages dread the most.


    An assassin whomands shadows, specialized in stealth kills.


    Harun is a simple-minded berserker, while Parang is an illusionist adept in disruption.


    Handling Parang should be left to Ersil. Even if she''s clearly outmatched, she has Mnie by her side.


    ''Which means, my job is to...''


    Hold off the Deputy Chief and fend off Harun.


    ''Given the Deputy Chiefs capabilities, he can certainly kill the Lord of the Crimson Tower.''


    Despite the massive power gap between the Lord of the Crimson Tower, who''s average at best among top-tier powers, and the newly-promoted Deputy Chief, the situation turned sour due to their ipatible nature.


    Furthermore, the weapon the Deputy Chief possesses, the Sword of Winter, is particrly menacing.


    ''I wish I could get my hands on the Sword of Winter.''


    It''s one of the twin swords I need to be a dual-wielder.


    When all the swords of Spring, Summer, Fall, and Winter are gathered, they form the Four Seasons Sword. This sword boasts the most formidable power in this world.


    However, there was the matter of one''s realm. I might be able to defeat an elite with the right conditions, but a grandmaster? That''s a different story.


    Even with my new intermediate-level status, I''m just starting out at this level.


    Lost in these thoughts, I felt someone''s gaze. I had the distinct feeling I was being watched.


    When I swiftly turned my head, I was met with the piercing blue eyes of a handsome man.


    He looked to be in his mid-30s, a dashing middle-aged gentleman. He observed me through his sses.


    I recognized him.


    One of the titans who leads the Magic Tower.


    The Master of the Crimson Magic Tower.


    "We meet for the first time."


    The Crimson Tower Master regarded me.


    "Hello," I greeted hesitantly.


    "Indeed."


    He gave me a once-over, and his eyes betrayed a hint of surprise.


    "I knew the man my granddaughter has taken a liking to must be something special... But I didn''t expect this."


    "Ah, so Miss Hong Yuhwa has feelings for Lee Seoha?"


    "Hong Yuhwa?" Ersil asked with a slight bite to her voice, which took me by surprise.


    I''d never sensed any romantic feelings from Hong Yuhwa towards me.


    In fact, I only understood her feelings aspetitive towards me.


    "...Didn''t my granddaughter express fondness for you?"


    The Crimson Tower Master mused aloud, "Doesn''t she collect pictures of those she adores?"


    His sharp intuition, a result of his sword expertise, caught onto something barely audible.


    "It seems I misunderstood," he admitted softly.


    "It''s okay," I responded.


    "You certainly have a dignified aura. Principal Seo Yebin seems to see promise in you."


    "Did the principal mention me?" Ersil was visibly shocked.


    "Yes,tely, she''s been talking about you to every acquaintance. Made me curious who this prized pupil of hers might be."


    The Crimson Tower Master leaned in, whispering a magical message only for my ears.


    -But be wary. At her core, she is a puppeteer. She might just turn you into one of her toys.


    With that, the Crimson Tower Master left.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    The Master pondered about the young man he just met.


    The boy was an enigma, even to the wise Master''s eyes.


    Yet, certain things were evident.


    His aura, presence, and the well-trained physique.


    His body alone radiated energy, even through his clothes.


    It resembled a finely honed legendary de.


    However, he thought, ''Is he really worth Principal Seo Yebin''s high praise?''


    Not that Lee Seohacked talent.


    If at his age he''s reached the intermediate level, he''s a prodigy among the world''s best.


    She might indeed desire such a talent.


    Yet, it was unprecedented for Emperor Seo Yebin to publicly dere someone as her own with such pride.


    Then, it must have been due to his incredible talent.


    Even the Emperor, Seo Yebin, was captivated by such talent.


    Because it was far superior to her own.


    "......"


    Having thought up to that point, Jeok Tapju''s face hardened.


    A very faint surge of magic urred. It was the kind of magic that touched the essence of his being.


    It was the power of mes.


    Simultaneously,


    BOOM!


    There was an explosion. It was apanied by the soft sound of shattering ss.


    "Ah! What the!"


    "Are you kidding me?! An explosion in the middle of Korea?!"


    It was an ambush.


    enjoy! :)


    (2/3) damn another explosion


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 70: Sword of Winter

    Chapter 70: Sword of Winter


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Enveloped in a ck cloth, a figure entered through the window.


    "What the...?!"


    "It''s a Viin! Contact the Association immediately!"


    Those who recognized its identity raised an uproar.


    KABOOM!


    An explosion echoed from below, sealing off the entrance. It seemed everyone in the vicinity was now trapped.


    The man nced around with his heavy eyes, raising his senses.


    "Hmm."


    The figure wrapped in the ck cloth looked around. Nothing particrly irked him. At most, they seemed like middle-tiered rookies.


    But there were many of them, and they looked formidable.


    ''Hmm?''


    His eyes then met with another.


    A strikingly handsome man stood out.


    His thick, jet-ck hair cascaded down his neck, and abyss-like eyes stared back intently.


    Those eyes were truly intriguing.


    Such a deep shade seemed unnatural.


    "You, are you Lee Seoha?"


    "How do you know my name?"


    "I have a task for you. A high-priority request from the Legion of the Sky."


    The room plunged into shock at the mention by the figure wrapped in the ck cloth.


    "The... the Legion of the Sky!"


    "God, why are those Viins here?"


    Most civilians hadn''t even heard of them.


    But if one entered the hero industry, climbed the ranks, or lingered in politics, they''d encounter the name. And to them, this group was nothing short of a nightmare.


    Elite among elites, their group, counting heroes, mines, and viins all over the world, didn''t even reach 1,000.


    Calling them elite was an understatement when considering all of them were of the highest rank.


    Moreover, they were a group of Viins.


    Beings that disrupted societal order and pursued their own desires above all else.


    "Run!"


    "Where to?"


    "Damn it! Where are those from the Association? With all the taxes I''ve paid, when will they arrive?"


    "W-wait! The one wrapped in the ck cloth is..."


    "Could it be the Deputy Chief?!"


    Gasps of astonishment filled the air.


    Revealing his teeth in a grin, the figure wrapped in the ck cloth, the Deputy Chief,ughed.


    "Yes, that''s right. I am..."


    BOOM!


    mes surged. A man in a suit, his eyes gleaming, appeared.


    "You''re about to meet your end."


    "The Crimson Tower Master."


    The two didn''t engage in much conversation. The Deputy Chief reached for his handle, while the Crimson Tower Master drew his staff.


    "You''re just a pawn in a Mine''s game. Today will be your grave."


    "We''ll see."


    The Deputy Chief smirked.


    SHING.


    A chilling metallic sound echoed. A blue-hued de revealed itself. The Sword of Winter.


    CRACK! CRUNCH!


    As the Sword of Winter made its presence known, the ground beneath the Deputy Chief began to freeze. A weapon boasting the power of absolute frost.


    It was freed from the Deputy Chief''s grasp.


    "Help me, Smander."


    -Kieack!


    From atop the enemy''s shoulder, a me-shaped lizard appeared.


    An elemental spirit.


    It spewed mes, bolstering the enemy''s strength.


    sh!


    Behind the enemy, crimson mana condensed, revealing itself in the form of dozens of orbs.


    A critical moment was upon them!


    Ersil gathered everyone nearby with a mana thread. Lee Seoha and Kim Seohyun took the front.


    -Shura''s Grasp.


    -Eternal Hell.


    Two monsters wearing human disguises began their incantations.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Kwaang!


    The two forces collided with a mighty sh.


    This is seriously nerve-wracking.


    With a single sh, the two had only collided once, but the resulting shockwave was immense. At the top of the hotel, an area the size of the third floor vanished from the aftermath. The sky contorted from the heat and then immediately froze.


    "Watching top-tier fights always feels like witnessing monsters in action," a womanmented in a leisurely tone. A blue-haireddy wearing a form-fitting dress approached me.


    "Wow, you''re really something. Were those photos not retouched at all? You have a face worthy of a national treasure."


    Sheplimented my appearance out of the blue, but she didnt drop her guard. Both Kim Seohyun and Ersil warily watched her.


    Parang.


    Her specialty leaned closer to that of an assassin. However, she uniquely harnessed the power of water to cause chaos. If one had to define her, she''d be something between a magician and an assassin.


    Thud, thud.


    A man with blood-red eyes approached. Bare-chested, d in ck pants, and shouldering a greatsword, he walked forward barefoot.


    "What''s he doing here? This makes our job easier," hemented.


    "Can I really have him?"


    "Would you please not spew nonsense, you wench?"


    Harun clicked his tongue and nced at me. "They''re just kids."


    "Those two are mid-tier. Plus, they''re the annoying type when provoked."


    "Humph, when have we ever cared about that?"


    "That white-haired boy is the disciple of The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision."


    "Guess we have no choice then."


    Despite their yful banter, they observed our movements with razor-sharp focus.


    BOOM! CRASH!


    The temperature fluctuated wildly, plummeting and soaring. It was due to the confrontation between an assassin who wielded ice and a magician of mes. Even though it was night, the sh of fire and ice made it feel as though night and day were interchanging.


    This isn''t an ideal location.


    The difference in their power levels was clear.


    Jeok Tapju was superior.


    However, the Deputy Chief harnessed a power that countered Jeok Tapju''s. Furthermore, the night boasted a full moon, amplifying the dark powers.


    That''s why the Deputy Chief could fight on equal footing.


    Time was of the essence.


    We needed to keep Harun and Parang here.


    At the very least.


    Until the safety measures I''d put in ce arrive.


    "Ho, ready for a fight? You''ve got spirit. I''ll take you on," Harun taunted.


    "Get lost. How many have you killed? Surely more than fifty?"


    "Hmph. Born reckless, die reckless. That''s happiness for people like you."


    "You''re seriously insufferable."


    In sync, they lunged.


    "Goodbye."


    Parang approached me with a bright smile. Meanwhile, Harun, with a sinister grin, lunged at Kim Seohyun.


    "Ersil! Hong Yuhwa! Assist Kim Seohyun!"


    I swung the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Dark powers enveloped it, producing a ck-colored wave.


    BOOM!


    A shockwave swept in all directions. Parang''s eyes widened in surprise, and she skillfully retreated.


    Wow, this is no joke! I was just warming up, but my hands are shaking?


    A yful tone.


    However, her eyes told a different story, filled with caution and alertness.


    Hey, should I handle that guy?


    Back off. Thats mine.


    As Parang looked at me, her eyes widened in surprise.


    Swish!


    Another leap, and she drew a dagger. A sharp aura emanated from her de.


    Sword aura!


    Every sense of mine was on high alert. This was dangerous.


    I channeled energy into the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. Wisps of dark energy surrounded the sword.


    Boom!


    Our forces collided with a st.


    Damn!


    I was the one being pushed back. Although the energy of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword contained an unparalleled power, there was a clear difference between someone who had just reached intermediate level and someone at an advanced level.


    Try blocking this too!


    She said with excitement, her hair turning blue. Her energy changed  a ripple. This was her power. And as the ripple spread in the air...


    What...?


    She vanished.


    Did you really think you could cause trouble at our grandfathers birthday banquet and get away unscathed?


    A fierce voice.


    Hong Yuhwa pushed her hair back abruptly. A crown, glowing with a crimson hue, materialized above her head.


    At the same time, space beside her rippled.


    Think you can handle it?


    I''d like to think I can manage all day... but help me out here.


    Alright, just dont get hurt.


    Hong Yuhwa said and stepped back.


    What kind of power is that? Did you copy my talent? No, it feels more like a forceful theft? This... this is against thews of nature...


    The person named Parang faltered. Though it seemed like an opportunity, I readied my counterattack.


    While Parang had immense talent, herbat experience was limited. Even in the midst of battle, she often lost herposure.


    She''s challenging, but I can retaliate even in this state.


    I needed to slowly corner her.


    Luckily, my allies were holding their ground. With thebined strength of Hong Yuhwa, who had awakened the Piger talent, Ersil, and Kim Seohyun, they could withstand this onught.


    Distracted, are we?!


    Parang darted towards me with a sinister grin, her movements flowing like water as she swung her dagger.


    Now''s not the time to worry about others.


    sh!


    I parried her dagger. My hand throbbed. She had infused her dagger with sword aura.


    I need an opening.


    I drew the Sword Phantom and threw it towards Parang, conserving as much energy as possible. To counter her attacks, I had to pour in significant energy into the sword.


    Streamlined Phantom de.


    A blue aura shot up from her dagger. Parang brandished it with a creepy smile.


    ng-ng-ng-ng!


    A series of fluid strikes followed. Gritting my teeth, I gathered my energy. With the ck Heavenly Demon Sword''s aura, I deflected them all, using the Phantom de to distance myself as much as possible from her range.


    "Sword qi is dangerous!"


    Its power doesn''t just sever all concepts, but the real problem is the wound it inflictsit''s not easily healed. With my lowered regeneration due to the Demonic Qi energy, I can''t afford to get injured.


    Dodging every sword strike, I retreated just in time to see the mouth of the energy wave widen as if it was being torn apart.


    My sword spirits screamed a warning. An invisible sword strike wasing from behind.


    Grinding my teeth, I engaged my skill.


    ck Storm.


    The world went momentarily dark, reced by a Abyssal Void. I took a single step.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, I was 3 meters away, catching a glimpse of the energy wave''s surprised face.


    "Wow, our pretty boy here is quite the dodger, huh?"


    "I''d appreciate it if you''d just let me be."


    "That won''t do. I just find you too irresistible."


    I should''ve expected as much.


    My opponent is a viin. There''s no way she would be kind to me, no matter how enamored she might seem.


    ''She''s even crazier in reality.''


    If she falls in love with a man, she kills him, and then using a special drug, she preserves the corpse forever.


    She''s a viin for a reason, after all.


    [Master, it seems he''s here.]


    ''Really?''


    I felt a mix of relief and concern.


    I had almost rxed, but I gritted my teeth, wanting at least tond one hit on him.


    Pouring all my Demonic Qi energy into the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, I initiated my attack.


    Woooong!


    The corrupt mana began to negate everything.


    Heavenly Demon and Heavenly Spirit had told me I couldn''t fully use this energy in my current state. They were half right, half wrong.


    The capacity I could harness increased with my skill level.


    Sizzle.


    Demonic Qi energy negated everything.


    I had managed to bring the power I thought I could only use in the upper realms down to this mid-realm, all thanks to the conceptual stat of Spirit Against Heaven.


    ck Divine Martial Art, ck Abyss.


    A de that negates everything surged from within the Heavenly Demon.


    Harun stared at me, recognizing me as an equal opponent, and raised his guard.


    "HAHA! Is that all you got in mid-realm?"


    Parang''sughter filled the air as she stood next to the energy wave.


    "Wench, he''s not your match. Step aside."


    Harun drew his great sword.


    Whoosh!


    Blood-red, ominous mes erupted. The evolution stage of sword qi, the Sword me, a technique allowed at the brink of the upper realm. He grinned menacingly at me.


    "Brat. Or rather, you''re Lee Seoha, right? My name is Harun."


    "So?"


    "I wanted you to know my name. The one who might go down in history, the one who could reach the heights of great heroes, as the one who was in by me."


    Harun took on an offensive stance.


    "When you meet the King of Hell in the afterlife, let him know. It was Harun who ended you."


    With that, Harun lunged at me.


    I wrapped my body with the Demonic Qi energy and lunged forward too.


    It was a head-on sh. Harun''sughter grew even more ecstatic.


    [Farewell.]


    Nyeom spoke.


    I activated the Mark of Illusion.


    Mark of Illusion (A+)


    A token obtained from Illusion''s Tower.


    Once engraved on the body like a tattoo, its power can be unleashed.


    :Adds 10 Spirit.


    :Innate skill Illusion of Truth


    :???(Unlocks upon clearing the 10th floor of Heumong''s Tower).


    :Qualification of Truth.


    Illusion of Truth.


    Normally, Harun wouldn''t be affected. However, I''m currently wearing the coat given to me by Ersil, the Nightmare Coat Where Dreams and Reality Cross.


    This coat distorted Harun''s senses.


    The Sword Phantom''s intuition surpassed Harun''s, misleading him.


    Harun''s focus wavered for a moment, and he swung his sword. The movement of his zing sword me changed.


    I swiftly closed the distance. Harun''s focus returned, albeit toote. And I could sense his shock.


    The sword me quickly receded. A bloody aura enveloped him.


    Qi Armor.


    A power borrowed from a protective energy form, employed by those proficient with sword energy.


    I smirked.


    Zing!


    The Abyssal Void. Its power negates abilities. The Abyssal Void repelled the Qi Armor and sliced right through him.


    [That won''t work.]


    Zap.


    I felt a sudden chill. The Sword Phantom''s intuition warned me just a half-beat early. If I kept going this way, it''d be a lose-lose situation. I might die too. Well, no regrets. If things had proceeded, Harun might have killed me anyway.


    I retreated, holding the Abyssal Void.


    "Kraaah!"


    Blood gushed from a diagonal cut across his chest. Soon after, a figure wrapped in silk stood before me.


    It was the Deputy Chief.


    "You''re more dangerous than I imagined. Even if Harun underestimated you due to his overconfidence... Talent, swordsmanship, and some unknown negating power and ability to handle tools. At the very least, it''s on par with an expert level, isn''t it?"


    The Deputy Chief''s eyes shifted.


    Behind me, Jeok Tapju appeared, shielding me.


    "Whatever it takes, make sure you survive."


    -Use the beings here in the formation as a shield if necessary. Just somehow save Yuhwa, Ersil, and Kim Seohyun.


    Jeok Tapju conveyed his message to me through magic.


    Upon closer inspection, his suit was soaked in blood, looking as if something had frozen on it and then got shattered.


    "Jeok Tapju. I''ll spare you for now."


    "Even if I live, I won''t be truly alive. If I can save this boy by giving my life, isn''t it worth it?"


    Saying that, Jeok Tapju advised,


    -Run away now!


    I didn''t run.


    "There''s no need to flee."


    "What...?"


    Boom!


    There was the sound of something copsing. Suddenly, an energy wave rocked the surroundings.


    "What?!"


    "Why, why is that person...!"


    Jeok Tapju and the Deputy Chief were in shock. Parang and Harun''s eyes wavered.


    "What, what''s that! That, that eerie feeling just now!"


    "Damn it! Run away right now!"


    The Deputy Chief cursed, taking out a bead from his pocket, and threw it to the ground. Dark clouds began to gather and spread.


    A smog inducing a whirl of sensations enveloped the area.


    I let out a snicker.


    Well, it''s only expected.


    After facing an ambush by Mines and viins at the school and suddenly encountering the likes of sworn enemies like the Sword Phantom, it''s unthinkable that I''d be unprepared.


    "Pipsqueak, I sensed their presence. Did you just hit the one at the rear?"


    "It''s a shame I couldnt finish him off."


    "Heh, don''t pretend. A rear attack is just that. Those fools always have a trick up their sleeve when their lives are on the line. Whether it''s using a hidden technique or escaping with w''. From the looks of that one, it''s some hidden technique. And you, you anticipated that and refrained from a lethal blow."


    "But... why are you calling me ''pipsqueak''?"


    "So, would you prefer if I addressed you as my son-inw? Well, I wouldn''t mind."


    The towering figure spoke to me with a familiar tone.


    The surrounding crowd stared at us, their faces a mix of shock and bewilderment.


    "Well, that''s a bit... I''m not quite ready to divert my attention to romance yet."


    "Tsk. Don''t worry about it."


    The Suzerain responded, casting a weighty nce at the opponent.


    "Even if he''s a top-tier viin, do you think I''d spare someone who disrupts the order and allies with the Mines?"


    With an overpowering aura, the Suzerain took a step forward.


    enjoy! :)


    (3/3) what is even happening


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 71: Internship

    Chapter 71: Internship


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Once the Suzerain intervenes, they won''t stand a chance.


    ''Im unsure about the Mines...''


    It''s the notorious Legion of the Sky.


    Given how many want them dead, they might face execution, right?


    While lost in my thoughts, Kim Seohyun approached me.


    "What was that?"


    "Huh?"


    "That sword energy-like thing."


    Ah, he''s referring to the ck Abyss.


    It indeed felt like an alien force. Mainly because of the Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven, it appeared as sword energy.


    "It''s not sword energy. It''s a kind of secret technique."


    "It looked more dangerous than sword energy to my eyes."


    "Because it''s a secret technique."


    "You seem to have more up your sleeve than I thought."


    Kim Seohyun''s eyes sparkled.


    It''s the look he gives to a promising peer or someone stronger than him.


    ''Luckily, he doesnt know that Ive recently advanced to the intermediate level.''


    Feeling proud, I tried to pat Kim Seohyun on the shoulder, but my strength was gone, so I just walked past him.


    Using the Conceptual Stat Spirit drained me more than I expected. It felt as taxing as when I had defeated the superior foes using the Abyssal Void.


    I took a moment to survey the surroundings.


    The scene was a mess. Everything seemed chewed up, destroyed, and trampled.


    Observing the chaos, The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision approached me.


    "Did you summon the Suzerain?"


    "Yes."


    "How did you... Nevermind, that''s not the crucial point."


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision lowered his head in gratitude.


    Those around us looked shocked by his gesture.


    "First off, I want to thank you. Without you, most here would''ve been dead, and I most certainly would''ve been among them. You''re nothing short of a life-saver for all of us."


    "..."


    I knew of The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision''s nature.


    But I didn''t expect him to acknowledge it so openly in front of so many.


    "It''s nothing. Anyone else in my ce wouldve done the same."


    "But the Suzerain might not have personally intervened. Anyway, thank you. Oh, and if theres anything you need, just ask. Despite appearances, Im quite a capable mage. If theres something you desire, I can procure it."


    "I''ll let you know if somethinges up."


    Remembering his offer, a few things came to mind.


    "And..."


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision hesitated, then looked at me directly.


    "Has our Yuhwa caused you any trouble? Ive pampered her a bit too much, and she can be a handful at times."


    "...It''s okay."


    Shes mischievous sometimes, but not bad-hearted.


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision seemed to ponder something for a moment.


    "Do you, by any chance, have any special feelings for our Yuhwa?"


    "Are you trying to seduce our daughter-inw?"


    A deep voice interrupted.


    The Suzerain approached, carrying a half-dead lieutenant on his shoulder.


    "Suzerain?"


    "He was quite the nuisance. Tried to save his subordinates at the expense of himself."


    With a tsk, the Suzerain set the lieutenant down.


    The condition of the vicemander was better than I expected. Except for one of his legs that seemed to be torn off by something, he looked quite intact.


    It''s because of who the opponent is.


    The intimidating power of the Suzerain.


    "Ah, speaking of which, the sword he used looked pretty good. Do you want to take it?"


    The Suzerain smirked, showing me a sword with a blue de.


    It was the Sword of Winter.


    "The Sword of Winter!"


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision looked at it with surprise.


    "Lee Seoha. ept that. It''s a rarity, even if you were to offer a fortune for it."


    "Of course, it''ll be a hassle if it draws attention, but..."


    I promptly responded.


    "Thank you. I really wanted that."


    "Heh, just look at this guy."


    The Suzerain chuckled. Footsteps started echoing from the entrance.


    "It seems the association is finally here. Why are they getting slower these days?"


    "It seems there''s some political infighting going on up there."


    "Tsk. Fools."


    The Suzerain clicked his tongue in disdain.


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision looked at me.


    "Lee Seoha, do you n to hide today''s events?"


    "...Can I?"


    "Of course. Most of those I invited today are my precious acquaintances. And..."


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision discreetly nced at the Suzerain.


    It meant that no one here would cross the Suzerain.


    "Then I''d appreciate it."


    "Sure. Be careful, I heard that the Legion of the Sky has targeted you."


    The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision handed me a red badge.


    "If you feel in danger, press the button on the badge. I''lle running."


    "Ah, if you''re taking the Sword of Winter, you should hide it quickly. Those guys might not take it looking at my mood, but they can be a nuisance."


    The Suzerain said, eyeing the members of the association. Without a moment''s hesitation, I quickly stored the Sword of Winter into my void space.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Once the chaos subsided, I stepped outside.


    I sat on a nearby bench, taking a potion beneficial for recovery, and looked up at the sky. Thats when I noticed a woman. She was dressed in a suit, her hair tied back in a ponytail.


    She had an undeniable presence.


    It made sense. After all, she was on par with the vice-captain of the Legion of the Sky, the same unit that had been battling the Mines just moments before.


    You are...


    She was a significant figure in the association. I remembered her from the time when the Mines caused an incident. It was Baek Jiyeon, known as the Sword Queen.


    "It''s been a while."


    I responded with a nod and a brief greeting.


    Baek Jiyeon''s gaze scrutinized me. As her eyes traveled over my form, they began to light up with recognition.


    You''ve grown substantially since ourst meeting. It''smon for youths to grow fast around this age, but you are an exception. Its no wonder the Emperor took an interest in you.


    She then took out a cigarette and was about to light it, but paused when she saw me.


    "Ah, my apologies. It''s just a habit. Anyway, it''s good to see you."


    She took a deep look at the hotel, probably assessing the situation.


    Given her caliber, she likely deduced the sequence of events  no traces of the Mines'' unique magic, meaning it was a viin attack, and the situation was mostly under control.


    The immense power surge suggested someone of great power intervened.


    Impressive speed.


    She probably felt a hint of regret at this moment.


    The association is always slow to act. They usually arrive after an incident has urred and mostly resolved. Mines and viins strategically target the association, which slows them down. In contrast, the government remains uncorrupted, filled with individuals of integrity.


    Please convey my regards to Seo Yebin when you see her.


    With that, Baek Jiyeon left. Not long after, members wearing the emblem of the association emerged from the hotel.


    "Seriously, what''s up with our higher-ups these days?"


    "They''ve always been slow, but it seems even worsetely. Want to take out your sword for a bit?"


    "Chill out. We might genuinely get into trouble."


    Members of the association voiced theirints as they left.


    Soon after, Hong Yuhwa, nicknamed Piger, appeared.


    You''re still here?


    Yeah, there''s nothing to do even if I go.


    I looked at Hong Yuhwa, who had changed her battle-worn dress. She wore a beige short-sleeve blouse with a high-waisted ck skirt. She looked at me with a haughty expression.


    Suddenly feeling yful, I asked, Who am I?


    Huh?


    With a sly grin, I answered, Someone who single-handedly handled one of the top members of the Legion of the Sky and dealt a critical blow to the formidable opponent you guys were struggling with.


    Hong Yuhwa stared at me in disbelief, her mouth hanging open.


    Now, who''s on top?


    Immediately after, an indistinguishable scream, whether from a beast or human, erupted from Hong Yuhwas mouth.


    I couldn''t help but smile triumphantly.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    [Master, you won''t abandon me, will you?]


    Heavenly Demon feigned sorrow as she settled beside me.


    The reason for Heavenly Demon''s behavior was evident: the Sword of Winter I acquired from the Suzerain.


    ''The Sword of Winter is indeed exceptional.''


    But it''s not exceptional enough to make me forsake the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. Maybe if it were the legendary Four Seasons Sword, I''d reconsider.


    I closely examined the Sword of Winter.


    Sword of Winter (S)


    Forged with the auroras of the Arctic and imbued with the power of extreme cold.


    Legends say this sword can replicate the power of all four seasons.


    : Adds an ice attribute to all attacks made with the Sword of Winter.


    : Inbuilt skill, Aurora de.


    Its effects are straightforward.


    However, its capability is not as simple. I drew the Sword of Winter and swung it through the air.


    Zzz-zzzk!


    The empty space sliced by the de began to freeze.


    ''It''s weaker than I expected.''


    But that''s unavoidable. This weapon unlocks its true potential upon reaching a specific realm.


    When I surpass my current level and reach the pinnacle, it will show its true power.


    I sheathed the Sword of Winter and stored it in my spatial bracelet.


    Checking the time, it was 8 in the morning.


    Even though the Korea Hero Academy is currently on break, I should start heading to work soon.


    ''I can''t believe I''m attending school at this age and also have a job.''


    I sighed involuntarily.


    After taking a deep breath, I quickly dressed in a short-sleeved hoodie and cks and stepped outside.


    enjoy! :)


    damn you guys really hate yuhwa right now don''t you


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 72: Internship (2)

    Chapter 72: Internship (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    It was Monday morning.


    The time when everyone was bustling to get to work.


    The roads were jammed with cars, and subways and buses were packed with people.


    I was nkly staring outside as I was riding in a taxi to work.


    There''s a unique system in the Korea Hero Academy where you can work for an association or a guild during the school vacation.


    Once school ends, you have to go to work.


    What a terrible school system indeed.


    After getting through the heavily congested traffic, I could see the building where I would be starting my work from today.


    The building had a peculiar design.


    It was like two round-shaped buildings swirling into one. It seemed to have only 5 floors, but due to a spatial magic cast on the inside, it was much bigger than it appeared.


    Weve arrived.


    Thank you.


    As I got off the taxi, I felt eyes on me from every direction. Not just because I''m exceptionally handsome


    Is that him? The rookie we need to recruit this time?


    I heard the Sun and Meteor guild masters even fought over him.


    Those stares from all around.


    Indeed, as the school event progressed, I became a hot topic among the heroes.


    I got so many texts on my original phone that I had to buy another one.


    Look at his stride. Such bnce!


    More than that, look at the physique under those clothes. He''s so well-built. Makes most muscr types seem like nothing.


    I quickly headed inside. There was a receptionist, Kim Seohyun, and Park Woonhyuk.


    Lee Seoha...!


    Seoha, you arrived right on time.


    Park Woonhyuk looked guarded, while Kim Seohyun greeted me with a broad smile.


    Heh, so you came here as well.


    Yeah, but you guys arrived early?


    Yep. I was the first one here.


    I looked at both Park Woonhyuk and Kim Seohyun.


    Park Woonhyuk wore ck cks and a white short-sleeved shirt like me. Kim Seohyun wore ck jeans with a blue shirt.


    Suddenly, I sensed someone approaching. Turning my head, I saw a man in a ck suit, looking quite pleasant, approaching with firm steps.


    Hello. Starting from today, I''ll be guiding all of you. My name is Lee Seongchan. Nice to meet you.


    Lee Seongchan then looked at me. I felt his gaze deep within.


    Then, his expression slightly twitched, almost imperceptibly.


    Indeed, top-tier students from the Korea Hero Academy stand out.


    In terms of talent, Lee Seongchan is exceptional. To the extent that the Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision would want him as a disciple.


    Shall we start the tour? The first floor is for our guests. It showcases the treasures the Celestial guild has obtained from dungeons and disys our achievements.


    After that, Lee Seongchan provided a brief overview of the guild building.


    The second basement is a training ground, and various magic is applied so that even if you spar, you only get minor damages.


    The first basement is said to be a warehouse where you store the loot you get from hunting monsters.


    The second floor is for the guild members'' leisure, like a resting ce and a gym.


    The third floor is currently used as an office, the fourth floor has a conference room and reception room, and the fifth floor is said to be a space exclusively for the guild master and the deputy master.


    "That''s roughly the structure of the Celestial Guild''s building. Does anyone have any questions?"


    I looked around. Kim Seohyun, who is learning magic from the top magicians while attending the Celestial Guild, obviously has no questions, and Park Woonhyuk is also a scion of a prominent family. He''s the son of the Sun Guild''s leader, and even before he came to Korea Hero Academy, he used to visit the guild every vacation and was close to the guild members.


    ''I don''t have any specific questions.''


    Although I don''t know the specifics that don''t appear in the game, I think I know the basics.


    "Normally, we should meet the hero who will form the team now, but they had an urgent matter and are not here. Shall we go eat lunch a bit early?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright."


    We headed to eat lunch.


    "Seoha, what do you want to eat?"


    "Nothing in particr."


    I put my hand in my pocket and thought. I wasn''t very hungry, so I just wanted to fill my stomach.


    "They said you should look at the welfare to see the original guild. It''s the first day today, so it might be good to use thepany cafeteria."


    At Park Woonhyuk''s words, I nodded. It''s too bothersome to go outside.


    "Then shall we go to thepany cafeteria?"


    Thepany cafeteria was quiet.


    It was still early for lunch.


    I casually scooped up some spicy pork stir-fry and sat down.


    "But why did Park Woonhyuke here?"


    "It''s because my father is the guild master of the Sun Guild."


    Park Woonhyuk cut a piece of steak with dignity and put it in his mouth before speaking.


    "I could livefortably if I went to the Sun Guild. I could get full marks without trying, but then my growth would stop, so I came here. And I thought I could learn more from the Celestial guild than from the Meteor guild, so I applied here."


    "Wow, that''s cool."


    "It''s natural for me to be cool."


    Park Woonhyukughed at Kim Seohyun''spliment.


    It was cheeky, but he really had a cool thought, so I quietly ate my stir-fried pork.


    "But will we be able to know who our hero will be today?"


    "Master, Tak Yoonil will being."


    "Really? Master Tak Yoonil?!"


    Park Woonhyuk was surprised.


    It''s understandable. Master Tak Yoonil, known as the master of martial arts using all kinds of weapons. In a way, he is the person who can best teach the ck Divine Martial Art.


    Wearing a vibrant, multicolored aloevera shirt, blue shorts, and hastily worn sneakers, he may look like a tanned blonde delinquent, but those who underestimated him couldn''t escape significant trouble.


    "Ah, you''re here."


    "Yeah, sorry I''mte. Got an unexpected call in the middle. Had to catch a viin, so I was held up."


    "It''s alright."


    "Oh, are you the famous top student? Man, I thought our... young master was the top."


    "Seoha is truly amazing. I''ve never been able to beat him."


    "Really? No wonder, I''ve been losing sleep ever since I heard Lee Seoha wasing."


    While in the midst of their conversation, Tak Yoonil slightly lowered his sunsses to look at me.


    "From a distance, even your physique seems no joke. What technique is that? It seems to be more advanced than the Muscle Reversion Technique our young master learned."


    "Right? I dont know the exact technique, but his muscles are incredibly dense. Should we call itpressed muscle? If Seoha hadn''t learned magic and just practiced external skills, he might be on par with me."


    "Sorry about that; our young master tends to get overly excited when ites to martial arts. Finished eating? How about we take a walk and get some exercise?"


    "Going on a patrol?"


    "Yeah. Normally, we wouldn''t need to, buttely, the movement of those ''Mines'' bastards is concerning. Same goes for the viins."


    With that, Tak Yoonil led us outside.


    I was disappointed.


    I hoped there might be some downtime in the game, but there wasn''t.


    It felt like I had entered a notoriouspany with little to no break time.


    The patrol was uneventful.


    The only incident was when Kim Seohyun''s face was exposed, and his fans requested his autograph.


    "Shall we have a quick meeting?"


    "A meeting?"


    "Yes. A meeting to discuss the dungeon raid."


    "... But we''re just interns?"


    Park Woonhyuk spoke with a bewildered expression.


    Even if they were interns, they wouldn''t really partake in dungeons or monster hunting. Their internship was about familiarizing themselves with the seniors, learning their secrets, and how to deal with viins or Mines when encountered.


    "I get it. If a dungeon raid goes wrong, the student interns could be in danger. But you don''t have to worry. The elites of the Celestial Guild will ensure your safety."


    "... So we''re really doing it."


    Park Woonhyuk said with a heavy face.


    "Yes. In reality, we don''t have to. Because we can also nurture those who aren''t our people."


    Tak Yoonil spoke while looking at Park Woonhyuk.


    "Moreover, dungeon raids are very dangerous. You never know what traps might spring, and you''re always exposed to the threat of monsters. While the students of Korea Hero Academy are exceptional, dungeon raiding is a different ball game."


    Tak Yoonil added.


    "Still, we''re doing this because of the will of the great hero."


    "..."


    "When the boundaries of dimensions copsed, and entities tainted with ''evil'' invaded Earth, empowered viins rampaged, and the Mines disrupted order. Amidst the ashes of the ruined world, a lone figure established order, creating beings called ''heroes'', and led them. We do this because of the words left behind by this entity."


    The greatest hero in human history.


    A being revered by all heroes.


    "It was an era where human value was lesser than food. This beacon of hope for humanity ended all chaos, bringing forth peace. He wished to provide equal opportunities for all heroes."


    Thus, the Korea Hero Academy was established.


    "Even after that, he worked hard for peace. He took many disciples, founded guilds. Also, he established associations to prevent guilds from running amok and government interventions. Now, only the Celestial Guild continues his legacy."


    The ideals aremendable.


    But reality is harsh.


    "Other guilds don''t because it''s convenient and if a student dies, it''s a huge issue."


    Students whoe for internships are the future of heroes. In a peaceful era, there aren''t many foolish enough to squander the future''s resources.


    Of course, this is for a very short period.


    As they transition to the mid-term and when Chk directly intervenes, students are literally ''sacrificed''.


    "So, the day after tomorrow, we will have a meeting to discuss the dungeon raid."


    Tak Yoonil grinned and looked at us.


    I was worried...


    enjoy! :)


    hmm i wonder how this will go


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 73: Internship (3)

    Chapter 73: Internship (3)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Alright, let''s begin the meeting."


    Tak Yoonil spoke as he walked toward the holographic screen.


    "The dungeon we''re targeting is called the Nest of the Water Lizard. This dungeon is full of water-type lizards."


    "Not bad."


    Kim Seohyun nodded in response to Tak Yoonil''s words.


    If Hong Yuhwa, who has awakened the fire mana, were here, there might be concerns. But with Park Woonhyuk, who controls wind and lightning, and Kim Seohyun, who has awakened most elements, there is no issue.


    My heavenly energy also shouldn''t be a problem, since it mainly "negates" other abilities.


    "Any objections, Seoha?"


    "None from me."


    "I have no issues either."


    "Then, this dungeon seems suitable. Now, let me exin its structure."


    Tak Yoonil pointed with aser beam.


    "This dungeon consists of two levels. Monsters inhabit both the first floor and the basement. Once you clear the monsters on the first floor, an elite monster appears. Clearing the monsters in the basement will summon the boss monster."


    The holographic disy shifted, showing not water lizards, but two different monsters.


    "The elite monster is a giant water snake, roughly 5 meters in length and possesses mid to low-tier strength. The boss monster is also a giant water snake but with ice powers. It''s equivalent to mid to high-tier strength, since it''s an ice-awakened creature..."


    Tak Yoonil continued exining.


    I looked at him with heavy eyes.


    Tak Yoonil wasn''t always a viin.


    As previously mentioned, he genuinely admired the great hero. Even though he looked and acted like a rogue, he was genuinely one of the heroes who wanted to help humanity.


    Or, at least, he used to be.


    But now, after seeing the dark side of the association and losing faith in humanity, he''s begun to resent heroes. At this point, his transformation into a viin seems inevitable.


    Though he appeared as a rough character, he was genuinely good-natured and popr because of his good looks and jovial nature.


    Many users hoped he wouldn''t be a viin. However, all their efforts failed. It''s certain Tak Yoonil will turn.


    "But not just yet."


    "That concludes the dungeon briefing. Any questions?"


    "Will we be going into the dungeon alone?"


    "No, as I mentioned before, your safety is our priority. We will bring two mid-tier members from the Celestial Guild. Those members are..."


    I raised my hand.


    "Is there a chance the Mines might interfere?"


    "The Mines, huh? You sure are cautious. I''d like to say don''t worry, but I''ve heard they''ve been more activetely. We''ll operate with our elite members. In case of emergencies, the Celestial Guild''s top elites will step in."


    "I see."


    I turned my gaze to see the semi-transparent blue window weing me.


    Main Quest Chapter 4.5: Stop Tak Yoonil''s n.


    The soon-to-be viin Tak Yoonil is plotting something.


    Reward: Increase in Conceptual Stat Spirit Against Heaven


    Failure: Serious injury or death of Kim Seohyun.


    This quest seems pretty difficult.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Just before heading to the dungeon.


    We made our way to the second floor of the Celestial Guild to get potions and other supplies. This floor housed the training room, the resting room, and the ce dedicated to alchemy.


    "Normally, people spend a fortune out in the market. Buttely, thanks to the acimed Veritas, the skills of our guild''s alchemists have significantly improved. They''ve be quite valuable," Tak Yoonil said with a chuckle.


    "Watch your tongue when you mention Veritas. If you want quality potions, be respectful," a sharp voice retorted. A woman with dark circles under her eyes appeared.


    "Oh, a fan of Veritas, I see."


    "Of course. Veritas is a figure of great prominence, leading all alchemists. While not as revered as a great hero, Veritas is ofparable importance."


    "Really?"


    Tak Yoonil''s eyes widened in surprise.


    I couldn''t lift my face. While I''ve always been shamelessly audacious, receiving such praise made even me unable to muster the confidence to look up.


    "Ah, Chief Jeong Yuri. These are the interns from the Korea Hero Academy. The top students, Lee Seoha, Kim Seohyun, and Park Woonhyuk, have arrived."


    "Those rumors were true? You''ve brought along the top student, and even Kim Seohyun and Park Woonhyuk?"


    Chief Jeong Yuri looked at Park Woonhyuk with a peculiar expression. It seemed she found it perplexing that the heir of the Sun Guild was here.


    "Well, personal choices, I suppose. Now, let''s go check out those potions," she said, leading us inside with a haughty demeanor.


    Inside, individuals who looked like either zombies or overworked graduate students were groaning. Yet, strangely enough, they all seemed to be smiling, which felt somewhat unsettling.


    "Sorry about that. Our folks have been focused in researchtely."


    "Due to the changes in magical properties?"


    "You''re aware of that?"


    "It''s the hot topic these days. Mages and alchemists are coborating extensively because of it. I''ve heard the costs associated are staggering."


    "The government has provided a lot of support. I heard they spent nearly 10 trillion this year alone. The aim is to expand basic alchemy and lead the world. Still, none of this would be possible without Veritas."


    Trying to y it cool, I examined the potions.


    Some of them were of decent quality. Most were concoctions that modted magical properties, so their efficacy wasn''t high, but...


    ''Oh, this one''s good.''


    Azure me Potion (D)


    A potion crafted by an alchemist, inspired by another.


    : Grants a weapon the effect of azure mes for 30 minutes.


    "Seoha, you''re interested in this? Ah, you''re taking alchemy courses, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah, this potion seems well-crafted."


    I looked at the Azure me Potion.


    This surely captured the potential of the ingredients used.


    "Decent, you say?"


    Chief Jeong Yuri looked at me, a hint of irritation evident.


    "You''re the top student, aren''t you? You''ve smashed all the records at Korea Hero Academy this year. But remember, alchemy is apletely different field. I acknowledge your prowess, but I doubt you could match me in alchemy."


    "Right... of course."


    I yed along, responding in agreement.


    If you wish to contest my words, then try alchemy right here. Do you really believe you can best me, the first disciple of Master Veritas?


    ...?


    I''ve never had a disciple like you.


    What? You became a disciple of Master Jeong Yuri?


    Of course. I was the first to discover the recipe bestowed upon us by her, and I''ve researched it the most.


    ...


    Kim Seohyun wore a perplexed expression.


    Isnt that just being her first fan...?


    Thats practically at the level of a fanatic.


    Of course. I have faith in Master Veritas, who enlightened me with a new truth. Oh, praise be to Master Veritas.


    I was at a loss for words watching Master Jeong Yuri bring her hands together in prayer.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    We headed towards the dungeon.


    At the entrance of the dungeon stood individuals wearing emblems adorned with the symbols of the Celestial Guild.


    "Confirmed: Tak Yoonil and five others."


    "Good. Everyone''s working hard."


    Our path led us into a cavernous space, so vast that even if two people entered, there''d still be room to spare.


    "Ugh, feel that dampness."


    "Yeah, it''s a bit stifling."


    Tak Yoonil and Park Woonhyuk took the lead, while Kim Seohyun and I followed close behind. Trailing us were two heroes of medium rank.


    Kim Seohyun shed his outerwear, now in his short sleeves, sweat glistening on his skin. There was a strangely sensual aura about him. For a moment, I nced at him curiously before redirecting my attention forward.


    Although this dungeon was easy for someone of my level, one couldn''t let their guard down. I had memorized the terrain, but there was no need to showcase that to the others unnecessarily.


    After walking inward for about 10 minutes, I felt peculiar presences through my sense domain.


    As we moved a bit further, we spotted water lizards. They were about 1 meter in length.


    "Those are the water lizards. They might seem easy, even for medium-ranked heroes, but..."


    Tak Yoonil rested his spear on his shoulder.


    With a swift motion, he swung it. A water lizard''s tail got sliced off.


    -Kyaaaaak!


    From the severed tail, a new water lizard emerged.


    "If you don''t take them down in one shot, they split like this. Hence, it''s essential to kill them in a single blow without injuring them. That''s why water lizards are ssified as tricky monsters."


    Thwack!


    Tak Yoonil swung his spear again, blowing the head off a water lizard. Its body trembled before copsing.


    "Ah, and we should collect the hydrous mana stones they drop. Mana stones with properties fetch a good price."


    Tak Yoonil remarked as he extracted a blue mana stone from the defeated monster.


    "You see those two over there? Who wants to take them on?"


    "I''ll handle it."


    Park Woonhyuk stepped forward with a resolute expression, assuming a posture ready to charge.


    "Hooh?"


    He''s considerably skilled, impressive enough to earn Tak Yoonil''s admiration.


    Thud!


    Park Woonhyuk stomped the ground and swung his spear.


    Krrrung!


    Lightning resonated as he urately struck the heads of the two water lizards. Boom! Their heads separated from their bodies, a sign of their demise.


    "Hooh, that''s some clean spear technique."


    "He''s grown a lot, hasn''t he?"


    Park Woonhyuk momentarily rxed his face at the praises from Tak Yoonil and Kim Seohyun. He then cleared his throat and presented the two mana stones he retrieved.


    "You did well. It''s apparent why you two have already made names for yourselves."


    "Oh,e on. It''s nothingpared to Master Tak Yoonil, who''s been directly titled a ''Master'' by the world itself."


    Although his face said otherwise, Park Woonhyuk''s shoulders puffed up with pride.


    " Such a show-off."


    Kim Seohyun murmured.


    We continued our journey deeper into the dungeon.


    The water lizards might be tricky adversaries, but they weren''t a match for us. We quickly cleared out all the monsters on the first floor.


    "Wow, everyone''s so impressive. No wonder the professors are saying that the freshmen this year arepetent enough to be deployed in real situations."


    "The professors said that?"


    "Yes. Though students'' specifics are confidential, it''smon knowledge that the professors think this year''s batch is exceptionally skilled. Especially since the Tower of Trials results from the entrance exam were made public and everyone performed overwhelmingly well."


    Tak Yoonil nced at me, "Of course, all of that is overshadowed because of Lee Seoha over there."


    "Come to think of it, how did you finish so quickly?" Park Woonhyuk asked with a hint of curiosity.


    "He must have a one-shot kill move," Kim Seohyun said with a knowing smirk.


    He probably was thinking about the technique I used not too long ago, the one that nearly killed Harun. I appreciate thepliment, though.


    "So, you''re saying he overpowers all resistances?"


    "Alright, let''s set aside our questions for now and focus on clearing the dungeon," Tak Yoonil interjected with a smile.


    Not long after, we encountered an elite monster.


    enjoy! :)


    "there was a strangely sensual aura about him" huh????


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 74: Ferocious Clash

    Chapter 74: Ferocious sh


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    -ROAAAR!


    A massive water snake, nearly 5 meters in length, stood before us.


    It''s the elite monster that appears only after defeating all other monsters on the first floor.


    "What should we do?"


    "I''ll take the lead."


    Upon Tak Yoonil''s words, Kim Seohyun stepped forward. He brought his hands together.


    WHOOOSH!


    A dragon, cold yet zing, appeared. A dragon forged from blue mes, known as Cheongyeom.


    ''Cheongyeom?''


    It was a power that manipted the nature of magic to contain both cold and heat simultaneously. Seeing my surprise, Kim Seohyun smiled.


    "I saw this power in a video recently. It looked fun, so I tried it. What do you think?"


    "...It seems unnecessary."


    To be honest, Cheongyeom felt like a trick. While it contains both heat and cold, it''s less potent than using a single attribute. Kim Seohyun didnt really need to use it.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, it feels gimmicky. You can manipte multiple attributes; it might be better to maximize just one."


    "...You''re right."


    Kim Seohyun nodded and advanced. The Cheongyeom dragon lunged at the colossal water snake.


    Chiiiiik!


    Sizzle sizzle.


    -Kieeek!


    The cold began freezing the water snake, while the heat started burning its flesh.


    However, Kim Seohyun''s expression darkened. Perhaps the power of the dragon, summoned through the Nine Heavens Nine Dragons Divine Art, was weaker than expected.


    "How did you notice this w instantly, Seoha?"


    Well, because I am that ''Veritas'' fellow.


    "...It just seemed obvious."


    "Sharp eyes, huh?"


    Tak Yoonil looked at me with a curious expression.


    "Anyway, let''s defeat that thing first, then we can chat."


    Hearing my words, everyone refocused on the battle.


    "Haap!"


    Kim Seohyun summoned two more ming dragons with the Nine Heavens Nine Dragons Divine Art. Roaring, they flew towards the massive water snake.


    -Kiheek!


    The dragons, alongside their searing heat, tore into the giant water snake. Chiiiik- An intense steam fogged our view.


    However, none of us here were blinded by the steam.


    "I got this."


    Park Woonhyuk shouted, holding his spear and dashing forward. ZAP! Lightning concentrated on his spear, emitting a shockwave. SWOOSH! He shed right through the massive water snake''s body.


    "Heh, piece of cake."


    "Dont show off, get back!"


    Using the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, I grabbed Park Woonhyuk by the nape of his neck and pulled him back. The wounded part of the snake swelled for a moment and then BOOM-! exploded.


    "What the?!"


    "It''s a kind of self-destruct mechanism using water pressure. It wasn''t in the briefing, but some monsters without corpses have such features."


    Park Woonhyuk looked surprised.


    It''s rare to encounter monsters with such characteristics.


    It seems like Tak Yoonil purposely led it to this.


    I nced at Tak Yoonil.


    Because he possesses a twisted sense of justice.


    "It looks like we''re wrapping up."


    Kim Seohyun was dominating the water snake with overwhelming aura. The number of ming dragons, now three, reduced the 5-meter water snake to less than 1 meter in size.


    "Impressive."


    "Well, it''s Kim Seohyun after all."


    He''s a character who''s unreasonably adored by the world.


    A prodigy who learned magic from The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision and inherited the entirety of the Thousand-Year Martial Art from the central martial world.


    Furthermore, while Kim Seohyun''s abilities are still sealed due to limitations, he has a dragon''s heart dormant within him, capable of producing near-infinite mana.


    For now, he may be below the likes of Kim Ara, Ersil, and Hong Yuhwa. But the moment Kim Seohyun catches up to them, they''ll never surpass him again.


    ''It''s somewhat unbelievable.''


    Kim Seohyun''s growth rate is simr to how it was in the game.


    And the standard for that, of course, is me.


    He''s growing at a rateparable to when I received all kinds of benefits and growth boosts in the game.


    Even though he didnt rank first in the Tower of Trials, Kim Seohyun reached that point purely based on his talent.


    ''I should look into the rtionships and connections a bit more.''


    His growth rate is surprisingly fast. If I utilize this properly, I can elerate the growth of the others faster than I anticipated.


    "Shall we head downstairs?"


    "Yes."


    Tak Yoonil led the group.


    Downstairs, there were water lizards, each at least twice the size of those on the first floor. Kim Seohyun and Park Woonhyuk methodically dealt with the water lizards.


    "Are you holding back?"


    "Yes, I specialize in one-on-one fights."


    "Is that so?"


    Tak Yoonil asked me with a suggestive tone. I nced around. There was Tak Yoonil and two Celestial Guild members. Those two might be Tak Yoonil''s subordinates, but if they knew he was a Mine, they would surely turn on him.


    After eliminating most of the water lizards and just before meeting the boss, Tak Yoonil spoke with the same suggestive tone.


    "What would you do if you met an enemy you absolutely couldn''t resist?"


    "... I''d probably run to prepare for another day."


    I looked directly at Tak Yoonil.


    His dark eyes seemed like they were peering into an abyss.


    "What if, no matter how much you prepare for the future, you can''t win? Even if you used every resource and trick you had, there''s an insurmountable gap that makes you feel utter despair. What then?"


    "...I''m not sure."


    Tak Yoonil''s voice became increasingly rough.


    I knew why he was getting agitated. I was aware of the strength of the invaders from another world.


    "Well, we''ll figure it out. We still have Korea and the US."


    "Is that so?"


    Tak Yoonil nodded, sounding convinced.


    No, it wasnt conviction. It was more like resignation. Tak Yoonil, bing a Mine, was just that kind of person.


    He wouldn''t even fight. Seeing the entities from another world, he gave in to his fear and decided to end the students'' suffering before they could face that despair. He became a being that killed the students.


    That was the true nature of Mine Tak Yoonil.


    "We seem to be almost there?"


    Kim Seohyun said in a cheerful voice. He didn''t look exhausted at all. Probably because, even though it''s sealed, the dragon''s heart continuously supplies Kim Seohyun with immense vitality and mana.


    We entered deeper inside, finding ourselves in a vast cavern.


    "This is where the boss monster appears, a colossal water snake with the power of frost. It has awakened its ice attributes, so be careful," Tak Yoonil warned.


    "Should I take the lead this time?" I asked.


    "Seoha, you''re stepping up?"


    "If it''s you, there should be no problem," both Kim Seohyun and Park Woonhyuk nodded in agreement.


    I stepped forward, drawing not the ck Heavenly Demon Sword but the Sword of Winter.


    Shing.


    The de gleamed a cool blue.


    "Whoa? That''s a rare de you have there," Tak Yoonil remarked in admiration.


    [Wait, Master? You... You aren''t nning on abandoning me, are you?]


    ''Don''t be ridiculous. Just getting in some practice.''


    Pushing my startled ck Heavenly Demon Sword aside, I advanced with the Sword of Winter radiating a chilly aura. Ahead, I spotted a frozen snake about 10 meters in length.


    I didn''t wrap my ck Heavenly Demon Sword''s energy around me. The moment I did, the Sword of Winter''s capabilities would diminish.


    ''I need to obtain it quickly.''


    Not the ck Heavenly Demon Swords energy, but that other ''power'' I had previously contemted.


    Hiss!


    The gigantic water snake lunged, wrapped in chilling frost. Though far away, the temperature dropped, and frost began to form. Fortunately, the cold wasn''t as harsh as expected due to the Sword of Winter''s protection.


    Click.


    I activated a switch in my mind, invoking the Divine Vision. The world transformed, filling with vibrant hues of mana.


    Swiftly, I extended my right foot and angled my sword to the left, heightening my senses. The snake slithered closer.


    I might be restricted from using the ck Heavenly Demon Sword''s energy, but my physique, honed by the ck Divine Martial Art, was formidable. Even by the standards of Korea Hero Academy, I could best many students with just my physical prowess.


    Hiss!


    My heightened senses detected an opening as the snake lunged. A split secondte, my Divine Vision pinpointed a weakness. I swung the Sword of Winter with lightning speed.


    The de, fueled not by the ck Heavenly Demon Sword''s energy but by my robust physique, shed with a speed rivaling seasoned martial artists.


    ng!


    Metallic resonance echoed as the Sword of Winter shed with the snake. The noise was deafening.


    -Hiss!


    Although the cut was shallow, I managed to wound the snake. Apanying the slice was a st of extreme cold, freezing the injured part.


    ''If a frozen snake gets frozen at its wound, it''s still just a frozen snake, right?''


    I sheathed the Sword of Winter and stored it in my void space.


    [Lord Seoha, you wielded it well, but without the ck Heavenly Demon Sword''s energy, you can''t use other swords as you would a magical de.]


    [That''s right, Master. So, please continue to take good care of me in the future... Ah!]


    While activating my Nimble Hands talent, I touched the Heavenly Demon, causing it to blush and let out a moan.


    ''...''


    I deliberately ignored it, infusing the ck Heavenly Demon Sword with its energy. The de resonated with a unique hum.


    The aura of the Demonic Qi began to envelop the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. The energy waves started to ripple.


    "...This is truly an unknown power."


    "Isn''t that a unique external magic?"


    "No, it denies magic, yet it seems bound by some rules. It doesn''t seem like a power from another realm...?"


    The members of the Legion of the Sky were perplexed.


    "Did you see? Seoha''s power is incredibly unique, isn''t it?"


    Kim Seohyun chirped excitedly.


    Why is he so excited?


    With disbelief, I dashed forward with my ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    The water serpent opened its mouth wide, gathering a sky-blue magical aura inside it.


    Whoosh!


    I leapt into the air.


    Flipping in mid-air, I thrust my ck Heavenly Demon Sword forward, embedding the exquisite art of the ck sh Swordsmanship.


    A delightful shockwave followed through the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, creating a tform in mid-air, and I leapt again.


    Swoosh!


    In an instant, I cleaved the head of the water serpent.


    "...?"


    I was taken aback.


    It seemed the water serpent had intended to do something, but it died instantly.


    "...I must have miscalcted."


    "It''s because the vessel of the power you wield has grown. As you ascended to the middle stage, you can hold more of the Demonic Qi, resulting in a tremendous increase in attack power."


    "...Is that so?"


    "The previous owner had this happen too... but it seems more intense with the current owner."


    If I''m not careful, I might kill someone during a duel.


    I don''t want a power I can''t control. I hesitated for a moment but then shook my head, as Tak Yoonil was ring at me with dark eyes.


    "You."


    His voice was as harsh as scraping metal.


    Kim Seohyun, Park Woonhyuk, and the two members of the Legion of the Sky who came with us seemed to sense something wrong and became wary of Tak Yoonil.


    "You were the prophesied being, born with the destiny to exterminate all Mines."


    With a voice that sounded both sad and yet joyful, Tak Yoonilughed.


    It came with the manifestation of his legal power.


    enjoy! :)


    the author gotta shut up about the moans (  ;)


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 75: Ferocious Clash (2)

    Chapter 75: Ferocious sh (2)


    TL/Editor: looloo


    Schedule: 5/Week Wed-Sun


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The Judicial Dark Magic.


    Originating from another realm, it''s a twisted power. And those who wield it are mostly ssified as Mines. The reason is simple. The power that''s optimized for mastering this magic turns humans into Mines.


    Like ck ink.


    Thisw arising from the alien force is lethal to humanity.


    That power was slowly seeping out of Tak Yoonil.


    Tak Yoonil! Why are you...?


    Shouts of disbelief from the fellow guild members resonated.


    Mines are humanity''s nemesis.


    They must be excluded from human society; they''re the enemies that must be eradicated. Coexistence is impossible. Their objective is humanity''s annihtion.


    "It''s simple. This world is bound for destruction."


    Despair tinged his voice, enough to stop the shouting guild member.


    "Even that great and magnificent hero only sacrificed himself to buy some ''respite''. Only managing to postpone the inevitable."


    With that said,


    Tak Yoonil gazed at me and Kim Seohyun with his deep-set eyes.


    I''ve be a Mine. Since this world is heading towards its end anyway. My role is to liberate you from that despair.


    Suddenly!


    Two guild members of the Celestial Guild leapt into action.


    Run now! We''ll hold him off here!


    The two, armed with swords and spears, stepped forward.


    Hyunwoo and Jaewoo. You two have always been good people.


    A weary smile formed on his face. Tak Yoonil readied his sword and spear.


    "I''ll send you two off first."


    Tak Yoonil began his assault.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    "Why would he...?


    Kim Seohyun spoke, his face painted with a sense of betrayal. But that expression soon hardened.


    "We need to escape."


    No one dared to suggest staying and fighting, knowing if they ran now, the two guild members would surely perish. Park Woonhyuk silently nodded in agreement.


    "If we stay, we''ll buy them a little more time. But we''ll die too. If we survive, we can seek vengeance."


    Park Woonhyuk''s words came out through gritted teeth.


    I stared at Tak Yoonil. Master, Tak Yoonil. The two of them probably couldn''t hold out for long.


    No, we have to fight.


    I firmly gripped the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and activated my Nyeom.


    We must fight.


    Now.


    What...?


    There''s no better time.


    Tak Yoonil is a Mine.


    Mines typically follow their base desires, which often morph into bloodlust or carnal cravings. However, when Mines attain a certain level of power, they can control their emotions.


    "It''s strange. A Mine of that caliber should be able to control their feelings, but he''s revealing his identity too tantly."


    Who''s present here? Its me, Kim Seohyun, and Park Woonhyuk.


    Kim Seohyun is a disciple of the transcendent mage known as The Sorcerer of Heavenly Vision. I''m a favored student of Emperor Seo Yebin. While Park Woonhyuk might not have ties to a transcendent, he is an elite hero and the son of the leader of Sun Guild, one of Korea''s top three guilds.


    If even one person survives, the fight against Tak Yoonil is over.


    If I were to fall, there would be no one left to save us.


    Ah


    Park Woonhyuk let out a sigh mixed with despair and a hint of relief.


    If I dont make it, tell my father tell him I was grateful to be his son.


    And tell my grandfather that I loved him.


    Hearing Park Woonhyuk''s and Kim Seohyunsst wishes, I managed a bitter smile.


    Dont worry. Ill make sure both of you get out of this alive.


    I gripped the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and took a step forward.


    Whew.


    This game is devilishly challenging.


    Completing the game isnt the hard part. But setting a specific goal and trying to achieve it while ying is a different level of difficulty.


    The annihtion of all humankind.


    Once that happens, Kim Seohyun will awaken.


    After everything is destroyed and the enemy is defeated, he stares at the ruined world with empty eyes.


    That was the ending every yer witnessed.


    Hellish difficulty. Im finally getting the hang of it.


    You cantpromise in this world.


    If I think, Im doing okay or I wasnt that bad, thats when you cant survive anymore. The moment you start to settle is the moment you stagnate. The moment you think, Im good enough, others wouldnt have done as well is when it truly ends for you.


    Such half-hearted attempts won''t even be a blip in the trials toe.


    If death is inevitable, better face it head-on.


    Lets go.


    With a determined step, we headed into the battlefield.


    ---


    Raei Trantions


    ---


    Zzzzzzing!


    A shockwave resonated through the area. Half of Tak Yoonil''s body was already releasing magic. Two of the guild members seemed half-dead already.


    Why have you returned?!


    We thought it might be a trap.


    Is that so?


    Tak Yoonil chuckled.


    I raised the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    This needs to be a quick battle.


    Fortunately, I excel at quick confrontations.


    Dealing with a Master level enemy in prolongedbat is challenging. Their physique is superior, evenpared to formidable monsters, boasting impressive endurance and tenacity.


    The battle has to be swift.


    Kim Seohyun, we need to create an opening.


    I know.


    Kim Seohyun eyed the enemy intently, holding a de imbued with a cold blue glowthe Winter Sword.


    I had lent him the Winter Sword. Though Kim Seohyuns own sword is impressive, its a growth-type weapon. Currently, the Winter Sword would be more effective.


    If, by chance


    Hm?


    If we survive this battle, Ill tell you one of my secrets.


    Kim Seohyun whispered to me.


    I nodded slightly, having my suspicions about what he might reveal.


    He, or rather, she


    Heh, look at them. Dont be saying such things. And I heard from my dad, you shouldnt say stuff like, Did you get him? after defeating an enemy.


    You do know thats just a superstition, right?


    Theres a reason for every superstition.


    Park Woonhyuk lightened the mood with a yful jest, easing the tension.


    Lets go.


    Whoosh!


    Park Woonhyuk and Kim Seohyun dashed forward.


    The Winters Sword gleamed.


    Swoosh! Swoosh-swoosh!


    Nine Heavens Nine Dragons Divine Art. Kim Seohyun summoned three water dragons. The Winter''s Sword responded. As the water dragons swooshed, their bodies froze, turning them into ice dragons.


    Ha!


    Tak Yoonil sneered, twisting his lips. His spear vibrated with a deep hum.


    Swooshing sounds!


    At the tip of the spear, a dense aura concentrated, giving off an aura of sword energy capable of harming someone.


    My lord, it''s quite sad.


    His spear pierced through space.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The ice dragons shattered into pieces. Below them, Park Woonhyuk rushed with a determined look.


    Haap!


    The spearhead shimmered.


    Itbined umted energy of lightning and wind, creating a wind-lightning energy. Following Park Woonhyuk''s intent, this energy took the form of a spearhead.


    Truly worthy of being the descendant of the Great Sword Queen! Already foreseeing the next move!


    Laughing, Tak Yoonil swung his spear.


    Swooshing sounds!


    A collision of energies. Park Woonhyuk was pushed back, but behind him was Kim Seohyun.


    Haap!


    The Winters Sword radiated light. Kim Seohyun moved swiftly, and the yful expression on Tak Yoonil''s face disappeared.


    I dont want to fight with you, my lord.


    Sword and spear shed. Just before they met, Kim Seohyuns sword traced a mysterious path - graceful yet forceful.


    ng.


    With a soft sound, the spear from Tak Yoonil was deflected.


    The Taegeuk Graceful Sword is sacred. Even weapons cannotpare.


    Without a word, Kim Seohyun danced with his sword. His stance was strong and grounded.


    Tak Yoonil swung his sword. Swoosh! Kim Seohyun effortlessly dodged it, moving upwards. His sword followed swiftly. With a sh, Kim Seohyun turned his body and delivered a swift thrust!


    Thats why I dislike fighting you, my lord. Its like fighting multiple opponents at once.


    Tak Yoonil clicked his tongue in response, parrying with his sword and thrusting with his spear towards Kim Seohyun. Reacting swiftly, Kim Seohyun somersaulted once more, summoning the water dragons.


    Swoosh.


    Empowered by the Winters Sword, the water dragons transformed into ice dragons.


    Simultaneously, Kim Seohyuns sword sketched an enigmatic motion, imbued with the art of illusion.


    Swoosh!


    From the sword, icy blue plum blossoms bloomed. They struck Tak Yoonils sword directly. The Winters Sword slowed down Tak Yoonil''s movements by freezing his weapon.


    [...How many martial arts is he using? The Shamans Taegeuk Graceful Sword, Dragon Dance of the Ancient Dragon, and the Four-Day Sword Technique...]


    Heavenly Demon eximed with a surprised expression.


    But I couldnt respond. I concentrated my energy on my ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    I created a temporary aura, simr to sword energy.


    [Sir Lee Seoha, I will imbue you with my magic form.]


    Thank you.


    As Heavenly Spirit channeled her magic form, I felt lighter and sharper when I infused it into my ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    I also gulped down an elixir.


    I felt light. My strength increased, and my senses sharpened.


    Holding the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, I stepped forward.


    Facing you as well might be a bit too much.


    Nah, it doesnt seem that challenging.


    Hearing my words, Tak Yoonil chuckled.


    "Whenever I look at you all, I sometimes wonder if I''ve made the wrong choice."


    Tak Yoonil spoke with a somber tone, and his demeanor started to take a sinister turn.


    Half of his body began to be consumed by darkness, enveloping him entirely.


    "People might see hope when they look at you. Perhaps you might even be as powerful as the Seven Evils, if not more."


    However," Tak Yoonil added,


    "You''re unaware of the beings above. You do not know the power of those who came from outer space. Even the great hero could only merely dy their devastating invasion."


    He transformed, bing shadowy, puppet-like, and pointed his sword at me.


    "Come. Let me be your end."


    hey guys, i have decided i will be dropping ''I Became the Only Non-mage in the Academy''.


    this novel is very confusing. i spend a lot of time editing just to make it readable. with school ongoing and how long it takes per chapter, i don''t have the time to do it anymore. it takes 4 times as long to do one chapter of non-magepared to the other novel i am tranting, ''The Academy''s Time Stop yer''.


    thank you for your support and i''m sorry i could not trante the whole novel for you guys


    -looloo


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 76: Fierce Battle (3)

    Chapter 76: Fierce Battle (3)


    He appeared to be shrouded in shadows.


    Proof that he hadpletely transformed into a Mine, magical energy rose like a mirage, emitting a repulsive scent.


    -Kruk.


    Tak Yoon-il loosened his body and fixed his gaze on me


    As if I were the person he should be most wary of in this ce.


    -So you are the prophesied being born with the fate to annihte all Mines.


    It must be Seo Ga-yeon to whom Tak Yoon-il was referring.


    However, the Energy of Defying Heaven was also strong against Mines.


    Honestly, I wished Seo Ga-yeon were here. If she could unleash her Starlight Magic and use her specialty, the intermediate-level magic Spear of Judgment, we could kill Tak Yoon-il with a single strike.


    Although Tak Yoon-il was a top-tier Mine and we might have to consider death, Starlight Magic boasted an enormous affinity that ignores strength levels. Thats why it was said to have the fate to annihte all Mines.


    -Be careful.


    ck Heaven warned.


    -The Energy of Defying Heaven is particrly strong against extraterrestrial beings. But the difference between you, Seo-ha, and that Mine is clear.


    -Oveing the difference is not easy. But if its the master, its worth trying.


    I nodded slightly in response to the advice from Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven.


    -First of all.


    Slowly, it felt as if Tak Yoon-ils words were directly imprinted in my brain.


    -The annoying one first.


    Pat!


    With a sword and spear in hand, I charged at the Cheonryu Guild member. I immediately responded and rushed toward the person Tak Yoon-il had referred to as Jau.


    Chereong!


    When our swords shed, a shockwave ensued. He moved his spear, and I quickly struck down using the ck sh Sword Technique. The spear aimed for the neck of the Cheonryu Guild member, and then for mine.


    [Your proficiency in the Soul Stealing Sword Technique has increased.]


    I incorporated the subtlety of variation; the extremely fast sword drew a change.


    Thump.


    The sword pushed away the spear, but Tak Yoon-il swiftly moved his de.


    Shh!


    With a swift motion, he repelled the Cheonryu Guild member with his sword and charged at me. A stream of ck sword energy extended, taking aim at me.


    Tsk.


    Thats the trouble with a skilled ambidextrous fighterits like facing multiple adversaries in a single duel.


    But I wasnt alone.


    Arent you a bit too defenseless?


    Park Woon-hyuk thrust his spear, infused with the Thunder and Lightning Technique, from the side. Kim Seo-hyun tightened his grip on his sword, a wave of intangible energy emanating from his frame, bearing down on Tak Yoon-il.


    I surged forward.


    -How irritating.


    Tak Yoon-il fell back as the magical energy cloaking him intensified.


    Kiiik!


    Arms emergedconstructs of magical energy that quickly multiplied into six.


    He drew weapons from the subspace: an axe, a sword, a whip, and knuckle-dusters. This was his unique talent, the reason he was hailed as a master.


    -Come on then, attack.


    We converged on Tak Yoon-il. I intercepted his sword, its energy humming.


    -Hm?


    Tak Yoon-ils face twisted into a peculiar expression as he swung his de. Kim Seo-hyun nked him, slipping in from the side, while Park Woon-hyukunched an overhead assault from the opposite direction.


    Tak Yoon-il parried Park Woon-hyuks downward strike with his axe and warded off Kim Seo-hyun with his spear. The guild members Jau and Hyun-woo joined the fray, which he countered with the whip and knuckles.


    He has grown stronger.


    I observed him keenly with my Divine Sight. A Mines physique is formidable, surpassing ordinary monsters in strength, and their severed limbs reattached with ease.


    As a human opponent, Tak Yoon-il was manageable, but as a Mine, the dynamics shifted. His transformation into a Minepensated for most of his weaknesses.


    His magic power was feeble, and his physical strength and stamina paled inparison to other martial artists, yet he surmounted these shorings with his expertise.


    However, after bing a Mine, his magical power turned formidable, and his strength, stamina, and agility improved dramatically, along with his skills.


    Tricky.


    Chang Chang Chang!


    He fended off all the attacksing from every direction. We were the ones attacking, but we started to get pushed back bit by bit.


    Just attack quickly instead of clumsily mixing in feints!


    Damn, we havent practicedbined attacks; this is too much!


    This is worse than I thought.


    Our attacks were uncoordinated.


    It was to be expected. We hadnt practiced attacking together.


    I had the talent, Sword Demon (S-), and Kim Seo-hyun had a corresponding ability, but Park Woon-hyuk was an A-grade martial artist, and the Cheonryu Guild member was B-grade, making it awkward.


    Seo-ha and I will block in front, Park Woon-hyuk support! The rest defend!


    Kim Seo-hyun shouted.


    I quickly swung my sword, changing positions.


    -Good decision. But.


    Dark energy condensed intensely. On the sword and de, spear and axe, whip and knuckles. Intent focused on the six weapons.


    -Six-Armed Strike.


    Tak Yoon-ils six arms began to move.


    Each of the six weapons traced a different path. The sword moved unpredictably, the de swiftly, the axe powerfully, the whip smoothly, the knuckles savagely, and the spear was the fastest.


    Kim Seo-hyuns eyes widened.


    I intuitively realized that all six attacks were targeting me.


    ck Scales wont work.


    There were too many points of enemy attack. ck Scales couldnt block them all. I could only make fists with ck Scales.


    Whack!


    The Energy of Defying Heaven spewed from my back. I formed ck Wings. The right wing started to transform.


    ck Wing Transformation.


    ck Cloud Wrapping.


    -What?!


    The wing transformed into a cloud shape, enveloping my body.


    The ck cloud negated the opponents attacks. Most of the attacksing from various directions were blocked.


    In a brief moment of weakness, Tak Yoon-il retracted his spear and thrust again.


    I quickly retrieved the Energy of Defying Heaven, and a part of the cloud coalesced into ck Heaven, emitting a dark sword wave.


    -Indeed a nefarious power!


    Tak Yoon-il was shocked and retracted his spear with a crack. His muscles twisted visibly from the forced motion.


    Chereong!


    The spear and sword shed, sending out a shockwave. Six attacks had been exchanged, and Tak Yoon-il had been forced to retract and thrust his spear.


    Tak Yoon-il revealed a clear opening.


    Now!


    Thanks!


    Kim Seo-hyun charged in immediately. The Winters Sword shone with a blue hue. Kim Seo-hyuns eyes glittered a piercing blue.


    Thousand Year Meridian Convergence.


    White Sky Steel Sword Strike.


    Woong!


    The Winters Sword emitted a wail, a cry of the sword. A deep blue light enveloped it, bringing an intense cold.


    Young Master, have you forgotten that I am a Mine?


    Tak Yoon-ils twisted arm was gradually healing. Clenching his teeth, he swung his axe.


    Chereong!


    It was a scene where extreme light and darkness seemed to collide.


    The blue light intensified, freezing Tak Yoon-ils weapons and body, while his magical energy infiltrated Kim Seo-hyun.


    Eternal Heaven!


    -Yes!


    Eternal Heaven quickly formed a spell. I infused it with the Energy of Defying Heaven. In an instant, my body felt lighter and I charged at Tak Yoon-il.


    Simultaneously, I activated a spell. An illusion that was engraved in reality.


    And there, the magic inscribed on my coat disoriented Tak Yoon-ils senses.


    -Tricky tricks!


    However, Tak Yoon-il wasnt as easily fooled by the illusion as Harun had been. He stepped back a significant distance and swung his whip.


    Chereong!


    The sword and whip collided. The concentrated Energy of Defying Heaven negated the spirit within the whip.


    Cherjejejeok!


    The Winters Sword froze the axe, and the cold prated deeply. Itpletely froze Tak Yoon-ils arm.


    Haah, Hah.


    But Kim Seo-hyuns condition was far from ideal. His face turned pale from the strain of channeling energy.


    Kim Seo-hyun created a fleeting opportunity.


    The sword, the de, and the spear reacted.


    Go!


    Park Woon-hyuks voice rang out. He charged forward, his Thunder and Lightning Technique fully condensed.


    The de was aimed at Park Woon-hyuk. Clenching his teeth, he epted the strike enveloped in de energy.


    Kuhuk.


    Then he thrust his spear forward.


    He altered its course, aiming for Tak Yoon-ils spear.


    Thanks.


    Gritting my teeth, I clutched ck Heaven. I channeled all of the Energy of Defying Heaven into it.


    Woong!


    ck Heaven resonated, emitting a sword cry.


    Soulbreaker.


    A warping force joined the negating power.


    Tak Yoon-ils motion to thrust the sword paused momentarily. But that was enough.


    I swung the sword with lightning speed, employing the finesse of the ck sh Sword Technique. The sheer velocity of the de deeply gashed Tak Yoon-ils chest.


    Puhak!


    His chest burst open, ck blood spraying in all directions. It was a clearly fatal wound.


    Everyone, attack!


    Two guild members, teeth gritted, closed in on Tak Yoon-il. The wound was fatal, yet the foe was a Mine. In just a minute, he could recover enough to move.


    I clenched my teeth, withdrawing all the Energy of Defying Heaven I had infused into ck Heaven. Then came ck Scales.


    Dark, negating power coalesced in my right hand.


    Quickly.


    I had to kill Tak Yoon-il.


    Too much time had already been lost. The enemy wasnt just Tak Yoon-il alone, after all.


    I staggered and leaped toward Tak Yoon-il, who was under attack from the two guild members.


    Pat!


    Synchronizing with ck sh, I reached out toward Tak Yoon-ils chest.


    Sensing something, he opened his mouth and amassed magical energy in front of his hand.


    But it was already toote.


    Whoosh!


    ck God Martial Arts.


    ck Mirror.


    It negated everything, dispelling Tak Yoon-ils magical energy with an impact wave.


    -I am.


    Crunch.


    Tak Yoon-il, attempting to speak, found his head burst open.


    A chilling sensation washed over me.


    I felt something a gaze. I turned.


    The girl wore a mesmerized expression.


    Found you.


    The true Heavenly Demon.

 Chapter 77: Electronic Witch

    Chapter 77: Electronic Witch


    At the sight of the Heavenly Demon


    I felt a bit relieved.


    But I didnt let my guard down. As far as I knew, she was the most capricious woman in the Brigade of Eternal Heaven. One wrong move, and I could be dead.


    [Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increased by 2.]


    A part of the Mine, Tak Yoon-ils, corpse, was absorbed by me. Feeling a significant recovery in my Energy of Defying Heaven, I looked at ck Heaven and conversed through Nyeom.


    ck Heaven.


    -Understood. Ill get ready.


    ck Heaven spoke with a stern expression.


    I might have to use thest resort I had been saving


    Another ability of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, hidden within.


    I looked at the woman.


    She had an elegant aura, wearing a Chinese traditional dress with a ck background and red lines. She seemed to blend naturally with her surroundings.


    She was capable of it.


    She was, after all, a viin of the Brigade of Eternal Heaven.


    And belonging to the Brigade of Eternal Heaven meant she was at least a formidable opponent. Moreover, she was a case specialized inbat, possibly on par with or stronger than Mine-ized Tak Yoon-il.


    Heavenly Demon?


    Kim Seo-hyun reacted first. He didnt possess the martial vein of the Heavenly Demon.


    Yes, Heavenly Demon. Not a fake or a false entitys creation, but the real one.


    The woman spoke in a calm manner.


    She looked at me with a yful glint in her eyes.


    Oh, I havent introduced myself. I am a member of the Brigade of Eternal Heaven Just call me Witch Maiden for convenience. Yes, thats right. I belong to what they call viins.


    Kim Seo-hyun silently raised her Winter Sword. Park Woon-hyuk was panting, pouring a potion onto his stomach. He had been injured while getting a hit from Tak Yoon-il.


    I handed him a potion from my subspace.


    Whats this?


    Its better than what youre using, so use this.


    Thanks.


    Park Woon-hyuk drank half of the potion I gave him and applied the rest to his wounded area.


    I stepped forward.


    So you came to kill us?


    At first, I nned to


    The Witch Maiden looked at me.


    But my mind changed because of you.


    Isnt the Brigade of Eternal Heaven supposed to obey the leadersmands?


    Im a bit different, so its fine. But you, you seem to know quite a bit about the Brigade of Eternal Heaven. Not many people do.


    Ive heard bits and pieces here and there. Anyway, thats not whats important right now.


    Right.


    The Witch Maiden looked at me again.


    Youre a descendant of the Heavenly Demon. Or, is it even funny to say that now? Anyway, Ill let you go here.


    I was puzzled but spoke calmly.


    There are two things I want to ask.


    What are they?


    First, is there any other Mine or viin here besides you? Or someone acting under someone elses orders?


    No. Ah, there are some people in front of the cave, but Ive knocked them out. They should wake up in a couple of hours. Whats the second question?


    Ill send the kids away first, then Ill tell you.


    Seo-ha!


    Kim Seo-hyun and Park Woon-hyuks expressions hardened.


    In truth, our current strength was insufficient to handle this entity.


    What should I do?


    The hidden power of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword could be a way out. However, I was reluctant to use it due to severe side effects.


    Then send them away first.


    Fine. I only wish to talk with you.


    Witch Maiden nodded agreeably.


    Park Woon-hyuk and two members of the Cheonryu Guild went outside.


    They could immediately contact the outside world. If I could buy time here, rescue would soon arrive.


    Kim Seo-hyun looked at me.


    Dont worry. Im confident I can escape on my own.


    Ille back as soon as possible.


    After Kim Seo-hyun left, I turned to Witch Maiden.


    So, whats the second thing you wanted to ask?


    Are you rted to the Heavenly Demon?


    If you mean rted, then yes. If not, then no. Its just my one-sided admiration for her.


    Witch Maiden spoke up to that point and then nced behind her.


    Theres much more Id like to ask, but


    I started to sense movements around us.


    It seems nuisances are piling up. I could stop them, but some might die, and you might hate me for it. Ill look forward to a private meeting with you next time.


    Witch Maiden chuckled.


    And be careful. There are many viin groups wanting to capture you since the bounty on you has increased. Groups like the Nazi Empire, made up of Mines, the ck Shirt Squad, the ck me Wings, and the Phantom Eyes, are watching you.


    What?


    Each name belonged to a dangerous viin group.


    Why were those beneath the level of the Brigade of Eternal Heaven targeting me?


    If you ever need help, feel free to contact me.


    With those words, Witch Maiden disappeared in a puff of ck smoke.


    If her words were true, I might need to change my ns. Maybe I shouldnt go to the Tower of Dreams.


    Well, anyway.


    It seemed like I had managed to escape for now.<hr>


    Im sorry!


    A staff member from the hospital bowed deeply.


    Its entirely our fault that we failed to recognize Tak Yoon-il as a Mine. We will treat your injuries caused by the Mine at no cost. And though it might be insufficient, we will provide you with the bestpensation we can.


    Yes.


    We nodded quietly.


    Park Woon-hyuk seemed nonchnt. It was fitting for someone from the Sun Guild, but I pondered how to leverage this situation.


    Oh, I almost forgot. Lee Seo-ha. Can I know the source of the potion you gave me earlier?


    Why the source?


    It was remarkably effective. The doctor said if it werent for that potion, I might have had to stay here for at least two more weeks.


    I cant reveal the source.


    Then, can you provide the potion itself? Illpensate you handsomely.


    Ill discuss it. But its made from special herbs, so its a bitplicated, and I cant guarantee anything.


    Ill cover all the costs of the herbs.


    After thinking about it, it might be possible


    After agreeing to discuss itter, I stepped outside the hospital.


    Outside, chaos reigned.


    [Is the Cheonryu Guild, one of the top three guilds in South Korea, really okay?]


    [Cheonryu, a guild responsible for severely injuring a student of the Korean Hero Academy.]


    Reports were rampant that interns from the Korean Hero Academy had sustained injuries while on duty at the Cheonryu Guild.


    The practical workers surely faced a real headache.


    If they reported that Tak Yoon-il was a Mine, they would face criticism for poor guild member management. If they denied it, the severe injuries would significantly hinder their ability to recruit students into a group called the Goblin Riders.


    I stepped outside, retrieved a can of drink from a vending machine, and sat on a bench.


    Should I check the rewards Ive earned this time?


    I perused the rewards I received using my talent, Reading(-).


    [Calcting achievement details.]


    [You have defeated the Mine, Tak Yoon-il. You earn 10,000p.]


    [You survived an encounter with Witch Maiden. An additional reward of 5,000p is granted.]


    [You have perfectlypleted Main Quest Chapter 4.5. The reward will be further upgraded.]


    [Your rank as ''Sword Demon'' (S-) has been upgraded to Sword Demon (S). The minus correction disappears, and bonuses to sensation and agility increase.]


    [You have made a strong impression on Park Woon-hyuk. A rtionship connection is added.]


    [Admiration. Initially a rival, then an object of admiration, and finally, he came to admire you. Although he pretends not to, he''ll help you through fire and water if you ask.]


    Admiration, huh.


    Being admired by a man wasnt exactly pleasant. But if its someone like Park Woon-hyuk, its eptable.


    I closed the status window and examined my points. A considerable sum had been amassed.


    155,800p.


    That was the total, including the smaller amounts.


    With this much, I could purchase an S-grade talent.


    Since S-grade talents were currently beyond my reach, Ill set that thought aside for now.


    Buying several A-grade talents isnt a bad idea either.


    Talents like Dexterity, known for their versatility, came to mind.


    Alternatively, enhancing the talents and skills I already possessed wouldnt be a bad move.


    Status window.


    [Name: Lee Seo-ha]


    Strength: 28


    Agility: 29


    Stamina: 27


    Skill: 25


    Conceptual Stat


    Energy of Defying Heaven: 29


    Talents


    -Reading(-), Sword Demon(S), True Heart(A), Inscrutable Talent(A-), Dexterity(B+)


    Skills


    -ck God Martial Arts(?), Divine Sight(S), ck sh Step(B+), Soul Sword Technique(B), Alturn''s Arcane Alchemy(B+), Ikar''s Advanced Spirit Energy Control(C+), ck Shadow Step(C+), ck sh Sword Technique(C+)


    Physique


    -Heaven Defying Body(S-)


    Hmm.


    I scrutinized the status window.


    My stats had modestly increased, various talents and skills were listed, and the rank of ck sh Sword Technique had improved.


    If I strategically matchedbinations and purchased several A-grade talents, I could be a formidable force immediately. The same applied to S-grade talents, although their potential for growth was more promising in the long term.


    Then my gaze settled on the Conceptual Stat, Energy of Defying Heaven.


    I had increased it to 29 using the Energy of Defying Heaven obtained from defeating Tak Yoon-il.


    Conceptual stats offered a bonus feature when they reached 30.


    I guess its time to go for it now.


    [Would you like to increase your Conceptual Stat, Energy of Defying Heaven? It will cost 10,000p.]


    I was taken aback by the staggering amount of points required.


    But viewed from another perspective, the bonus feature unlocked by reaching Energy of Defying Heaven 30 could be worth more than 10,000p.


    I closed my eyes and amplified the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    [The concept of ''Retrieval'' is added to the Energy of Defying Heaven.]


    Retrieval?


    Could it be what I was thinking of? Just as a sense of satisfaction began to wash over me, my phone rang.


    Woong!


    I nced at the device and hesitated.


    White text appeared on a ck background on the screen.


    -Hello.


    Theres never a dull moment.


    I recognized which entity this was. Only one being in this world would hack a phone just to send such a message.


    The Electronic Witch.


    She had finally taken the bait I had set.

 Chapter 78: Electronic Witch (2)

    Chapter 78: Electronic Witch (2)


    Meeting the Electronic Witch was tricky from the start.


    Her physical body didnt exist in the real world.


    She was, literally, a witch living in the world of electronicsthe Electronic Witch.


    I stared at the screen as white letters vanished and then reappeared.


    Youre Veritas, right?


    I quietly typed  on my phone.


    A short answer. Arent you surprised? Well, it seemed like you knew of me.


    So, how was it recognizing me using The Overlord?


    Sorry about that. I have too many enemies, so I had to be cautious.


    I sent a message through my phones chat.


    Instead, Ill take care of various things for you.


    Rather than that, I want to meet and talk.


    Meet?


    The witch responded with a surprised emoticon.


    You, who know my secret? I can eliminate you in virtual reality, you know?


    She held absolute influence in the electronic world, having renounced her physical body in the real world. Only transcendents or the highest ranks could respond to her attacks, and even they could barely manage.


    Those below the highest ranks could end up mostly crippled or have their brains wiped clean if she decided to target them.


    But thats what Im counting on.


    The Electronic Witch wasnt that malicious.


    Is there a virtual reality capsule room nearby?


    If youreing, youll have to detour a bit, is that okay?


    Detour?


    Yes, theres a Mine hideout nearby. Its better to be cautious in advance.


    Now that I thought about it, this area was indeed a Mine hideout. Filled mostly with riffraff, but they were at a manageable level.


    I nced at my status window.


    A new feature appeared when the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven reached 30: Retrieval. I was eager to test it out.


    Just wait a bit.


    First, I had to capture all the nearby Mines.<hr>


    South Korea had fundamentally excellent public order.


    This stemmed from a giant spirit vein beneath Korea, which produced many strong heroes, but due to the same spirit vein, there were also many strong viins and Mines.


    The brighter the light, the darker the shadow.


    Thus, in Korea, dangerous ces were truly perilous, while safe ces were exceedingly secure.


    In the profound gloom of a dim alleyway,


    I traversed that ce, my figure concealed by a hooded sweatshirt with the hood drawn up, and the Mask of Deception adorning my face.


    Whats with him? Whys he wearing a mask?


    Dont mess with him. Those types are usually trouble.


    A cursory nce was enough to confirm theycked the distinctive magical aura of Mines.


    Someone like Tak Yoon-il, being of high rank himself, could conceal it, but these men were readily detectable.


    Just to be safe, though.


    Crack.


    I unleashed a st of condensed Energy of Defying Heaven with Nyeom. It struck the thugs necks, and they dropped to the ground, unconscious.


    Retrieval.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven that had struck the thugs necks returned to me fluidly.


    I paused for a moment to assess how much Energy of Defying Heaven had been drained from the ck Energy.


    100%?


    To my surprise, the Energy of Defying Heaven remained exactly as it was before I had used it.


    But this was only because the foes were weak.


    In a sh of strength, the power typically diminished during battle.


    Yet, the potency was still frightening.


    Maybe I should abandon all other talents and skills and just focus on bolstering the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    I opened the status window and selected the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    [Would you like to increase the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven? The total cost will be 15,000p.]


    It appeared I would have to dy this enhancement. The Energy of Defying Heaven required an excessive number of points.


    Well, that figures.


    I had obtained it quite early on, but Conceptual Stats were, in essence, the governing force of the concept they represented.


    -The owners mastery over Energy of Defying Heaven resembles that of the former master.


    ck Heavens words echoed in my memory.


    Mymand over Energy of Defying Heaven matched that of the previous Heavenly Demon.


    Thats absurd.


    Judging by the trajectory of the Heavenly Demon, she must have achieved transcendence. To say that my control over the Energy of Defying Heaven was simr to hers was absurd.


    I considered the Mine hideout nearby. It seemed that I would need further experiments.


    Sa, save me!


    In a dim, abandoned factory,


    A space where viins and Mines converged, a viin was fleeing, tears streaming down his face.


    Damn, damn, damn, damn.


    Living as a viin, he knew there might be danger.


    Heroes always loathed them, but Lee Sang-hyeon found that natural.


    Viins disrupted order, acting for their own pleasure.


    Although they were less serious than Mines, who wished for humanitys extinction, evenparing them was problematic.


    But the worst he had anticipated was to rot in jail, subject to legal judgment.


    Thats what he thought.


    Argh!


    A scream echoed.


    Click-ck.


    Footsteps followed the scream.


    Damn, damn, damn.


    Lee Sang-hyeon trembled and copsed, unable to muster any strength.


    The being stood at the entrance, having in his organizations members, enshrouded in something ck.


    The ck entity tore a drunken member who was opening the door to shreds in a single strike. The image of the member, torn to shreds, screaming, and scattering into ck ash, was vividly imprinted in his memory.


    Hmm, is this still not enough?


    A voiceden with static rang out. It was impossible to discern whether it was male or female.


    Lee Sang-hyeon turned his head.


    Everything was a blur. It surely had to do with talents.


    Yet, something was discernible.


    A white mask amidst the darkness, resembling a demon that had crawled up from hell to im their lives.


    Swish!


    The figure, cloaked in darkness, lunged in an instant and pierced through another door.


    Argh!


    Crunch, crunch, crunch.


    The sounds of something being brutally torn apart mingled with screams.


    Lee Sang-hyeon shuddered and observed the figure.


    Slowly


    The harbinger of death drew nearer to him.


    You.


    Yes, yes!


    Is this everyone in your organization?


    Yes, yes! Th-th-thats right! And I-I know the location of the vault that the b-b-boss of this organization cherishes.


    Really?


    The demon seemed intrigued by his words. Lee Sang-hyeon saw a glimmer of hope for his survival.


    I-I know, too!


    A woman, biting her tongue, knelt beside him and spoke.


    Theres n-n-nothing much in the vault! The b-b-boss is a very suspicious character. I know where his house is!


    Hmm, I dont have time for this.


    I-I will break into the b-b-bosss house for you!


    What makes me trust you?


    Thats!


    As the woman hesitated, a sneeringugh echoed.


    This is a mark.


    Corrupt.


    A ck energy formed a circle. The demon blew it onto the womans forehead.


    Ugh.


    The woman began to tremble, herplexion turning pale.


    This is a mark. It will settle in your mind, and the moment you defy my will, it will blow up your head.


    Yes, yes, yes!


    The woman nodded, tears streaming down, as the demon gestured for her to hurry and then turned to the man.


    The man had long since fainted.<hr>


    Something smells stuffy.


    Was it that scary? This was a bit shocking.


    Well, it didnt matter. I already know the location of the vault.


    The efficiency is higher than I thought.


    A mark.


    I didnt have a simr skill. I simply controlled the Energy of Defying Heaven to draw the pattern and blew it onto her forehead.


    I quickly retrieved it after inserting it because it started to shake the womans mana and was about to destroy her dantian.


    As expected, Energy of Defying Heaven is almost poisonous to those with mana.


    It made sense.


    Energy of Defying Heaven was a corrupting force. But I didnt understand why it belonged to thews of power.


    And its strong power against extraterrestrial forces. Although I know most things about the game, there are parts I dont know.


    That unknown power was the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    Well, lets check the vault first.


    I walked towards the vault.


    Thud! Thud!


    I turned every obstructing wall into ck energy, grateful for its absorption properties.


    Since I could theoretically use ck Energy indefinitely, I flew upwards andnded on the floor above. Then


    Crack.


    I forced open the vault. Inside were a few documents and a gold bar.


    The documents appear to be property deeds and high-interest loans.


    I stored the gold bar in my subspace and set fire to all the documents.


    Dealing with such matters was too cumbersome, and there was a risk of exposing my identity if I wasnt careful.


    I have no need to worry about money.


    My funds were increasing in real-time, approaching the 100 billion mark.


    I scanned the area again for any Mines.


    But there were none.


    Despite hunting about ten Mines, my Energy of Defying Heaven had only increased by one.


    The requirements are too stringent.


    Conceptual Stats conferred immense power, yet they were difficult to increase.


    Disheartened, I entered a nearby capsule room.


    To safeguard against unforeseen threats, I entrusted my Energy of Defying Heaven to Eternal Heaven, enabling it to cast a protective spell over me.


    After making the payment, I settled into the capsule.<hr>


    Upon entering the virtual space beneath a blue sky, the Veritas avatar greeted me.


    Connecting brought immediate confusion.


    Firstly, my chat was overwhelmed with 999+ messages, and so was my mailbox.


    Well, it was expected. The Electronic Witch might protect personal information, but messages and mails sent to my ID were easily traceable.


    I stepped outside.


    Hello.


    A girl seated on a bench waved at me.


    With her blue hair and eyes, and dressed in a casual blue tracksuit, she seemed quite at ease.


    Hello. Did youe here to meet me?


    Yeah, sort of.


    The Electronic Witch paused for a moment before pping her hands.


    A door materialized before her.


    Should we start with the story first?


    Sure.


    Who revealed my secret to you?


    It came from you.


    Me?


    I smiled. The difficulty had altered, and the Mines had grown stronger, but one thing remained constant.


    Itsrgely conjectured how the people in this world once lived or what befell them.


    It might be a bit of a cheat, but if it helped avert a disastrous or fatal future, then its a win-win for both parties.


    My name is Lee Seo-ha. Im a seer who foretells the future.


    What?


    I approached you because a future version of you implored me to save you.


    The witch merely gazed at me with an empty expression.

 Chapter 79: Electronic Witch (3)

    Chapter 79: Electronic Witch (3)


    Electronic Witch.


    She was a very famous figure, but for a very bad reputation.


    Born with the rare talent of a spirit mage, she was unable to contract with any spirit of any attribute.


    Her talent was extremely poor. She couldnt contract with spirits of any derived attributes, let alone the four major elements.


    However, her self-proimed master continued to help her to the end.


    Was it her masters effort? She finally contracted with a spirit.


    It was the spirit of electronics that roamed the electronic world.


    Having begun to handle the spirit of electronics, she performed incredibly unbelievable feats.


    She effortlessly breached the security of a nation that numerous hackers had failed to prate and gathered all kinds of information from around the world.


    Her physical power was utterly insignificant, but in the electronic world, she was as powerful as an almighty god.


    But perhaps because of that,


    Many forces started targeting her. Forces of good, neutral, and even viins began to aim for her.


    In the midst of this, her master, who had greatly helped her in contracting the spirit of electronics, was killed.


    Having experienced this, she vowed revenge, choosing to assimte with the spirit.


    Assimtion with a spirit is an extremely dangerous choice. One can lose themselves and be part of nature itself, as spirits are nature.


    However, she managed not to lose herself against the slim odds and became a witch roaming the electronic world.


    And she started to look for a way to avenge her master, putting her own revenge aside.


    Even her connection with The Overlord, and The Overlords cooperation with her for information, was because she sought The Overlords power.


    The Electronic Witch closed her eyes.


    It makes sense. No, it has to.


    Her eyes, sparking with blue electricity, looked at me.


    You really were a being that just dropped from the sky. In the electronic world, there was no information about you. Only your ID and student ID existed.


    I remembered the first day.


    Staring nkly at the ce where only my ID and student cardy.


    Im sorry to say, but I investigated your background. There were all sorts of nonsensical rumors at school. Like how you killed a monster at the very end of the intermediate level with one blow, or that thest in the ss ranking rose to the middle rank overnight because of you. Even students who would have been top in other years were wary of you.


    If you can foresee the future, everything fits. You, who have been quietly growing your power, have started an incredible performance from this Korean Hero School. As if youre handling what heroes are supposed to do all by yourself.


    I was just trying to monopolize the rewards.


    Thats what it was. I know because Ive been through the Tower of Trials too. Thats something a new student cantplete in less than five minutes.


    I believe it. You really are a seer of the future.


    The Electronic Witch said that and looked at me.


    Then, the alchemy you taught?


    It was me.


    I felt some shame.


    After all, I had learned all that from the game.


    So you have knowledge in alchemy too.


    Well, sort of. I can make most things. Like a homunculus, even the Philosophers Stone.


    But things like that required a tremendous budget. And a lot of time.


    A homunculus, much easier to make than the Philosophers Stone, would cost about 100 billion won for just a prototype, and its proportionalbat power wasnt that great.


    A properbat type could handle an intermediate level but would cost a staggering 5 trillion won.


    But theres meaning in the cultivation of the flesh itself.


    My words lit up the eyes of the Electronic Witch.


    Thats what youre talking about.


    If you provide the money and materials, I can create a body for you. While you operate in the electronic world.


    Of course, it would be a one-time use.


    Even with all my effort, creating a homunculus would take a week.


    However, with the Electronic Witchs cooperation, I could afford that week.


    I extended my hand forward.


    I know who killed your master, and I will help you avenge them. I will also create a body for you in this world. In return, can you cooperate with me?


    Its an offer I cant refuse. And ites from someone who can see the future.


    The Electronic Witch, with a faint smile, took my hand.<hr>


    Having formed an alliance with the Electronic Witch,


    I began to search for Lab Escape.


    Do you want Lab Escape?


    Yes. I need to recruit them as well.


    I checked for any messages or chats from Lab Escape under my ID, Veritas.


    There was one message.


    And it was lengthy.


    [Hello, Mr. Veritas. I am Lab Escape, whom you once helped. Have you been well?]


    The message started like this and continued with extensive content.


    Wow, this ones no slouch either.


    Exactly.


    In short, they were expressing gratitude for the help I had provided and wanted to repay the favor.


    This will make arranging a meeting easier.


    I sent a message to Lab Escape, requesting a meeting.


    Ding.


    The response was immediate.


    [Can we meet now? If you tell me your location, Ille right away!]


    I sent my location. Shortly after, a woman with greenish hair appeared.


    ?


    The avatar of Lab Escape had changed. I was taken aback; she typically used a pretty boy avatar due to her fondness for young-looking males.


    Um, are you, by any chance, Mr. Veritas?


    Yes.


    I replied with  in the message to confirm my identity.


    It really is you.


    Yes. But lets get to the point.


    Before we start, we should move to a more private location, where no one can overhear us.


    Suddenly, the Electronic Witch materialized out of nowhere and pped her hands.


    p.


    Instantly, the space around us shifted, and we were in a different room.


    This ce is safe. No entity can eavesdrop on our conversation here.


    The Electronic Witch stated it as if it were obvious.


    Naturally. She was the closest to an omnipotent being in this world.


    Uh, ugh! Th-the Electronic Witch


    She and I are cooperating. But first, lets sit down and talk?


    Yes, yes.


    Lab Escape sat down, extremely tense, like a private encountering a four-star general.


    Well, considering the context, it might not be surprising.


    Most of the alchemymunity praised me.


    That would be fine, but some members had even created a religion to worship me.


    Every word from Veritas was seen as truth, and it was believed that I would lead them.


    I sent you a message because I saw talent in you.


    T-talent?


    Lab Escape was startled.


    Do I, do I have talent?


    Yes. Your skill in creating recipes and the way youre currently tuning magic to refine materials clearly show you have exceptional talent.


    I hadnt seen Lab Escape tune magic.


    But I knew she had grown to be one of the most outstanding figures in the Alchemy Guild.


    I knew she was the best at tuning magic among all alchemists.


    Thats why I want to invest in you.


    Are you, are you, are you, you, saying youll take me, me as your disciple?!


    Lab Escape spoke, almost hyperventting.


    It felt a bit like the image was shattered.


    No, it was already shattered due to her being a shotacon.


    Yes.


    I, I am verycking


    Lab Escape started to say something but stopped and looked at me. With tears welling up and a determined expression, she spoke to me.


    If Mr. Veritas says so, I must not becking. Should I perform a bow of allegiance?


    Thats not necessary. If you hit a snag, contact me here. Ill teach you.


    Yes, yes! Understood!


    Lab Escape said, bowing her head deeply. More than a ny-degree angle. A little more and her head would touch the ground.


    I was dumbfounded but then noticed the emblem on her chest.


    Whats that?


    Ah, you recognized it. Its an emblem modeled after Mr. Veritas mask. Its also the new symbol of the Alchemy Guild.


    The Electronic Witch sent a sneaky message.


    Thats a special emblem only avable to fan club members in the Alchemy Guild. But that design is only given to those in the first digit of the fan club membership.


    The Electronic Witch said with a faintugh.


    Shes one of your most fervent devotees.


    It seems so.


    I was incredulous, but I still taught Lab Escape various things.<hr>


    I went outside.


    Fortunately, nothing had happened.


    When I opened my phone, several files had been stored on it.


    -First, I quickly prepared the materials you need. And let me know if you need ingredients. Ill get you anything.


    I looked at the materials the Electronic Witch had given me.


    Not bad.


    Most of what I knew were the big things.


    I hadnt known the small things or had glossed over them, but these materials filled in those gaps.


    I skimmed the materials and mentioned a few ingredients that were difficult to obtain by my standards.


    -All difficult materials. Ill get them within a week.


    The Electronic Witch said before disappearing somewhere.


    I took my phone and headed straight to thepany.


    I had rented a ce but didnt have a training ground yet.


    I entered thepany with my work card and headed to the training ground. It was empty, probably because of the Tak Yoon-il incident.


    Afterpleting my training and taking a shower, I left thepany.


    The sky was navy-colored.


    On my way home, I watched it.


    From a distance, I saw Kim Seo-hyun.


    Are you leaving now?


    Yeah. Your wounds they seem okay.


    I just overused my internal energy. You and Woon-hyuk were the ones who got seriously hurt.


    I wasnt as badly injured as I had thought.


    Park Woon-hyuk was a case where he had sacrificed himself to create an opportunity for me to attack.


    Should I send more elixirs?


    I knew I should visit the school soon to gather more ingredients for the elixirs.


    But arent you curious?


    About what?


    Kim Seo-hyun gazed at me thoughtfully.


    Suddenly, it hit me.


    Before the final showdown with Tak Yoon-il, Kim Seo-hyun had hinted at something.


    Without much fuss, he had mentioned his willingness to share his secret with me.


    The secret?


    Yes.


    Well, its a secret, after all. Youll tell me when the time is right.


    Even if I hadnt known that Kim Seo-hyun was a woman,


    I would have reacted the same way.


    A secret remained a secret because someone chose to keep it hidden.


    That secret is probably about her being a woman.


    Judging from Tak Yoon-ils way of speaking and the reactions of others, it seemed that her being a woman was a closely guarded secret.


    Why does gender matter so much?


    I pondered over Kim Seo-hyuns abilities and background, but I found no justification for why her gender needed to be concealed.


    Especially since there was no skill with such a gender-rted penalty.


    Is that so?


    Yeah, its not as if youre a Mine or something.


    Right.


    Instead, Kim Seo-hyun had stood alone during humanitys darkest hour, relentlessly ying alien foes.


    She closed her eyes in despair in a world reduced to ruins.


    That marked the end for anyone experiencing Epic World for the first time.


    The truth is, Im a woman.


    Ah, I see.


    I feigned surprise.


    I wasnt expecting such an overly shocked reaction, but thats too nd.


    Well, it was unexpected.


    It was?


    Kim Seo-hyuns voice quivered.


    Maybe she believed her disguise was wless.


    Its hard to imagine someone as attractive as you being a guy.


    Uh?


    If I werent careful, I might have developed feelings for you.


    I pped Kim Seo-hyun on the shoulder.


    Lets hurry. We dont want to start any odd rumors.


    Despite my suggestion, Kim Seo-hyun remained frozen, her face awash with color as she stared at me.

 Chapter 80: Harvest (1)

    Chapter 80: Harvest (1)


    Time flew by quickly.


    Most of the incidents rted to Tak Yoon-il had been settled, and I had started to initiate trade with Park Woon-hyuks guild.


    My goodness, such a pure potion. Its at least a high-quality potion. To have this level of potion already


    Is it okay?


    Its not just okay. Its one of the best in the world.


    The alchemist brought by Park Woon-hyuk eximed in admiration.


    With this, arent our contract terms too favorable to us?


    Then well just raise them.


    But then, the Ministry of Strategy and Finance might


    Its fine. Ill use my name.


    And so, I received mypensation.


    We didnt know that Tak Yoon-il was a Mine. But whats done is done. You might not be satisfied, but our guild would like to offerpensation to Ms. Lee Seo-ha as a sign of apology.


    The Cheonryu Guild offeredpensation.


    In fact, it was difficult to match a reward for Mr. Lee Seo-ha. We were told not to worry about the budget, but a gift should satisfy the recipient. An unwanted gift can cause displeasure.


    After a lengthy introduction, a guild member handed me a pair of rings.


    Each is a separate relic, but together, they exhibit their true powerthe rings of the sun and the moon.


    I appraised them with Reading.<hr>


    [Ring of the Sun (A)]


    A ring containing the power of the sun. Purification, extreme yang, and the power of the sun are imbued within.


    :Built-in Skill ''Extreme Heat''


    :Strength and stamina increase by +3 during daylight.


    :Continuous stamina recovery during daylight.


    :Abilities double when wearing the Moon Ring. <hr>


    [Ring of the Moon (A)]


    A ring containing the power of the moon. Purification, extreme yin, and the power of the moon are imbued within.


    :Built-in Skill ''Extreme Cold''


    :Agility and spirit increase by +3 during moonlight.


    :Continuous spirit recovery during moonlight.


    :Abilities double when wearing the Sun Ring. <hr>


    I received a pair of rings.


    They were better than I had expected. Being rings, I could wear them at all times.


    Really good, isnt it?


    Kim Seo-hyun must have spoken highly of me. The rings contained everything I needed.


    The power of the moon was typically used to replenish magic, but these replenished mental strength.


    Ill graciously ept your sincerity. I dont think Ill hold any grudges against the Cheonryu Guild in the future.


    Thats a relief.


    Our subsequent conversation was cheerful.


    I spoke with the Cheonryu Guild member and headed to the Red Tower.


    Its been a while.


    Hong Yu-hwas grandfather weed me warmly.


    Now that I think about it, I heard youve received many things from various ces. So, I also prepared a lot to preserve my pride.


    The master of the Red Tower said with a smile.


    Normally, I would like to give you my granddaughter, but its not my ce to interfere in the affairs of men and women.


    He said this while handing me a sheet of paper.


    Youve received quite a lot from various ces. Ah, I havent been spying on you. Ive just heard news here and there. So, weve decided to offer something different.


    The paper was a document that asked what kind of artifact I wanted.


    A custom one?


    I crossed my arms and pondered.


    You can choose whatever you want, any attribute is fine. We can coborate with other magic towers if necessary.


    This significantly broadened my options.


    And theres no need to decide right now.


    Its okay. I think I can decide now.


    I activated my talent for reading to assess the customizability and performance of the artifact I desired.


    After a brief simtion, I selected the best item and wrote it down.


    Ho-ho, quite an interesting artifact. Ill prepare it myself, so dont worry.


    After receiving a firm confirmation from the Master of the Red Tower, I returned to work at thepany.


    Is this really the right thing?


    I suddenly realized I was living too diligently. A life much denser than my previous one.


    Even now, I was still a student. I was also going to work at thepany during vacation.


    As I went to work, I learned various things, crammed them into my head, then pushed my body to its limits.


    Too wholesome a life.


    I entered the training area with self-mockery, not the one used by others, but the one exclusively for Kim Seo-hyun.


    Should I call it convenience?


    The training area for Kim Seo-hyun was different from others, with excellent facilities, hence rmended.


    Upon arriving, Kim Seo-hyun was there.


    Hello!


    Hello.


    I was momentarily startled.


    Because of Kim Seo-hyuns outfit.


    Gray leggings clinging to her legs, sneakers, and a ck tank top which, due to her good figure, left little to the imagination.


    Is it because of my young body?


    My body reacted. Blood rushed to my head.


    I quicklyposed myself with the Talent, True Heart.


    Has she given up on dressing like a man in front of me?


    As I calmed down, I could objectively observe.


    Kim Seo-hyun wasnt wearing the shorts or short sleeves she wore at school.


    Her body looked more slender, her face more delicate. For some reason, her chest seemed bigger.


    Roughly a C-cup, no, maybe D-cup.


    If Kim Seo-hyun had been an androgynous beauty at school, now she looked like a beautiful woman who suited her short hair.


    Why are you looking like that? Do I, do I look bad?


    No. Youre pretty.


    She was so pretty it was almost a problem.


    I sighed inwardly and started my warm-up exercises.


    Then, we exercised.


    Ah, Seo-ha, can you help me with this?


    Sure.


    Kim Seo-hyun called me, and I went to assist her.


    It was a bench press, but a kind that applied pressure to the entire body and increased gravity to strain the muscles.


    This is good, but its inconvenient to use alone. Can you help me a bit?


    Sure.


    I fiddled with the machine, adjusting various settings.


    Each time, the scent of Kim Seo-hyuns perfume wafted past my nose.


    I found myself bing increasingly aware of Kim Seo-hyun. I calmed my mind with True Heart, then finished helping her.


    -The current owner is quite different from the previous one.


    -The previous Heavenly Demon was all flirty around women


    -Heum.


    ck Heaven cleared her throat.


    I nced briefly at ck Heaven, then refocused on my exercise.


    Hmph.


    Suddenly, not focusing on Kim Seo-hyun doing squats became a challenge.


    Or ignoring her as she nced at me from the side, swallowing her saliva.


    Stay calm.


    Exercising like this, my mind grew more fatigued than my body.


    Just before my mental strength waspletely spent, a notification popped up.


    [You have used your mental strength to its limit. Your proficiency in True Heart has increased.]


    Oh.


    Suddenly, my mind felt clear, and I sensed an increase in mental strength.


    Mental statsbined power with the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven.


    In other words, the power of Defying Heaven had grown stronger.


    Jackpot.


    Conceptual Stats were some of the most difficult powers to enhance due to their nature.


    Yet, here I was, improving them through physical exertion.


    I refocused and resumed my exercise.<hr>


    She didnt remember much from her childhood. What came to mind was a world of green.


    Trapped in something like a coffin, all she did was breathe.


    Memories of being called a Thousand-Year No Pulse were injected into her.


    She earned martial arts from beings known as masters.


    Thats how Kim Seo-hyun spent her early years.


    A bit older, around 10, an incident urred. It was a ce where she endured some sort of terror attack. There, she met her master.


    Later, she would be known as the pupil of the Thousand Sorcerer.


    Hah, the Thousand Martial Vein indeed. Has it fallen so far as to entrust everything to such a young child?


    Who are you?


    Child, I am the greatest sorcerer of mankind. Wont you seek revenge against those who confined you here?


    Revenge?


    Yes, revenge. Its about inheriting all their advancements, learning magic, and bing transcendent.


    Will I get three meals a day?


    Of course.


    And so, the Thousand Sorcerer became her master.


    As she grew up


    The girl concealed herself. It might have been a kind of trauma.


    She fooled herself as she honed her martial skills, easily deceiving others with magic.


    She was a disciple of the Thousand Sorcerer.


    Her incredible talent overwhelmed those around her, and she quickly became one of Koreas most promising hero candidates.


    Its so mundane.


    Truthfully, it was mundane. There was no one in Korea who could challenge her.


    That was why she enrolled in the Korean Hero School.


    There, she met a boy whopletely shattered her understanding of the world.


    Hello.


    He was fascinating.


    Nothing about him was discernible. His gaze was rxed, yet he never cked in his efforts for self-improvement.


    Curiosity turned into interest.


    Interest blossomed over time.


    You can do it.


    His tone implied he knew about her.


    The turning point came when he defeated the Sword Demon.


    When he engulfed everything in a whirlpool-like abyss.


    Interest turned into admiration.


    Gradually, she desired to stand beside him.


    And, to be honest, she found his face too attractive. Sometimes, she would stare nkly when he smiled.


    So I prepared for this.


    Kim Seo-hyun sighed quietly.


    Truthfully, her current outfit was somewhat embarrassing. Why did these pants have to cling so tightly?


    It wasnt just about appealing to others.


    It seemed to have worked on Lee Seo-ha.


    Very faintly, he showed interest.


    But that was all. Any slight confidence she had gained evaporated when he remainedpletely indifferent.


    I guess I believed my sisters words too much.


    Her sister had imed that any man could be seduced and taken to a, ha, hotel.


    Still.


    It wasnt an unpleasant sensation. She at least understood that Lee Seo-ha wasnt the type to give his heart away readily.


    As Lee Seo-ha smiled contentedly at her, Kim Seo-hyun found herself smiling back foolishly without realizing it.

 Chapter 81: Harvest (2)

    Chapter 81: Harvest (2)


    I trained at the training ground, then headed off to work.


    The next day, I woke up, went to work, and patrolled while worrying about Mines and viins causing trouble. I ate with Kim Seo-hyun, trained, and then headed home.


    It was a routine like a hamster wheel.


    But this routine wasnt too bad in its own way.


    Hey, how did the Cheonryu Guild end up here!


    What do you mean? Its because you guys reek of disgust.


    I activated my internal skill.


    Extreme Ice.


    Crackling!


    A beam of ice shot out from my ring, freezing the Mine. The frozen Mine slowly turned to ash from the inside, and some of it was absorbed into my body.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 1.]


    Its growing slowly.


    Feeling the increase in the Energy of Defying Heaven, I sighed internally.


    The stronger the Mine, the faster the Energy of Defying Heaven increased.


    Weak ones didnt make a difference, even if I caught 10 of them.


    The biggest problem was that the seeds of Mines were drying up.


    Being a Mine had enormous advantages, but there were significant drawbacks as well.


    In the case of Tak Yoon-il, a technician-type could overpower a swordsman who relied on physical strength.


    That wasnt all.


    Even if a limb was severed, attaching the cut part healed it instantly, and even if a limb was lost, it could be restored in a day.


    Therefore, associations, guilds, and hunter groups captured Mines as soon as they found them. They were far too dangerous.


    In other words, bing a Mine was like making the world your enemy if discovered. Hence, very few desired to be Mines.


    Is this the end of Mines in this area?


    Seems like it.


    Kim Seo-hyun sheathed her sword and said.


    I dont feel any magical energy nearby.


    Then its over.


    I replied calmly.


    Shall we go for lunch?


    Its about lunchtime. What should we eat?


    The most significant issue at work, what to have for lunch  I pondered this with Kim Seo-hyun.


    We spent some time on the street, then went to a nearby pasta restaurant.


    They say the pasta here is really good.


    Really? Then shall we go here?


    Seo-ha, dont you want something?


    Lets eat pasta.


    I considered suggesting the nearby bone soup or blood sausage soup, but I thought Kim Seo-hyun wouldnt like it, so I opted for pasta.


    Its too bothersome to search for another restaurant now.


    The interior was impressively tidy as we entered. Most of the customers appeared to be female or couples on a date.


    We chose a nearby table and sat down.


    Are, are you ready to order?


    Yes. Ill have the Vongole pasta, and what about you, Seo-ha?


    Ill have the Meatball Tomato Pasta. Oh, and Im quite hungry, so shall we also order a Gorgonz Pizza?


    Sounds good.


    Yes, Ive taken your order.


    The staff member bowed and headed to the kitchen. Then, I unfolded a piece of paper that the staff member had discreetly handed me.


    Im not usually like this, but if you dont have a girlfriend


    It was a note with that message. The handwriting was round and bubbly, quite adorable.


    Is this a phone number?


    Yes, the handwriting is cute and bubbly.


    Kim Seo-hyun murmured softly as I chuckled.


    As expected, when a man is too attractive, he tends to attract a lot of female attention.


    Her tone was so icy that I could onlyugh awkwardly.


    Here are your ordered Vongole Pasta, Meatball Tomato Pasta, and Gorgonz Pizza.


    The waiter announced as he ced the pizza in the center, served me the Meatball Pasta, and set down a Blue Lemonade.


    I didnt order this.


    Th-this is on the house, a service from us.


    The staff member exined and quickly disappeared with augh.


    Do you like it?


    Sure. Its quite nice to receive a gesture of kindness.


    I tasted the Blue Lemonade. It was delicious.


    Then why not pursue a date


    Theres no time for romance. The dream Im pursuing is vast.


    A dream?


    To defeat enemies with minimal loss of life and to witness a happy ending in this world.


    But I wondered if that was truly achievable.


    The enemies would get stronger. I would be stronger, too, and so would the people around me, but there woulde a day when our strength would wane.


    When that time came


    Well, thats why I dont have time for romance.


    Nice dream.


    Kim Seo-hyun nodded her head.


    Then Ill help you with your dream, Seo-ha.


    Id appreciate that.


    Without Kim Seo-hyun, my dream wouldnt be possible.


    After that, we trained moderately and then parted ways. Kim Seo-hyun went to her home. I went to the Red Tower.


    Is it over already?


    I would be interning until the day after tomorrow, then I had a day off for the holidays, so I would have three days off before returning to school.


    Muttering about my fate, I headed to the Red Tower.


    Youre a guest. The Lord of the Red Tower will be here shortly.


    Yes.


    After a short wait, I was called. I was guided to the upper floors of the Red Tower.


    Entering the reception room, the Lord of the Red Tower was waiting for me.


    Wee.


    I exchanged light greetings.


    Casually deflecting the Red Tower Lords attempts to introduce me to Hong Yu-hwa, we got to the main topic.


    The item I was going to give you, here it is.


    The Red Tower Lord took out an item and ced it on the table. It was a white sheath that seemed perfect for the ck Heaven.


    At first nce, it looked quite impressive.


    I appraised it with my Talent, Reading(-).<hr>


    [White Rouge (B+)]


    An artifact tailored for Lee Seo-ha. Crafted bybining the powers of a skilled artisan and a magician.


    Contains advanced technologies.


    : The longer the sword stays in the sheath, the more damage it deals upon drawing. (Up to 300%)


    : Upon drawing, increases the speed of the sword with all kic energy. <hr>


    It turned out quite well.


    Holding White Rouge, I fell into deep thought.


    Various powers existed in this world.


    From martial arts and magic to divine power, Yin-Yang techniques, immortality arts, and alchemy, all sorts of powers existed here.


    Then there were the supernatural abilities known as special powers.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven negated all of these.


    However, there was one power it did not negate: the power known as the Mystery.


    It interfered with the system and could be said to be thew of the world itself.


    What an absurd thought.


    It negated everything but not the world itself. Hence, transcendent beings found the Energy of Defying Heaven fascinating.


    I was happy about it.


    Due to its nature, the Energy of Defying Heaven provided me with other powers.


    Click.


    I inserted the ck Heaven into the White Rouge.


    -Oh, this is pretty nice!


    ck Heaven seemed as delighted as a child.


    I should have obtained this sooner.


    -This ce is quite cozy. Its my first time in such a ce; not bad at all.


    How does itpare to the previous sheath?


    -The previous sheath? Ah, you mean the sheath of the previous owner.


    ck Heaven replied and then seemed lost in thought.


    But with a confused expression.


    -I dont remember. It seems the previous owner restricted my memories.


    Really?


    Responding to ck Heaven, I looked at it with suspicion.


    It was true that she helped me, but apart from that, ck Heaven seemed more like a sword spirit than


    I calmed my mind with True Heart and thanked the Lord of the Red Tower.


    I appreciate it more than I expected. Thank you.


    Dont mention it. My life is not that cheap. If you ever need anything, just let me know.


    With that, the Lord of the Red Tower handed me a piece of paper that felt like a business card.


    It seems the Korea Hero School is reopening soon.


    You look as if the world is ending just because school is reopening. Ah, anyway, please take good care of my granddaughter.


    Yes.


    I nodded with a sad expression.<hr>


    The penthouse inside the school was dust-free despite being vacant for a while.


    The robot vacuum and magic inside the room prevented dust, and any that did form was cleaned up.


    I stood in front of the mirror.


    A man in ck cks and a white shirt, topped with a ck necktie and white zer, was reflected back.


    It looked hot for summer weather, but the uniform is an artifact, always maintaining the right temperature.


    Anyway.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, one thought crossed my mind.


    Damn, I look good.


    My previous life wasnt unattractive, butpared to now, it was overwhelmingly in.


    If my previous life was handsome among average people, now I surpassed all the handsome men seen on TV.


    Height, proportions, face. There was nothingcking in these three aspects.


    I was the epitome of a perfect handsome man.


    Maybe its time to stop escaping from reality.


    Sigh


    A natural sigh escaped me. I stopped escaping from reality.


    I was wearing my school uniform.


    That meant, today was the first day of school.


    I want to die.


    With that thought, I left the penthouse to go to school.

 Chapter 82: The Origin (1)

    Chapter 82: The Origin (1)


    After work ended, I had to go to school.


    I felt like my heart was breaking, but what was done was done.


    I sighed and started heading to school.


    Just like me, students everywhere dragged themselves to school.


    Ah, why do we have to go to school right after finishing work?


    That crazy guy. Youre the one who was posting on Inbyeol about rxing at your dadspany.


    Its different.


    Such conversations were happening around me.


    Hey, with the recent Tak Yoon-il incident, the Association is really interfering with the guilds, right? Is everything okay?


    Its driving me crazy. Just this month, the guild has received sanctions five times.


    Such discussions were also happening.


    I went to school with a gloomy look.


    -Master, this ce is cozy.


    Its a scabbard, after all.


    -But how long do I have to stay here?


    Why? Feeling cramped?


    -Yes. Im naturally a free being. Staying in a scabbard makes me restless.


    ck Heavenly Demon Sword, who was inside White Rouge asked me this while floating.


    Was this like a homeless person feeling cramped in a house? Its a bit sad to think so.


    Just then, my phone vibrated.


    Electronic Witch: Hows the homunculus going?


    A text from the Electronic Witch appeared on my phone.


    Me: Its about 50%plete. Do you want to see it?


    Electronic Witch: Yeah, Ill log into the penthouse now.


    Shortly after.


    Electronic Witch: Are you missing any materials?


    I sent the list of materials I wascking.


    Electronic Witch: Doesnt seem too difficult this time.


    Electronic Witch: But, can I also set the appearance?


    Me: Yes, if you have a desired appearance, please tell me.


    Electronic Witch: How about something like this?


    I looked at the design sent by the Electronic Witch. She seemed more serious about customization than I had thought.


    Me: Ill try.


    Electronic Witch: By the way, youve been good at finding Minestely. Should I tell you the locations of their hideouts?


    My face brightened at the words of the Electronic Witch.


    I noted down as many Mine hideouts as possible, but there were many vague parts.


    Electronic Witch: There are also some kids who know your identity. Should I take care of them?


    Me: Take care of them?


    Electronic Witch: Yes. Just make sure they can never mess with you again.


    Me: Then please do.


    I then sorted through other messages.


    Ershil: Mr. Seo-ha~ Could you increase the potions you supply to our guild~?


    Ershil: Of course, Ill give you a 30% premium over the market price.


    Ershil: (An emoticon of a penguin rubbing its hands with tears)


    Me: Ok.


    I sent Ershil a message confirming my agreement.


    Today, I have to make the potions for Ershil.


    I decided to prepare some potions for the Sun Guild as well. Park Woon-hyuk had said he would pay a good price, so he would probably buy them at a high rate.


    Thinking about various matters, I soon arrived at school.


    Instead of going to my ss, I chose to head to the auditorium for the opening ceremony. It began with a speech from the principal.


    The auditorium was already about half full. Annoyed, I carelessly chose a seat at the edge.


    For a moment, I felt a strange sensation. It was simr to when I first fell into this world. No one was around, and I remembered how I had slightly provoked Hong Yu-hwa to get her attention.


    Things are quite different from that time.


    The most significant change was in my strength.


    My strength had increased. Now, I could probably defeat Hong Yu-hwa in 95 out of 100 fights.


    Did you save this seat for me?


    A lively voice interrupted my thoughts. I turned my head to see Ershil, shimmering with a golden glow.


    I thought I had put some effort into social rtionships, but no onees around me. Am I that intimidating?


    I dont think thats the case.


    Ershil chuckled and spoke.


    Perhaps its more admiration than fear. Usually, people flock to great people, but when the greatness surpasses a certain point, they be hesitant. Besides, your decisive role in taking down Tak Yoon-il as an intern has be well-known.


    Has that already turned into a rumor?


    People in the know were aware of it, while the general public wasnt because insiders kept quiet. Guilds are eyeing you because of that, you know?


    Well, theyve been targeting me from the start.


    Could you tell me when the potions will be ready?


    Ershil looked at me incredulously before changing the subject. As I chatted with Ershil, Seo Ye-bin appeared in front. The students quieted down, and Seo Ye-bin started her speech.


    -Everyone, youve worked hard during the holidays. Some more, some less, but these experiences will


    Is it okay if I sit here?


    At the familiar question, I nodded. Kim Ara sat next to me.


    Looking at Kim Ara, I activated my talent, Reading(-).


    [Name: Kim Ara]


    Magic: 25 Spirit: 20 Agility: 15


    Special Stats


    Origin Power: 35


    Talents


    "Pacheon(?)", "Giant''s Bloodline(A+)", "Reverse Burst Open World(A)", "Robust Body(B)" and 5 more


    Skills


    "Pacheon Divine Art(S+)", "Pacheon Fierce Break sh(S)", "Pacheon Dragon Step(B+)" and 7 more


    Physique


    None


    She has be much stronger.


    Unlike me, her physical ability stats all fed into her special stats.


    Origin Power.


    The power managed by the giants bloodline. The difference in strength between the awakened Kim Ara and the pre-awakening Kim Ara was enormous. At least twice as efficient.


    And the talent Pacheon.


    The talent, Pacheon.


    A power to grip and tear apart what exists and what doesnt. A Kim Ara utilizing this properly was a monster. She could tear apart the connection between mountains andnd and even throw mountains.


    In a way, she was thest person youd want to upset.


    Did you train hard?


    Yes, I trained under Papa during the vacation.


    I see.


    The Overlord might be tough, but he strictly separated public and private matters. He must have rigorously trained Kim Ara during the holidays. He believed the sweat shed in training saves blood in real battles.


    But didnt Papa say something strange?


    Something strange?


    The words of the Overlord came to mind. Ever since we first met, he kept saying odd things, seemingly wanting to bring me and Kim Ara together.


    He said that I should tell his son-inw not to say strange things.


    Well, I dont know.


    Really?


    Kim Ara tilted her head for a moment, then nodded in understanding.


    As I talked with Kim Ara, the vice-principals speech ended, and the headmaster began hers.


    Its good to see everyone. Work hard this semester.


    With just a couple of words and an annoyed expression, the headmaster stepped down.


    The students cheered the departing headmaster.


    Then, Seo Woo-ju, the instructor, stood in front of us.


    You dont mean.


    Come on, its just the first day of school.


    The quick-witted students already sensed something was amiss.


    This school was notorious for being strict, especially on the first day, even though it was usually somewhat rxed.


    Well, those who shouldve noticed have. Yes, our school doesnt take it easy on the first day. In fact, were tougher.


    Seo Woo-ju smiled and continued.


    Todays first lesson is a contest. From now on, youll enter abyrinth to find a certain object and then exit.


    How cruel.


    The reason its a contest was probably because we had to fight each other to seize the object.


    Many would likely wait at the exit rather than search for the object first.


    Lets get going then.


    Seo Woo-ju led us outside.


    The artificial ind where the Korean Hero School was located was so vast that we had to wait for a shuttle bus outside.


    After a short bus ride, we quickly reached our destination.


    We saw a facility resembling abyrinth made of grey walls on a meadow.


    The students faces hardened, realizing the maze wasrger than expected.


    Lets exin the rules now. The contest is literally about seizing an artifact in thebyrinth. As you know, in a contest, its possible to steal someone elses artifact using force or talent.


    Seo Woo-ju crossed his arms and said.


    Thisbyrinth was created because gates or ancient dungeons often yield artifacts. In thebyrinth, guilds typicallypete for these artifacts, but sometimes viins or Mines attempt to seize them. Thus, the purpose of this lesson is twofold: to assess how well you protect the artifact from enemies and how you steal it from them.


    He surveyed us as he spoke.


    Everything within thebyrinth is monitored by drones controlled by our professors and instructors. Your actions in thebyrinth will be graded and will significantly impact your mid-semester evaluations. So, put in the effort. Ill now call the first group of students to enter.


    He proceeded to call out the names of students in groups of ten.


    Each group of ten paired up with an instructor and headed off.


    Soon, my name was called.


    Cover your eyes with this.


    The instructor passed me a ck cloth. I covered my eyes and followed him inside.


    The sound of footsteps gradually receded.


    Stay here.


    Okay.


    I waited in silence, toying with the handle of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. Fiddling with it usually helps calm my nerves


    -Ah, Master. If you start touching me so suddenly


    I couldnt help but feel absurd as ck Heaven turned red.


    Just as I was about to speak to her, a voice came through the speakers on the mazes walls.


    -The contest begins now.


    I halted my conversation and began to walk. Before long, I arrived at a fork in the path.


    Which direction should I take?


    Left or right, I would eventually encounter the artifact. The maze was designed that way.


    Footsteps echoed from beyond my keen senses. I crossed my arms and stood in wait for the adversary.


    As long as it isnt Kim Ara.


    I had grown strong.


    Among the students, only Kim Seo-hyun, Kim Ara, and Saint could pose a challenge to me.


    For a mage, barring unforeseen circumstances, I am almost their bane.


    Only warriors had the strength to confront me.


    Kim Seo-hyun was versatile, but I had a slight edge, and Saint posed a tricky challenge. He could self-heal with holy power, making him as hard to take down as a zombie.


    However, Kim Ara was a different story; I had a high chance of losing against her.


    It was too early to confront her. She had awakened to Origin Power too soon and had be too strong. Whatever I did, she could crush with sheer force.


    Then, my opponent appeared: a stone swordrger than their height, emotionless purple eyes, and purple hair reaching their waist.


    I was at a loss for words.


    I had hoped to avoid Kim Ara, but there she stood.

 Chapter 83: The Origin (2)

    Chapter 83: The Origin (2)


    I looked into Kim Aras deep eyes.


    Click.


    A sound, like something activating in my mind, echoed, and the worlds colors began to blend like watercolors.


    Its difficult to even consider escaping.


    I was a natural enemy to magicians.


    The magic cast by magicians could bepletely negated by the energy of Defying Heaven.


    This principle held true between me and Kim Ara.


    No matter what I did, she countered my power with the force of physics.


    Even the ck Scales, with its formidable defensive ability.


    But before her physics, its not very effective. Although its strong against physical attacks, its core was the energy of Defying Heaven, which makes it stronger against other abilities.


    I dont want to fight.


    Yet, Kim Ara appeared eager to engage with me. In her eyes, I sensed more frustration than a desire to battle.


    Had I somehow neglected Kim Ara?


    -Its karma.


    -That seems like Lee Seo-has karma, doesnt it?


    ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven murmured quietly.


    I felt it was unjust. What had I done


    I did quite a bit.


    I had indeed neglected Kim Ara somewhat. I was preupied with the other children, but Kim Ara was an exception.


    Transcendent, The Overlord.


    She possessed the potential to exceed him, and The Overlord invested the most energy in her training.


    Will you fight?


    Cant we agree to a draw?


    Will you fight?


    The Giants Sword in Kim Aras hands grew evenrger.


    With her origin power reacting, the already over 2-meter Giants Sword extended beyond 5 meters.


    It should have been difficult to lift due to its size, yet, amusingly, her power altered its weight, making it manageable for her.


    And her talent, Pacheon, could slice through both the tangible and intangible. If she fully harnessed it, her opponents would struggle to use the terrain to their advantage.


    This will be challenging.


    I lifted my hand, clutching the White Rouge, and readied for the sword draw.


    Kim Ara effortlessly hoisted the Giants Sword.


    Kwang!


    She stepped forward. The firm ground shattered as Kim Ara swung her sword.


    Swoosh-!


    Faster than that, the sense of the Sword Demon caught the gap. Drawing the ck Heaven like a streak of light, I unsheath my sword.


    The sword draw was often ssified as an assassination technique.


    This was because drawing the sword from its scabbard was no simple feat. Some swordsmen even dismissed it as a mere disy.


    In reality, most practitioners of the sword draw were assassins.


    But this world was different.


    Here, there were mad swordsmen who mastered the superior strike with a single draw, attacking faster than their opponent, oveing them with the power of artifacts.


    ck Heaven, drawn from White Rouge, collided with the Giants Sword.


    Jeeeoong!


    The sh of the swords unleashed a tremendous shockwave.


    Crazy.


    I gritted my teeth.


    The power of ck Heaven, which maximized the output of White Rouge, surpassed the impact of a normal superior attack. The reason I had obtained White Rouge from the tower master was to gain the upper hand with a preemptive strike.


    If I can trigger the explosive power that is unique to the talent of the Sword Demon, I thought, I was confident I could seize the initiative even against a superior strike, unless my opponent specialized in preemptive attacks.


    Yet, it was only an equal match. No, I was slightly at a disadvantage.


    I was pushed back by Kim Aras overwhelming physical power, unable to gain the upper hand with a single strike.


    I moved swiftly.


    With my other hand, I drew the Winters Sword from subspace and slotted it into White Rouge.


    An artifact?


    Kim Ara inquired expressionlessly and made another expansive movement.


    A movement full of openings.


    However, I couldnt exploit them due to the advantage of distance. Fueled by her source power, the Giants Sword grew another meter. The range of her sword strike was now a whopping six meters.


    Gasp!


    Kim Ara swung her sword. The Giants Sword struck thebyrinths wall.


    Swoosh.


    Kim Aras talent, Pacheon, activated. The Giants Sword she wielded tore through space, slicing through thebyrinths wall.


    ck sh Sword Technique.


    I dove toward Kim Ara. Pulling out a ck sword from my ck bracelet, I sent it forward as a feint, infused with the subtlety of the ck sh Sword Technique.


    Swoosh!


    Kim Ara dodged with minimal movement. She turned her head and shifted her arm, but there was a slight gap.


    I activated ck Heavens internal skill.


    Internal skill activation, Soulbreaker.


    An intangible wave pressed down on the surroundings. Kim Ara frowned. Then, I activated the Ring of Sun and Moon.


    Internal skill activation, Extreme Heat.


    Internal skill activation, Extreme Cold.


    Whoosh! Jeejejeje!


    Intense heat and cold condensed into a sphere, which soon gathered into a pinnacle.


    Kwaaaang!


    It burst forth in the form of a beam. Kim Ara, taken aback, swung the Giants Sword.


    In the moment she blocked the freezing, scorchingser with the Giants Sword, I swung my sword with ck Heavens might.


    Soul Capturing Sword Technique.


    Soul Stealing Strike.


    Jeeeoong!


    Kim Ara pulled out a dagger from her bosom. She bit her lip.


    As expected, youre strong.


    I can handle it.


    I clicked my tongue inwardly and retreated. Since I couldnt use Extreme Heat and Extreme Cold for a while, I aimed to at least secure some advantage.


    Want to continue?


    I asked Kim Ara, maintaining aposed expression.


    Thats enough.


    Kim Ara sheathed the Giants Sword. It signaled her intention to cease fighting. I sighed and levitated ck Heaven with Nyeom. With the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven at 30, adding a retrieval function meant that continued fighting posed no trouble.


    Then, shall we join forces this time?


    Form a team together?


    I extended my hand with a smile, offering a handshake.


    Kim Ara seemed to consider it for a moment, then nodded and took my hand.


    Okay, lets team up.<hr>


    This is cheating.


    Subordinate B of Hong Yu-hwaughed helplessly. About 15 students had gathered, all eyeing each other, vying for the relics.


    Suddenly, two people barged in.


    Lee Seo-ha and Kim Ara.


    Both were top-tier existences. Although Kim Aras rank was in the 200s, most knew she deliberately didnt climb higher.


    There was amon belief that if Kim Ara really tried, she could easily be in the top 5.


    And those two joined hands.


    Kim Ara!


    Got it!


    Kim Ara stomped her foot with all her might. Thebyrinth floor, which didnt break under normal impacts, caved in.


    Then, the enormous sword () she wielded, condensed with all her power, grew to 10 meters and she swung it.


    Block it!


    Mages, what are you doing! Cast your magic quickly!


    The students panicked as the warriors rushed in. The mages were within the 10-meter attack range, so they forcibly blocked it. Then the mages began casting their magic.


    Fireball, Wind Seal, Lightning Shock, Water Sword.


    From at least lower to mid-level, dozens of spells were unleashed.


    It could have been a situation where Kim Ara would have retired if Lee Seo-ha hadnt been there.


    Wow.


    Lee Seo-haughed leisurely.


    Whoosh.


    The energy of Defying Heaven from ck Heaven surged. Visibly to the eye, a power that negates everything gathered in ck Heaven.


    Screech.


    It began slicing through all the magic.


    Crazy Really crazy


    Slicing magic.


    It was a simple phrase. But the warrior ss knew its significance wasnt light. Why protect mages? Because they have the power to turn the tides of battle.


    In other words, a single warrior usually couldnt block the firepower of mages.


    But the top student of the year easily blocked it, as if it was nothing.


    Lets go again, Ara.


    Okay.


    At Lee Seo-has words, Kim Ara switched to attacking. Some warriors panicked and stepped back, while half gritted their teeth and stepped forward to block Kim Aras attack.


    But the onught that was barely held back by everyone rushing in couldnt be contained by half as many.


    Kwaaaang!


    The colossal 10-meter sword descended upon the warriors.<hr>


    Easy, so easy.


    I hummed a tune while collecting the relics.


    We had already gathered three relics.


    Kim Ara would attack, and I would defend. If the opponents attack was solid, I would step in to create an opening, and then Kim Ara would strike.


    This strategy was simple, yet at the level of first-years, it was unbeatable.


    What about the second year?


    First-years were known as the Golden Riders.


    The difference in ability between first and second years is often discussed; the first-years tend to be more exceptional, with a higher average value as well.


    But since third-years were also called the Golden Riders, I anticipated a challenging battle with them.


    Thinking about the second year.


    It seemed that we would tackle that in the second semester.


    Joint training.


    A ss where you trained with seniors who were a year ahead.


    In the second year, they mentored the first-years, showing them what they could achieve in a year, and the first-years learnedbat techniques from the second-yearsthats the purpose of the training.


    I was really looking forward to it.


    My second favorite character was definitely Seo Ga-yeon. The third was Kim Seo-hyun.


    And the first was a second-year student and the current student council president.


    Finally found them.


    A voice tinged with excitement rang out. At the same moment, I sensed numerous presences.


    The viins are ruining our grades. Justice will pass judgment on you.


    Saint was leading a group of about 30 students.


    This might be a bit difficult.


    I smiled and casually stretched.


    Of course, victory wasnt out of the question.

 Chapter 84: The Origin (3)

    Chapter 84: The Origin (3)


    O God of Light! Bestow upon me your blessing! O God of War! Grant me your armor! O God of Struggle! Grant me your protection!


    As the fight began, Saint looked up to the heavens and eximed.


    Something fell from the ceiling above.


    -Master.


    ck Heaven warned me, as if to urge caution.


    Soon, light pierced through thebyrinths ceiling and poured down.


    It formed a golden halo above Saints head. A dazzlingly bright armor was woven from light.


    The blessing of the God of Light and the armor of the God of War.


    And, when entering a struggle, the protection of the God of Struggle that enhances physical abilities in response to the users will!


    What a hassle.


    I stepped forward and assumed my stance. Winters Sword, stored in White Rouge, had been there for quite some time.


    I checked the charge rate with my Talent, Reading.


    [158%]


    Not bad.


    I wrapped myself in the Energy of Defying Heaven. However, I didnt imbue it into the sword. Most artifacts would be dealt fatal damage by the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    Sleung.


    With a sound of friction, the Winters Sword was drawn, spreading a cold, blue brilliance as if to freeze the world.


    I stepped forward.


    The technique was extremely fast ().


    I executed the ck sh Sword technique. The sword, faster than anyone else, became a blue sh of light.


    Chajeok. Chajeojeojeok!


    ck sh Sword Technique


    ck Lightning sh


    Those who couldnt react were split by the blue sh. Protective shields sprung from their school uniforms, and various protective gears and magic spells cast on the walls, floors, and ceilings of thebyrinth began to protect the students.


    There were ten.


    Not bad.


    I had wiped out a third of them in one strike. Fear began to appear on most of the remaining students faces.


    Ha ha


    Saintughed in a ridiculous voice. Yet, he pointed a shining greatsword of light at me with a stern expression.


    Really absurd, Lee Seo-ha.


    Saint made the suggestion then addressed the other students.


    If you all rush at Lee Seo-ha, cant you stop him?


    Se, seriously?


    I will buy time alone.


    Saint dered with a resolute look.


    Ill somehow stop Kim Ara. Haram, call the students who are within the top 10 nearby. The rest of you, attack Lee Seo-ha.


    Hearing Saints words, the childrens expressions shifted.


    The protection from the God of Struggle that Saint possessed slightly influenced the other students.


    Kim Ara. Even if its you, you wont be able to easily defeat me if Im determined to hold out.


    Saint was correct. In the case of others, the oue might have been different, but he was a Holy Knight blessed by five gods of the Holy War.


    Additionally, given his specialty in defense, it would indeed take Kim Ara some time to ovee him.


    I took a count.


    Neen.


    Including the one who called for backup.


    Even time was against us.


    I realized I needed to handle this carefully.


    I returned the Winters Sword to its sheath, White Rouge.


    Then, I took hold of ck Heaven.


    Sigh.


    I finely tuned the senses of the Sword Demon.


    Click.


    A switch flipped in my mind, and the worlds hues blurred like a watercolor painting on canvas. I surged ahead.


    The count was neen. I intended to end this swiftly and without prolonging the fight!


    Cra, crazy! Hes headed straight for us?


    Swords hurtled my way. I parried them with the heightened senses of the Sword Demon. From the other direction, arrows and spells were unleashed. I evaded them without invoking the Energy of Defying Heaven, utilizing ck Shadow Step.


    Swordsmen and warriors came at me. I sprang into the air, employing ck Shadow Steps technique.


    Hes ascended!


    Take aim quickly! Its harder to dodge mid-air.


    Arrows soared towards me.


    I crafted stepping points out of thin air.


    Then I made my move.


    It wasnt a leap to evade but to attack.


    My target was the central cluster of students.


    ck Heaven.


    I unleashed the innate skill, Soulbreaker.


    Woong!


    A domineering aura spread out, and an intangible energy restrained the movements of the students.


    Pak.


    I thrust ck Heaven into the ground, pouring all my Energy of Defying Heaven into it with all my might.


    ck God Martial Arts


    Secret Technique () - Abyss ().


    From the tip of ck Heaven


    The Energy of Defying Heaven began to swirl. The small vortex quickly grew in size.


    Av, avoid it!


    This doesnt look good!


    Kagagagagagak!


    The ck aura created a storm that swallowed everything and negated mana.


    In the Divine Sight, I saw mana screaming.


    Cra, crazy! Magic isnt manifesting!


    Warriors! Focus! I dont know what it is, but its absorbing mana!


    Everyone, focus! Mages, retreat!


    The expressions of the students changed. Saint, clearly surprised, parried Kim Ara with a sword of light and came towards me.


    Saint and the studentsbined their strength. Mana moved rapidly, and soon the corrupting storm engulfed everything.<hr>


    Kkeung.


    I struggled to get up.


    I realized Abyss was not an efficient technique. It was a final showdown move. A martial art to drag a stronger opponent to death.


    It seemed to be made for facing many, but in reality, it was a martial art for facing one.


    Nheless, I relied on the skill I gained when my Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven hit 30 and used it.


    The efficiency is too poor.


    I understood why the Heavenly Demon created ck Energy.


    Looking around, I saw the students protected by all sorts of mechanical devices and magic.


    Its hard to end this without the kids getting hurt.


    My head was spinning.


    It seemed Abyss should be used after raising Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven a bit more.


    -Impressive.


    Really?


    -Yes! Seo-ha, you might not be aware, but even the previous Heavenly Demon needed to be at the highest level to properly use Abyss.


    Eternal Heaven eximed excitedly.


    There was a tremendous difference between the Abyss used by the previous Heavenly Demon at his highest level and mine.


    If not heaven and earth, then at least between the peak of a mountain and the sky.


    Their excitement must have stemmed from the control required.


    I walked toward Kim Ara, her eyes wide.


    Youre incredibly strong.


    I did do something.


    I replied weakly and sat down on the ground.


    Then I looked at Kim Ara, her violet eyes meeting mine.


    I feel like I havent taken good care of her.


    If I were to make excuses, I had been busy. Focusing on developing Seo Ga-yeon and interacting with the children had been the most important.


    Thinking about it now, I had received quite a lot of help as well.


    The best way forward would be to take her to the dungeon.


    - And be careful. Your bounty has increased, and many viin groups are after you, like the Mine-led Nazi Empire or the ck Shirt Squad The Wings of Dark me and Eyes of Illusion are also watching you.


    The warning from the sorceress came to mind.


    My bounty had increased, and groups of viins like Mines were watching me.


    It seemed that The Brigade of Eternal Heaven had backed off,


    But the groups mentioned by the sorceress were not to be taken lightly.


    Maybe I should just take Seo Ga-yeon with me.


    I felt suddenly tempted.


    But perhaps it was intuition; I had a feeling that it might actually drive us apart.


    I should use it.


    I looked up, thinking of the points I had been saving.


    It seemed like I should buy that talent.<hr>


    In an abandoned factory in Eulsan, a masked figure sat on a chair.


    Cough.


    On the opposite side, a middle-aged man in histe forties coughed up blood. Dark, clotted, crimson blood. It was the result of a curse cast by the being before him.


    Why, why are you doing this to me?


    Hmm, theres no particr reason.


    The masked figure spoke softly.


    Just that we want something you have. Well, something like that.


    Although his expression was hidden by the mask, the middle-aged man sensed the masked figure was smiling slyly.


    The mask could it be The Brigade of Eternal Heaven?


    Oh, am I famous here? Its an honor that my name has spread to the Silver Country.


    The masked man nodded and smiled contentedly.


    Silver Country


    An ancient country that once existed in China.


    However, as dimensions ovepped and broke in China, the country faced the disaster head-on.


    It was once the most ravaged by monsters and Mines; the Seven Evils nearly destroyed the country from one location.


    Above all, the entity known as Apostle appeared and tore China into five pieces.


    The five divided parts of China took the names of ancient Chinese countries independently, and among them, the middle-aged man was a key figure from the Silver Country.


    Located next to Korea, it was the most chaotic city.


    Such was the current state of China.


    Pl, please spare me. If you do, Ill give you the hidden safe


    Oh, the one in Anhui Province?


    Startled


    The middle-aged mans expression turned to panic at the masked figures words.


    Pfft. You think we started this without knowing that?


    The masked figure stood up.


    Thud, thud.


    Then, he pointed a gun at the middle-aged mans head.


    Then adios~.


    The masked figurethe leader of The Brigade of Eternal Heavensaid yfully and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The middle-aged mans body slumped. The leader, removing his mask, said,


    Gangcheon. What happened to the vice-leader?


    Weve located him. But hes in the same ce as The Overlord.


    The leaders expression grew increasingly nk.


    Gangcheon sensed the boiling killing intent behind that expression.


    Leader. I usually dont like saying this, but The Overlord is dangerous. Hes a monster capable of destroying a country single-handedly.


    Gangcheon. Our principle is always the same. We never abandonrades. And if arade has been wronged, we repay it a hundredfold.


    Rules were created to live like a human being, born from trash.


    The leader smiled coldly, preparing to confront The Overlord.

 Chapter 85: The Origin (4)

    Chapter 85: The Origin (4)


    Thew represented order, while the outer world embodied chaos.


    If one were to assign attributes, those would be fitting.


    Order was, quite simply, order.


    It formed the foundation of the world, shaping its very structure.


    This includes the Mixed Origin and the Four Elements,


    Yin and Yang, alongside the Five Elements,


    As well as the Seven Luminaries and the Eight Trigrams.


    To delve into specifics, there were countless varieties, though most stemmed from the aforementioned properties.


    Then theres the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    This power aligned with thew, yet it verged on that of the outer world.


    Strange, isnt it?


    The Energy of Defying Heaven was part of order but also of the outer world.


    In fact, its akin to their confluence.


    If Seo Ga-yeons starlight magic harnessed the power of affirmation, a quintessentially orderly force, then my power was its antithesis.


    I wielded the power to negate everything.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven refuted allspecial abilities, magic, martial arts, and even the chaotic energies and spells from the outer world.


    Yet, it acknowledged one exception.


    Mystery.


    For mystery was intertwined with the system that underpins this world.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven does not reject mystery.


    And within this world, mystery was deemed nearest to the origin.


    Both mystery and the system originated from the beginning.


    Celestial deemed this power profoundly intriguing.


    The Emperor exhibited substantial interest in it.


    And I, too, perceived this power as more than a mere negator of magic.


    Thats the issue.


    I nced at the status window.


    [Name: Lee Seo-ha]


    Strength: 29


    Agility: 30


    Stamina: 29


    Skill: 29


    Conceptual Stats


    Energy of Defying Heaven: 33


    Talent


    ''Reading(-)'', ''Sword Demon(S)'', ''True Heart(A)'', ''Inscrutable Talent(A-)'', ''Dexterity(B+)''


    Skills


    ''ck God Martial Arts(?)'', ''Divine Sight(S)'', ''ck sh Step(B+)'', ''Soul Absorbing Sword Technique(B)'', ''Alturn''s Arcane Alchemy(B+)'', ''Ikar''s Advanced Spirit Energy Control(C+)'', ''ck Shadow Step(C+)'', ''ck sh Sword Technique(C+)''


    Constitution


    ''Heaven Defying Body(S-)''


    My talent was abnormal.


    I didnt use the power known as mana and specialized in Spirit Ability.


    Spirit Ability, likened to a martial arts world, rtes to the upper dantian.


    When this power acted purely, it could barely lift a stone, butbined with other powers, it could exert a terrifying force.


    It was also the power most depleted in the Abyss.


    Furthermore, this was the minimum condition for entering the upper ranks.


    Thats why its a headache.


    In other words, things rted to Spirit Ability were either expensive or came with ridiculous penalties.


    Thats why I was saving up points.


    I checked my points.


    [157,000p]


    An enormous amount of points.


    But it wasnt as much as it seemed.


    A proper S-ss starts from 500,000 points.


    Ex-ss was beyond even my dreams.


    It seemed that level wasnt even made to be achievable. One hundred million points, whose dog came up with that?


    Even one hundred million points was just the starting point. The costlier ones were even higher.


    Anyway, I could only buy S- grade items with penalties, not aplete S grade.


    S- grade started from 100,000 points.


    Most physical system items were unnecessary. That was because ck God Martial Arts remodeled the body into a heavenly one.


    It grew stronger with each breath and elerated growth the more the body was trained.


    Therefore, what I could choose were talents that significantly increased Nyeom or those rted to defense.


    Defense is somewhat weak.


    I felt it when I fought with the students. It would be good to have some defense.


    When several people attacked me, dodging each one was challenging. Its fine for now, but if more enemiese, Ill need a shield.


    .


    My gamers instinct advised against going for a defensive skill like a beginner but rather to boost my attack power.


    I sighed and selected my talent.<hr>


    [Seed of Origin (S-)]


    A seed that contains the power of the origin. It enhances the user''s Nyeom and increases capacity.


    : Absolute minus correction in magic power.


    : 100% increase in all efficiencies of Spirit Ability. <hr>


    The description was straightforward.


    But in Epic World, the simplest abilities were often the best.


    Like Dexterity, which applies a correction to all systems.<hr>


    [Shield of Spirit Ability (B-)]


    Creates a translucent spherical shield at the user''s will.


    : Absolute minus correction in magic power.


    : Defense power is enhanced ording to the user''s Nyeom. <hr>


    With the remaining points, I conservatively purchased one defensive talent.


    After choosing the two, I felt a mystical power envelop me, and knowledge on how to use them flooded my mind.


    Is this how its done?


    I manifested a translucent barrier with Nyeom.


    A translucent barrier materialized in the air with a buzzing sound. I hit the barrier with my fist.


    Thump thump  It felt quite sturdy.


    I examined my weapons. Winters Sword was inside White Rouge, and ck Heaven contained some of my Energy of Defying Heaven.


    I summoned the ck sword from the ck bracelet and swung down with considerable force.


    Crash!


    A slight crack appeared in the barrier.


    Not bad?


    The strike was strong, but it seemed the barrier could withstand a hit or two from an opponent.


    As my Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increased, it also grew stronger.


    I experimented with the Shield of Spirit Ability and realized that quite some time had passed.


    Should I contact her?


    I turned on my phone.


    When I opened the chat app, there were messages from various women.


    Looking closely, I noticed messages from women I didnt know.


    Kang Yeong-ji:


    Seo-ha, its Kang Yeong-ji. I got your contact from a ssmate because I have something to ask you?


    Who is Kang Yeong-ji?


    I immediately blocked her and then sent a message to Kim Ara.


    Are you free this Saturday?


    As soon as I sent it, the number 1 disappeared immediately. Lucky. Did she see it right away?


    Kim Ara:


    Yes, Im free.


    Why?


    (Emoticon of a hamster looking curious)


    Me:


    Then, do you want to go somewhere with me?


    Kim Ara:


    Could it be


    Are you asking me to go to a dungeon or something?


    Me:


    Yes.


    Kim Ara:


    Okay.


    Got it.


    (Emoticon of a hamster looking deted)


    Kim Aras response seemed disheartened.


    I turned off my phone, stretched, and headed off toplete the Homunculus.<hr>


    Time flew by quickly.


    I made medicine for the guild, sold recipes to the Alchemy Guild, and entered the electronic world to give alchemy lectures.


    I focused on my studies to get as many internal marks as possible, trained in martial arts with ck Heaven, and experimented with my recently acquired abilities.


    Teaching Seo Ga-yeon various things, overwhelmingly dominating the asionally rising Hong Yu-hwa, being called elder by Seolhwa Ryeon, and going out to exterminate Mines.


    Time passed in a whirlwind.


    Somehow, I managed to digest it all and kept my top position. In fact, my top position wasrgely due to the talent, Reading(-).


    Even if Im proficient in this game, Im an outsider after all. Most theories and such, I dont know.


    -Arent you pushing yourself too hard these days, master?


    -Right! Youve only been sleeping for 3 hourstely.


    Its okay. Its not as hard on my body as you think.


    My body felt no strain.


    I was blessed with a heavenly body by the ck God Martial Arts, and the continuous cirction of the Energy of Defying Heaven through my body, thanks to ck Energy, helped.


    The Seed of Origin is more effective than I had anticipated.


    Once I upgrade it to an S-grade, its efficiency will improve even further.


    I trained physically with Kim Seo-hyun and refined my martial arts with ck Heaven.


    I also learned some spells from Eternal Heaven, just in case of unforeseen situations.


    And so, Saturday arrived.


    I teased Hong Yu-hwa, who had recently lost to me in everypetition during club activities, discussed business with Ershil, and then headed to the location where I had agreed to meet Kim Ara.


    Hello.


    Her hair cascaded down to her waist in a violet wave. She wore ck stockings paired with a red and ck checkered skirt. Over it, a tank top and a ck coat adorned her figure.


    She stood with the proportions of a model and, for a woman, a notable height of 175cm.


    It was somewhat sudden, but looking at her now, she truly was beautiful.


    I tried to conceal my feelings as I spoke.


    Hello. Did youe early? Have you been waiting?


    No, I havent waited long.


    After our exchange, it somehow felt like we were lovers who had agreed to meet for a date.


    But this ce is a famous hunting ground, isnt it?


    Thats correct,


    Kim Ara said as she surveyed the area.


    Swamnds are difficult to navigate.


    I have faith in our Ara. Youll do well, even in the swamnds.


    At my use of our Ara, Kim Aras cheeks tinged with a faint blush.


    We had arrived at a swamnd. It was a region known for man-eating trees and lizardmen appearances, and also a hunting ground for Hunters who possessed magical aptitude but hadnt be heroes.


    Hunters outnumbered typical heroes by a significant margin. Thats why ces like dungeons were scarce.


    It also pays less.


    Regr dungeons could earn you hundreds of millions per clear, but in these hunting grounds, you could barely make a hundred even after toiling all day.


    But 1 million won isnt a small amount.


    My sense of money hadpletely numbed.


    That was because I had over 20 billion in my bank ount. Come to think of it, I needed to spend some of that 20 billion.


    Perhaps on an alchemy workshop.


    Or buyingnd for the guild building I nned to construct wouldnt be bad either.


    I walked around with Kim Ara, checking the time on my phone.


    It was 10:30 AM.


    Its about time they show up.


    As I thought that, magical power nearby exploded and surged.


    Theyve arrived.


    Ding.<hr>


    Main Quest Chapter 6: Deal with the Lizardmen and the Man-Eating Tree controlled by the Demon World Tree!


    A seed from the outer world has taken root and grown here.


    If the Demon World Tree isn''t dealt with here, it will return as a disaster in the future!


    Reward: 20,000P. Additional rewards depending on the content. <hr>

 Chapter 86: The Origin (5)

    Chapter 86: The Origin (5)


    Immediately after the quest rm window appeared.


    Kwaaaang!


    A massive shockwave spread, shaking the surroundings.


    !


    In the center, a massive flow began to condense. Just looking at it felt murky, dark, and full of corrupt magical power.


    Saaaaaa.


    Soon, it took the form of a gigantic tree.


    A ck tree, distinctly visible even in the dense swamp forest to the naked eye.


    Demon Realm Tree ().


    Crazy! Its magical energy!


    Why here? Isnt this just a swamp frequented by hunters?


    The hunters were thrown into a panic.


    Wait, isnt that the Demon Realm Tree?


    Everyone, gather up! Drop any corpses you have and juste together!


    Realizing the situation, the hunters gathered as many people as they could.


    The Demon Realm Tree itself was not strong. If it were of that size, a moderately strong Hero could handle it alone.


    But thats not why the hunters were in such a panic. The trouble with the Demon Realm Tree was that it created a kind of domain around itself.


    Saaaaaa-.


    The magical energy concentrated. The skin of lizardmen nearby started turning ck. The sinister energy began to infuse the trees around.


    This is


    Its the power of the Demon Realm Tree. It creates a domain around itself, corrupting thend.


    A domain? Thats something only high-ranking beings should have, right?


    Kim Ara was shocked.


    Its okay, its not that severe.


    Really?


    Its a kind of monster in the form of a tree, focused on its domain. Its main body isnt that strong. The problem is the monsters within the domain.


    Kieeeeeek!


    A lizardman with ck scales let out a shriek, targeting a nearby hunter.


    Aaagh! Get away!


    Bang Bang Bang!


    Gunshots rang out, sparks flying off the lizardmans skin.


    But not a scratch appeared on the lizardmans scales.


    Good Lord, are they immune to bullets?!


    All gunmen, fall back to the rear! Warriors, hold the front!


    Upon hearing someones shout, the hunters began to move.


    However, these hunters, incapable of even challenging a low-grade monster, were primarily magical gunmen ().


    There were a few warriors among them, but mostcked the firepower necessary to kill a lizardman.


    Lets go, Ara.


    Okay.


    I took the lead with Kim Ara beside me. If we didnt take action now, the consequences for these people would be dire.


    Are you warriors? You look like students; fall back.


    As we approached the front, a man with a shield the size of an adults torso addressed us.


    Its okay. Were students at the Korea Hero School.


    Is that so! Then, please, we need your help.


    Our disy of the Korea Hero School student IDs seemed to brighten his face, and he stepped aside to let us through. The Korea Hero School was renowned as a hub for geniuses and prodigies from around the globe.


    Some even referred to it as the school of stars, given the variety of talent it attracted.


    Understandably, any student from the Korea Hero School would be considered far superior to the hunters currently assembled here.


    Ill provide support. Ara, you take the front.


    Are you going to show off your real skills after such a long time?


    Kim Ara asked, her expression tinged with a hint of excitement.


    My true abilities were no different from what I demonstrated at school, although some students suspected that I was concealing my true potential and honing my closebat skills.


    I do concede that my initial impression might have been somewhat underwhelming.


    I nodded nonchntly and took a step back, gripping the ck Heaven.


    What I was preparing to use was a spell. ck Heaven served as both a sword and a conduit for the Energy of Defying Heaven a medium through which I could channel effects akin to those produced by the magical books and staffs of magicians.


    I had to conserve my strength, as I was uncertain what else might emerge.


    Eternal Heaven.


    -Yes, Seo-ha!


    Eternal Heaven materialized before me.


    Luminous talismans enveloped me, and Eternal Heavenmenced casting a spell. My role was straightforward: to direct the Energy of Defying Heaven into the spell.


    Paaat!


    The spell took shape, and one of the talismans streamed towards Kim Ara.


    This is


    A spell to increase speed and senses, since Ara doesnt need a strength boost anyway.


    Was that a slightly reproachful look, or was it my imagination?


    - It seems a bit harsh to suggest that a woman is too strong.


    .


    Kim Ara wielded the Giants Sword.


    The sword, brutish in form and originally two meters long, began to grow as it absorbed Kim Aras origin power.


    Huff.


    She stepped forward powerfully, her aura changing as if splitting a mountain, in an overwhelming manner.


    Power that Uproots Mountains and Overwhelms the World.


    Kiek?


    Kieeeeeek!


    The lizardmen were thrown into disarray. Kim Ara, unfazed, swung her now 15-meter-long greatsword.


    Kwaaaaang!


    The lizardmen, who had withstood bullets, couldnt withstand the Giants Sword. Their bodies shattered into pieces, scattering in all directions.


    Who, who is that? How can someone wield a 10-meter sword so easily?


    What does that matter? She must be a new hero! The important thing is, shes the only one we can trust here!


    Hunters from all around began to gather near her.


    Kuoooooo!


    A roar, filled with intense magical power, filled the area.


    Looking over, there stood a giant lizardman about three meters tall, armed with a sword and shield.


    Lizardman Warrior Leader!


    Thats a high-ranking being among the middle ss


    The hunters lost their fighting spirit.


    Or they looked at Kim Ara with hope.


    Shall we go then?


    I quietly prepared an attack spell.


    - Attack spells arent really a good choice for Seo-ha. The control over the Energy of Defying Heaven you possess is equivalent to, or even surpasses, that of the previous Heavenly Demon.


    Ziiing.


    The channeled Energy of Defying Heaven began to diminish. When it turned into a sphere the size of a fingernail, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my head and was startled.


    Handling the energy of Defying Heaven with control that rivaled the previous Heavenly Demons, and yet struggling with a spell to the point of a headache, was significant.


    -Thats why I created a new spell.


    What is this?


    -Its a form of Energy of Defying Heaven,pressed repeatedly. To be honest, calling it a spell might be a stretch. Its akin to simply grilling good meat in culinary terms.


    -Thanks to your incredible control over the Energy of Defying Heaven, we can create this spell. Compression usually increases power proportionally but most magicians and spellcasters dont realize that, so they dontpress. At most, theypress two or three times. But with your control, wevepressed it over ten times.


    -In fact, with such control, there are other methods of attack, but since Seo-ha-nim is still mid-tier, this method transforms into a spell with tremendous attack power. Its a method only possible because its Seo-ha.


    I see.


    I threw it at the Lizardman Warrior Leader.


    Krheh.


    The Lizardman Warrior Leader sneered and easily swatted it away with his shield.


    Woo-woo-woo-woo!


    The sphere emitted intense vibrations, and a shockwave burst forth.


    Kwaaaang!


    The range of the shockwave was narrow, focused solely on the Warrior Leader.


    However, the power was far from simple. The shockwave devoured even the fragments of the Warrior Leaders body, leaving nothing behind.


    Oh.


    I quietly marveled at the unexpectedly profound power.


    You, you! Youre an incredible magician!


    A nearby hunter eximed and approached me.


    We might not know much about other things, but were good at defense. Can we protect you from now on?


    Yes, please do.


    In reality, it was more efficient for me to move around than to be protected by them. But the difficulty level was akin to hell, so anything could happen.


    Woo-woong!


    Once again, arge ripple spread from the Demon Realm Tree.


    Ah, what?!


    Everyone, get away from the tree!


    The hunters shouted in panic.


    The dark tree swelled up significantly and eventually began to move, using its roots like legs.


    Its a man-eating tree. This is a bit troublesome.


    Man-eating trees wouldnt die easily unless their core was destroyed. They were like the zombies of the nt world.


    Eternal Heaven.


    -Yep!


    Eternal Heaven raised a spell. My job was simple: to infuse the Energy of Defying Heaven into Eternal Heaven.


    Dozens of ck arrowheads were created.


    Click.


    A sound, like something turning on, resonated in my mind, and the world began to shift. Using Divine Sight, I observed the trees core.


    Whats this?


    When I activated Divine Sight, I saw something elsea barrier-like thing near the Demon Realm Tree.


    I intensified the Energy of Defying Heaven in my eyes, and then I could see more clearly.


    People in ck cloaks and masks appeared.


    Why are they here?


    They were the Wings of Dark me, a viinous group that had once been an information organization but was severely weakened after being defeated by heroes. They would be a challenging opponent for me now. Originally, it should have been the Ancient Divine Beings, but it seems to have changed due to the difficulty level.


    This is bad.


    I recalled the Electronic Witchs words:


    The Seven Evils had raised my bounty, so others were targeting me.


    First, I shot the arrowheads, piercing them all into the core of the tree.


    Ive marked it with a spell, so everyone, focus on the marked areas!


    After saying that, I dashed forward.


    I can take care of myself, so everyone, just survive on your own.


    I spoke to the hunters and then approached Kim Ara.


    Ara, lets finish this quickly.


    Got it.


    Kim Ara didnt bother asking why. She silently grasped her sword again.


    Ignore the marks. Theyre just for the hunters anyway.


    Understood.


    The n is simple. Well rush towards the Demon Realm Tree, and Ill cover any minor threats along the way.


    I activated my newly acquired talent, Spirit Shield. A translucent barrier materialized in front of Kim Ara.


    Just focus ahead, Ara. Ill take care of your protection.


    .


    For some reason that she couldnt identify, Kim Ara felt a surge of tion and advanced.


    Kreek.


    The trees emitted strange sounds as they obstructed our path.


    Crack!


    Kim Ara demolished them with her 10-meter giant sword. Yet, several purple spheres targeted her.


    Curse.


    Tree-shaped monsters wield curses to varying degrees. Those imbued with darkness are particrly formidable.


    Disregard the curses!


    Scratch.


    With Nyeom, I swung ck Heaven, cleaving through the curses.


    Kim Ara shot me a look of mild astonishment, then resumed her run.


    Crack. Crack. Crack.


    We barreled through the obstacles like a bulldozer, charging in a straight line. I took care of the iing curses, while Kim Ara powered through with her brute force approach.


    Still, when something cant be halted, theres no tactic more effective than this.


    Ive been thinking this since ourst encounter, but dont you agree we work well together?


    .


    Kim Ara acknowledged with a silent nod, her cheeks tinged with a blush.


    I repelled an approaching curse and bellowed.


    Lets go again!


    Okay.


    With a wide swing of her giant sword, Kim Ara sent trees splintering into fragments. As I watched the destruction, I gazed ahead. The Demon Realm Tree radiated an ominous energy.


    It was undeniably more potent than before.


    The Wings of Dark me must have interfered.


    Suddenly, the Demon Realm Tree began to erect a barrier, summoning all the carnivorous trees in the vicinity to fortify itself. The barriers thickness had already exceeded 30 meters.


    Good.


    Huh?


    Its more convenient to obliterate them all at once if they cluster together like this.


    I turned to Kim Ara.


    Think you can handle it?


    Kim Ara assessed the Demon Realm Tree.


    You mean for me to slice through it?


    Yes.


    The barrier was quite thick. Probably even the spell I had used earlier would need to be fired once to break through it.


    Thats not efficient.


    Because the mental strain was greater than expected.


    I looked at Kim Ara. She seemed doubtful about cutting down the tree.


    She still didnt fully understand her Power of Origin.


    I can do it. If I use Pacheon


    Dont use Pacheon. Its possible even with just origin power. About 30 meters in length for the greatsword should be enough.


    Is that possible?


    If its you.


    Even the Overlord, at this point, would have found it impossible.


    However, Kim Aras inherent bloodline was extraordinary. She was the daughter of the Overlord, yet her bloodline was more closely tied to her ancestors than to the Overlords.


    Even the Overlord himself couldnt fully harness origin power.


    He hadnt awakened the giants bloodline or possessed the special stat of origin power.


    The power of starlight relied on imagination.


    And the origin power she possessed relied on belief.


    Kim Ara quietly closed her eyes and looked at me.


    There are too many enemies right now. So we need to conserve as much strength as possible.


    And Pacheon would be a move to throw the enemies off guard.


    It might be hard to believe, but Ara, youre much more than you think


    Truthfully, I didnt believe she could do it in one try. Origin power is based on self-belief, and in other words, its difficult to unleash its full strength without belief.


    I didnt think she would seed in one go. But it would give Kim Ara the motivation to grow in the future.


    So I nned to support her from the rear with ck Heaven


    I trust you.


    Kim Ara said that and gripped her sword tightly.


    Seo-ha, you


    Kim Ara started to say something but then shook her head.


    The you that I like, you believe in me.


    What?


    Kim Ara took a deep breath.


    Ill be back in a moment.<hr>


    Leap.


    Kwaaang!!


    The ground shattered as she leapt out. Then she stomped on the tree below with all her strength.


    Bang!!!


    She leaped once more, this time tilting her giant sword.


    Woong!


    The Giants Sword began to swell. The de, barely one meter in length, absorbed Kim Aras origin power and soon morphed into a thirty-meter colossus.


    Startled by its might, mages within the barrier quickly conjured a protective shield around the Demon Realm Tree.


    Kim Ara.


    Was unconcerned,


    Simply aimed to slice through. Lee Seo-ha had put his faith in her. Strangely, she found that to be sufficient.


    Pure belief.


    Her origin power surged in response to her conviction.


    Pacheon Shingong ().


    Pacheon Ilgeukcham ().


    Scratch-.


    Apanied by the sound of something tearing, her giant sword strike manifested.


    It cleaved through everything within a fifty-meter radius.

 Chapter 87: The Origin (6)

    Chapter 87: The Origin (6)


    A gigantic crescent moon-like sh stretched across 50 meters.


    Crack!


    It didnt merely attack the tree. The power spilled over even after cleaving the Demon World Tree in two, unleashing a shockwave that incidentally damaged the wings of the ck me creatures.


    Others might not have noticed, but I could.


    As soon as I saw it, I thought,


    Dangerous.


    The foundation of Origin Powery in belief. The stronger ones belief in themselves, the more responsive the Origin Power was to their will.


    But that sh was excessively forceful.


    I thought Kim Ara had that much faith in herselfbut at the same time, it felt perilous.


    Kim Ara must have expended more power than she had anticipated.


    Perhaps even more than when she used Pacheon.


    Ara!


    I shouted Kim Aras name and swiftly moved towards her using the ck sh Step. Kim Ara was plummeting powerlessly. I created footholds in the air to bridge the gap as quickly as possible.


    And caught Kim Ara in a princess carry.


    Can you use Pacheon?


    If I push myself, maybe once.


    Understood.


    While I briefly conversed with Kim Ara, various magical waves emanated from the ground.


    -Lightning Impact!


    -Shadow Critical!


    -Magma Attack!


    No curses were cast in the meantime.


    Many of the ck me wings specialize in curses, but I had effortlessly dispelled all manner of curses in my haste to seize the Demon World Tree.


    Pathetic.


    I summoned the ck Eik.


    Ssssh!


    A ck single-edged wing materialized, disrupting the surrounding currents. The Energy of Defying Heaven that radiated from the wing nullified the air, propelling me upwards.


    Whoosh!


    The ck single-edged wing soared into the sky, generating a wave. The formless wave, with its negating power, began to obliterate the magic.


    Good Lord, what am I witnessing?


    Is that antimagic? No, thats beyond just antimagic!


    I observed the members of the ck me Wings in a state of panic. I steadied my breath and instructed Kim Ara.


    Hold onto my back like this.


    Okay.


    Kim Ara obediently clung to my back. Ignoring the squishy feeling behind me, I held ck Heaven in a reverse grip.


    I checked with Divine Sight. No upper blows. The problem was that most were middle blows.


    It doesnt matter.


    Ill end it in one go.


    Eternal Heaven drew a supporting spell formation. The usual auxiliary spells.


    -Strength Enhancement, Sensory Enhancement, Speed Enhancement, Falling Speed Enhancement.


    The spell of Origin Power enveloped my body.


    Feeling my spirit uplifted, I infused ck Heaven with Origin Power. The ck, corrupt power condensed on ck Heaven, forming the de.


    Sword Qi.


    But it wasnt. It was just the form of the de I forcefully held with the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven.


    Sword Qi?! Crazy, they said nothing about upper blows!


    Everyone retreat! Contact the other wings to adjust the difficulty level immediately!


    But it was enough to throw the opponent into panic.


    And as I fell like this,


    Suddenly, my vision darkened.


    Memories surfaced in my mind.


    A garden surrounding a pond, reminiscent of ancient China.


    -The ck God Martial Arts were created to kill those of a higher rank.


    There, I saw a woman. She was wearing ck martial arts attire. Strangely, her face was blurry and indiscernible.


    -If youvee this far, it must be just before learning the hellish Mujeokjang, which devours everything. As you reach the middle blows, youll be able to learn this martial art to confront multiple opponents. I have created this technique for facing multiple adversaries.


    Snap.


    The woman extended her hand. Her hand was wrapped in ck Qi.


    -The significance of this is to spread the ck Qi widely. Originally, ck Qi is a martial art created to kill those of a higher rank in one strike. For the lowly, spreading it out is enough to kill them.


    The woman in long robes, the previous Heavenly Demon, turned to me and said.


    -I named this the ck Qi Indiscriminate Killing Method. Its quite useful, so be sure to learn it. Even if ck Heaven teaches you the hellish Mujeokjang that devours everything, its not a martial art suitable for fighting many.


    The Celestial Demon chuckled and said,


    -Seeing this means you have sessfully merged with the ck God Martial Arts. My efforts were not in vain. My only regret is not seeing the face of the one who connected.


    The background began to darken again.


    -And when using the Indiscriminate Killing Method for the first time, dont load Qi on the weapon. Its easier to execute with the body trained in the ck God Martial Arts.


    I returned to reality.


    Still falling.


    Has time not passed?


    Perhaps its a method possible only for a transcendent like the Heavenly Demon. I looked at ck Heaven. The Heavenly Demon said not to, but


    Its possible.


    Intuitively, I knew I could use the Indiscriminate Killing Method with ck Heaven because of the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven.


    The power to handle the very concept of Defying Heaven.


    Woong!


    The Energy of Defying Heaven condensed into ck Heaven. Like when spreading ck Qi, not forming an edge but bluntly. And then slowly unraveling it to create Qi waves.


    -Hmm?


    ck Heaven looked at me, puzzled.


    I thrust ck Heaven into the ground.


    ck God Martial Arts


    ck Qi ()-Indiscriminate Killing Method


    [Your proficiency in ck Qi increases!]


    The ck Qi wave split. As the wave rippled, it carried with it the energy of Defying Heaven.


    Crackling!


    The corpses around me disintegrated into ash. Proof that they were all Mines.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 1.]


    The ash of the disintegrating Mines, some of it absorbed into my body.


    Five.


    I collected the scattered Defying Heaven Power from the Random Killing Method. As the ck Qi wave returned to my body, I realized I had about 95% of my strength remaining.


    And this was also recovering quickly, thanks to the Seed of Spirit Ability.


    An absurd situation unfolded. Normally, fighting should deplete ones strength, but I was free from that constraint.


    Hes stopped! He cant move because of that technique just now! Hit him quickly!


    Die, you monster!


    The viins shouted as they approached me.


    I chuckled and looked at them. The remaining ones were one middle blow and two lower blows.


    Swoosh-.


    I deflected the iing spear with the back of my hand. While deflecting, I skillfully changed the position of the spear to face a Mine taking a stance to strike down with a sword.


    Huh?


    Th-this guy! What is he doing now cough!


    Swiftly, I shed his neck with ck Heaven.


    Eek!


    I locked eyes with a Mine. The Mine, about to attack, quickly turned to flee.


    Hey, hey! If we run now, we all die, cou


    I kicked the head of the Mine with the spear, then delivered a hand chop.


    Crunch.


    With an unpleasant sensation, the arm of the Mine was severed.


    Pure strength alone is still not that strong.


    In this regard, I was slightly below Park Woon-hyuk.


    Ridiculous.


    It had only been half a year since I assimted into this world. Yet, I had caught up with those whove trained for over a dozen years.


    I controlled the ck Sword with Nyeom and targeted the fleeing Mines neck.


    The bodies of the Mines scattered like ash and disappeared.


    [You have sessfully cleared the quest.]


    [Calcting achievement details.]


    [Before it fully hatched, you defeated the Demon World Tree (Infant Stage). You gain 40,000p.]


    [You have perfectlypleted the Main Quest Chapter. 6. The reward will be further upgraded.]


    [You have made a strong impression on Kim Ara. A connection is added.]


    [Belief. This rtionship formed from belief could be akin to that of a king and a knight. Certainly, as long as you dont betray her, and as long as you believe in her, she would not hesitate to face death.]


    Scary.


    It was simr yet different from the dependency Seo Ga-yeon had shown.


    [The Demon World Tree left its seed upon dying.]


    [Collect the branches of the Demon World Tree.]


    I was nning to go there anyway.


    I headed towards where the Demon World Tree had fallen.


    The branches are important, but the Demon World Tree is like the opposite of a World Tree.


    It could be considered a precious alchemical material. Its also used in metallurgy and cooking.


    I should collect it thoroughly.


    The problem was someone might steal it.


    Many have witnessed it here. Moreover, my backing in this world was top-notch.


    With the Emperor, Celestial, and the Overlord, known as transcendent beings, and the Red Tower Master was also on my side.


    Since its rted to Kim Ara, the Overlord will step in, and others would help if I asked.


    I first collected the most important branches of the Demon World Tree.


    Reading.<hr>


    [Branch of the Demon World Tree (A)]


    A branch infused with magical energy. If nted, it turns the area into a magic-rich zone. It''s imbued with spirit energy.


    :When the branch is nted, it absorbs all nutrients within a 1km radius, turning the surroundings into barrennd.


    :Once the Demon World Tree grows to a certain extent, it turns the area into its domain. Monsters are eroded by magical energy. <hr>


    A brutal description.


    I put the branch in the subspace and looked at the Demon World Tree.


    The space left in the subspace is getting dangerous.


    I think I could move about half for now.


    I opened my phone. Looking for someone nearby who could help, I saw Ershil.


    I could entrust the work to Ershil without burden.


    Because we have a business rtionship. Moreover, shes efficient in her work.


    I called Ershil via message.


    What should we do with this?


    We should disassemble it first, right? Oh, the ownership belongs to Ara who defeated the Demon World Tree, so can I buy what I needter?


    I need something right now instead of money.


    Kim Ara said that and then looked at me.


    I suddenly feel tired.


    Really? Do you want to rest for a while?


    Yeah.


    Kim Ara said so and then leaned her head on my knee after sitting me down.


    If you stay like this, Ill give you anything you want.


    The Demon World Tree is really expensive.


    Thats okay.


    Kim Ara said that while looking at me.


    I dont need anything else but you.


    With clear emotions, Kim Ara whispered to me.

 Chapter 88: The Origin (7)

    Chapter 88: The Origin (7)


    [Japan was astonished, America was shocked, and Europe was turned upside down. The alchemist who shook the world, Veritas. Why dont we have an alchemist like that? The reason Kimura, who received the Nobel Prize in Magic, shed tears.]


    Whats this now?


    Lab Escape almost lost her mind for a moment.


    When it was revealed that Veritas was Korean, chaos erupted everywhere.


    Even thoughnguages were automatically tranted in virtual reality, it was revealed that Veritas was Korean because he spoke Korean through the part of the mask that didnt hide his mouth.


    Then, nonsensical Lexka messages started flooding in from everywhere.


    -So what? Each of these helps Veritas in some way.


    The Electronic Witch said with a giggle. Lab Escape looked at her, dumbfounded.


    Thats the problem. That person shouldnt be mentioned in such low-quality videos.


    -Are you aplete fanatic then?


    Well, youre not exactly wrong.


    Since ancient times, humans have prayed to transcendent beings to solve their problems.


    An alchemist was rational.


    The effectiveness of a potion varied greatly depending on the environment, the materials used at any given time, and how the kit was handled, which could turn it into poison or medicine. Rationality is essential.


    But there were beings that must be trusted because they were rational.


    Lab Escape thinks that was Veritas. Each of his achievements had its value.


    There was a ce that hosted the Vine War in America, and of gods. So, its only natural for alchemists to believe in him.


    -This is ridiculous.


    The Electronic Witch looked at her andughed. At first, she thought she was just helping, but every action aimed at a certain hierarchy.


    But the Electronic Witch liked it.


    She was bound to Veritas anyway. She absolutely needed his help to restore her physical body in reality.


    -But why gather here?


    Didnt you know?


    -Even though Im a spirit of electronics, Im half human. I have protection to prevent erosion by the information of the electronic world, but Im not omniscient.


    The Electronic Witch said, mixing truth with lies.


    Veritas was in danger now. More viins and Mines than expected were targeting him.


    Thats why the Electronic Witch was dedicating most of her abilities to making the Mines and viins antagonize each other and spread false information to hide Veritas.


    Its nothing else. Its like a certification of faith.


    Lab Escape said with a slight smile and headed inside.


    The moment she saw the room inside, the Electronic Witch froze.


    The inside was structured like a church.


    And inside, the ce was stered with photos of Veritas. It seemed like a ce made to worship Veritas. No, it was certain.


    -What is this?


    A kind of cathedral to honor Mr. Veritas. Oh, do you need the symbol?


    Lab Escape raised her emerald wristwatch wrapped around her wrist with a fleeting smile.


    Oh! I said Ide quickly, but someone got here before me.


    A familiar mans voice.


    A man confidently walking towards the Lab Escape appeared. The saint of alchemy, the Master.


    Shortly after the Master entered the cathedral, many presences were felt.


    And Al Magus, who made creating the Philosophers Stone his lifes goal, and Zermaine, a major stakeholder in the potion industry.


    One by one, figures influencing not just the field of alchemy but the worlds politics.


    Oh, Electronic Witch, youre here too?


    -Uh, yeah. Right. I followed the Lab Escape.


    Im curious, did Veritas really take Lab Escape as his disciple?


    Ive heard about it. I was there too.


    Hmm, then I guess I have no choice but to agree with the bishop taking charge of theboratory.


    Bishop?


    Huh? You didnt hear?


    The Electronic Witch is still in a cooperative rtionship with that person.


    Aha, I see.


    So, shall we worship today as well?


    With eyes tinged with madness, they quietly prayed to a statue engraved with Veritas.


    Everything is for the true Veritas.


    Ver-men.


    Had Lee Seo-ha witnessed this, he might have fainted from the bizarre scene unfolding without his knowledge.<hr>


    In this world, there were neither dreams nor hope.


    Why?


    This is the price for defying us. However, your achievement has halted us. This is a feat not even the gods could achieve


    The entity in front of Kim Seo-hyun grinned and said.


    Your deed will be praised throughout the universe.


    With that, the ending credits rolled.


    Epic World.


    I remembered the first time I yed this game.


    The scene where Kim Seo-hyun looked at a destroyed world with empty eyes.


    Humanity had perished due to beings from outer space.


    The traces of humanity werepletely eradicated, and humans became extinct on Earth.


    This was the scene every new yer of Epic World inevitably saw.


    No matter what strategy was used, one could not escape this oue. Initially, everyone sees this ending, no matter what.


    As if you were meant to escape this ending.


    And if you became an intermediate yer, you could save about a million people from humanity.


    Those who could be called veterans could achieve the greatest feat of saving 30% of humanity.


    And that was me.


    Honestly, I could only say it was luck. If I tried again, I definitely couldnt do it.


    I looked at Kim Ara, who was lying with her head on my knees.


    I didnt know why she reacted this way to me.


    To be honest, it felt good.


    It couldnt help but feel good.


    Externally, she was a beautiful woman who turned heads twice when she passed by, just a bit taller than average.


    Moreover, shes close to my ideal type in appearance.


    But I didnt have time to focus on romance.


    Its not like I was impotent to behave this way.


    Sometimes, though, I felt a dangerous level of sexual desire. Probably because my body has rejuvenated.


    Even when I wanted to rest, I held back, sleeping only three hours a day and training daily.


    Thinking about thete stages of this game, there was no time to rest. The enemies became stronger, and at some point, utterly irrational beings appeared.


    So, romance was a luxury for me.


    Seo-ha?


    Yes.


    However.


    At some point, I realized I was quite immersed in this world. Kim Aras confession shook me quite a bit.


    I stopped treating this world as a game and started epting it as reality.


    What is it?


    Ershil looked at me with a clearly flustered tone.


    Do, do, were you two da, dating?


    No, thats not it.


    I said with a bitter smile.


    Is it okay that I called you for the demon realm tree handling?


    Yes, what Seo-ha does is nothingpared to this.


    Ershil said that and then nced at Kim Ara.


    If you really feel sorry, why not make some time for just the two of us next time? I can treat you properly.


    Ershils golden eyes curved into crescents as she grinned.


    Whats the rtionship between you two?


    Its something we cant tell others.


    Its indeed something we couldnt tell others.


    After all, its a secret that I was Veritas externally.


    But why is Kim Ara lying with her head on Seo-has knees?


    Seo-ha did her a favor.


    I did it in exchange for a condition involving the demon realm tree. Honestly, getting the demon realm tree materials for just a knee pillow was an enormous benefit.


    Ershil looked at me, and I just shrugged.


    Then, looking around for a moment, she spoke to me quietly.


    Lately, the movements of the Mines and viins have been unusual. It might be better to reduce hunting Mines for a while.


    Did you notice?


    Its already circting like an urban legend. A devil in a mask kills viins. Seo-ha doesnt like Mines.


    Was it that noticeable?


    Yes. I became certain of it during thest ball.


    Was it when I met the fanatics of the Ravenous Horse?


    At that time, the way you dealt with the fanatics, your gaze was quite memorable. It was like you were clearing trash off the streets.


    Is that so?


    Yes, it was.


    Ershilughed.


    A ball?


    Yeah, we had one during the break. Spent some time together.


    Ershil provoked without hesitation.


    It looks like the demon realm tree disassembly will be done soon. Do you want to have dinner together?


    No, its okay.


    Ershil was an English noble.


    Her idea of a meal was quite inefficient. Spending 2 hours just for a meal was a bit


    Thats too bad. Then Ill go sort out the demon realm tree.


    Youre doing it yourself?


    Not personally, but just being there prevents any mischief. And I have to do it myself since its for someone.


    Ershil smiled cheerfully and trotted off to where the work was happening.


    Ershil, shes pretty.


    Really?


    Yeah. Shes feminine in what she does.


    It seemed like she wanted to say - unlike me.


    I justughed.


    Its okay. Ara, youre pretty too.


    Embarrassed by my own words, I looked up at the moon. The blue-colored sky. The moon was rising clearly.


    The moon is beautiful.


    Huh?


    Huh?


    Kim Ara reacted strangely to my casual remark about the moons beauty. Her face turned red, and her eyes moved rapidly from side to side.


    ?


    Why was she acting like that? As I wondered, suddenly Kim Aras expression turned cold.


    -Seo-ha seems like a gumiho from the legends when you look closely.


    -Master, how about keeping a little more decorum?


    I got annoyed at ck Heavensment but held back. There was still nothing certain.

 Chapter 89: Faith (1)

    Chapter 89: Faith (1)


    Penthouse.


    On the bed, I merged my body and the bed.


    In other words, I was resting for the first time in a long while.


    ck Heaven said, You have been running too much and need to rest.


    -But to ask for martial arts teaching.


    Its better than resting aimlessly. The body needs rest, but filling the mind with martial arts isnt a big deal.


    -This is ridiculous. Even the previous owner wasnt like this.


    I nced at ck Heaven.


    So, you dont like it?


    -What I meant by rest was the owners mind. No, youre right. A person like you, when told to rest, tends to do something else.


    With that, ck Heaven started to teach me martial arts.


    -Then, shall I teach you a secret technique?


    A secret technique?


    -Yes. Its not exactly a secret technique, but it wouldnt hurt to know in advance.


    I looked at ck Heaven with renewed interest.


    This is strange.


    The martial arts I knew were different. The higher the level, the more it involved the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    I sensed something odd about her level of martial arts.


    I recalled when Celestial and The Overlord, both active transcendents, scouted me as a disciple.


    I said I would stay loyal to ck Heaven, but the truth was different. The more I learned martial arts, the more I suspected she might actually be at the transcendent level.


    I was skeptical when Celestial suggested it.


    But I was convinced when The Overlord suggested it.


    Her martial arts had indeed reached the transcendent level.


    -Thus, elevate the Energy of Defying Heaven into the form of Bagua, and pass it through all the acupoints from Celestial Root to Life Gate. Then.


    Wait a minute.


    I halted the cirction of the Energy of Defying Heaven as ck Heaven spoke. The Energy of Defying Heaven bes rapidly stronger, but this was.


    -Yes. I think the owner knows. I dont know why the previous owner left this either


    This isnt a secret technique or anything.


    I couldnt help but make a subtle expression.


    Isnt this just a self-destruct technique?


    -A kind of berserk technique. But the owner will hardly need to use this. Because there is the inherent skill, Dominant Soul, in the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Thats true.


    I agreed with ck Heaven.


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword, whose seal had been released, possesses three inherent skills.


    Sword Soul, Overlord Soul, Dominant Soul.


    Sword Soul summoned ck Heaven.


    Overlord Soul suppressed the opponent.


    Dominant Soul reads memories from the opponents soul.


    Dominant Soul is a bit unique.


    The opponent must consent to have their soul read, and with mutual consent, its possible to confine the soul for a certain period.


    I experimented with the various methods I could use with this skill, and ck Heaven found it a usible possibility and experimented as well.


    The experiment was a sess.


    However, as a side effect, ck Heaven couldnt use Sword Soul for a while and couldnte out.


    But the price is cheap if it meant earning an extra life.


    The problem is that I have to take care of ck Heaven for a while.


    Taking care of ck Heaven meant diligently polishing the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, which I could certainly do.


    Except for the problem of having to endure ck Heavens moans.


    After learning martial arts from ck Heaven, I headed to the alchemy ssroom. I casually greeted Professor Song Ra-hee and began making elixirs and potions with alchemy.


    After all, I wasnt the one paying for the materials.


    Suddenly, the thought struck me. Now that it hade to this, maybe I could set up my own workshop.


    The artificial ind is spacious, so there shouldnt be any problem.


    Ill have to get permission for thister.


    I considered talking to Seo Ye-bin.


    I focused on alchemy.<hr>


    Arcane Shadow Serpent''s Poison (S-)


    A poison with a ck hue.


    In the field of alchemy, a pivotal alchemist in human history concocted it.


    : For 30 minutes, the body erodes into the shadow. <hr>


    Elixir of Purification (A+)


    A liquid with a blue hue.


    In the field of alchemy, a pivotal alchemist in human history concocted it.


    : Immunity to all types of poison below its grade for 1 minute. <hr>


    [You have created the world''s most outstanding poison! An incredible achievement! Awarded 4,500P!]


    [You have created the world''s most outstanding antidote! An incredible achievement! Awarded 5,000P!]


    I dont quite understand the criteria for these points.


    Usually, higher grades should give more points, shouldnt they?


    Is it the difference between saving and taking lives?


    Thinking about it, it made sense.


    If you looked at each quest, they focused on preventing loss of life.


    Do they want to save people?


    I pondered, but there was still a lot I didnt know about the system. I took the materials toplete the Homunculus and went up to the penthouse.


    In a corner of the penthouse stood a doll. It resembled a beautiful girl with blue hair and eyes.


    It was created heavily influenced by the suggestions of the Electronic Witch.


    Its roughly the level of a Hero of Hegemony.


    For someone unfamiliar with fighting, it would be a body not easy to defeat even for a Hunter.


    Originally, I could have addedbat functions, but that would have drastically changed the appearance the Electronic Witch desired, so I fully incorporated her suggestions.


    Afterpleting the final touches, I called the Electronic Witch.


    -Is it finally done?


    She came as soon as I called.


    Yes, its all finished. You can enter through the terminal now.


    Normally, inserting the Homunculuss terminal from the beginning was required, but for the Electronic Witch, it was hardly an issue. There were usually several security measures in ce, but considering who were dealing with, theyre not a concern.


    As soon as I finished speaking, the body reacted.


    Wow Wow, wow! Its moving! My body is moving!


    After attempting to move for a bit, the Electronic Witch tightly grabbed my hand.


    I never thought youd really do it. Im truly grateful.


    She said, her voice tinged with unusual emotion.


    If theres anyone you need me to deal with, just let me know. Oh, and watch out for those Nazi guys.


    The Nazi Empire?


    Yeah. Ive been causing them trouble and taking some of them down, but they you know?


    The Electronic Witch expressed her disgust, a rare urrence.


    I understood all too well.


    That merely causing disturbances wouldnt stop them.


    If you need information, just ask. Ill give you a great deal Ah! Its just because Im in a good mood. Seo-ha, for you, Ill always do it for free. But lets keep it a secret from my other clients, okay?


    Yes, Ill keep it quiet.


    While a Homunculus was an expensive investment, having the Electronic Witch on my side for free was a significant advantage.


    So, are you going to teach today?


    Yes, well. Theb is managed by an exceptional alchemist, and she needs my assistance to teach others.


    Hmm


    The Electronic Witch appeared troubled, a rare expression for her.


    Have you noticed anything unusualtely?


    Recently?


    I reflected on the recent events.


    I attended sses at school, trained with Kim Seo-hyun to master the ck God Martial Arts, discussed business with Ershil, sparred with Kim Ara, assisted Seo Ga-yeon with her development,peted with Hong Yu-hwa over trivial matters, and asionally ventured into the city to hunt Mines as an elder summoned by Seolhwa Ryeon.


    Afterward, I would return to the penthouse for lessons with Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven, then go to sleep after a shower.


    The cycle would begin anew upon waking.


    Now I understand why ck Heaven told me to take a rest.


    Even I could see it was a brutally busy schedule.


    No, but why do you ask?


    Just in case, dont be too shocked.


    ?


    Something was off about the Electronic Witchs expression.


    It was as if she had seen an abyss she didnt want to know about.


    Yes, it was simr to when I found out in theb that Lab Escape was a Shotacon during my peak times in Epic World.


    Anyway, once you connect, Ive moved you near the lecture hall, so you can just go straight in.


    Ah, thank you.


    No, Im not sure if this is right.


    The Electronic Witch looked hesitant and spoke to me.


    If you ever want to escape, just text me. Ill get you out somehow.


    Even if it means turning the world against me, she added.


    An unnecessary air of solemnity lingered.


    I entered virtual reality.


    As the Electronic Witch had said, I started near the lecture hall.


    Before entering, I hypnotized myself.


    Not many people know that I, Lee Seo-ha, was Veritas. So, I must use what I can. I hypnotized myself that I was Veritas and moved forward.


    Click-ck.


    I am arrogant. I am the best in the field of alchemy. I am a respected figure that no one can catch up to.


    With that self-hypnosis, I walked for a while.


    I arrived at the lecture hall.


    But something was strange inside the auditorium.


    Everyone except me was wearing a mask. Actually, thats not too unusual.


    Alchemy was a field where one worked cooped up in a room. Just like how ones mind became like a graduate student after being cooped up all day, such entricities were possible.


    However, what was written on the masks caught my attention. Words in thenguage of this world, which I had seen a few times while ying the game.


    Talent, Reading enabled me to read them right away.


    Low-level follower of Veritas.


    ?


    Looking around, they were divided into mid-level and high-level followers of Veritas. With the power of Talent, Reading, I could tell that their identities were rted to alchemical abilities.


    And there they were, in front of them.


    The one known as Master and Al Magus, Zermaine. Talent, Reading, deciphered the names written on their masks.


    Cardinal.


    Could it really be?


    I stood there, dumbfounded, but soon noticed the name Patriarch written on the mask of a woman who appeared to be Lab Escape.


    Wee, Lord Veritas.


    What is all this?


    We havee to understand why you are leading us.


    Lab Escape chuckled.


    How could they not understand?


    My goal was to revive the alchemy industry, using them as my limbs, while incidentally saving and enhancing those with advanced types through the items they sold.


    Just as the Vine War gives people strength, knowledge, and their divinity, Lord Veritas has graciously bestowed knowledge upon us for free. However, the only thing we can do is offer our faith like this.


    .


    I didnt know What was that Its frightening


    Th-theres no need for that. Just help those in trouble. Th-that should be enough.


    I spoke hesitantly, which was uncharacteristic of me.


    However, Lab Escape reacted differently.


    Ah, Lord Veritas has spoken. Help those in trouble. This, this must be added to the scriptures immediately!


    Moved, Lab Escape began to inscribe my words on the central emerald tablet in an emotional voice.


    Everyone, today is a joyful day. The day Lord Veritas personally bestows alchemy upon us. Lets all join hands and pray.


    Veri-men!


    I truly wanted to lose consciousness.


    [You have acquired the special stat ''Faith''.]


    ?


    What was this now?

 Chapter 90: Faith (2)

    Chapter 90: Faith (2)


    Faith.


    It signified a special system of religious belief. Through it, religions were formed, and nowhere was it utilized better than in the Vine War in the USA.


    I quickly checked my special stats.


    Special Stats


    Faith: 1


    [Faith is the primordial manifestation of someone''s belief. Being primordial, it holds infinite potential for development.]


    I calmly observed the system window, my mind working intensely.


    Perhaps this was a clue to bing divine.


    The power used by the gods of the Vine War.


    Like the starlight magic possessed by Seo Ga-yeon, its a power that enforcedws in phenomena through mere imagination.


    Being a god is no small feat, after all.


    For instance, the god of the sky, who vied for supremacy in the Vine War, could conjure thousands of lightning bolts at will to obliterate half a city in an instant.


    Of course, they also sumb to the endgame imbnce and perish at the hands of beings from outer space.


    I thought calmly about which divinity would suit me best.


    What would be the best option?


    My Heaven Defying Body was a power acquired postnatally.


    Though itcked the total amount of Defying Heaven energypared to one acquired congenitally, it had one advantage.


    Since gainingplete control over Defying Heaven energy with the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven, it now had the power to be imbued with other mysteries.


    Divinity was simr to the special stat Nyeom. Its structure became more robust whenbined with other powers, rather than relying on its inherent strength.


    No, first things first.


    I looked ahead. Perhaps it was because I had acquired a special stat.


    The emotions of those in front of me started to feel vividly clear.


    They were hopeful.


    Ready to offer anything, even a fortune, just to hear a word from me.


    Perhaps if I asked for their souls as payment, they would even offer them. Not that I would do such a thing.


    I hesitated for a moment.


    The chants of those who prayed to me just a while ago echoed in my ears.


    Ver-Men.


    The moment I epted them, I would have to hear that sound from everywhere.


    Stats or shame.


    The answer was already decided. As a gamer, a bit of shame was


    O Veritas! Please bestow upon us a word!


    A bit of shame was


    O Veritas descended from heaven. Please take my soul and grant me a ray of truth


    A bit of shame was


    Can I really endure this?


    I quickly used the Talent, True Heart. I felt my emotions forcibly calming down, allowing me to think clearly.


    Then, I stepped forward and spoke.


    It feels like you are finally ready to hear the truth.


    This wouldter be,


    I believe the biggest reason why I kicked the nkets in frustration when I got into bed.<hr>


    [Your special stat Faith has increased by 3.]


    [Many people are focused on your lecture. Lecture(D) has been added to your skills.]


    [Your words have touched the hearts of 10,000 alchemists. Your talent for enchanting women has evolved, adding Enchanter Genius (B+) to your talents.]


    [Leading the crowd is called charisma. You have enchanted tens of thousands of alchemists. Your charm is devilish. Devilish Charisma (C+) has been created in your talents.]


    [While conducting the lecture, you discovered a habit you had unconsciously overlooked. This may be a small but great development. Alturn''s Arcane Alchemy (B+) has evolved into Lee Seo-ha Arcane Alchemy (A+) after meeting your talent.]


    Was it because I had cast aside shame?


    With a cool head from True Heart, I began the lecture.


    Objectively, the content was substantial. Whether they could understand it was another matter, but if this lecture spread, others would teach it.


    The beginning is crucial.


    It was okay to keep my own Arcane Alchemy hidden. However, I should impart some teachings to others. Thats how the guild would start functioning properly.


    The vanguard was led by the cult leader Lab Escape and Cardinal Lee. The rity from the upper echelons ensured that those below followed suit.


    Do not fear failure. We are alchemists. We learn from failures, and what we consider failures can be great inventions.


    I pulled a potion from the void, a bottle containing a green liquid.<hr>


    [Garte''s Elixir (C+)]


    An elixir created by Garte using his own Arcane Alchemy.


    : Increases magic for 10 minutes by 5.


    : Decreases stamina for 3 days by 5. <hr>


    Here is Gartes Elixir. If you drink this elixir, your magic increases by 5 for 10 minutes, but your stamina decreases by 5 for three days.


    I manipted magic as if drawing out Defying Heaven energy. I could do this here in this virtual world.


    What if you tune Ruby Flower with magic and add the Sun attribute rted to stamina?


    The penalty for decreased stamina reduces, and the increase in magic reduces too.


    Correct. Thats why theres a penalty  to maximize the advantage. If you add a Burning Ruby Flower.<hr>


    [Garte''s Elixir (B-)]


    An elixir created by Garte using his own Arcane Alchemy.


    : Increases magic for 10 minutes by 2.


    : Decreases stamina for 30 minutes by 3. <hr>


    The magic increase is merely 2. Thats why Garte maximized it by incorporating a penalty of reducing stamina for three days. Its not a big burden for a wizard.


    Yes, exactly. Wizards who visit my workshope to buy that potion. Since wizards earn and spend a lot, they often buy other potions as well.


    Smart business strategy. But theres something missing.


    I pulled another item from the void. It was a Moon Ladys Flower with white leaves and blue stems.


    What if you add the Moon attribute to the Moon Ladys Flower?


    Whoosh!


    A burst of white light appeared, and the liquid transformed into a faintly glowing vermilion color.<hr>


    Elixir of Sun and Moon (A)


    An elixir created by Garte using his own Arcane Alchemy.


    In the study of Alchemy, a pivotal figure in human history created apletely different elixir by incorporating materials with the attributes of the Sun and Moon.


    : Adjusts magic recovery for 30 minutes.


    : Adjusts stamina recovery for 30 minutes. <hr>


    In this way, by bncing the ingredients, apletely different elixir can be created.


    Good heavens my elixir has transformed into such a beautiful form.


    This too is a teaching of Truth VerMen.


    VerMen.


    Enough.


    Feeling embarrassed, I could only look on with a nk expression.


    As expected from Veritas, the alchemy we know is different Veritas is truly


    Lab Escape looked at me with a nk expression.


    [You have left a strong impression on Im Hana (Lab Escape). A rtionship has been added.]


    [Fanaticism. Humans seek what theyck within themselves. Some find it in others, but some rely on faith to fill their deficiencies. And Im Hana has found what shecked in you. She will now revere your words as truth and dedicate everything to you, even her life if you wish. If you desire, she would willingly offer her heart.]


    [Your special stat Faith has increased by 2.]


    .


    I couldntugh or cry.<hr>


    Haha! Disinfect all the filth!


    Seolhwa Ryeon shed through the Mines with her twin swords.


    The bodies of the Mines were being sliced and frozen by her swords, a result of her talent that would eventually freeze time and space.


    Elder! Ive taken care of them all!


    Seolhwa Ryeon approached me like a puppy. If she had a tail, it surely would have wagged, asking for praise.


    Well done.


    Hehe, I got praised.


    Seolhwa Ryeon was noticeably pleased. I remembered the methods to praise a child from my past life and looked at my cellphone.


    -There are no more Mines nearby. There might be some remnants further away, but theyre far.


    This message was sent by the Electronic Witch via text, along with a map. It was a 30-minute drive away. Considering the traffic, it might take longer. It looked like I should call it a day here.


    I opened the status window to check my Defying Heaven energy. Compared to the effort of catching Mines, the rate of increase was incredibly slow.


    It had increased by only 1 despite defeating 30.


    It seemed like a hint to start hunting stronger beings.


    I checked the surroundings for anything left and descended with Seolhwa Ryeon.


    Once down, I felt hungry.


    Maybe eat something nearby.


    There was plenty to eat in the heart of Seoul.


    The problem was that it was Friday night in Seoul. The nearby ces would be packed.


    Seolhwa, are you hungry?


    Ah, are we going to eat?


    Yes.


    Seolhwa Ryeon looked unusually flustered. What was wrong?


    Weve worked hard today, so lets eat something nice. Ill treat you.


    No, its okay! I, Im just happy to be with Elder.


    Despite her words, her actions seemed eager to follow me.


    Then I realized something. Seolhwa Ryeon was quite poor.


    The reason was simple.


    I hadnt been attentive to mary rewards. In the original work, Seolhwa Ryeon lived off the money from the Mines she killed.


    I havent been paying much attention. Is there any food you dislike?


    Im not particrly picky. Ah, but Im not fond of eggnts


    Then lets go for meat.


    Feeling sorry for having made her work so much, I thought of treating her to beef.


    Now that I think about it, there was a ce with delicious omakase around here.


    A ce I had been treated to by an ex-girlfriend in my past life. It was really good. I wondered if it existed here and found it on the map app.


    Then lets go.


    Yes!


    Seolhwa Ryeon gave a light salute and followed me.

 Chapter 91: Tower Of Dreams (1)

    Chapter 91: Tower Of Dreams (1)


    The Omakase restaurant from my past life was quite famous.


    I tried to recognize it because this world had simrities to my past life.


    Cellphones and franchise stores were among the things that bore quite a few simrities.


    It was a bit of a problem since the names were slightly different.


    Fortunately, the inte was good at finding simr things, so I managed to find it.


    Seolhwa Ryeon and I moved, avoiding CCTV. The ce was easy to reach, as the Electronic Witch had instructed us the most optimal path.


    It was good to cooperate.


    While moving, we took off our masks and went to a nearby restroom to change clothes.


    Seolhwa Ryeon changed into a school uniform. I changed into a hoodie and jeans.


    Should I buy her clothes too?


    There was a reason she wore a school uniform. The Korea Hero School uniform was a kind of artifact.


    It featured warming functions, cleanliness magic, and an automaticpensation feature when cloth was attached to the uniform.


    Thats why Seo Ga-yeon also often wore a uniform, except when meeting me.


    Kim Ara also mostly wore a uniform until the Overlord attacked the school. Otherwise, she wore cheap clothes.


    Seeing that made me feel sorry for her.


    She had no family to look after her, and her n was destroyed. Her family raised her as the ns ultimate weapon, and after their destruction, they only passed down to her the burden of killing ().


    [Proficiency of Deceptive Genius (B+) has increased.]


    [Proficiency of Demonic Charisma (C+) has increased.]


    As soon as I stepped out onto the street, I felt the attention drawn to us. Eyes were fixated on us from everywhere.


    Is it because of thebination of talent and looks?


    I noticed more friendly nces from women than usual.


    Wow, did you see that guy? The girl is pretty too, but she seems a bit outssed


    Hes really handsome. He dressed simply, but his face and proportions cover everything.


    I overheard the women whispering.


    Seolhwa Ryeon asked me as she came over.


    So where are we going today?


    Theres a nice meat restaurant nearby. I was thinking of going there.


    Isnt meat too expensive?


    Seolhwa Ryeon asked in surprise.


    Its not that expensive. Compared to how much youve helped me.


    I praised Seolhwa Ryeon while maintaining my elders tone.


    Honestly, even buying her beef seemed a bit of a bargain. It would still be cheap even if I rented out an entire restaurant and used up all its ingredients.


    Rather, it feels cheap. Seolhwa Ryeon, you did better than I expected.


    Sir


    Seolhwa Ryeon looked at me with a touched expression.


    So today, you can eat as much as you want.


    But isnt this ce too expensive?


    Seolhwa Ryeons eyes widened, looking left and right. An expensive-looking Korean restaurant. The cars parked nearby were all foreign brands.


    Some of the people passing by were famous heroes or politicians seen on TV or in the news.


    Thi-this ce looks really expensive.


    Its okay.


    I led Seolhwa Ryeon inside.


    Wee. Are you the person who made the reservation?


    Yes. It should be under Lee Seo-ha.


    I hadnt actually made a reservation.


    I just asked the Electronic Witch to make it look like there was a reservation for an empty seat.


    The reservation is confirmed. I will show you to your seat.


    Another employee in traditional Korean attire came and guided us to an inner room where we sat down.


    Ca-can I, here, at this ce, is it okay for me to eat?


    Seolhwa Ryeon asked, trembling with what seemed like fear of the fancy restaurant.


    I smiled reassuringly and pulled out the menu, making sure Seolhwa Ryeon couldnt see it.


    Please bring two servings of this.


    Yes, understood.


    After the employee left, I took a sip of tea.


    You seem very familiar with this ce, sir.


    Yes, I used toe here often in the past.


    I remembered my ex-girlfriend from my past life. She was pretty, with a nice personality, managed herself well, and earned a lot of money.


    I smiled bitterly.


    She was too good for me, yet I was obsessed with gaming and neglected her.


    Did we ever talk about marriage back then?


    At that time, my self-esteem was nonexistent. I lived off my girlfriend, spending the money she gave me.


    This was a ce she often brought me to.


    This is a ce I used toe with an old lover.


    Old lover, you mean


    Seolhwa Ryeon began, then looked at me with trembling eyes.


    Im sorry.


    Its okay. Shes not around here anymore.


    Shes probably living well now, wherever she was.


    As we talked about this, the employee returned. First, they served pumpkin porridge.


    Then came beef tartare with pine nuts and pear.


    Seolhwa Ryeon ate with an expression that conveyed that it was really delicious.


    Is it good?


    Yes, maybe because Im eating with you, sir, it tastes even better.


    Seolhwa Ryeons words made me smile bitterly again.


    Unlike other heroines, she had always been lonely from the start. Findingmon ground with her was not easy.


    She carries the burden () of having to kill all Mines and viins, so she goes around killing them. She doesnt havemon hobbies like others.


    Hong Yu-hwa secretly collected photos of her rival.


    Kim Seo-hyun relieved stress by working out.


    Kim Ara made and carried around dolls of her loved one.


    Ershil irritated others with illusions.


    Seo Ga-yeon stalked.


    though thest one is a bit dangerous.


    She didnt really have hobbies.


    Would you like to receive sponsorship?


    Sp-sponsorship?


    Yes. Korea Hero School has a function where talented individuals can be sponsored by external or internal members.


    I casually mentioned this to Seolhwa Ryeon.


    Ill be your guardian. Since your family is gone, you should find your own life, shouldnt you?


    Bu-but I


    Seolhwa Ryeon trailed off, probably because she didnt expect to live long.


    Its okay to be at odds with Mines and viins. Heroes, associations, and guilds would protect her.


    But her position was somewhat ambiguous.


    She was the sole survivor of an assassin family.


    This familys mission was to eliminate Mines, viins, and anyone who supported them. Given that heroes and association members could be implicated, Seolhwa Ryeon might find herself in danger rather than receiving assistance.


    Its sad, but the living must go on.


    Thats my belief.


    Carrying on the legacy of those who have passed might appear noble, but its also incredibly challenging and isting.


    Revenge could be satisfying.


    However, revenge that sacrificed everything, including ones future, felt hollow.


    You can repay meter. Hwaryeon, your abilities are exceptional.


    Ill consider it.


    Alright.


    Then, the employee arrived and began cooking the meat.


    Wow. Sir, this meat is exceptionally delicious!


    Eat as much as you wish.


    Seolhwa Ryeon demonstrated a remarkable appetite, eating so voraciously that I even relinquished some of my portion to her.


    She didnt stop there; she also consumed two bowls each of Galbitang and Naengmyeon, though they were offered as individual dishes.


    I think I overate. My apologies, sir.


    No, watching you enjoy your meal was a pleasure.


    Seolhwa Ryeon then bowed in apology.


    Upon seeing the bill, she nearly copsed.


    Just one meal costs 700,000 won?


    It appeared she had eaten enough for 4-5 people, not just one.


    Nheless, seeing Seolhwa Ryeon content with her meal made me feel no regret.<hr>


    Ill repay you next time.


    After ensuring Seolhwa Ryeon was well-fed, I sent her back to school.


    Then, inserting Bluetooth earphones, I conversed with the Electronic Witch as though making a phone call.


    How are they holding up?


    They wont be making a move for a while. Ive thrown a few curveballs their way.


    The Electronic Witchsughter echoed through the Bluetooth earphones.


    So, theyre okay for now. But the issue is this reprieve is only temporary. The more I intervene, the more persistent they be.


    Is that so?


    It seems the incentive offered by the Seven Evils is quite alluring.


    Or that individual proposed something that could bring him back to life.


    Whatever it was, it wasnt a good sign. I needed to enhance my strength as soon as possible.


    I walked slowly through the streets. The crowd thinned, and more wizards in robes appeared.


    A guide in uniform approached me.


    Are you entering the Tower of Dreams? You need a ticket.


    Here it is.


    I handed over the entrance ticket I had first gotten from Hong Yu-hwa. The association staffs eyes widened.


    Youre a distinguished guest. Please enter. If you need anything, well get it for you.


    Im fine. I have most of what I need.


    It seemed like the Red Tower Master had said something. The staffs reaction was different from myst visit.


    I entered the tower.


    [Entering the Tower of Dreams.]


    [The Tower of Dreams'' engraving is confirmed. The qualification of truth is confirmed.]


    And then there was a sh of light.


    Whoosh.


    I felt a strange sensation of floating, and at the end of it, realized I had entered the tower.


    All parts except the front were made of stone walls, a peculiar shape.


    -Its been a long time since Ive been here.


    Indeed.


    When was thest time I was here? It was when I had just started learning martial arts.


    I had barely learned ck Shadow Step and was figuring out how to use it.


    So much has changed.


    My connections, strength, talent, and capabilities were iparable.


    I walked forward without hesitation.

 Chapter 92: Tower Of Dreams (2)

    Chapter 92: Tower Of Dreams (2)


    The structure of the Tower of Dreams was simple.


    It showed false dreams to its users, who must endure the illusions presented by the Tower of Dreams to ascend it.


    Its okay at first, but.


    As one progressed, the illusions of the Tower of Dreams became stronger, making it a ce even the most superior beings could not attempt to clear recklessly.


    The orthodox method was to try like mad until it worked, but no matter how good the rewards of the Tower of Dreams were, one should not recklessly spend time on it.


    So, everyone else gave up, but I realized the imprint it gave while retrying like mad here.


    It was easy after that.


    If you acquired the imprint given by the Tower of Dreams, you gained something called the Qualification of Truth. It was an incredible ability that erased all illusions shown by the Tower of Dreams.


    Trudge, trudge.


    I climbed the tower. As I ascended, I asionally saw traces of people. Outwardly, this ce was known as a solo tower, but in reality, it was not. This tower, ensnaring even the highest caliber individuals in strong hallucinations, was meant for multiple users.


    Hahaha! Damn these orc scum! Die!


    Damn it! Why is this goblin shaman so persistent!


    Ahead, two men were fighting. A magic warrior and a magician. I passed them and moved forward.


    The fights in the Tower of Dreams werent real. They think they were fighting each other under the hallucinations shown by the tower, but in reality, the magic released here was immediately devoured by the Tower of Dreams.


    Treasure! Finally, treasure before me!


    Haha! With this, I can finish off all those magicians who looked down on me!


    Magicians discovering a treasure chest. But those too were mere illusions.


    A ce where vain dreams floated.


    Thus, the Tower of Dreams.


    I passed them and reached the end of the first floor.


    [You have cleared the 1st floor of the Tower of Dreams! You are awarded 5,000p!]


    [You have cleared the 1st floor of the Tower of Dreams at an unprecedented speed. You are awarded 10,000p!]


    [As a reward for clearing the 1st floor, you can choose two options:


    Permanently increase magic power by +1.


    The Dream Stone of Illusion of the Tower of Dreams (Note: This item cannot be taken into reality).]


    Theres no difference here either.


    I examined the rewards.


    Clearing the tower yielded corresponding rewards. A permanent increase in magic power by +1. Given this reward for the first floor, the rewards for thetter parts must be tremendous.


    I chose the Dream Stone of Illusion.<hr>


    Dream Stone of Illusion (B)


    A stone that seems to enchant those around it.


    A very rare stone produced by the tower. It corrodes when external mana touches it.


    : Contains a power that enchants people. <hr>


    I took the Dream Stone of Illusion to the spot marked with the towers imprint. Then, the imprint of the tower shone, and I felt it grow slightly stronger.


    Afterward, I continued on my way.


    As I ascended to higher floors, I encountered fewer people.


    [You have cleared the 2nd floor of the Tower of Dreams! You are awarded 5,000p!]


    [You have cleared the 2nd floor of the Tower of Dreams at an unprecedented speed. You are awarded 10,000p!]


    [As a reward for clearing the 2nd floor, you can choose two options:


    Permanently increase magic power by +2.


    Two Dream Stones of Illusion. (Note: This item cannot be taken into reality).]


    The points remain the same.


    I opted for the Dream Stone of Illusion once more.


    After conquering the 9th floor and reaching the 10th, a massive door stood before me.


    From here on, it bes quite troublesome. From the 1st to the 9th floor, there were illusions, but on this floor, a monster appeared.


    The Monster of Illusion.


    It was quite a troublesome beast, coated in all sorts of magical resistances and possessing considerable physical strength. It was roughly on the level of a middle-grade entity. However, whenbined with the Towers illusion-inducing ability, it evolved into a monster capable of killing even the highest-grade beings.


    It doesnt matter, though.


    I opened the door to the 10th floor.


    In the center, there was a chair, and on it sat the Monster of Illusion in a bewitching pose, wearing modern clothes  a high-waisted blouse, wings with a membranous structure, and a tail. It had pink hair and eyes. As the Monster of Illusions eyes met mine, its expression changed bewitchingly.


    Oh my, a visitor after such a long time. And you even have the qualification.


    I quietly ced my hand on the handle of ck Heaven.


    Do you want to fight right away? Even if you have the qualification, it doesnt mean illusions wont work on you at all.


    Your prattle is lengthy, monster.


    I drew ck Heaven. The ck Heavenly Demon Sword, drawn from White Rouge, shed like lightning towards the Monster of Illusion, aiming for the neck. Imbuing the subtlety of ck sh, just before reaching the neck, I added the finesse of Soul Absorption. The swift de, just before touching the neck, was filled with the subtlety of transformation and illusion.


    Even so.


    The Monster of Illusion, confident, raised its hand, wrapped in the pink magical power received from the Tower of Dreams. Suddenly, its expression changed.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven erupted. A wave transmitted through ck Heaven formed a single de.


    [Your proficiency in the Soul Absorption Sword Technique has increased.]


    Soul Absorption Sword Technique.


    Heaven Defying Pierce.


    Screech.


    An unpleasant sound rang out, and an unpleasant sensation spread through my hand. The Monster of Illusions hand flew up and then fell.


    Aaaaah!


    Screaming, it looked at me, unable to even think of retrieving its hand.


    How can you use the power of the Tower of Dreams?


    I didnt reply, instead, I charged the Winter Sword with ck Heaven and surged forward. The Monster of Illusion sped its hands together, forming a six-pointed star magic circle from which a pink sphere emerged.


    A curse of the illusion type.


    Getting hit by that would momentarily endanger even the highest-grade, but it was of little concern to me. I leaped into the air, clutching ck Heaven.


    Dieee!


    The Monster of Illusion hurled the pink sphere at me, clearlyckingbat experience. Had it been me, I would have maintained distance while employing various magics.


    So simple.


    [Your proficiency in the Soul Absorption Sword Technique has increased.]


    I gripped ck Heaven inversely and conjured a tform in the air to leap again, cleaving the pink sphere with ck Heaven.


    Huh?


    I aimed straight for the Monster of Illusions neck.


    Screech.


    The head of the Monster of Illusion, wearing a look of disbelief, tumbled to the floor. I swung ck Heaven once more to clean the blood of the Monster of Illusion from the de.


    [You have cleared the 10th floor of the Tower of Dreams! You are awarded 50,000p!]


    [You have cleared the Tower of Dreams at an unprecedented speed. You are awarded 100,000p!]


    [As a reward for clearing the 10th floor, you can choose two options:


    Magic Power +10


    Strengthen all attributes by +2.]


    I opted for the second choice. I didnt really have another option.


    Couldnt they let me choose other stats excluding magic power?


    Muttering to myself, a cluster of light settled within me.


    -Is this the end here?


    Thats right. Now, if I open the door here


    I was replying to ck Heavens words when I hesitated.


    Because there were two doors.<hr>


    The door to the 10th floor of the Tower of Dreams was supposed to be singr.


    Once I obtained the Qualification of Truth and defeated the Monster of Illusion, a door engraved in silver appeared. However, now I saw two doors before me.


    One was engraved in silver, and the other in gold.


    This raised questions - if the difficulty had increased, thus increasing the rewards. This seemed like a different kind of reward. Honestly, I hadnt seen any illusions so far, so I wasnt sure if the difficulty had increased.


    There was one more likely candidate.


    That there were originally two doors.


    If there were indeed two doors from the start, it made sense. Assuming that only the door engraved in silver was visible even with the Qualification of Truth.


    Is this a door the Tower of Dreams wants to hide?


    Did having the qualification mean that the illusions of the Tower of Dreams didntpletely fail to affect me?


    Seeing two doors must have been due to the Energy of Defying Heaven within my body.


    -Why are you pondering so much, Seo-ha?


    Because I see two doors.


    -Two doors?


    ck Heaven nced at the doors curiously, but her gaze returned to the silver-engraved door.


    -All I see is the silver door, but if you see two, then that must be correct.


    -It must be a pretty high-level illusion. The Monster of Illusions magic was quite troublesome too.


    Lets try the other door first.


    I walked towards the door engraved in gold.


    And pushed it open.


    Creak-


    Then, a passageway appeared. It was narrow enough for just one person to pass through.


    -So there really was another door.


    I followed the path inside. Deeper in, I saw a box wrapped tightly in iron chains.


    Is this what it wanted to hide?


    I used the Energy of Defying Heaven to create a ck edge and cut the chains.


    ng, ng.


    After cutting the chains and opening the box, there was something like armor inside.


    Appraisal.<hr>


    Armor once worn by a being who stood alone against the Tower of Dreams when it first began to encroach upon the world. It was old and currently weak in power.


    : Built-in skill, "Perpetual Preservation"


    : Built-in skill, "de Impervious"


    : Built-in skill, "Phantom Existence" <hr>


    "Perpetual Preservation"


    :The armor restores itself even if it was crushed or shattered.


    "de Impervious"


    :Halves the power of sword-based attacks.


    "Phantom Existence"


    :When wearing the armor, all disadvantages disappeared. <hr>


    Not bad?


    Pretty good. Phantom Existence might not have been considered great in the game, but reality could be different.


    I took off my coat and put on the armor. It turned transparent.


    I turned on the mirror app on my phone and noticed nothing unusual.


    The armor doesnt feel like its there.


    The power of Phantom Existence made it seem as though it didnt exist in reality, yet it did.


    I came out of the door and then opened the silver-engraved door.


    Upon opening the silver-engraved door, the imprint on my forearm emitted a pink light.


    I checked the imprint.<hr>


    [Imprint of the Tower of Dreams (S)]


    A mark obtained from the Tower of Dreams.


    : Adds 10 to Spirit.


    : Built-in skill "Truth Within the Tower of Dreams"


    : Built-in skill "Qualification of the Tower of Dreams" <hr>


    "Truth Within the Tower of Dreams (B)"


    : Once a day, cast an illusion on the opponent.


    : Once a day, summon a dagger that casts illusions.


    "Qualification of the Tower of Dreams (A+)"


    : The right to infiltrate the dreams of others within the Tower of Dreams.


    : Can exercise this right within the Tower of Dreams. <hr>


    I briefly skimmed through the Qualification of the Tower of Dreams. It was just a power that allowed you to exercise rights within the Tower of Dreams.


    The Truth Within the Tower of Dreams.


    When I activated the skill, a pink dagger appeared.<hr>


    Truth Within the Tower of Dreams (B)


    A power bestowed upon those who conquer the Tower of Dreams.


    : It engulfs the opponent in endless illusions upon contact. <hr>


    It was quite a remarkable item. Although it required physical contact to activate, once it did, it could ensnare even more powerful opponents in illusions.


    I stored the Truth Within the Tower of Dreams in my subspace.


    It could be summoned once a day, but without any restrictions on usage frequency.


    The highlight was when I wielded the Truth Within the Tower of Dreams to execute the Ten Thousand Hua Wu as Kim Seo-hyun in the game.


    I stepped through the portal and emerged outside.<hr>


    Upon my return to school, I spent time with Seo Ga-yeon, ostensibly to assist her.


    re!


    The starlight dimmed. Her ck hair turned white, and her pupils shifted to a purple hue.


    You seem to have gotten quite used to it.


    Yes, I practiced because I wanted to stay close to Seo-ha.


    I see.


    Seo Ga-yeons blunt manner of speaking was sometimes jarring.


    But am I really important to Seo-ha?


    Why would you doubt that?


    Seo-ha is strong.


    I nodded, acknowledging Seo Ga-yeons observation.


    Besides, youre immune to magic and curses. Youre kind-hearted, formidable in one-on-onebat. The others say you appear strong in group battles as well, and youre cool.


    Despite her somewhat biased view, I nodded in agreement.


    Upon reflection, I realized this might be partly my fault. I had only given Seo Ga-yeon a vague exnation of my powers, and she had yet to fully realize her own potential in a battle against a Mine.


    Thats why Ive been keeping it a secret.


    The gap between the higher-grade and middle-grade was vast. I could defeat those of a higher grade, but typically, an average middle-grade would not stand a chance against an average higher-grade. If an ordinary middle-grade were to confront an ordinary higher-grade, 9 out of 10 would perish, and the remaining one would barely cling to life.


    However, the starlight magic that Seo Ga-yeon possessed was lethal in its very existence.


    A lower-grade Seo Ga-yeon could kill a higher-grade Mine.


    Its really insane.


    There was a reason why one of the Seven Evils tried to uncover Seo Ga-yeons identity and attacked her.


    I


    As I began to speak, I thought about what would be the best thing to say. I didnt need any sugar-coated words.


    Shes my favorite.


    Although not as much as my favorite in the second year, I really liked her.


    Seo Ga-yeon never bowed down to any adversity.


    Hong Yu-hwa, Ershil, Kim Ara, or Seolhwa Ryeon. All of them had at least one route where they fell into evil. But Seo Ga-yeon had always been a beacon for humanity, leading mankind. She stood alone against the Mines and was even called the Saint of Starlight.


    She was


    I need you.


    I needed Seo Ga-yeon, no one else.


    It might be sudden, but I know you better than anyone else. Ive been watching you for a long time, a really long time.


    I believe there was no one in this world who knew Seo Ga-yeon better than me. No, I would assert it. I knew Seo Ga-yeon the best in this world.


    I spoke to her with a serious expression.


    Theres no need for anything else when persuading Seo Ga-yeon. Truth. If its filled with sincerity, I believe she will understand.


    Not a cunning tongue that sways peoples hearts, but sincerity.


    If its hard for you, if Ga-yeon really finds it difficult, if you say you dont like it, then Ill stop.


    I briefly imagined a future without Seo Ga-yeon. It was so dreadful that I didnt even want to think about it.


    Sorry, but I think I cant give up. Will you go with me?


    Seo Ga-yeon lowered her head, her face flushed red.


    ?


    Why was she acting like that?

 Chapter 93: Joint Training (1)

    Chapter 93: Joint Training (1)


    For Seo Ga-yeon, Lee Seo-ha was an exceptionally special existence.


    He not only treated her well but also seemed to possess knowledge of the future, always leading the conversation with foresight.


    He was like a protagonist.


    He recognized the talent in her that no one else had seen, a favor for which Seo Ga-yeon felt deeply indebted to Lee Seo-ha.


    Even though Lee Seo-ha said, You could have done it,


    I wonder.


    As she awakened to the power of starlight magic, she thought it would be challenging. Perhaps she would only awaken when her life was in danger, after being expelled from school and embarking on a hunters life.


    Or perhaps die.


    From that perspective, Lee Seo-ha was undeniably her benefactor.


    She was determined to repay his kindness.


    With that resolve, Seo Ga-yeon slept only three hours a day, gradually mastering her magical powers.


    Her ranking among the students noticeably improved.


    From being thest, she suddenly climbed to the top 300.


    Then she realized,


    The wall is high.


    As her ranking rose, she noticed the increasing level of the students. Lee Seo-ha, at the top, was far beyond her imagination.


    It seemed she would spend her lifetime trying to catch up to Lee Seo-ha.


    Do I even need to?


    Doubting her path, Seo Ga-yeon candidly asked him if she was necessary.


    You are needed.


    Lee Seo-ha said, looking at her without a hint of doubt.


    Ive been watching you for a long time.


    If its hard, if Ga-yeon really finds it tough, if you hate it, Id stop.


    Seo Ga-yeon imagined a future without herself by his side. It was too dreadful to even contemte.


    Seo Ga-yeon understood.


    The power Lee Seo-ha possessed resonated with her starlight magic.


    These were Lee Seo-has true feelings. A future without her, too dreadful to even imagine.


    Seo Ga-yeon felt her face heat up without realizing it.


    She didnt know why. Its embarrassing. But it felt good. She felt as if she were flying.


    She didnt remember much after that. She just agreed with him in a daze and parted ways with Lee Seo-ha.


    However, his words continued to echo in her mind.


    Lying in the dormitory, until the sun rose again, Seo Ga-yeon couldnt sleep, just recalling those words.<hr>


    Seo Ga-yeon agreed. But, with a flushed face, she ran back to the dormitory.


    -It reminded me of the old days.


    -Is that so


    Eternal Heaven replied vaguely to ck Heavens words.


    -Yes, the previous Heavenly Demon imposed herself but Lord Seo-ha is purely heartless, which is more wicked.


    -Thats right. The master is more wicked than you think. He takes more care and effort to groom me.


    -Thats not what I meant Or, have you fallen already?


    -?


    Eternal Heaven sighed, and ck Heaven tilted her head. Me, wicked? Thats too much.


    I should have eaten with her.


    After sending Seo Ga-yeon off, I felt an emptiness in my stomach. In my previous life, I would have skipped meals out of annoyance, but now I had to force myself to eat to build my body.


    The only downside of ck God Martial Arts.


    ck God Martial Arts perfected the body to near perfection. And with each peak reached, it naturally broke limits, evolving the body.


    It was more of a mystical or magical power than a martial art.


    Anyway, I wandered the streets. After about a minute of serious contemtion about what to eat to avoid rumors, I headed to a nearby restaurant.


    I felt like having Western food for a change.


    Ah?


    As I entered the store, I saw a familiar silhouette. Golden hair and eyes engraved with stars. Ershil was there.


    Are you here to eat?


    Yeah, Ershil, you too?


    Yes, just now


    Looking at Ershils table, she had already eaten more than half of her meal.


    Would you like to join me?


    Ershil asked with a slight smile. I nodded.


    But I didnt expect you toe to a ce like this.


    Do I not fit in here?


    No, you fit in very well, but you usually eat so modestly.


    Whats wrong with pork dishes?


    Ershilughed heartily at my displeased look.


    Why are youughing?


    Just because its funny.


    I wondered what was so funny about my face. Come to think of it, in my past life, there were asionally women like that.


    I called the waiter and ordered casually: a gorgonz pizza for one, vongole pasta, and a steak for one.


    As the waiter left, Ershil, with a yful smile, said,


    Did you know, Seo-ha, youre really hot in the shadows these days?


    Me?


    Yes, youve practically started a religion. Your faithful followers are doing a lot of promotion.


    Ershil giggled, casting a barrier of magic around us.


    My face grew increasingly sour. Honestly, I wanted to stop it, but it was impossible because my special stat, Faith, started to geometrically increase.


    Faith wouldter evolve into a power that strengthens the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    I discreetly checked my Faith stat.


    Special Stat


    Faith: 15


    No other stat has risen this fast. Youd think that Faith rises faster the more sincere and numerous the believers who worship you as their deity.


    I guess it could be seen as my aptitude.


    And this aptitude was greatly influenced by the talents I currently possessed: Bewitching Genius (B+), Devilish Charisma (C+).


    The food is ready.


    Ah, thank you.


    As I chatted with Ershil, the food arrived quickly. I dipped a piece of pizza in honey and put it in my mouth.


    Have you heard about the recent rumors?


    Rumors?


    Yes, theres a rumor about a womanughing while killing Mines in the middle of Seoul, and a masked man working together with her to exterminate Mines.


    Is that so.


    Sorry, but the identity of that masked man was right in front of you.


    But that masked man was wearing the coat I gave him.


    Thanks, Im using it well.


    Hehe, so thats your taste?


    Ershil propped her chin with her hand and looked at me.


    So be careful. Theres a rumor that the Nazi side is targeting you.


    Was it because the difficulty was hellish? Its too soon for such a name to be heard.


    You know, people in Korea dont seem to realize, but those guys are really dangerous. They refine powers from outer space and forcefully turn people into Mines to create magic soldiers.


    Got it.


    Those guys were really dangerous.


    They were one of the countries aiming to overthrow the world.


    And in the end, they were the main contributors to the destruction of the world.


    In terms of power, theyre like one of the Seven Evils, specifically among the top Three Evils who were residing in that country.


    After finishing our meal, we got up from our seats.


    Its quite nice here, isnt it?


    Yeah. There was a reason you were here.


    My taste is exquisite, so just trust me.


    As I joked around with Ershil and walked, we encountered Hong Yu-hwas group on the street.


    Hm? Why are you together?


    Who knows? Why do you think so?


    Ershil replied with a grin to Hong Yu-hwas question.


    What, isnt that the person Hong Yu-hwa has a crush on?


    Could it be Yu-hwas been outdone? Shes collected over 200 pictures of that person.


    If this was a downside, then so be it. My body, refined by ck God Martial Arts, caught almost any sound. Due to the nature of the Heaven Defying Body, things like barriers were pretty much useless.


    Ershil nced at Hong Yu-hwa and me for a moment, then mischievously linked her arm with mine.


    Well, what if we are actually like this?


    What?!


    Dont joke around. Yu-hwa really believes it.


    Hehe.


    Ershil smiled yfully. It was a smile that seemed somewhat bitter.


    Well, anyway, well be going together now. Have a nice meal~.


    Ershil and I headed to the dormitory together.<hr>


    Hmm.


    I looked at myself in the mirror.


    In the mirror was a handsome man with ck hair. Even I had to admit that I looked good. Perfect proportions, tall stature, a face that could outshine most actors. I got up early and styled my hair with a hairdryer.


    Is this okay?


    I usually wore a hoodie over my uniform, but today I had put on a dress shirt.


    -Master? Do you have a girlfriend now?


    -Right? Its the first time Seo-ha is paying so much attention to his clothes?


    ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven chattered. I ignored them appropriately, checked my uniform, and set out.


    Is today finally the day?


    Today was quite a historic day.


    But also a day that scared me.


    As I entered the ssroom, it suddenly quieted down.


    [Bewitching Genius (B+) is activated. Proficiency has partially increased.]


    [Devilish Charisma (C+) is activated. The people around you feel a strange atmosphere.]


    What, whats this? Why did you dress up so much today?


    Dress up? Ive always looked like this.


    I casually replied to Ershils question. Seo Ga-yeon looked at me with a strange expression. Kim Ara gazed at me with hopeful eyes.


    Kim Seo-hyun and Ershil looked at me with a slight sense of unease.


    After a moment.


    Soon, Instructor Seo Woo-ju entered.


    As announced, today there will be a joint ss with the second year.


    Oh, today is the joint ss?


    I can understand a joint ss for the third year, but the second year seems doable.


    The second year is nothing special except for the student council president.


    Whispers could be heard here and there.


    If we were talking about skill alone, it was a valid point. The current third year was originally called the Golden Age ss. But this first year was also being called an unprecedented Golden Age ss.


    The third year was now considered the Silver Age.


    The second year was rated as the worst ss in history.


    If we sent a student ranked around the 800s to the second year, they would probably rank in the middle or higher.


    Except for the current student council president.


    The current student council president was a monster. The current student council was also at a pretty decent level, being led by the president.


    Then everyone, lets head to the joint training room.


    I gave myself onest look in the mirror. Everything was in ce.


    Are you going to confess your love to someone today?


    Park Woon-hyuk, seemingly incredulous at my appearance,mented.


    Not really.


    Why are you so concerned about your appearance then?


    Its obvious. Im going to meet my favorite character, so I have to do this much.


    I actually wanted to meet them earlier.


    The student council president was busy.


    Not just ordinarily busy, but extremely busy. Plus, during the holidays, various issues arose, and with the student council going to a training camp, there was no opportunity to meet.


    Anyway, we headed outside for the joint training. We had to move the location because the second-year students were elsewhere. The ce was somewhere in Ulsan, Korea.


    The second-year students were already there, looking fiercely determined.


    It was clear to see.


    They must be thinking they couldnt lose to the first year, driven madly by the student council president.


    I turned my gaze. In the center, a woman stood with a confident expression.


    Finally, the freshmen have arrived.


    Her voice was bold.


    Unknowingly, I found myself staring nkly at her.


    Thats right.


    Why hide it?


    My favorite character was the current second-year student council president.<hr>


    Ershil was beautiful.


    Cute, and she also knew how to sway a mans heart. She had no experience in love, but its an instinctive intuition. She had a sense for how to be loved by others.


    So Ershil was confident.


    Someday she believed that Lee Seo-ha would be hers. For that day, she refrained from being too eager and maintained a proper distance.


    Crazy.


    But this precondition naturally assumed that Lee Seo-ha had no other woman he liked.


    But now, look at Lee Seo-has eyes.


    Thats, thats the look of someonepletely in love, isnt it?


    Kim Ara thought.


    Maybe today, she mightmit murder.


    Seo Ga-yeon thought.


    After hearing those embarrassing lines yesterday and seeing Seo-ha preparing today, she had been hopeful.


    Damn it.

 Chapter 94: Joint Training (2)

    Chapter 94: Joint Training (2)


    The smell of alcohol is in the air.


    It must have been because the location was near Ulsan.


    Lee Seo-ha shifted his gaze.


    Towards the student council president.


    Her hair was as ck as the night sky, cascading down to her waist.


    And her eyes shone like obsidian.


    She wore the shoulder straps that only the student council president could wear, looking confidently at us, her posture seemingly slumped at first nce.


    Remarkable.


    I activated my Divine Sight and looked. The ck God Martial Arts strived for a perfect body. Thus, I was confident in my ability to judge physiques.


    ck Heaven agreed.


    Lee Seo-has body was already a work of art in itself. My physique, honed by ck God Martial Arts, had long since transformed into the heavenly body that every warrior dreams of.


    The student council presidents body wasnt slumped. It appeared so only because of its perfection.


    Equal or perhaps superior to me.


    It must have been because of her innate constitution.


    The Elixir of Heaven (S+). And her talent, the Infinite Residue (S+).


    Youre staring too intensely, arent you?


    Am I?


    At Park Woon-hyuks words, Lee Seo-ha wore an awkward expression. How should I put it? Its a novel sentiment.


    Just as I was about to take onest look at her, our eyes met. The student council presidents. She nced at me with a momentarily puzzled look.


    If everyone is gathered, line up in a row.


    Instructor Seo Woo-jus words had the kids starting to line up.


    Ershil stood next to Lee Seo-ha, with Kim Ara and Seo Ga-yeon behind him.


    But the atmosphere was strange. There was significant hostility, especially towards the student council president.


    -As always, girls are hostile towards those they see as rivals.


    -Well, its all thanks to our masters poprity.


    Eternal Heaven wagged its tail in agreement.


    From now on, we will start the joint lesson. Second-years, teach the first-years what youve learned over the past year, and first-years, use this time to understand what skills you can acquire in a year with a humble attitude.


    Instructor Seo Woo-ju sighed internally while speaking.


    He had been managing first-years for generations, so he knew how exceptional the talents in the current first-year ss were.


    I havent seen such raw gems in my 10 years of teaching here.


    And ording to those who had been here longer, this ss was arguably the best in school history.


    Some had already be untouchable even to instructors and professors.


    Even without considering background or lineage.


    There were students who had surpassed the instructors and professors purely by skill. And at the forefront was Lee Seo-ha.


    He was more than just overwhelming. When he first saw him, considering his system wasnt martial arts, he had now be a being that even several instructors couldnt guarantee victory against with just martial arts.


    Therefore, Seo Woo-ju opposed this training. The first-year level was too high.


    Too high for the current second-years to handle. What if the second-years were overwhelmingly defeated by the first-years? Their morale would hit rock bottom.


    And once the rumors spread, many of the second-years futures would be obstructed.


    Ill allow it.


    However, Seo Woo-ju respected the instructors. The one called The Emperor had allowed it. The professors immediately created the joint training.


    The reason was still unknown. Perhaps they hoped the first-years would trample the second-years and sprout new buds.


    Or maybe.


    They didnt mind sacrificing everything for a few brilliantly shining sprouts.<hr>


    Despite the grandiose term joint training, it was nothing special.


    First-year Park Woon-hyuk! Second-year Woo Hyo-seong! Step forward!


    First-years and second-years sparred with each other, thetter presenting a formidable challenge to the former. The first-years, observing this challenge, were expected to learn humbly during this joint training year.


    I shifted my gaze to the student council president. Although she watched the sparring ground with an expressionless face, I knew she was inwardly anxious.


    Worried because the level is higher than expected?


    The level of the first-year students was quite high. There was Kim Seo-hyun, who grew stronger the more he admired me, Hong Yu-hwa who developed her Usurper skill after being stimted by me, Seo Ga-yeon who acquired the power of starlight magic from the very beginning, and Kim Ara who immediately unleashed her Origin Force.


    As they became stronger, others began to be stimted by them.


    This chain reaction led to a slight upward equalization beyond their original levels.


    Haat!


    Woo Hyo-seong swung his great sword, but Park Woon-hyuk calmly blocked it.


    After several rapid exchanges, Park Woon-hyuk pointed his spear at Woo Hyo-seongs neck.


    Park Woon-hyuk wins!


    Park Woon-hyuk simply bowed his head and stepped down, showing respect for the defeated. The shame of losing to a first-year was greater than expected.


    Starting with Park Woon-hyuk, the first-years began to win continuously. There were students who lost to second-years, but that was unavoidable, I suppose.


    Seo Ga-yeon wins!


    Kim Ara wins!


    With each announcement from the referee, the student council presidents expression darkened.


    Seo Ga-yeon and Kim Ara were overwhelmingly dominant in their victories. They aptly trampled their opponents.


    Did something happen to hold a grudge against the second-years?


    I found myself thinking.


    There wasnt any, but perhaps it happened due to the butterfly effect since I arrived in this world.


    I looked at the student council president.


    The level of the second-years was mediocre at best. However, the student council president was a bit different.


    Its a matter ofpatibility.


    She was strong in her own right, but the talents she possessed were powers that wouldnt be strange to callpatible with mine.


    Ershil wins!


    Ershil gracefully greeted her opponent.


    I was still pondering. I was the top first-year. The student council president was the top second-year. I wouldnt lose to her. I had a variety of means.


    But it seems problematic that I might not be able to win.


    My power negated all supernatural abilities, different from the mysterious power that interfered with the system.


    The problem was, the student council president also possessed a simr mystery.


    To be more honest, I also didnt want to fight her.


    Lee Seo-ha! Step forward!


    My name was called. I sighed inwardly and stepped up.


    Second-year top student. Student council president, Seong Han-byul.


    Yes.


    She walked up onto the training ground, in front of me, confidently smiling but wary of me with her eyes.


    Maybe its imprinted in the memory in a different way.


    Thinking that way wasnt too bad.


    Ding.<hr>


    Event Quest: Defeat the mermaids that fled to the coast to escape the nagas.


    Nagas caused chaos, disrupting the nearby ecosystem. The merfolk suffered and havee this far.


    However, their primary food is humans. Eliminate them.


    Reward: 20,000P. Additional rewards depending on the content.<hr>


    Lucky.


    An event had been triggered. It was about time for something like this.


    Most of these events indirectly affect all students and cause casualties, but they are also events that allow those with outstanding talents to grow even more.


    I shifted my gaze. Through Divine Sight, I saw a distorted background.


    Could it be luck?


    The distortion in the magical flux meant a powerful entity had arrived.


    Then, lets start the duel


    It might be better not to.


    What do you mean?


    The student council president, Seong Han-byul, asked me with a curious look.


    Then her expression turnedplex as she observed me.


    You have good instincts.


    I was born with it. But it seems we need to deal with those things first.


    Alright. You do know that the students safety is the top priority, right?


    Yes. Thats why Ill take on the strongest one and buy some time.


    I stepped forward, holding ck Heaven.


    No, I mean youre important too.


    Yes.


    Thats when I recalled why I had liked the student council president. She appeared strong on the outside but was tenderhearted. She remembered those who had died, striving to avenge them or fulfill their wishes.


    Well, her appearance yed a part too.


    Dont worry. Im confident I can handle myself.


    But dont push yourself too hard. Youre still a student, after all.


    I understood her underlying meaning. She meant that I should value my life more as I was still learning.


    The instructors and professors were already preparing to intercept the merfolk.


    Even if I stepped in, it would only slightly reduce the casualties.


    That wont do.


    I stepped forward. There were several reasons. The student council president, Seong Han-byul, had a tendency to think its okay to overexert herself if it means saving students.


    And there were points involved.


    I needed to earn points.

 Chapter 95: Joint Training (3)

    Chapter 95: Joint Training (3)


    Sung Han-byul was feeling particrly down today.


    Nobody seems to expect anything.


    It was a joint ss between the second and first-year students. Though it was called a joint ss, typically, the second-year students emerged victorious in these battles.


    There were flying geniuses all over the world.


    They were pitted against each other based on their overall levels, offered tremendous rewards, and thus, their skills were honed.


    There were children who had grown up performing curric superior to that of the school from a young age. However, few ces could offer rewards as exceptional as those of the Korea Hero School.


    The Tower of Trials.


    It was because of the rewards it granted.


    Moreover, there existed a teacher known as the Emperor, rumored to have the blood of dwarves.


    The luxury items created by this teacher are insanely valued at hundreds of millions outside.


    Thats why stars from all over the world have gathered here.


    The second-year students, however, were not as highly anticipated. This was because the current third-year students, when they were first-year, defeated half of the then second-year students, earning them the title of the golden generation.


    And the second-year students, during their joint ss with the first-year students, were all but one defeated.


    Sung Han-byul hated being looked down upon by her seniors. And she hated seeing her fellow second-year students being dismissed alongside her.


    So, she became stronger. Fortunately, she had the talent.


    She was strong enough to potentially be the student council president by defeating most of the third-year students.


    She received the envy of the second years and the jealousy of the third years.


    Each time she received such attention, she felt something warping inside her, but she endured it. After all, she had a duty to lead the second years.


    Whats with him really.


    Sung Han-byul stood tall, feigning calmness. She was not merely Sung Han-byul as an individual. She represented the hope of all second-year students, the most antagonized by the third years, and the most cherished student by all professors and instructors.


    Thats why she had to act like a flower that blooms nobly, unbing of her.


    Really, whats with him


    Therefore, his gaze was particrly burdensome.


    Lee Seo-ha.


    He was said to be the top of the first years. Rumors about this man were extraordinary.


    As soon as he enrolled, he broke all records at a monstrous level, stirring rumors in guilds and associations.


    It was said that there had already been a silent battle for him in Korea, while China was anxious, Japan was watchful, and America was courting him.


    Really, whats with him


    His gaze on her was unusual.


    It was almost like that of someone who had fallen in love.


    Perhaps, it was akin to the boundless love a father gave to his daughter.


    A gaze so intense it could make onlookers blush. Today, Sung Han-byul realized for the first time that one could confess their feelings with just a look.


    Could it be, love at first sight?


    Objectively speaking, she knew she was attractive.


    But she had never seen such a gaze before. She had seen looks of envy or lust.


    If she had a father, he would probably look at her with such eyes.


    And that gaze didnt end. Even when she went up to the training grounds for the duel.


    Really, whats with him?


    Sung Han-byul didnt want to fight. She didnt consider herself a kind student, but she didnt want to fight a student with such a gaze.


    Yet, her title as the representative of the second years forced her into the fight.


    She didnt want to.


    So, now we will start the duel


    It might be better not to.


    What do you mean?


    Honestly, she didnt want to fight.


    While looking for an excuse, Sung Han-byul suddenly realized that the magical energy at the beach was intensifying.


    Primordial and wild fluctuations of power.


    It was often the source of power used by monsters.


    Its a relief.


    Sung Han-byul thought to herself that it was fortunate.


    And then, she suddenly caught herself in that thought.


    Why is it a relief?


    She didnt want to fight. But if it came down to it, she could.


    Unknown to Sung Han-byul.


    She was quite vulnerable to being pushed.<hr>


    Swoosh.


    The sound of the waves could be heard. Under normal circumstances, it might have been a soothing sound. However, along with the sound, a vast magical power began to expand.


    It was a privilege of the merfolk. They would stack waves upon waves, then suddenly release them to create a giant wave.


    This wave was taller than most buildings.


    It was a technique known as Destroying Sea.


    The wave, infused with magic, was also incredibly dense. The pressure within the wave wasparable to heavy machinery. An ordinary person could be crushed just by brushing against it.


    Crazy. What is all this!


    A student, sweating coldly, looked at the Destroying Sea in awe. It was tall. And there was a vast magical power within it.


    This was a kind of mystic power used by the entire race.


    Mystic.


    It referred to thews that make up this world. The system fell under mysticism, and the merfolk could also use such powers, simr to racial privileges.


    However, humans were not granted this power.


    Thoseyers uponyers of giant waves.


    As soon as I saw them, I leaped forward.


    That looks dangerous.


    Was it because of the difficulty?


    Its quite excessive for an event. Perhaps many students might lose their lives today.


    There might be a high-level monster. Or perhaps several mid-level ones.


    High-level, huh.


    I suddenly realized I wasnt nervous. High-level monsters werent easy to handle.


    I inwardly smirked. High-level monsters could be quite troublesome.


    Ill block that wave.


    Will you do that?


    Sung Han-byul, the student council president, nodded readily. Just in time.


    I could also block the Destroying Sea. However, the problem was that it consumed a tremendous amount of Energy of Defying Heaven.


    I looked at the Destroying Sea with my Divine Sight. I saw. With that action, Divine Sight found what I was looking for.


    Found it.


    Eternal Heaven.


    -Yes! Im ready, Seo-ha!


    Eternal Heaven responded energetically. Simultaneously, I raised a spell. I infused the spell with the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    I felt the Energy of Defying Heaven slowlypress. ording to Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven, its a technique only I can use.


    Its justpression, though.


    It was also possible due to the conceptual stat I possessed.


    A small bead floated above my hand.


    Whooosh!


    I infused Nyeom into the bead and sent it towards the Destroying Sea. As it reached its target, the Destroying Sea momentarily fluctuated.


    Hundreds hadbined their strength to create it, but that made its structure not very cohesive. What I did was akin to poking a small hole in arge dam.


    Of course, this should be enough.


    If it was the ability possessed by Sung Han-byul. I nced at her, and she signaled her gratitude with her eyes.


    I struggled to stop the corners of my mouth from involuntarily rising.


    Creating a foothold in mid-air, I leaped again.


    As I gathered the Energy of Defying Heaven, preparing to use my lightning-quick technique.


    Bang!


    A piercing sound echoed. I immediately twisted my body. My senses, honed as a Sword Demon, told me that this strike was extremely dangerous.


    As soon as I turned my head, I felt a few strands of hair being sliced off by something.


    .


    Divine Sight.


    Eyes that saw the bright dawn captured the target. Blue-skinned with fish scales, it resembled a human but was not human-sized. It was a man-like figure at least 3 meters tall,plete with a tail.


    He wielded a dark-colored spear.


    He looked at me fiercely,ughing wildly.


    It was clearly a hostile gaze, like one looking at its prey.


    Prey, huh.


    How absurd. I chuckled without realizing it. I realized I was more excited than I had thought. The opponent was high-level. Moreover, he wasnt alone but was apanied by his subordinates.


    Is it worth a try?


    I calcted my full power and assessed the opponents capabilities.


    And I answered my own question.


    It was worth trying.


    I created another foothold.


    This was the second use today, one left, I guess.


    Leap.


    At the same time, I ced my hand on the White Rouge. ck Heaven wasnt there. Instead, the Sword of Wintery dormant.


    I looked down. Dozens of merfolk were looking at me, revealing their hostility.


    This is enough for an experiment.


    A new technique, that is.<hr>


    I couldnt properly use the Sword of Winter. Thats the only downside of having the Energy of Defying Heaven as a ck God Martial Arts practitioner.


    By possessing the Energy of Defying Heaven, I couldnt fully utilize certain tools. I couldnt receive healing through divine power. I could drink potions and elixirs, but their effects were not fully realized.


    Maybe thats how ck God Martial Arts was born. The Devil Martial Artist, unable to solve everything with just the Energy of Defying Heaven, might have invested time in physical strength.


    Using White Rouge to momentarily unleash explosive power was a pretty good idea, and substituting it with the body of ck God Martial Arts wasnt bad either.


    Though the damage output was less than expected.


    But there was an advantage to starting with a move from the opponent.


    Sleek.


    The sound of metal rang out. The Sword of Winter, emerging from the White Rouge, cast a blue light.


    Grit.


    I tensed my arm. My action was exceedingly simple.


    Unsheathing the sword.


    I added a bit of skill to it. After some consideration with the ck God Martial Arts, I interfered with the flow.


    The flow of blood quickened, my skeleton strengthened, and my muscles bulged. The Energy of Defying Heaven began to concentrate in my right arm.


    Its okay.


    This was akin to self-harm, or perhaps even worse. A misstep could cause permanent physical damage.


    Its okay.


    But the body of ck God Martial Arts did not get damaged by such self-harm. Its a body that surpassed limits as it approached them.


    Grit.


    My head felt a bit dizzy, a little sore due to the muscles tensing. The pain of twisting bones apanied it.


    However.


    The body of ck God Martial Arts epted it all. Gradually, my head cleared, muscles further condensed, the pain in the bones subsided, and the flow of blood became smoother.


    And at the strongest point the body could handle,


    I drew the sword.


    Lee Seo-has Original.


    Narasum (Devil sh).


    A blue sh obscured my vision. Following it, the winter magic began to freeze everything along the trajectory of the sword.


    Crrrrrack!


    This ce was near the sea. The winter magic flowed along with the waters magic. Everything in front of me was dyed in a blue sh, and all began to freeze.


    In the midst of summer, the flowers of winter bloomed.

 Chapter 96: Joint Training (4)

    Chapter 96: Joint Training (4)


    The flower of ice bloomed.


    It was summer.


    Everyone preferred short sleeves or light clothes due to the weather. It was not a normal phenomenon. It meant it was caused by magic.


    At the same time, a girl was seen blocking a fierce tsunami.


    A streamer was recording this scene. Streamer Haps instinctively thought,


    This is huge.


    He quickly formted a n.


    They were wearing school uniforms. Uniforms of the Korea Hero School, recognizable to anyone living in Korea.


    The Emperor, Seo Ye-bin, did not want their students appearing on broadcasts. However, if it was a live broadcast, even she could do nothing about it.


    He was currently live streaming.


    -Wow, mc. Are all of them students?


    -The future of Korea. Selected jewels from all over the world.


    -Ha, when I was their age, I was so strong, but what was I doing as a kid?


    -Spending time watching streams like now~ lol


    -You jerk!!!


    He quickly formted a n.


    He was a hero in his own right, considered a B-grade hero ording to the Associations rigid ranking system.


    Broadcasting was a hobby, but it had be a source of ie. Especially since he had over a million individual subscribers.


    I should join the fight.


    He had taken a break from hero activities for about half a year, but he was still a notable hero. Just recording a few key scenes under the condition of his participation would be a huge hit.


    [The Top Space Beauty has donated 5,000,000 won.]


    The Top Space Beauty. A strange name, but one of the presidents of Haps channel. A person who seemingly had money to burn, always donating millions of won.


    Ah, President!


    Before he could express his gratitude, a message popped up.


    [If you join and perform better than the ck-haired boy, Ill donate 1 billion.]


    The corners of his mouth twitched.


    Look at this.


    He had reached a million subscribers thanks to his image as a notable hero. In other words, without his hero status, or if he were less than a B-grade hero, gathering a million subscribers with his talent alone would have been difficult.


    -Jelly? Jelly? Jelly?


    -Haps, your mom believes in you! Haps, your mom believes in you! Haps, your mom believes in you! Haps, your mom believes in you!


    -In this world, there is light, and that alone is the truth.


    -Can the Veritas Church just go away? Theyre everywhere.


    The viewers also wanted it.


    Haps pretended to ponder for a moment, then readily nodded his head.


    Well, cant be helped. For my juniors, Ill have to step up after a long time.


    Haps said so and pulled out a suit of te armor from his bag. As he put on the te armor, it made a buzzing sound and covered his entire body.


    -Wow, that crazy guy. Isnt that worth tens of billions?


    -Yeah. Its a mass-produced full te mail made by the vice-principal of the Korean Hero School.


    -Thats mass-produced? Stop joking, please;;


    Haps picked up a spear and stepped forward, then hesitated.


    Kwaang!


    A loud noise apanied the scene. The ck-haired boy, the subject of the mission, seemed to be fighting an entity much stronger than him.


    -Who is that, fighting equally with a top-tier monster?


    -Crazy, already a top-tier hero and still so handsome? If hes a student, he cant be older than 25.


    -What? Is Korea breaking the youngest top-tier record again?


    -But can anyone outperform him?


    -For real lol;;


    Haps was speechless upon seeing that chat.<hr>


    Jjeojeojeok.


    The flowers of winter bloomed. And then it withered. At least dozens were killed by that one strike just moments ago.


    Still, the remaining number was considerable. Maybe just over 300.


    Then, from the front, a huge wave of magical power shook the surroundings.


    Seems like theyre angry.


    A mermaid wielding a spear looked at me, her face reddened with anger.


    Can mermaids faces turn red too?


    After that pointless thought, I leaped forward.


    At the same time, the mermaid moved her hand holding the spear in a straightforward stabbing motion. The minimal movements flowed naturally like water.


    A simple action, but if the one holding the spear was a master, the situation changed.


    Pang!


    A sound of air bursting, followed by a shockwave. Spear masters were troublesome.


    If the opponent were a monster, then the choice of weapon was a maybe, but a spear was an exceptionally powerful weapon inbat against people.


    This is troublesome.


    I quickly dodged using ck sh Step and drew ck Heaven. The ck Heavenly Demon Sword was sheathed in White Rouge, and was also imbued with the Winters Sword.


    Woong!


    The Energy of Defying Heaven filled ck Heaven. The ck, impure power scattered light waves, forming a vague de shape.


    Simultaneously, I created a ck sword from the pitch-ck bracelet. Holding it with Nyeom, I shot it forward.


    I stomped the ground, infusing the finesse of ck sh Step, and leaped in a blink.


    Water condensed on the mermaids spear. She brought a vi-sized amount of water from the sea andpressed it to form the de of the spear.


    A disy of impressive spirit.


    She imbued her will into the spear, forming its de.


    I swung ck Heaven.


    Jjeo-eo-eo-eong!


    My swing of ck Heaven collided with the spear. Shockwaves spread in all directions. I swallowed the blood rising in my throat and retreated.


    Is it still too difficult for me?


    A direct confrontation was a bit tough.


    I moved swiftly with the finesse of ck sh Step, observing my body with ck God Martial Arts, elerating blood flow, tensing muscles. I spat out the blood on the ground.


    -You, are you a child of humans?


    The mermaid spat out words. If one became a top-tier, they could imbue their will into words.


    They were categorized as monsters racially, but its not strange that they could speak, as they were part of a diverse race.


    -A monstrous warrior indeed.


    The mermaid praised while pulling back her spear. The spear, highlypressed with water energy (), gathered water from the surrounding sea to form a shape.


    The shape of a dragon ().


    -This is the secret spear technique of the Naga n, gained at the risk of my life. Take it.


    She shifted from defense to offense. The spear, carrying the water energy, now had a giant dragon lingering on it.


    Pang!


    She thrust the spear forward. The water dragon lunged.


    I calmly observed it with Divine Sight. Its power was destructive, but the structure forming it was ridiculously frail.


    Seogeuk.


    I sliced through the water dragon with ck Heaven. The Energy of Defying Heaven negated the water dragon. The bisected water dragon instantly evaporated.


    -What?


    I extended my leg forward, looking at the startled mermaid. Suddenly, the worlds colors shifted to ck, and everything forming it turned into white lines.


    ck Heaven Step.


    A feeling as if my body was not my own enveloped me. An overflowing power filled and then left my body. With a sensation of leaping through space in an instant, I extended ck Heaven.


    Paang!


    The mermaids movements were fast. Though startled, he was a being who had be a top-tier by umting strength in his body. He switched to offense, striking at me with the de of his spear.


    I clenched my teeth and swung ck Heaven.


    -Aiming for a mutual kill!


    The mermaidmunicated to me through her mental power. I responded with a smirk on one side of my mouth.


    The mermaid, gritting her teeth, wrapped water energy around the spear and struck at me.


    Seogeuk.


    The sound of something being cut filled the air, and I took the mermaids left arm. The mermaids spear de struck me.


    Kwaang!


    The sound was tremendous, but bearable. The body of ck God Martial Arts, and the recently acquired Guardian Armor (S-), made it possible.


    The power of Sword Immunity. A power that halved the effectiveness of sword energy attacks.


    That really hurts.


    I gritted my teeth and thrust my left arm into the void, invoking the Truth of Dream Illusion. I retrieved three daggers capable of casting potent illusions on my adversaries.


    I hurled them at the mermaid, who was caught off guard by the close-range attack. Despite her surprise, her top-tier abilities allowed her to evade two of the daggers.


    Puuk.


    She was hit by one, but I smiled inwardly, knowing the power of the Truth of Dream Illusiona dagger that enveloped the target in a strong illusion.


    Clutching ck Heaven tightly, I swung it with all my might. I considered using the Winters Sword as well, but my unfamiliarity with dual-sword techniques held me back.


    SeogeukA sound rang out as I sliced through the mermaids chest.


    Blue blood spurted from the wound, which was somewhat shallow due to our height difference.


    Kuooo!


    A powerful surge of magical energy erupted around us. My Sword Demon senses were on high alert, detecting magic and curses aimed in my direction.


    Deciding against trying to kill the mermaid, I summoned ck Wing.


    ck wings sprouted from my shoulders, enveloping me protectively. They split apart, slicing through, deflecting, and neutralizing the iing magic.


    -You! Youuuu!


    The mermaid screamed at me, her words filled with venom as she attempted to flee.


    I activated ck sh Step and soared into the air, dodging various magical attacks. The students also joined in, casting spells, albeit ineffectively


    Wait a minute.


    A massive heatwave erupted, revealing a red light sphere the size of a human head.


    Beneath it, Hong Yu-hwa stood, adorned with the Crown of Crimson Lotus. She extended her hand.


    Energy re.


    Hwaaaaaaak!


    An immense heatwave followed, the red death descending upon the ground and evaporating the sea in its wake.


    Countless mermaids perished in the process. Feeling a sense of relief, I flew toward the mermaid with ck Wing.


    The mermaid, teeth gritted, swung her spear at me.


    Pang!


    The shockwave tore through the air, noticeably weaker than before. I smiled and parried with ck Heaven.


    My hand went numb from the impact. As the mermaid swung her spear again, I hurled ck Heaven, impaling her hand.


    Then, she grabbed her head. I protected my hand with the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    -If you kill me


    If you were prepared to kill others, you should be prepared to die quietly.


    Kwadeuk.


    With an unpleasant sensation, blue blood sttered everywhere.


    I took a breath and turned my head. I followed the student council president with my eyes. Exhausted from the aftermath of stopping the annihtion, she was sitting down.


    I pulled out a few elixirs from the void and ran towards the student council president.

 Chapter 97: Fame

    Chapter 97: Fame


    Hong Yu-hwa was a being brimming with self-confidence.


    Objectively speaking, she always considered herself beautiful, cool, and pretty.


    Her strongpetitive spirit was both a w and a strength.


    When Hong Yu-hwa disyed herpetitive spirit, she always defeated her opponents fairly and squarely. Defeating them through underhanded means was beneath her dignity.


    Thus, those who followed her naturally came to respect her.


    That was until she came to this school.


    Its ridiculous.


    Hong Yu-hwa suppressed her anger and looked ahead.


    A moment ago, the blow she delivered had been quite difficult for Hong Yu-hwa herself. By stealing the talents of her subordinates through Usurper, she unleashed the power to kill dozens of mermaids in an instant.


    She paved the way with her own strike. Lee Seo-ha, presumed to be of equal stature, annihted the mermaid monster and moved on.


    Instead of praising Hong Yu-hwa, they ran towards the student council president.


    To manage Hong Yu-hwa, one must be at that level.


    How many lives does that man have?


    Hong Yu-hwa calmed her anger.


    Really. She had lost to Lee Seo-ha several times (not really), but she considered herself his rival. She didnt think this was right. Shouldnt there be at least some expression of gratitude?


    Could it be that hes keeping his distance because Im a rival?


    That seemed a bit usible.


    She had been blinded by her ownpetitive spirit in the past.


    But this isnt right.


    She only had eyes for him.


    So he should look at her too.


    It was a terribly selfish thought. It was hard to impose such a thought on others. But thats what Hong Yu-hwa thought.


    Because he and her were rivals (not really). Others didnt matter. Thats why he should


    When Hong Yu-hwa quietly looked at Lee Seo-ha with burning eyes,


    Kim Seo-hyun, who had been quietly watching the scene, smiled coldly and looked towards the student council president and Lee Seo-ha.


    To her, Lee Seo-ha was an object of admiration. She had been around him for quite a while, acting alongside him. However, this was the first time she saw Lee Seo-ha looking so brightly and lovingly at something.


    So he can make that kind of expression.


    Wasnt it said that admiration was the farthest emotion from understanding?


    Suddenly, that thought crossed her mind. She realized she might not truly know anything about Lee Seo-ha. Perhaps she only knew the surface aspects of him.


    I want to know.


    Kim Seo-hyun was startled by her own thoughts. Her emotions felt unfamiliar. She quickly turned her head and looked at Lee Seo-ha, just as he took out a vial of what seemed like medicine from his storage space and fed it to Sung Han-byul.


    A sticky, more white than transparent liquid.


    Huh?


    Kim Seo-hyun was taken aback without realizing it.<hr>


    As soon as I killed the mermaid, I looked for Sung Han-byul. Sung Han-byuly under the protection of the student council members.


    Initially, the mermaids used their racial ability, Extinction, to kill the students.


    I broke through the barrier, and Sung Han-byul stopped it.


    Even though I broke through, I couldnt scatter the structure entirely, but I must have yed a role.


    So, I somewhat reassured myself and stopped the mermaid spearman.


    I approached Sung Han-byul with a sense of urgency.


    Is she exhausted?


    If so, that was fortunate. It was a consequence of overusing her abilities.


    It was proof that Extinction was more dangerous than I thought.


    I took out an elixir from my storage space.<hr>


    [Recovery Elixir (A)]


    A potion created by an alchemist who marked a turning point in human history in the study of alchemy.


    : Upon consumption, physical recovery enhancement.


    : Upon consumption, wound recovery enhancement. <hr>


    What is that?


    Its a potion. Its good for recovering stamina yes.


    I hastily remembered to use honorifics, realizing the person was a second-year. I usually didnt use formal speech, but its different when its someone close to Sung Han-byul.


    A bottle filled with a liquid that was more white than transparent. It reminded me of some other white liquid, but its effects were the best.


    I made it myself.


    I had put a lot of effort into making it.


    Even using up most of the schools materials, I could only make three of these elixirs.


    They were very difficult to make. One was given to the school as payment for the materials, and I kept the other two.


    Gently, I poured the liquid into Sung Han-byuls mouth. Only then did I breathe a sigh of relief internally.


    This should prevent any problems for a while.


    But the problemy with the Infinite Chalice and the Mystery of Talent Creation that Sung Han-byul possessed.


    They granted immense power, but at the cost of consuming Sung Han-byuls physical body.


    Thats why Sung Han-byul died in every route, sacrificing everything.


    I looked at Sung Han-byul for a moment and then stood up. There was no issue with the elixir. I was still very worried, though.


    Sung Han-byul wouldnt want to show weakness, given her personality.


    For now, that was the case. She acted strong for the sake of her position as a second-year student council president.


    If you think youre sick, take this, and if you feel dizzy or anything, take this elixir. And this is a stamina supplement, so make sure to drink it when you regain consciousness. This is


    I left a few more elixirs on the ground, just in case, and moved to clean up the remnants.<hr>


    [Whats up with this guy?]


    He looked young, wearing a Korea Hero Academy uniform, but how was he fighting a Supreme as an equal?


    A current supreme?


    You think a supreme looks like *? There are less than 2,000 Mines and viinsbined in the world.


    Right, right. With so few, many here could start identifying them by appearance and family rtionships in less than 10 minutes.


    Thats kinda scary;;


    Thats Lee Seo-ha. Hes really hot right now at the Korea Hero Academy.


    Oh, thats him? I heard hes the reason guilds and associations are in chaos.


    Yeah. Theres fiercepetition because the guild he joins is predicted to dominate for at least the next 30 years.


    Themunity post quickly became a real-time top post.


    [Wow, do you guys know who this is?]


    Picked this up from themunity, but the picture turned out great.


    Crazy, crazy. Whats with his appearance? Is he really glowing?


    Wow, humanity is blessed


    [Theres a monster on the penins.]


    A boy in a Korea Hero Academy uniform was fighting a Supreme.


    Seeing this made it clear. Japan is definitely several steps behind Korea.


    No way The emblem looks like hes a freshman.


    LOL Korea wont lose to Japan for at least the next 30 years.


    The great and grand hero was also from Korea Its great he risked his life to save the world, but sometimes itsplicated seeing things like this.


    Lies. Who is this boy? I think Im falling for him. Why are all Korean heroes so handsome?


    [Check out this video, followers. Isnt he a hero that our Sky God would love?]


    Whats with Korea? Why do they keep producing such outstanding heroes?


    Their country is smaller than our smallest province, but we cant ignore them. Remember the great and grand hero who solved what even the gods of the Hundred Temple couldnt?


    Thats right. Judging by the emblem, hes a first-year at the Korean Hero Academy. Wasnt Saint there too?


    Then he must be a prospective follower of the God of Light. Seeing how he wields his sword, maybe he should ask to forge his sword with light.


    Stop talking nonsense. Doesnt he look more like a prospective follower dedicated to the God of Struggle? Just look at that damn fine swordy!


    Whats this?


    The Electronic Witch was staring nkly at the online world.


    She had been busy setting traps and intertwining information to thwart the Nazis causing trouble, and amidst this, her patrons personal information got leaked.


    What should I do?


    With her power, she could erase everything immediately. But if she did, she might have toy low for a while.


    Despite her near-omnipotence in the electronic world, others werent fools. The electronic world is full of safety measures because if it falls into the hands of the Electronic Witch, it would be too dangerous.


    The Electronic Witch first stopped the spread to prevent further leaks. Then, she asked her patron.


    [Its real. When was it leaked?]


    There was a sense of absurdity in her tone, a sign she was struggling to regte her emotions.


    [Just block it as much as you can Hiding the Energy of Defying Heaven is the problem. Can you pretend its something like Anti-Evil Talent?]


    [Anti-Evil? Got it.]


    The Electronic Witch moved swiftly. She wouldnt go this far for someone elses request, but this was a plea from the only being that allowed her to maintain a physical body in reality.


    She hurriedly removed her patrons photos and managed to quickly resolve the situation. Fortunately, the watchful eyes and hands that usually monitored the Electronic Witch had disappeared.


    Did the Hundred Temple get involved?


    The Electronic Witch smirked internally.


    Formerly the USA.


    Now called Heaven, the home of a hundred gods showing interest in her patron was evidence of this.


    She wondered if she should be thankful.


    No, maybe not.


    The gods attention could sometimes be a poison. They bestowed their faith upon their followers and created their own champions, subjecting them to trials.


    Considering the hundreds to thousands of deaths in Heaven each year due to these trials, such attention might not be wee.


    Maybe theyll appreciate his efforts in wiping out viins and Mines.


    She left a message for her patron regarding this matter, and the Electronic Witch busied herself, aiming to eliminate forces that desired harm upon him from the shadows.

 Chapter 98: The Meaning Of Faith (1)

    Chapter 98: The Meaning Of Faith (1)


    After the joint training ended, another major event urred.


    The Korea Hero Academy and the Divine Academy in the USA will start annual exchange programs,


    Instructor Seo Woo-ju announced from the podium.


    This year, theres a big event. The Korea Hero Academy will exchange with the Divine Academy in the USA. Since the midterm evaluations are over, everyone should prepare to go to the USA.


    Are we going to the USA?


    Yes. The exchange program involves either us going to the USA or the Divine Academy membersing to the Korea Hero Academy. This time, its our turn to go to the USA.


    I see.


    The other students eyes sparkled.


    Thats because the only school that could be considered a rival to the Korea Hero Academy was the Divine Academy.


    And she was there too.


    I recalled Kim Seo-hyuns rival character. She was also quite a formidable character.


    And Ill mention some points to be cautious about during the exchange. Since the USA is a multi-religious country that worships one hundred gods, there are things to be careful about


    I was half-listening to Seo Woo-jus words when I received a text.


    Ershil:


    -I have something to talk about regarding todays business. Are you free after school?


    I pondered for a moment. I didnt have much scheduled for today.


    My n was simply to go to the penthouse, train with ck Heaven, exercise with Kim Seo-hyun, check on Kim Ara, and then go back to the penthouse for more training with ck Heaven.


    I was about to tell Ershil that I was free today when I received another message.


    Sung Han-byul:


    -Hello. This is student council president Sung Han-byul.


    -I would like to repay you for your help before. Are you avable today?


    Lee Seo-ha:


    -Yes, Im avable today. When would be a good time for you?


    -Ill adjust to your schedule.


    Sung Han-byul:


    -Then, how about this evening


    Lee Seo-ha:


    -Yes! Ill see you then.


    -(Hamster saluting emoticon)


    I sent a message to Sung Han-byul and then to Ershil.


    Lee Seo-ha:


    -Okay.


    After finishing texting, I checked what I had for Ershil.


    The recovery potion is no problem. Shes been having a tough timetely, maybe I should pass her a Beak (elixir).


    Ershil was a business partner, and also someone who shouldnt die.


    Not only because shes a major force in the story, but I also didnt want to see her die.


    It seems Ive grown quite attached.


    Smiling bitterly, I touched my phone and logged into the Alchemy Guild.


    [Your special stat ''Faith'' has increased by 1.]


    Just as they say, speak of the tiger and it appears  my Faith stat increased by 1.


    I should start getting to grips with this too.


    Faith was an unfamiliar power to me, so its hard to get a feel for it. However, I knew how to handle it, so it was just a matter of practice.


    I browsed for a while, chatting with Lab Escape, sharing alchemy tips, and distributing recipes.


    After having some fun, I stumbled upon a post rted to Ershil.


    [Merchen<< Whats with this family, continuously receiving potions from Veritas?]


    ? Veritas gives out potions?


    Yeah. [Link] Check this out. It looks like potions made by Veritas.


    Wowcrazy


    Merchen, whats up with this family (X). Ah, the Merchen family has been chosen by Veritas (O).


    What family does Veritas supply potions to??? Do you want to die???


    [Your special stat Faith has increased by 1.]


    Its really rising fast.


    No other stat rose this quickly.


    Although Faith was a stat I had acquired for the first time in both my past and present life, this speed was clearly abnormal.


    It probably meant that the alchemists had that much faith in me.


    Or maybe


    I stopped thinking there, wondering if I had gone too far.


    That made sense, considering why the One Hundred Gods were in the USA.


    So, the ss representative is Lee Seo-ha.


    ?


    My thoughts were interrupted there. I was appointed a bothersome position as ss representative.


    Lee Seo-ha seems trustworthy.


    Ershil said something, nodding her head.


    Lee Seo-ha, huh. Cant be helped. Ill have to yield.


    Park Woon-hyuk said arrogantly.


    Congrattions, Seo-ha.


    Kim Seo-hyun said with a slight smile.


    What exactly was it?<hr>


    Hmm.


    I repeatedly clenched and unclenched my fist lightly.


    My body, tempered by ck God Martial Arts, was sturdy. Its hardness surpasses that of ordinary weapons.


    Thats why I tried to learn boxing.


    Its harder to learn than I thought.


    For anything rted to swords, the talent, Sword Demon (S), provided correction, making dual swords a better option.


    But the problem was.


    Its hard for me to use properly.


    I sighed inwardly. The Heaven Defying Body didnt fully benefit from weapon enhancements.


    I used swords because of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, my exclusive weapon, but I couldnt even properly wield the Sword of Winter.


    When I fought the merfolk spearman, I actually forced myself to use the Sword of Winter to kill the merfolk. It was an incredibly brute-force method.


    If I had been an average intermediate ss, the method would have likely caused permanent damage.


    I sighed again and stretched my body.


    -Hows the practice going, Master?


    Im not sure.


    The self-harm method that ck Heaven told me about before. Although its called self-harm, its application is quite interesting, so Ive been practicing it.


    No, rather than self-harm.


    Its a kind of berserk mode.


    A mutually destructive strategy that risked my own life to lead the opponent to death.


    However, the reason I hold onto it is one. The more I practiced this berserk mode, the faster the proficiency of ck God Martial Arts increased.


    [The proficiency of ck God Martial Arts increases.]


    [The proficiency of Soul-consuming Sword Technique increases. You have fully mastered the Soul-consuming Sword Technique.]


    I sat down on the ground with a sigh.


    I regted my breathing and slowly lowered my blood cirction. I adjust my bodys condition with my breath.


    As my head cooled down a bit, instead of continuing to train, I turned my attention elsewhere.


    [267,500p]


    Its a lot of points, more than I thought.


    With this amount, I could buy a skill or talent of S rank.


    I opened the multidimensional shop.


    As usual, I was pondering whether to choose a talent or skill.


    [A special service for the user! Currently, there''s a chance to draw C to S grade items!]


    Wasnt this situation too coincidental?


    But I couldnt resist the draw. I opened the draw shop.


    I checked the probabilities.


    C grade 50%.


    B grade 45%.


    A grade 4%.


    S grade 1%.


    Isnt this favorable?


    The odds were much higher than I expected. It was worth a try.


    And the points required for each draw were 10,000 points.


    Hmm


    I opened my status window.


    [Name: Lee Seo-ha]


    Strength: 32


    Agility: 32


    Stamina: 32


    Dexterity: 32


    Special Stat


    Faith: 20


    Conceptual Stat


    Energy of Defying Heaven: 35


    Talents


    -[Reading(-)], [Sword Demon(S)], [True Heart(A)], [Inscrutable Talent(A-)], [Dexterity(B+)], [Master of Deception(B+)], [Devilish Charisma(C+)]


    Skills


    -[ck God Martial Arts(?)], [Divine Sight(S)], [Lee Seo-ha''s Arcane Alchemy(A+)], [ck sh Step(B+)], [Soul-consuming Sword Technique(B)], [Ikar''s Advanced Spirit Energy Control(C+)], [ck Shadow Step(C+)], [ck sh Sword Technique(C+)], [Lecture(D+)]


    Physique


    [Heaven Defying Body(S-)]


    Then, I selected the least needed Lecture(D+).


    [Would you like to delete Lecture(D+)? You will receive 500p in return.]


    As expected, it works.


    But the problem was serious.


    [Lecture(D+)], in terms of purchasing a talent, costs1,500p. But if I could only receive a fraction of it back, it was a considerable loss.


    Lets try just three times.


    I spun the wheel just for fun.


    [The roulette is activated!]


    [Bam bam bam! Congrattions, you have acquired the talent Martial Arts Master(B).]


    Martial Arts Master, not bad.


    I tried spinning two more times.


    [The roulette is activated!]


    [Bam bam bam! Congrattions, you have acquired the talent Charisma(C).]


    [Talent, Devilish Charisma(C+) duplicates. Talent Charisma(C) isbined with Devilish Charisma(C+). Devilish Charisma(C+) evolves into Authority of the Devil(B).]


    [The roulette is activated!]


    [Bam bam bam! Congrattions, you have acquired the skill Chaonel''s Nyeom Enhancement Technique(C).]


    [Skill, Ikar''s Advanced Spirit Energy Control(C+) is linked. Skill, Ikar''s Advanced Spirit Energy Control(C+)bines with Chaonel''s Nyeom Enhancement Technique(C). Ikar''s Advanced Spirit Energy Control(C+) evolves into Hero''s Advanced Spirit Energy Enhancement Technique(B).]


    Various enhancements took ce.


    But I looked at the status window with a nk expression.


    This


    Though its called random, it only served to enhance my talents and skills. Martial Arts Master(B) linked with Dexterity and also interacted with Sword Demon.


    It allowed for learning all martial arts broadly but superficially.


    The other two alsobined with my talents and skills, creating a synergistic effect.


    Its a shame.


    Compared to the points invested, the benefits werent much.


    I looked at my points.


    [237,500p]


    Just enough to keep one more spin. After a brief contemtion, I decided to spin once more.


    [The roulette is activated!]


    [Bam bam bam! Congrattions, you have acquired the talent Infinite Stamina(S).]


    I was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 99: The Meaning Of Faith (2)

    Chapter 99: The Meaning Of Faith (2)


    Infinite Stamina.


    I briefly lost myself in thought.


    Stamina.


    Whilemonly associated with male sexual function, in everydaynguage, it often refers to vitality or energy.


    In other words, it could also be interpreted as infinite vitality.


    Hmm.


    However, in Epic World, infinite Stamina carried a dual meaning. Literally, it signified endless vigor and limitless sexual function.


    I weighed whether this was a disadvantage or an advantage and concluded it was more of an advantage.


    Not bad.


    The downside of Infinite Stamina was being in a constant state of arousal, but I possessed the Talent True Heart.


    With True Heart, which enhanced mental strength and brought calmness to the mind, this was definitely a benefit for me.


    I should keep it for now.


    I decided to retain Infinite Stamina.


    Sitting on the bed, I meditated. Observing my body, I could feel everything thatposed my physique  blood, bones, even the minutest parts of my muscles.


    It was said that at the pinnacle of ck God Martial Arts, one could even control cellr movements, but it seemed that I was far from that state.


    Anyway, I began to interfere with the energy located in my dantian.


    Special stat: Faith.


    This power was very special. It responded to pure will, blending its strength with thews of the world.


    How did I know this? Because there were those who, like prophets in this world, awakened to this power before me.


    Those who resided in the Hundred Temple, using faith as a conceptual stat.


    Thanks to the gods who descended to earth.


    Whoosh!


    Faith stirred. This power of belief, when materialized, was tricky to handle. The Energy of Defying Heaven moved. As if finding faith distasteful, it stirred.


    As I channeled faith, it infused vitality into my body. The power of belief, now tangible, enveloped me.


    And as faith touched the Energy of Defying Heaven, the movement of thetter intensified.


    And gradually, they merged.


    Whoooosh.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven and faith vanished.


    Still a bit tricky to handle.


    My control over the Energy of Defying Heaven, now grown as a conceptual stat, was beyond imagination. Comparable to the previous Heavenly Demon, they said.


    But not for faith. The only enhancements I have for faith are Advanced Spirit Energy Strengthening of the Hero (B) and Dexterity (B+).


    I got up.


    Just before meeting Ershil, I realized the practice session had taken up more time than expected.


    I quickly washed up and prepared to go out.


    I was going to wear a hoodie, but since I had to meet Sung Han-byul, I chose a clean look, matching a shirt with cks.


    -Itsplicated.


    -Is this what it feels like to be a mother with a son? The owner who insisted on wearing hoodies despite everything


    Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven muttered as they looked at me. Who were they calling a son? Ridiculous.


    When I went outside, I drew a lot of attention. More than usual.


    I recently asked the emperor to create a workshop.


    An alchemist needs a workshop.


    Setting up a workshop was easy.


    The Emperor provided the manpower, and I provided the money. Seo Ye-bin wanted to pay for everything, but that was too much for me, so I refused.


    Its not like Im short on money.


    Manpower to quickly set up a branch and workshop, and connections to acquire top-grade alchemy kits and rted items.


    I sorted that out quickly.


    It really, really was so because I said it myself, but as the head of the Veritas Sect, just a casual mention made the members of the Alchemy Guild equip everything with the highest quality.


    Was this power?


    Faith might not be too bad<hr>


    It was a dark room.


    A group dressed in white uniforms, with ck suns drawn on their chests, stood neatly in a row. There were many wearing pristine white uniform caps.


    They were aligned, holding weapons like guns.


    In this world, everything copsed and merged starting from the year 1999.


    At a ce known as the branching point of the world, they moved endlessly forward, bringing myths to life.


    As the worlds ovepped, firearms lost much of their effectiveness.


    Its not that firearms were useless. Beings below medium grade could still be defeated with firearms.


    But once you reached medium grade, upper grade, and the highest grade, those things really became of no use.


    Transcendent beings had ways to survive even nuclear bombs.


    Even monsters were the same. Monsters with some defensive power didnt even flinch when hit by ordinary firearms and threatened humanity. And that was just the lower-grade monsters.


    Although the gap could be narrowed by modifying bullets and guns, most of modern society was capitalist.


    They gave up many of the advantages of firearms because it didnt make money.


    However, there were those on this Earth who primarily used firearms. They were considered the most evil single force, not regarding other humans as humans.


    There were a few evil groups that could stand on equal footing with the monsters called the Seven Evils, who united the Mines.


    So, the reason you called me?


    A grey-haired man spoke in an arrogant tone. A cigarette hung from his lips. He wore a unique uniform with a pistol at his left waist.


    Kill this boy.


    Such a mission for me?


    The grey-haired manughed as if it were ridiculous.


    Grey Wolf. Its a mission for you because youre the one. He might be a threat to our Empire.


    Beep.


    A middle-aged man turned on a remote towards the air. A screen appeared in the air, showing a video.


    Whats this?


    Top-secret footage.


    It was a very blurry video.


    A boy fighting a mermaid monster. The grey-haired man watched silently.


    Hes quite capable?


    The problem isnt that. The problem is the power the boy used. Some say they have awakened magic with anti-magic properties, but there are rumors that even the Seven Evils are most wary of.


    That being of the prophecy?


    The grey-haired man pondered for a moment.


    The being of the prophecy was said to possess the power to eradicate all evil, a power akin to something beyond even the gods.


    But he didnt feel that power in the boy.


    However, the ck mana was bothersome. It wasnt from a Mine, but ck mana.


    It doesnt seem like that Well, Ill take care of it.


    Then I will give the order, Grey Wolf. From now on, join the Brigade of Eternal Heaven at this location.


    What, the Brigade of Eternal Heaven is moving too?


    Yes. They want to capture the boy and trade with the Overlord.


    So, theres a way to subdue him?


    They said theyll handle it. Probably using a device that disrupts the magic used by the Brigade of Eternal Heaven.


    And me?


    Observe the boy. If he is the being of the prophecy, or possesses a danger level equivalent to it.


    The middle-aged man turned his gaze. A zing ck sun shape. Above it, a floating swastika.


    If he is deemed a threat to our Nazi Empire, kill him or extract information.


    The middle-aged man said with a coldugh.<hr>


    I entered the workshop.


    A neat building revealed itself. Inside was a workshop about 100 pyeong in size. Building this had cost more than expected.


    About 20 billion won.


    20 billion won for a workshop. I had poured in the money crazily, but the regret the regret


    My 20 billion won


    My heart ached, but I sighed inwardly and shook it off. After all, in this world, money didnt bind me as it used to.


    Upon entering the workshop, I was greeted by various materials. Materials obtained from the Electronic Witch and in exchange for supplying potions to the Emperor weed me.


    I put a glucose candy in my mouth and started working.


    Wearing a mask, I recorded a video and wrote data on my phone.


    Because this workshop would be used by Lab Escape as well as myself.


    Externally, shes my disciple.


    Lab Escape necessitated the nurturing of alchemists. While it wasnt a problem for me to undertake this task, for survival in this world and to avoid a predetermined bad ending, enhancing my own martial prowess was equally important.


    I couldnt solely focus on nurturing alchemists.


    [[Lee Seo-ha''s Visionary Alchemy (A+)] proficiency increased.]


    After busying myself with various tasks for a while, I sensed a familiar presence. At the same moment, the doorbell chimed - Ding Dong. I made my way to the front door.


    Upon opening it, there stood Ershil, wearing a broad smile. She was dressed in ck knitwear and a checkered skirt with a brown background and ck stripes, a coat draped over her knit.


    Hello. Ershil, partner of Veritas, has arrived.


    Bang.


    Without realizing it, I had closed the door.


    Sigh.


    I inwardly took a deep breath and reopened the door. Ershil was giving me a sulky look.


    Do you dislike that term so much?


    If you encountered people you dont even know, trying to authenticate faith and calling you Veritas, youd react the same way.


    Isnt that a good thing? Watching those inferior to me struggle to gain even a little knowledge from me?


    Youre wicked.


    Hehe.


    Ershil slightly stuck out her tongue and winked at me, attempting to look cute. It was forgivable because she was indeed cute.


    I allowed Ershil inside.


    This is Seo-has workshop?


    Yes.


    Wait, isnt that the item that Zermaine from the Alchemy Guild treasures? Its valued at more than 2 billion won, and even major magic towers struggle to obtain it


    Oh, really?


    It makes sense, I suppose. Nowadays, Veritas is revered as a new deity.


    Ershil nced at me and then said.


    Want to see a potion?


    No, its fine. If its a potion from Seo-ha.


    Ershil stated this and ced the potion I had taken out, without inspecting it, into her spatial storage.


    And this is an elixir. The ability it enhances varies by color, so be careful when using it. Heres the manual.


    Ershil briefly looked at the manual and then back at me.


    Being the person who brought a turning point in alchemy, you really are amazing. If you sold this elixir for 1 billion each, there would be a surplus of buyers.


    Then would you buy it at that price?


    Yes, an elixir of this quality is worth that.


    No need to give it. Its like a service for customers.


    Offering this as a service might cause some misunderstandings.


    Ershil looked at me with a suggestive expression.


    May I misunderstand? I want to keep misunderstanding.


    With one corner of her mouth raised, Ershil looked up at me with a seductive expression.

 Chapter 100: The Meaning Of Faith (3)

    Chapter 100: The Meaning Of Faith (3)


    Ershil was a born winner.


    Ershil knew how to be loved.


    While others studied, Ershil simply knew. It was an instinctive acquisition. She knew how to be loved by others.


    With that talent, Ershil grew up receiving nothing but love from a young age.


    Her status, talent, and appearance also contributed to making people love Ershil more, but fundamentally, that was the kind of woman she was.


    [Your proficiency in Being Loved by Everyone (B) has increased.]


    Look at Merchens eldest daughter. So dignified and a fast learner. I wish she were my daughter.


    How can she be so pretty and lovely?


    The Merchen family is surely going to see a resurgence.


    For Ershil, life was easy.


    What others gained through adversity or barely managed to grasp through bone-grinding effort, Ershil obtained with ease.


    To Ershil, life was like a game.


    The walls of the world seemed too low.


    This world was like a yground made for her.


    Until she met her master, thats what she thought.


    I am Merchen. They say Im the empress of an empire with a thousand years of history, Mnie.


    The one who introduced herself as a transcendent being showed Ershil a wider world.


    She expanded her limits and showed her how far she could reach.


    Ershils view of the world broadened.


    From a game to a more challenging one.


    And then she went to school. The Korea Hero School. One of the worlds top prestigious high schools.


    It was quite interesting.


    There was no one superior to her, but there were those who came up to her toes, or chin.


    It became a bit more fun.


    Until a boy appeared.


    Lee Seo-ha.


    Before she saw a boy who had broken all records of the Tower of Trials.


    He was interesting from the start.


    Her master, who seemed to know everything, screamed the moment she saw the power used by that boy.


    A Heavenly Demon with the power to ignore all abilities.


    He wasnt boring. In fact, he was interesting. It was a momentary curiosity.


    And that curiosity quickly turned into fondness.


    Isnt even the shadow snake no big deal?


    He passed through tough trials as if they were nothing.


    Theres talk of a Mine moving. Can you help?


    He moved as if he could see the future.


    How about me?


    She even openly flirted, but she preferred not being seduced. She was surprised when she realized he was Veritas, but she thought to herself,


    Well, it doesnt seem impossible.


    He was a man who seemed to have more unknowns than knowns.


    As she carefully built up her affinity, Ershil, Ershil Merchen, acted cautiously to catch Lee Seo-ha as quickly as possible in the future.


    She didnt cause trouble.


    She didnt show greed. She maximized his favor towards her. Even if she caused trouble, shepensated with more rewards.


    It seemed possible one day if she gradually built up his favor.


    It was hard for Ershil to bear.


    Almost to the point of difort. But Ershil endured. She was patient. For the day she could be the first to taste the sweet fruit.


    She endured everything.


    Until Lee Seo-ha looked at the student council president with those eyes.


    Really, whats this?


    It was almost like the look of someone in love. Every time he looked at her, his eyes dripped with honey.


    It was hard to believe this was the same Lee Seo-ha who usually acted so impassively.


    It was the first time he had openly shown such fondness for anyone.


    Its a bit of a stretch, but.


    Ershil found an excuse to be alone with him under the guise of business.


    She was aware it was a rash move.


    But every time she saw him, she became more emotional.


    I dont want to lose him.


    Such a childlike sentiment.


    And jealousy towards the student council president.


    A ck me-like emotion engulfed Ershil. But she restrained herself. The talent of being loved by everyone. With her innate sense, she controlled herself.


    She judged that antagonizing the student council president would bring no benefit to her.


    She looked at Lee Seo-ha.


    Hello. Im Ershil, partner of Veritas.


    His expression changed slightly, though he remained mostly unexpressive, when she mentioned Veritas. Ershil chuckled.


    She liked that expression, even though he didnt. It was rare to see him express his emotions. She wanted to torment him. She wanted to bind the existence named Lee Seo-ha to herself.


    She briefly imagined it. A scene where Lee Seo-ha clung to her, begging.


    Ah, thats dangerous.


    It was a base thought, but for a moment, she was almost carried away by that imagination.


    Ershil read the manual, trying not to show her thoughts. Compared to existing potions, Lee Seo-has potions were embarrassingly superior.


    The person who brought a turning point to alchemy is really amazing. Even if one elixir is sold for 1 billion, people would still buy it.


    Ershil calmed herself down while speaking sincerely.


    Would you buy it at that price?


    Yes, an elixir like this is worth that much.


    She said that, but somehow, Lee Seo-ha looked even more attractive today.


    You dont have to give it. Its like a service for the customer.


    I might get the wrong idea if you give it away like this.


    Ershil looked up at Lee Seo-ha.


    Her eyes were slightly wavering. Normally, Ershil would have stopped there.


    But today was different.


    Today, she didnt want to stop.


    Can I misunderstand like this? I want to keep misunderstanding.


    Thats how Ershil confessed to Lee Seo-ha.<hr>


    I looked at Ershil.


    She was looking at me with trembling eyes. This was Ershil, born into a noble family, adept at feigning expressions.


    Seeing her tremble like this, she seemed to be quite nervous.


    Or not. Is she pretending to tremble?


    The talent of being loved by everyone gave her an innate sense.


    A natural sense of what actions to take to increase affection from others.


    Unfortunately, I didnt have the talent to see through that.


    The sense of the Sword Demon was limited only to the realm ofbat.


    Anyway, I looked at Ershil.


    I should reject this.


    Its not that I disliked romance, nor was I an ascetic.


    Its simply because Icked the time.


    I want to date too, but its impossible to protect this world while being in a rtionship,


    Tak Yoon-il had dered.


    Soon, this world would be destroyed. He was correct. His words, though perhaps intended for himself, held a partial truth.


    In the original story, Kim Seo-hyun defeats them all.


    However, humanity didnt survive in that scenario.


    All the transcendent beings left Earth, leaving only Kim Seo-hyun alive. That was the first ending of Epic World.


    If the difficulty remained the same, it would be manageable.


    Even with nothing, there was a way to desperately climb up. There was also the strategy of sacrificing my development and focusing everything on Kim Seo-hyun.


    The issue was that strong opponents were already making their appearances.


    From Napak Cheon to the mermaid spearman I encountered in a recent event.


    The pace is too fast.


    Normally, these strong opponents would only begin to appear, like a teaser, demonstrating their strength in front of the protagonist.


    Thus, there was no time to waste on romance


    Shh.


    Ershil quietly ced her index finger over my mouth.


    It seems you dont have feelings yet. So, dont say it.


    Im d you didnt say sorry. It means theres still a chance.


    Ershils eyes formed crescents.


    For some reason, looking back on Seo-has past, you always seem to be in a hurry. So, lets stop here for today.


    She winked with one eye.


    I was left speechless.<hr>


    After parting with Ershil,


    I wanted to give Sung Han-byul something in return but ended up giving her more potions and elixirs before returning to my penthouse.


    Normally, I would train with ck Heaven, but today I wasnt in the mood.


    Iy on my bed, expressionless.


    This world was not a game world.


    Its impossible for a game to feel this real. This world had a poption of 10 billion, each with their own thoughts and actions.


    And I


    I closed my eyes and activated my talent, True Heart. The gloomy mood was forcibly calmed.


    Depression was dangerous.


    Once you fall into it, its not easy to get out. I forcibly calmed my mind and turned on theputer.


    I looked for something fun. It wasnt a day off, but I decided I needed to rest.


    I checked my phone.


    I browsed the inte news.


    [Invincible Lotte. The fastest team to achieve 10 consecutive wins. Can they win the championship again?]


    You, ck Mamba?


    Ill hack Dansuma for you.


    The news didnt seem very interesting.


    I logged into the Alchemy Guild. It was full of praise for me. But even the praise didnt interest me.


    Maybe I should shop.


    I opened the multidimensional store.


    I clicked on a talent I had nned to buy earlier.


    me of Spiritual Thought (S-)


    I had thought about this one. The me of Spiritual Thought was a power used with mental strength.


    The ability was simple.


    The power I want to materialize is imbued with the properties of me. For example, Energy of Defying Heaven is a corrupt power. This power is imbued with the property of burning.


    The power it consumes is mental strength, like Nyeom.


    Using mental strength in this world means its a powerful synergy.


    I jumped off the bed, wanting to go outside and test this ability.


    I put on the Mask of Illusion and a hoodie, wearing the hood deeply to cover the mask.


    That made me feel a bit better.


    I walked down the dimly lit streets, heading out to hunt Mines.

 Chapter 101: The Meaning Of Faith (4)

    Chapter 101: The Meaning Of Faith (4)


    I stepped outside.


    The air felt a bit warm, and the dark sky weed me.


    I walked toward a less crowded area.


    The nearby Mines had been hunted down by Seolhwa Ryeon, leaving it scarce, so I had to venture a bit further away.


    Most Mines in the Seoul area werent that strong, except for a few powerful ones.


    I caught a taxi and headed downward.


    The fare was about 30,000 won, but I felt indifferent to it. In the past, my hands would have trembled at such an expense.


    I headed down an alleyway, toward the hideout of the Mines that the Electronic Witch had informed me about.


    I observed my body and manifested the mes of the Spirit.


    Whoosh.


    The Spirit mes, born of the power of Defying Heaven, ignited. ck mes lingered in my hand and then disappeared.


    This is better than I thought?


    The Energy of Defying Heaven didnt reject the Spirit mes. Perhaps it was thanks to the Conceptual Stat that governs concepts.


    Ill have to experiment with thister.


    If Defying Heaven can fuse with other powers I possess, I can change a lot of ns. For the better.


    Or perhaps its because the Spirit mes arepatible with the energy I use.


    But before that, I needed to test this first. I was curious about its destructive power.


    The ck mes ().


    Whoosh.


    ck mes rose from my hand.


    The power I felt was one that sought to negate everything except myself.


    It carried the nature of mes, desiring to burn everything.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven transformed into a power that negates and burns everything.


    Instinctively, I realized that the Spirit mes were a power well-matched with the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    [Advanced Spirit Energy Strengthening Skill (B) proficiency increases.]


    [Dexterity (B+) proficiency increases.]


    [Spirit mes (S-) proficiency increases.]


    Huh? Whats this? Did someone lose their way?


    Click.


    As something activated in my mind, Divine Sight was triggered.


    My eyes, upon seeing the bright dawn, identified the other as a Mine.


    Whoosh.


    ck mes?


    Those were the Minesst words.


    The ck mes, following my will, shot towards the Mine, leaving nothing but ashes in their wake.


    Absurd?


    Such extreme aggression.


    Yet, I realized I couldnt use this power often.


    Using the ck mes, I felt a greater consumption of mental energy than expected. Moreover, my hand, which had unleashed the ck mes, was scorched. It hurt quite a bit.


    I took out a potion from the subspace, sprayed half on my hand, and drank the other half. It tasted like lemon wasabi mayo.


    The taste is kind of weird?


    As I frowned, I heard someone approaching from behind. I quickly turned around.


    Hello.


    A familiar voice sounded.


    As I turned, I saw a familiar figure. A woman in a ck dress, with flowing ck hair.


    The Brigade of Eternal Heaven. She was the Witch Maiden.


    Why are you here?


    I have some news to share. But youve be stronger in the meantime.


    Her voice sounded somewhat ecstatic.


    The trace was gone in an instant. It was such a brief moment that it almost seemed like an illusion.


    What is it?


    The Brigade of Eternal Heaven is targeting you.


    Me?


    Yes. They n to negotiate with The Overlord by capturing you alive. The Overlord is currently keeping the deputy leader alive.


    I understood The Overlords thoughts.


    He wouldnt run away. If they wanted to save the deputy leaders life, they needed toe to him.


    But why are you telling me this?


    I already knew. The Witch Maiden was an outsider in the Brigade of Eternal Heaven.


    Her goal was


    You are a descendant of Heavenly Demon. I admire Heavenly Demon, and thats why I chose the nickname Witch Maiden. Though, this might not be enough.


    The Witch Maiden said this and showed me a smile.


    Anyway, be careful. They see the power you possess as a power to counter magic.


    Is that so?


    Yes. They will probably prepare thoroughly. Your abilities are not something we can underestimate.


    The Witch Maiden said this, looking at me.


    And maybe, the Nazi admirals might join them.


    The Nazis too?


    Yes. It seems our leader is more cautious than I thought.


    The Witch Maiden said this and then looked towards the school.


    And they are wary of the beings behind you. The Emperor and Celestial. If either of them gets more involved, the entire Brigade of Eternal Heavens life is at risk.


    So, they just shouldnt do it, right?


    The leader loves the Brigade of Eternal Heaven.


    I held back my urge to scoff at the Witch Maidens words.


    The leader of the Brigade of Eternal Heaven doesnt love the Brigade. Its something more fundamental.


    Each and every one of them is the leaders power.


    Anyway, thanks. Is that what you came to tell me?


    Yes.


    With that, as if her business was done, the Witch Maiden turned her back and left.


    I watched her for a moment, then resumed hunting Mines.<hr>


    After finishing the Mine hunting and cleaning up,


    I had to change my clothes and clean off the blood, thanks to the Mask of Illusion.


    Today, it didnt increase at all.


    It felt like Defying Heaven had reached its limit here. Now I need to hunt stronger Mines to increase it. As I walked, feeling slightly bitter, a strong sense of unease struck me.


    The senses of the Sword Demon warned me.


    !


    A ringing in my ears resounded.


    Starting from the city, the ringing engulfed the surroundings.


    Hearing the ringing, the reaction of the Sword Demon was intense.


    I adjusted my mask and stepped forward.


    Ding.


    A translucent blue window appeared in front of me.<hr>


    Sub Quest Chapter. 1: The Proof of Faith.


    You have attained faith through the study of alchemy.


    In this world, your name has be synonymous with alchemy, revered as divine.


    However, the divinity you truly seek is not that of the god of alchemy.


    You must demonstrate your worth to the outside world to achieve your own divinity.


    Reward: Fragment of the Conceptual Stat of Divinity. <hr>


    As soon as I saw the quest, various thoughts came to mind: the Alchemy Guild and the Heaven Society.


    Conceptual Stat of Divinity.


    Divinity must be attained.


    But I didnt want to be the god of alchemy.


    Although alchemy is a very useful discipline and my main focus, gaining divinity through it wouldnt yield positive results.


    Its whatsmonly referred to as the prayer meta.


    A life dedicated to supporting others from behind, not stepping forward, but cheering them on.


    Its not a bad life. It would befortable.


    I smirked. If I had desired such a life, I wouldnt have struggled so much from the beginning until now.


    I ran towards the source of the explosion.


    Kyaaak!


    Why is there an explosion in the city center!


    Its a Mine! Contact the association right away!


    After running a bit, I saw citizens screaming and scattering in all directions.


    There were too many people. It was chaotic. I wrapped the Energy of Defying Heaven around my feet and leaped high.


    Thud!


    Inded on a streetlight and leaped again, then I saw the rampaging Mine. It was about 2 meters tall.


    Its body was grotesque. Where arms should be, there were huge tentacle-like appendages, crushing the surrounding buildings.


    -Kuooooo!


    Its mouth, upying half of its face, opened wide and roared.


    People nearby, hearing the roar, bled from their ears, either dying or in agony.


    Ah, I warned it not to rampage like that. This is why I hate beings with powers from other worlds.


    The tone was too casual, inappropriately mismatched with the situation. The man spoke in a somewhat off-kilter manner.


    Whats that?


    I looked at the man. He was an entity I had never encountered in the game.


    Well, they say as long as you end up in Seoul, no matter the route, right? It feels like Ive been through Daejeon, Daegu, Busan, and then took a train to Seoul.


    The man smirked.


    Hey, destroy it.


    At the mansmand, the Mine moved. It charged at me.


    Kwaang!


    ?


    Son of a b*!!


    I dodged slightly, and the Mine obliterated the arm of the viin-like guy.


    Whats this?


    I was confused, but my body moved first.


    I drew ck Heaven from White Rouge. The Energy of Defying Heaven clung to ck Heaven, forming a de.


    Lee Seo-ha Original.


    Rakshasa sh ().


    A ck sh darted in a straight line. The ck sh, blending into the night sky, shot towards the Mine. The target was its chest.


    At the same time, the senses of the Sword Demon rang out, warning me that I might die.


    As I retracted ck Heaven, I blocked the side. A giant hammer-like object, wrapped in demonic energy, struck ck Heaven.


    Jeeooong!


    Ugh!


    A massive shockwave hit my body. I scattered the impact and retreated far back.


    Hiya. Thats quite a find. I thought I struck a blind spot, but it even counterattacked?


    With a chuckle, the man previously attacked by the Mine stood up. His hand had long since regenerated.


    But you damn dog. I told you to hit moderately. F, its good for ambushing, but you shouldve reduced my power just right.


    The man muttered curses and spat.


    Regeneration type?


    The mans eyes glimmered.


    Thats a unique mask. Even with one eye broken, its hard to identify. Is it an illusion? Well whichever it is, itll sell for a high price.


    The man mumbled as he walked towards me. I breathed calmly.


    This is worse than I thought.


    The surprise attack had been significant.


    I rallied my energy, looking ahead. My head felt a bit dizzy.


    Thump.


    At the same time, my inner faith responded. The power of faith, which hadnt been moving properly, bared its fangs.


    [Special Stat Faith reacts to Ma.]


    Whoosh.


    Golden light lingered in my hand, a power different from what I had used before, warm yet changing ording to my will.


    This is.


    Usually, faith was a power residing within me, giving vitality to my body, but I hadnt been using its full potential.


    Until now.


    Whooosh!


    The Spirit mes resonated, adding the nature of mes to faith.


    Golden mes, burning bright, revealed themselves to the world.****

 Chapter 102: The Meaning Of Faith (5)

    Chapter 102: The Meaning Of Faith (5)


    Seolhwa Ryeon walked down the street, her expression pouty.


    Im all alone now.


    The reason was quite simple.


    She had wanted to go Mine hunting with the elder for the first time in a while, but he had already left.


    Or maybe, she thought, she was being a nuisance. Even the elder needed his own time, especially on weekends.


    She didnt quite understand why, but she had heard that adults, especially men, value their alone time.


    Seolhwa Ryeon nced at her outfit for a moment.


    She wore a sleeveless shirt with cut-off sleeves forfort and a high-waisted ck skirt, paired with ck stockings. The two swords hanging by her skirt caught the eyes of passersby.


    Hey, what are you looking at!


    Wow, crazy. Shes so pretty.


    Seolhwa Ryeon continued walking down the street.


    Hunting Mines without the elder felt lonely.


    It wasnt like this at first.


    At first, being alone was fine. Sometimes strong Mines appeared, and she faced death, but what did it matter? In this world, nothing was connected to her.


    She killed Mines alone. It was a destiny that Seolhwa Ryeon had to unravel.


    Hunting Mines in the city with the elder was an iparable joy for her.


    Some might say its just murder, but Mines were not people. They were pests that infest this world.


    She hunted Mines with the elder, trying to make the world a better ce.


    As she walked, she saw it.


    .


    The elder was fighting a Mine.


    Wrapped in golden mes, he battled the Mines.<hr>


    Faith was the power of belief that constituted this world.


    Faith was the struggling power before bing divinity. This power was essentially the same, but its performance was worlds apart.


    Its likeparing a bicycle to an airne, both facilitating peoples travel, but the difference is like heaven and earth. Its the difference between special stats and conceptual stats. No matter how high the special stats are, they cant beat the conceptual stats.


    Slowly.


    The divine and faith were akin to the magic of starlight.


    They were filled with the pure power of belief in oneself, fueled by the power of imagination.


    However, the power of the divine and faith must be imbued with ones own power.


    The God of Sky imbued it with the power of lightning.


    The God of Struggle, with the power of struggle.


    The God of Light, with the power of light.


    If the magic of starlight was a finished masterpiece,


    Then faith and divinity require me to be the main agent, painting on a nk canvas with my power.


    Defying Heaven is


    I mixed the Energy of Defying Heaven with golden power. Defying Heaven resisted, as if insisting on being the sole agent, it rejected the power of faith. The power of faith resisted less but couldnt merge. Indeed, the Energy of Defying Heaven cannot embrace the divine.


    Not yet.


    These two powers cannot be mixed.


    Then, I decided to rece it with another power I possess. Combining it with the talent of the Sword Demon seemed promising.


    I added the Spirit mes of Heaven to my faith.


    [Spirit mes (S-) proficiency has increased.]


    Whoosh!


    The golden mes remained in my hand.


    The Spirit mes. They infused the weak power of faith with the nature of mes.


    Divinity?


    The Mine, the viin, stared nkly at thebined mes in my hands. The golden mes, born from thews of this world, the power of belief, and the sacred me, nowbined with the burning nature of fire.


    Faith was the counterpoint to the power from outer space.


    This power was based on thews of Earth. To manipte thesews, divinity was required. Sometimes, beings called heroes reject it and impose their ownws on the world, distorting it.


    All thews of this world create the possibility of bing sacred and bing a God.


    Slowly.


    [Hero''s Advanced Spirit Energy Strengthening Technique (B) proficiency has increased.]


    [Dexterity (B+) proficiency has increased. Dexterity (B+) has reached mastery. Dexterity (B+) evolves into Midas''s Hand (A).]


    I merged faith with the Spirit mes.


    My control over Defying Heavens power stemmed from the power of conceptual stats. Its a stat that governs the concept itself, but faith is a bit different. The same goes for the Spirit mes. These two were powers unfamiliar to me.


    Though slow, it had to be certain.


    I needed to take one step at a time.


    Sensing my intent, the viin shouted.


    Kill that bastard!


    Kuooo!


    The Mine roared.


    As if agreeing with the viins words.


    Crack!


    The muscles in the Mines arm grotesquely swelled. The Mines arm, already as big as an adults thigh, grew to the size of a truck, wrapped in a monstrous Ki wave. It was truly an overpowering force.


    It doesnt matter.


    The fact that it was an enemy that must be killed hadnt changed.


    Screech!


    The musclespressed. Probably a special power of the Mine. The truck-like muscles shrank in an instant.


    A single punch ().


    !


    Apanied by a shockwave, the Mines arm lunged at me. A simple, forceful punch () without any finesse or depth. But with the Mines overwhelming physique, it became a dangerously powerful punch.


    The viin also moved. Drawing a sword from within, a wave of energy flowed along the de, shaping it. He swung it at me. The speed of the sword was unmatched. Quite a skillful technique. The sword split instantly, creating dozens of shadows. Each strike contained extraordinary power.


    Proof that the viin too was a formidable opponent.


    It was none of my concern.


    I ridiculed them inside and focused on the battle.


    I stimted the senses of the Sword Demon.


    Endlessly sharp sensations showed me the way.


    Focus.


    While creating the golden mes, I drew ck Heaven. Taking arge step forward, I infused Defying Heavens Energy into ck Heaven. My extreme control over Defying Heaven mimicked sword energy.


    It was a false sword energy (). Defying Heavens Energy fluctuated. Like triggering the muscles in my arm, I swung the sword.


    Zzzzzzzzzz!


    Dozens of afterimages shattered with a single strike.


    Cough!


    The viin spat blood, looking at his shattered sword and his severed left arm in disbelief.


    My body wasnt in good shape either. Blood backflowed in my body, and Defying Heavens Energy became disordered. Meanwhile, the Mines fist was approaching.


    Whoooosh!


    The golden mes moved.


    Faith was thew that formed this world. It exerted a particrly strong force against things not of this world, opposing them. The golden mes collided with the Mines fist.


    Chiiiiick!


    The golden mes broke the momentum of the punch. But that was it. The power was not yet perfectly merged.


    But it bought time.


    That was enough.


    I moved my muscles using ck God Martial Arts. My body reacted faster than my brain, swinging ck Heaven. Defying Heavens Energy fluctuated as it collided with the Mines arm.


    Boom!


    The sh of sword and fist sounded like an exploding bomb. I gritted my teeth. Through the broken part of the mask around my left eye, I could see the Mine charging at me. Its expression was desperate, different from before.


    The ck Sword of Winter.


    I wont use it.


    ck Heaven was unique, but the ck Sword of Winter, used by the deputy leader of the Brigade of Eternal Heaven, was notoriously famous. Its not yet time to fight the Brigade of Eternal Heaven properly.


    I perceive the opponent with Divine Sight.


    I tuned my body using ck God Martial Arts to match the opponent.


    I forcibly controlled the reverse flow of blood.


    I regted the blood flow. Clean blood circted smoothly, pushing the dead blood to one side, burning it with Defying Heavens Energy. Ipressed and moved my muscles, conserving as much stamina as possible. I made my muscles and bones even more formidable.


    ck God Martial Arts was a martial art of this nature from the beginning.


    A physique that broke limits. Divine Sight perceived everything. Even with these two powers, it was hard to find an equal in the game.


    Even if the opponent is strong.


    Kuoooooo!


    Boom!


    The Mine roared and leaped high. Raising its arms, it smashed them down uponnding. Fragments infused with evil energy, countless shards attacked my body.


    I dodged what I could with the finesse of ck sh Sword Technique, perceiving the danger with Divine Sight, parrying the lethal attacks with ck Heaven.


    Whoosh!


    And then I gathered the power of faith again. The power of belief concentrated in my right hand.


    Flicker.


    mes ignited. The properties of fire were infused in the golden sacredness. The power to annihte evil transformed into the power to incinerate it.


    The Mines arm targeted my neck. I twisted my body sideways, putting weight into it. I condensed the golden mes. My body, fortified by tuning with ck God Martial Arts, stored sticity and unleashed explosive power in an instant. The Mines expression turned desperate. It was wary of Defying Heavens Energy, but more so of the golden mes.


    The Mine lost its bnce and forcibly turned its body.


    Its body grotesquely tilted to the opposite side. I condensed Defying Heavens Energy in my foot and kicked with my right leg.


    Cough!


    The Mines leg stretched as much as it was kicked. I stimted Defying Heavens Energy, aiming to tear the extended leg.


    Crack.


    With a displeasing sound, the Mines right leg was torn off.


    No!


    As if sensing its impending death, the Mine screamed. I looked at it with an expressionless face, raising my right hand. The golden mes concentrated, burning.


    Then I struck down on the Mines head with my right hand.

 Chapter 103: The Meaning Of Faith (6)

    Chapter 103: The Meaning Of Faith (6)


    As the Mines head was crushed, its body began to turn to ash. Some of the ashes flowed into my body.


    [Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 1.]


    Realizing the total amount of Energy of Defying Heaven had increased, I took a deep breath.


    The Mine was dead.


    But the viin remained. Through the broken mask, the viins face was visible. One arm was gone, and he held a sword, broken in half.


    Ha, damn it. This guy was only worth a few hundred million?


    The viinughed in despair. I drew the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    You, the unpleasant masked bastard.


    The viin clenched his teeth. He knew I was going to kill him.


    His sword had been aimed at Mine, but he knew he wouldnt be spared either.


    The murderous intent flowing from one eye visible through the broken mask was proof of that.


    Your end is death. Youve caused too much trouble. After wiping out the Mines in Seoul, the higher-ups will move to kill you.


    This was a kind of curse.


    A curse thrown out of his resentment at his own death.


    So what


    I answered indifferently and swung my sword.


    Swish.


    With that sound, the viins head flew off. A displeasing sensation brushed my fingertips.


    I controlled my mind with True Heart.


    The unpleasant feelings subsided in an instant.


    Ding! A semi-transparent screen appeared in my retina.


    [Achievement content being settled]


    [Sub Quest Chapter. 1: The Proof of Faith perfectlypleted. Upgrading.]


    [You have proven your faith. Gold and mes. This proof will evolve into one branch when your faith evolves. The reward will be upgraded.]


    [Seolhwa Ryeon was deeply impressed by you. She felt a determination upon seeing you. You gain 5,000p.]


    [A rtionship is added.]


    [Parental. The feelings Seolhwa Ryeon has for you are close to dependency, recing parents. Initially parental, but it could change depending on your decisions.]


    Was Seolhwa Ryeon here?


    [Achievement content being settledYour Faith Stat can evolve into a facet of Divinity, allowing for an evolution into Divinity.]


    [Choose between the Divinity of Alchemy and the Divinity of Gold and mes.]


    I looked at the choices. Neither was bad, but neither was what I wanted.


    What I wanted was a Divinitybined with the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    As I harbored the intention to refuse, a message appeared on the screen.


    [Would you like to postpone?]


    Yes.


    [Acknowledged.]


    I looked at the reward. Regrettably, the reward seemed to end with just 5,000p for elevating faith to Divinity.


    But more importantly, was Seolhwa Ryeon nearby?


    I steadied my breath and left the ce.


    I wanted to sit down and rest, but there were too many people around. Several cameras were already filming me.


    A video.


    I pondered. If I asked the Electronic Witch, the situation could be settled.


    But the Electronic Witch had been strained from thest incident.


    In that case, maybe its not bad to ask her to hide the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and adopt a different identity.


    I contacted the Electronic Witch to consult about it.


    [Is everything okay?]


    The Electronic Witch asked.


    [Ive frozen all the videos for now. But I didnt edit the scene with the golden mes. Instead, I made it look like a highlight.]


    After saying this, the video arrived in just 5 seconds.


    [Here.]


    I yed the video. The ck Heavenly Demon Sword was held at a perfect angle, leaving an impression, but the red line in the middle was almost invisible.


    There was no scene of the sword being used, and the focus was on the golden mes and the mask.


    [But editing the broken left eye of the mask to show the eye was a bit tricky.]


    Its fine.


    Honestly, I kind of wanted it to look cool. I asked the Electronic Witch to spread this video.


    Hows your body feeling these days?


    [Really good. Having taste simtion is unbelievable! Ive been conquering Seouls omakasetely; its be a hobby!]


    The Electronic Witch chattered happily.


    I ended the call after a casual chat with her.


    Hm?


    While tuning my body with ck God Martial Arts, I noticed a foreign substance inside.


    Is this turbidity?


    It was residue from burning the blood of those killed in the recent fight. Not good for my body if umted, I had no choice but to expel it through my mouth.


    Cough.


    I spat out blood. ck blood flowed out.


    This feels bad.


    Disgusted, I looked at the dead blood when I sensed someones presence.


    Elder


    Turning my head, I saw Seolhwa Ryeon looking at me with a sad expression.<hr>


    Seolhwa Ryeon had watched the fight between Lee Seo-ha and Mine.


    Ready to jump into the fight at any moment, she tuned her body.


    If necessary.


    The elder must be saved. Even at the cost of her own life, the elder must be preserved.


    With this solemn resolve, Seolhwa Ryeon kept a close watch on the fight.


    But the elder was pushing back both Mine and the viins, using a golden me she had never seen before.


    Truly remarkable.


    It was a level she couldnt dream of reaching. Handling two opponents alone, the elder might truly be a top-tier powerhouse.


    Seolhwa Ryeon destroyed the phones and cameras filming the elder and quietly followed.


    Cough.


    And she saw it.


    The elder vomiting ck blood.


    Could it be.


    She thought of the golden mes. They were not ordinary mes, but sacred mes, almost divine.


    But such power couldnt havee without a cost. It was contrary to the elders own power, which negated everything.


    Perhaps.


    The elder had burned his own life to obtain this power. Seolhwa Ryeon bit her lip. While she excitedly watched the elder fight like a child, he was burning his life away.


    Even though it was the residue of the elders life.


    Tears seemed to flow from her eyes.


    Elder, I finally understand. How could you bear such a sacrifice?


    Such a tough battle in my absence


    ?


    I watched the fight just now. The elder, wrapped in golden mes, was magnificent, but


    Seolhwa Ryeon trailed off, looking at Lee Seo-ha with sad eyes.


    The elders dedication is, in a way, sublime. Its hard for humans to burn their lives for precious others.


    It was indeed a noble sacrifice. If the elders deeds became known to people, he would have been considered a great person.


    But Seolhwa Ryeon disliked that idea.


    To have hunted Mines all this time forplete strangers


    Hwaryeon.


    Im sorry, elder. I dont think I can understand your feelings. Because you are precious to me.


    Seolhwa Ryeon said this with a determined expression.


    She preferred being with the elder over anything else. Like a childs words, she simply wanted to be with him, as if he were a parent.


    Hwaryeon, listen to my story


    The elders sacrifice is sublime. But I dont understand it. No, I dislike it. I prefer the elder over unseen strangers.


    Seolhwa Ryeon clenched her teeth and said this with resolve. She was weak. Too weak to help the elder, too weak to stop the only remaining member of her family.


    She didnt want to lose her remaining family. Thats what Seolhwa Ryeon thought.


    But how to stop him?


    If only she had been stronger, maybe she could have forcefully stopped the elder.


    I will be stronger. Strong enough that the elder doesnt have to sacrifice. To annihte all the Mines.


    Saying this, Seolhwa Ryeon turned away.


    Maybe she also thought this. Perhaps the elder was doing this for the familys revenge.


    Revenge begets revenge.


    Seolhwa Ryeon wished the elder to live happily rather than being involved in that. She would bear the burden of revenge. It was her duty as the sole heir of the assassin family.


    Her head was dizzy. Rational thinking was impossible. Seolhwa Ryeon turned her head away.


    Elder.


    She wanted to protect the only remaining member of her family. That was all.<hr>


    The misunderstanding with Seolhwa Ryeon was the worst.


    But should I really clear up her misunderstanding? If she misunderstands now, she might be stronger.


    Ill clear up the misunderstandingter.


    More than that, I was exhausted.


    Maybe because I fought with limited power, I had to use more strength than usual.


    Or perhaps, its fortunate that I managed to handle two top-level opponents.


    I took off my mask, changed clothes, and stored them in a pocket dimension. With the Electronic Witchs help, I checked all CCTV locations and appeared from a distance.


    Sitting on a nearby bench, I checked the video.


    That was fast?


    The video the Electronic Witch said she would distribute was already ranked.


    [Unknown hermit appears who stopped top-level Mines and viins!]


    That was the title.


    It was a bit cringeworthy, but I checked it out. The content was about me jumping in and killing Mines and viins.


    Wow, is this the emergence of a new top-level?


    Seems more like an ultimate-level, right?


    Really no joke. Even with just the left broken mask, you can see hes handsome;;


    Verifather


    Combination of Veritas (truth) and father, indicating the growing affection and respect among young people for Veritas as a father figure.


    Verifather, a new word thats fun and heartwarming.


    This is totally Young, right? Totally MZ, right?


    You guys believers? Or fake anti-believers?


    Fing antis, man.


    Dont bring Veritas into the masked mans video. I agree Veritas is amazing, but you guys make me start to dislike him.


    Its obvious Veritas is great.


    You guys!!! Because of you, Im starting to dislike him!!!!


    Were the ones you dislike?


    Are you guys illiterate as a group? Lost your eyesight?


    We saw Veritass wisdom the moment we saw him and became blind followers. Jinman.


    F off, you guys!!!

 Chapter 104: Black Heaven

    Chapter 104: ck Heaven''


    I must somehow achieve what Lee Seo-ha has spoken about.


    The Electronic Witch thought.


    Although Lee Seo-ha and she seemed to be on equal footing, the truth was a vertical rtionship.


    Lee Seo-ha looked at her as an equal, but someday, this rtionship would copse.


    A physical body in reality


    The Electronic Witch abandoned everything to be a spirit in the electronic world.


    She did not regret it. Even if she could turn back time, the Electronic Witch would have done the same.


    She had no choice.


    However, there were times when a physical body was needed in reality. She yfully told Lee Seo-ha it was for gourmet hunting, but the Electronic Witch truly felt happy.


    She never knew tasting could bring such happiness. Forgotten desires began to resurface, from appetite to the desire to wear clothes.


    Unlike her previous life, it was a body focused on beauty.


    Heroes, influenced by mana, had bodies that were incredibly bnced. It was synonymous with harmony and beauty.


    She felt the stares as she passed by on the street. It was thrilling.


    Every time she felt it, she realized she could never betray Lee Seo-ha.


    So


    She listened carefully to what Lee Seo-ha said. The Electronic Witch did not trust the human heart. Nothing was as fickle as it.


    Thats why she put her heart and soul into spreading the video.


    But, one thing the Electronic Witch overlooked.


    Eh, what?


    The speed of the spread was beyond imagination.<hr>


    The world changed when I woke up.


    I was experiencing it firsthand.


    What is this?


    [Views: 50,857,987. Uploaded 23 hours ago.]


    I rubbed my eyes briefly. Over 50 million views in less than 24 hours.


    Was this a dream?


    With a dazed expression, I drew out ck Heaven.


    -Hmm? Why have you drawn me out, Master?


    After pulling out the sword from the void.


    -Haaaaaaa


    I cleaned ck Heaven.


    Hmm, not a dream.


    -Its not a dream, Seo-ha!


    At Eternal Heavens word, I looked at ck Heaven. ck Heaven was sulking in the corner, looking depressed.


    -But why do you moan so loudly just from being cleaned as a sword spirit


    -You, you dont understand! How good it feels to be touched by the Master!


    -Oh, forget it. Youve already beenbeled a pervert who moans like someone in a love hotel when Seo-ha touches your sword spirit.


    -Eek!


    ck Heaven red at Eternal Heaven. I confirmed it wasnt a dream and fell into thought.


    Ive be too famous.


    At this rate, I might be recognizable by many in Korea. The mask had distinctive features too.


    Sighing inwardly, I took out the Mask of Deception.


    The left eye part was shattered in yesterdays fight.


    Its a bit awkward to ask the dean.


    Because of my position as a student.


    And the moment I leave it with the dean, the Emperor will know I was the Masked Man.


    It sounds strange to call myself the Masked Man.


    It felt like I was being invited somewhere. Anyway, I checked out of the hotel I had booked and went outside.


    I stepped onto the street.


    Thanks to the recognition-disabling magic on my coat, I didnt feel peoples stares much. If its not a fight like yesterday, I should be able to reach my destination safely.


    While heading to my destination, I saw a caf.


    Maybe I should grab something to wake me up.


    As I was about to order an iced Americano to clear my head, I noticed a strange menu item.


    [Hot Iced Americano - 10,000 won]


    Could such a menu item exist?


    I thought, but it was real.


    This is the alchemy taught by Master Veritas!


    A person who looked like a barista used magic tuning to coexist hot and cold water. Then, they dissolved coffee beans in the hot water and poured it.


    Is it really hot and cold?


    Haha! This is the alchemy (not really) taught by Master Veritas!


    Unbelievable.


    I calmly took a cold brew coffee to go and stepped outside.


    I walked along the street.


    Beep beep!


    A car horn sounded. I saw a slender, yellow sports car. A tall woman at the steering wheel was looking at me.


    Hey, handsome guy over there? Want to go for a drive with me?


    Me?


    Yes, where else is there a handsome guy like you around here?


    I nced at the woman. She was tall and attractive. However,pared to Seo Ye-bin, Hong Yu-hwa, Kim Ara, or Ershil, whom I had seen, she wasnt as appealing.


    Or maybe not.


    I activated True Heart and looked at the woman. She was an illustration I had seen once, a member of The Brigade of Eternal Heaven, seen operating outside.


    Im not interested.


    Really? Isnt that good enough? Im not usually like this, but I really like you.


    I have a girlfriend.


    I casually responded, thinking hard.


    Was The Brigade of Eternal Heaven starting to move? That woman was not someone who gets involved unless necessary.


    At least five.


    If shes here, thats the minimum number of members of The Brigade of Eternal Heaven that would gather.


    In other words, there would be at least five beings of higher than ordinary strength.


    Are they really nning to take on The Overlord?


    If that happens, Ill be the one in danger.


    The Witch Maiden told me that The Brigade of Eternal Heaven wants to kidnap me and negotiate with The Overlord.


    And those Nazi guys might join in too.


    The situation might be more dangerous than I thought.


    Staying holed up in the Korean Hero School might be one way, but it doesnt suit my nature.


    I need to find out.


    I tapped on the name Seo Ye-bin in my contacts and pressed call.<hr>


    Huh.


    The woman who had just been rejected by Lee Seo-ha chuckled to herself.


    No interest, huh? That was a refreshingly new reaction.


    Hmm, I dont think this appearance is bad.


    The woman muttered to herself, remembering the mans looks. His appearance was really to her taste.


    She even wanted to show her true form and tempt him.


    Ah, would he run away then?


    Because she was notorious for her infamy, anyone with even a slight interest in heroes would certainly have heard her name.


    I regret that theres no time.


    The leader of the organization to which she belonged saw punctuality as golden.


    Especially since the vice-leader had recently been kidnapped, it was best to keep appointments as much as possible.


    Leaving her regret behind, the woman drove to a factory site. She parked her car in front of an abandoned building and went inside.


    Click-ck.


    The woman took off her ne, revealing her original form: pink-haired pupils and a ck evening dress.


    Youve finally arrived.


    Look whos here early, the whore?


    What? Shut up, you ignorant fool.


    The woman, who was just called a whore, took a seat.


    Eight, huh.


    The Brigade of Eternal Heaven, eight of them. In other words, eight monstrous beings of superior strength were gathered here.


    Thank you all for responding to my call.


    The masked leader seated at the head spoke.


    Today, Ive gathered you for a mission to rescue our vice-leader.


    The vice-leader was captured by The Overlord.


    Yes.


    Dont tell me, leader, youre thinking of taking on The Overlord?


    No, fighting him is ast resort.


    Everyone in The Brigade of Eternal Heaven possessed superior strength.


    And they had been in this world for quite some time, meaning most had met The Overlord, directly or indirectly.


    Leader, Id like to rescue the vice-leader, too. But the opponent is The Overlord. A madman who killed the associations chairman for having a slight connection to Mines or Viins!


    Yes.


    The leader replied, interlocking his fingers.


    The Overlord was a monster who had achieved transcendence alone. As his nickname suggests, he crushed and obliterated anything that stood in his way.


    Yet, he remained unharmed.


    The reason was one: overwhelming power that nothing could counter.


    Mines, Heroes, and Viins.


    In these categories, the Overlord was a monster who reigned supreme solely with his strength.


    Even the Overlord has his Achilles heel.


    The leader pulled out a photo.


    A boy in a hoodie, blowing bubble gum, was visible.


    Whos this?


    What, you know him?


    No, hes just my type.


    Ill handle this kid. Hes not for you guys.


    A man with blood-red eyes spoke.


    What, you lost to him too.


    I was careless. But his power is abnormal.


    Harun silently responded to the woman with blue hair.


    His power, it negated mine. Hes not an ordinary kid. And his body. Its the ultimate body that any martial artist would dream of.


    You, are you gay?


    Shut up, whore. Anyway, there are hardly any who can face him.


    Dont worry, Harun. Ill step in.


    The leader?


    Yes.


    The leader fiddled with Lee Seo-has photo with his finger.


    Ill capture him.


    Wait.


    Whats up, Seonghwi?


    Seonghwi, the woman with pink hair, stopped the leader.


    Can I step in?


    You?


    Yes. Hes my type.


    Hmm Alright. As one who emerged from the Tower of Dreams, you should be able to subdue this boy quickly.


    Of course.


    Seonghwi smiled confidently.


    My illusion magic is an advancement of Mnie Merchens legacy. I can easily leave a brat drooling.


    Seonghwi, a subus from the Tower of Dreams, spoke with confidence.

 Chapter 105: Black Heaven (2)

    Chapter 105: ck Heaven (2)


    Although she held the position of a school principal, she was one of the few transcendent beings whose numbers could be counted on one hand across the whole world.


    She was one of those people I couldnt just meet immediately, even if I wished to.


    Thats why I first requested to have a private meeting with the Emperor, Seo Ye-bin.


    It couldnt be helped.


    So, I tried to find another way.


    -You cane anytime.


    Seo Ye-bin immediately allowed a private meeting with me.


    So now,


    I was standing in front of the principals office.


    You are truly amazing.


    I didnt expect it to happen so quickly.


    Sigh.


    Seo Woo-ju looked at me and then sighed briefly.


    No, thats not what I meant. And though I have instructed otherwise, please do not tell others that you frequently meet privately with Seo Ye-bin.


    Alright, Ill be careful.


    She is the Emperor. A figure revered by countless heroes. There are even Mines and viins who admire her. And the professors at this school too.


    Seo Woo-ju looked at me.


    Its fine for me, but others might see you in a negative light. Being favored by the Emperor means, in other words, that those who wish for her favor might see you as a rival.


    Understood.


    I smiled bitterly and nodded.


    I remembered a professor ring at me as if wanting to kill me when he heard I was meeting Seo Ye-bin privately.


    What will happen?


    The professor had sold his soul to a Mine to earn the favor of the emperor in the future.


    And he was dismissed by Seo Ye-bin, who looked at him as if he was a mere cockroach.


    -Come in.


    A quiet voice was heard. Creak- the door opened on its own, and violet eyes turned towards me.


    Her golden hair tied to one side, she smiled at me. It was a bright smile that stunned me for a moment.


    Its been a long time.


    Yes, it has been a long time.


    Seo Ye-bin said that and then looked at Seo Woo-ju.


    You may leave now, Instructor Seo Woo-ju.


    Yes, y-yes!


    Seo Woo-ju replied as if biting his tongue and left with a surprised expression.


    It must have been his first time seeing Seo Ye-bin react like that.


    Seo Ye-bin slightly shook her head. Her violet eyes, full of charm, focused on me. Her gaze swept over my body once. Then her eyes widened slightly.


    Youve really be much stronger. Children of your age usually grow fast. Is this the martial arts your master bestowed upon you?


    Yes, thats right.


    Its more like magic than martial arts no, its closer to a mystery. Youve gained something valuable. Keep improving.


    Yes.


    Its a pity, though. Youve focused too much on cultivating your body. The power of your core,monly known as the heart technique, seems weaker than I thought.


    -Its nonsense. ck God Martial Arts isplete and wless. Master, that woman is saying such things because she wants your attention.


    Or maybe shes considering what thing to put there in the future.


    Her eyes, piercing as if seeing through everything, focused on my heart.


    Its a pity. As your level increases, I can see the body, but not whats inside.


    The inside, you mean?


    There are various ways. The state of the body, how fiercely the energy inside you denies everything, one can estimate by calcting backwards from that.


    I looked at Seo Ye-bin with a vacant expression. I knew that awakening the Divine Sight was quite difficult.


    If I focus solely on training the Divine Sight, would it be possible in about six months?


    It would be a waste of an absurd amount of time, not a good method.


    While I was thinking, I felt an oppressive gaze. Seo Ye-bin was piercingly staring at me.


    -Master, that woman is dangerous.


    -Women who show that much interest are extremely dangerous! Just by listening to her, she seems like the Heavenly Demon from a previous life. You should run before you get devoured!


    ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven were chattering. I ignored them and looked at Seo Ye-bin.


    So, what brings you to me?


    I have a favor to ask.


    Speak freely.


    I think the Brigade of Eternal Heaven is targeting me.


    Is that so?


    Seo Ye-bin momentarily nodded and then stretched out her finger.


    Ill speak to my star about it.


    Is there a way to summon a star?


    The corners of Seo Ye-bins mouth rose. She quietly stood up.


    So, you want to wipe out the Brigade of Eternal Heaven.


    She spoke to me in a voice that could make the listener feel dreamy.


    Come here.


    I approached her. Up close. Even though there were only three steps left between us, her amethyst-like eyes were fixed on me.


    As if beckoning me closer.


    I moved closer. Her smile grew a bit deeper.


    Seo Ye-bin took out a small wooden box from her bosom.


    This is my gift to you.


    When she opened the box, a ne appeared. She looked at me for a moment and then smiled yfully.


    Press the gem part of this ne, and the stars wille to you. Ill let the third and fifth stars know.


    She said this while looking at me.


    Come a bit closer.


    Do you mean from here?


    Yes.


    One step.


    Now we were close enough to hear each others breathing.


    Stay still.


    Saying so, she put the ne around my neck.


    A fragrance brushed against my nose. It was a mesmerizing scent.


    After a moment like that, Seo Ye-bin put the ne on me and looked at me.


    It suits you well.


    But do you believe what I said?


    Feeling somewhat hot, I changed the topic.


    Yes. Its unlikely that you would lie to me. If anything, you could just do me a small favor.


    A favor?


    I tilted my head, wondering what she could possibly want from me.


    Yes, just a small favor.


    What is it?


    I looked at her nervously. Her smile grew wider at my reaction.


    Id like you to grow your hair a bit longer.


    What?


    I didnt understand for a moment. Grow my hair? Was she talking about my hair?


    Since the first time I saw you, I thought it was a pity. Your hair, carelessly grown, why not trim and grow it properly this time?


    Yes. I will do that.


    I answered bewilderedly. If growing my hair could get me a star, then why not.


    Hehe. Good. Is there anything else you want?


    Not at the moment.


    Speaking of which, you made a workshop recently, right? Ill add some more items to it.


    Ill receive them gratefully.


    Do you need anything else?


    No.


    You can tell me anytime if you need something.


    No.


    It was starting to feel quite burdensome.


    The Alchemy Guild recently made an Alchemy Kit. How about that?


    I would like to have it.


    Alright. Ill give it to you. And recently, I found a Spirit Elixir thats good for Yang energy


    I would gratefully ept it.


    Suddenly, that scene shed in my mind.


    The time I met my ex-girlfriends parents in my past life, and her mother kept trying to feed me something.


    And


    No, no, its fine. Maybe I should go now.


    Alright. You may leave.


    Somehow, Seo Ye-bin seemed a bit disappointed, but that must have been my imagination.<hr>


    Seo Ye-bin watched as Lee Seo-ha left.


    She sat down in her chair.


    Her warm and bright smile disappeared in an instant, reced by the cold expression of the ruthless Emperor.


    Puppeteer Seo Ye-bin.


    It was the expression that gave her that title. Not only because she handled a star called Puppet, but also because of her expressionless and cold demeanor, like a puppet.


    First.


    As she finished speaking, a person covered in white cloth appeared behind her. Judging by the build, it reminded one of a sturdy man. The arms were unusually long, stretching down to below the knees. There were three sheaths at the waist.


    -Command me.


    Kill everything rted to the Brigade of Eternal Heaven, except for its members.


    -Understood.


    The star, referred to as her First, nodded and disappeared. He left to carry out the given mission.


    Seeing this, Seo Ye-bin smiled coldly.


    Celestial said,


    Lee Seo-ha cannot be a star.


    After all, a star was a power that killed potential. Lee Seo-ha, just a mere person, should not be that.


    Seo Ye-bin gazed at the trajectory Lee Seo-ha had left. He was a star. A dazzling star that could not bepared to anything she possessed.


    And.


    That would be hers. A creeping desire surfaced. She wanted to imprint her color on him. How wonderful it would be if his eyes held only her.


    Seo Ye-bin felt an intense desire gnawing at her heart, surprising even herself. But now was not the time.


    Well, anyway.


    She could not forgive those who touched what was hers. The Brigade of Eternal Heaven was strong. But thats all they were.


    One by one, methodically.


    Make them suffer to the point where living feels like hell. Break them down.


    Make them pay for daring to touch what was hers.


    Seo Ye-bin stretched her slender fingers towards the documents on the desk.


    Documents about how to use the Brigade of Eternal Heaven. As her finger touched them, they turned to dust in an instant.


    As if foreshadowing the fate of certain beings.


    Seo Ye-bin buried herself in the chair with a cold smile.


    And about an hourter.


    Every being with even the slightest connection to the Brigade of Eternal Heaven disappeared from the face of the Earth.

 Chapter 106: Black Heaven (3)

    Chapter 106: ck Heaven (3)


    After the meeting with the principal.


    I was training my body with Kim Seo-hyun.


    Are, are you really okay?


    Yeah.


    Kim Seo-hyun looked at me with worried eyes.


    My training was simple. Bench press. But the weight was no joke.


    That weight alone was 700kg.


    I can handle it.


    I gritted my teeth and lifted it once. Using ck God Martial Arts, I finely tuned all my muscles, lowering it to chest height and then lifting it once more.


    Ugh.


    It felt like I was going to die. It took all my strength to lift it once. But I had something to rely on.


    [Infinite Stamina (S)]


    It showed tremendous improvement in terms of stamina, but the true power of this talenty in almost infinite stamina.


    When I lowered it to my chest, I felt a surge of energy quickly filling my body. It spread throughout me.


    Slowly.


    I gritted my teeth and straightened my elbows to lift the barbell. I shifted the burden to my lower body by adjusting the ck God Martial Arts.


    The act of lifting the barbell.


    Just that, but it stimted every muscle in my body without any loss and strengthened them.


    That was the effect of the ck God Martial Arts.


    Wow. Seo-has abs are like


    Kim Seo-hyun muttered something beside me, but I didnt hear it.


    Because it really felt like death. I managed to lift it with infinite stamina, but that didnt mean I was free from pain.


    Why was I pushing myself to the limit like this?


    Did I really need to do this?


    Negative thoughts started to creep in, but I calmed myself with True Heart and continued exercising.


    Thud.


    After about 30 minutes, all the strength in my body suddenly drained away.


    Even with Infinite Strength, its not truly infinite.


    It gave me infinite strength at the moment I needed it, but it seemed like its not the same when the duration ended.


    Though I felt shaky, seeing the vitality in my body, its still a very useful talent.


    I brushed my hair and looked at Kim Seo-hyun.


    ?


    Kim Seo-hyun swallowed, and her face turnedpletely red. She sniffed around as if trying to smell my sweat.


    Seo-hyun?


    Yeah?


    You seem spaced out.


    No, no! Its, its okay! Seo, Seo-ha, you must be very ti, tired, right? Ill clean up here, you go take a shower first.


    Yeah.


    I simply nodded and headed to the shower room. After roughly 20 minutes of thorough showering, I came out and noticed something odd.


    A few items from where I had been exercising were missing, or chairs seemed to have beenpletely reced.


    I tried to calm my mind and texted Kim Seo-hyun that I was leaving.


    I headed towards the workshop within the school branch.


    The workshop was already filled with various items.


    Kid.


    Yes?


    A familiar voice reached my ears. I looked around for a moment and then looked down.


    A small being, barely tall enough to reach my chest, called out to me. Messy hair, dark circles under tired eyes, and wearing a white coat. Her power felt weak, but within this school, her status was second to none.


    Fairy race.


    Among them, the Dwarves, also known as the Iron Race, was such a race who inherited their bloodline.


    What on earth did you do to make the principal bend to your will?


    Bend to my will?


    Do you really not know?


    The vice principal looked at me and then tilted her head in confusion.


    Anyway, the item ordered by the principal is more troublesome than I thought. It will take about 3 days, so just be aware of that.


    Okay.


    And there are quite a few useful things here. Can I take some of them? Oh, I will pay for them.


    Thats not possible.


    I said with a smile.


    The vice principal narrowed her eyes.


    How valuable are these things here.


    I nced around, and most of the items were priceless.


    The principal must have really put a lot of effort into this, considering the extent of these items.


    Thats what makes it more frightening.


    How much does she expect from me to give me all these? - Thats the feeling.


    Ha, but kid. You, you. Do you know how to handle all these materials?


    The vice principal, a dwarf, asked me. I casually smiled and replied.


    Its a secret, but actually, I am Veritas.


    Huh?


    The vice principal blinked and looked at me.


    Fairies had a racial ability called the Eye of the Heart. Its not something grand, just the ability to discern truth from lies.


    No.


    And the vice principal realized that I was telling the truth.


    No, really. You are, you are Veritas?


    Confused eyes. I quietly nodded and grabbed the nearby materials using Nyeom.


    In virtual reality, mana can be used, but its impossible here. However, that doesnt mean I cant handle the materials.


    I touched the materials with the Energy of Defying Heaven. The Energy of Defying Heaven was the power of negation. It slightly negated the properties of the materials. The mana in the materials started to twist, flowing from right to left.


    I took a deep breath and concentrated. Handling materials with the Energy of Defying Heaven was very tricky.


    At the same time, I used the kit. I used Nyeom to make an elixir.


    Its worth a high price.


    With a Gold-grade kit, I couldnt do both at the same time.


    Its possible because I was using a kit beyond the Diamond grade, one used by alchemy masters, and because I was the one using it.


    After about 3 minutes, I presented a blue liquid shining radiantly in a ss bottle.


    Ta-da.


    The finished product was a Mana Elixir. A potion that temporarily increased mana.


    Is this convincing enough?


    The vice principal looked at me with a nk expression and then at the Mana Elixir. After a moment.


    Yes.


    The vice principal spoke softly.


    Yes?


    Pl, please sign.


    The vice principal blushed and turned her back to me.


    There are, there are no autograph papers right now, so, for now, on the coat


    Arent you a cksmith?


    ..


    Suddenly, a phrase from the inte came to mind.


    The Church of Veritas.


    Its everywhere and nowhere. That phrase suddenly popped into my head.<hr>


    I was hassled by the vice principal for a while.


    She started by asking how I acquired such skills and whether I had any ns to coborate with her in the future to create a workshop.


    In [Epic World], the connection between cksmiths and alchemists was significant.


    In the game, mage towers and alchemists worked together to adjust materials and mana to create elixirs.


    The protagonist invented something called [Enchant] in that process.


    But I havent revealed that yet. Because if I revealed it too soon, it might cause confusion.


    My skills havent reached that level yet.


    Its something that would be unlocked when my alchemy rank reached S.


    I was wondering why she became my fan.


    The vice principal said.


    Initially, it was because I stated that everyone was wrong. She found that incredibly cool and became fascinated by my knowledge.


    Does the vice principal have a tendency to fall in love quickly?


    Anyway.


    I finished organizing everything at the school. I roughly arranged the things I had spread out, organized the lectures for the Lab Escape into documents, and sent them.


    -But Seo-ha, isnt this bing like a bible?


    Surely not.


    But it seemed like something the Church of Veritas would do. There were really people who worshiped me, but some inte spirits praised me for fun.


    In fact, if I looked at what the Church of Veritas did, I would have nothing to say if they were called a den of viins.


    However.


    Right now, there are more pressing things to do.


    I looked up at the sky. It was a night with a crescent moon.


    Maybe its time to start moving.


    It was time to catch the members of The Brigade of Eternal Heaven.<hr>


    If theres a meeting that seems like a coincidence, some might feel that its destiny.


    But if the other person was frightening, what they felt was only fear. Like a woman feeling harassed by a male stalker.


    That was my current situation.


    Oh my, we meet again?


    A tall woman with long ck hair, quite pretty, gave me a yful smile.


    If its fate, how about going for a drink with me, oppa?


    I have a girlfriend.


    Its okay. Thats how everyone lives. Men say their ideal type is the first woman they see. How about a partner?


    Ha Seonghwi, a member of The Brigade of Eternal Heaven, said so.


    She looked at me with a suggestive expression. ncing around, I noticed that the surrounding men were staring at her with dumbfounded expressions.


    Annoying.


    Ha Seonghwi.


    Her race was a subus, and she was originally a monster inhabiting the Tower of Dreams.


    Due to some reason, she was able toe out here, outside the tower, and joined hands with the leader of The Brigade of Eternal Heaven who helped her.


    In terms of power, she was at the high end of the spectrum. However, her unique illusion was so strong that even the highest-ranked couldnt stand against it.


    Thats why she was one of the members particrly cherished by the leader.


    I looked at Ha Seonghwi with a nk expression.


    Its a dilemma.


    Should I pretend to be kidnapped by Ha Seonghwi and then subdue her?


    Or should I subdue her right now?


    [The Seal of Dreams (S) reacts.]


    A faint pink light emanated from the engraved area.


    Huh?


    [The inner skill, Qualification of Dreams (A+), activates. The ability is downgraded because its not inside the Tower of Dreams.]


    [Absolutemand right to give orders to subus Ha Seonghwi activates.]


    Oh.


    Ha Seonghwi looked at me with a dumb expression.


    I first gave a sly smile.


    Lucky me.


    Things might turn out better than expected.

 Chapter 107: Black Heaven (4)

    Chapter 107: ck Heaven (4)


    Yes, how did you, how did you? Did you, by any chance, clear the Tower of Dreams?


    Seonghwis voice trembled.


    The Tower of Dreams was an infamous tower. It showed all sorts of illusions and incited climbers to fight each other.


    Therefore, its difficulty was extremely high. Even the leader of the Brigade of Eternal Heaven couldnt clear the Tower of Dreams and barely managed to extract Seonghwi.


    But I was different.


    I was immune to all sorts of illusions thanks to the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    The same went for curses. The only things that could affect me were direct attacks, which I preemptively blocked.


    A curse or illusion mage would need to be at least two levels higher to stand a chance against me.


    Then theres the Absolute Command Authority.


    I looked at Seonghwi.


    A subus who had emerged from the Tower of Dreams for some reason.


    I hadpletely cleared the Tower of Dreams. That must be why I obtained the Absolute Command Authority.


    Isnt this great?


    Her level was high. But depending on the situation, she had the potential to overpower even the highest-level beings.


    For anyone but me, someone at her level would be one of the most challenging beings to face.


    In fact, except for Ershil, everyone at school, including Kim Seo-hyun, had a tough time dealing with Seonghwis illusions.


    I looked at Seonghwi again.


    As soon as I obtained the Absolute Command Authority, I could see her transformation. Pink hair reaching down to her waist and pink eyes.


    This was definitely Seonghwis true form.


    And just in case, I scanned her body with Divine Sight. There were no bugs or listening devices.


    I looked around. The surrounding gazes were directed towards us.


    We needed to get out of here first.


    Lets change the location first. Follow me.


    Okay


    Seonghwi replied with a somewhat dazed expression.


    Was this really like some kind of hypnosis? Chuckling to myself, I led Seonghwi to a secluded ce.


    As we headed towards an alley, the crowd disappeared.


    Then Seonghwis eyes began to return to normal.


    You, you! How, how did you clear the Tower of Dreams?!


    Theres always a way.


    I shrugged my shoulders and looked at Seonghwi.


    Seonghwi blushed and looked at me.


    Wha, what are you going to do by bringing me to such a ce?! Are you nning something violent?! Just because youre good-looking! Be gentle since its the first time.


    Stop talking nonsense.


    Seonghwi looked at me with a subtle expression. It was a look that said, This is not it.


    Looking at that expression, I was reminded of my ex-girlfriend.


    I might not know about other things, but her advice had been quite helpful in my life.


    -Seo-ha, youre handsome, and girls weirdly flock to you, so you need to be careful down there. If you want, I can always help you out, just say the word. And if you ever fall for other girls temptations, make sure to use a condom. I can forgive anything as long as you dont get a child. And girls with strong sexual desires are all prostitutes, you know? Theres a risk of STDs


    Thinking about it now, her obsession was quite intense.


    The only people I was close to were my ex-girlfriend, my workce superior, and a junior.


    No, thats not the important thing.


    I looked at the imprint of the Tower of Dreams. I couldnt grasp how to use the Absolute Command. Justmand it?


    Whaak.


    A pink light burst from the imprint. The instructions flowed into my mind.


    So this is how you use it.


    Put power into the words. This was almost mystical. It didnt sh with the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    First, stand on your head facing that wall.


    What?


    Seonghwi had a dazed expression, but her body moved on its own. She stood on her head facing the wall I pointed at.


    However, I felt a slight depletion of my mental strength. The power was feeble, but it definitely consumed energy.


    Quite useful.


    I spoke while looking at Seonghwi, who was standing on her head.


    First, give me information about the Brigade of Eternal Heaven.


    I asked Seonghwi various questions.


    The Brigade of Eternal Heaven is essentially a group of thieves. All members are viins. They dont take in Mines.


    Not the basic stuff, tell me something else. Like the abilities or characteristics of the brigade members.


    Well, the Witch Maiden is a master of demonic arts. Her Asura Maw is toopatible with demonic arts.


    Anything else?


    Theyre searching for traces of an individual called Heavenly Demon. If they find traces of the 11th Heavenly Demon, renowned as the only one under heaven, the Witch Demon would do anything. So, other members are showing temporary interest too.


    I see.


    I spent an hour listening to various pieces of information from Seonghwi.


    Nothing much has changed.


    I looked at Seonghwi.


    Seonghwi still hadnt made herself known to the public yet. Even when taking on missions for the Brigade of Eternal Heaven, she would go out in disguise, making her a convenient subordinate among the brigade members.


    The best method would be to use her to monitor the movements of the brigade.


    The Witch Maiden warned me. The Brigade of Eternal Heaven was going to move directly. At least five members.


    But I cant trust her.


    I cant trust Seonghwi.


    Even though I have the Absolute Command Authority, even if I restricted her in every way possible, the person who extracted Seonghwi from the Tower of Dreams might be able to break it.


    This is quite troublesome.


    The Brigades Leader has a talent called [Judgment of Discipline (S+)]. Its the reason for the cohesion of the Brigade of Eternal Heaven and also why they havent been invaded from outside.


    The ability of [Judgment of Discipline (S+)] allowed the caster to impose rules on a being. If these rules were broken, the caster could then punish them. The problem was that this punishment depended on the casters will.


    Even if I restricted Seonghwi and ced her inside the Brigade of Eternal Heaven, if the captain sensed something fishy and imposed [Judgment of Discipline (S+)] on her, assigning penalties, she could reveal my information to the enemy.


    I stroked my chin, pondering.


    Then the best way was to keep her with me.


    .


    I looked at Eternal Heaven, wondering if I could put Eternal Heaven inside Seonghwi.


    Eternal Heaven. Can you control this person named Seonghwi?


    -Um, if Seo-ha-nim continuously infuses the Energy of Defying Heaven, its possible


    Eternal Heaven trailed off.


    True, Seonghwi was easily overpowered by me, but that didnt mean she was weak. It was just aplete mismatch inpatibility.


    Then I should keep her with me for now.


    I looked at the imprint. I wanted to give an Absolute Command. Thinking so, the imprint started emitting a faint pink light.


    You cannot betray me for any reason.


    That was the firstmand.


    You cannot convey any information to the Brigade of Eternal Heaven through any means, be it symbols, text, phone calls, voice, illusions, or others.


    Seonghwi twitched. So she had ns to convey something.


    Save my life at the cost of yours if Im in danger.


    Help me in a fight against the Brigade of Eternal Heaven, even if it means breaking the rules.


    I issued various othermands.


    Then I felt my Nyeom being cut in half.


    The consumption increases drastically with each oveidmand.


    This way, I couldnt restrict her with manymands at once.


    After giving the minimum necessarymands, I led Seonghwi.


    Do you have a car? Is there a bug in it?


    There isnt one


    Seonghwi said with a look of injustice because I had told her to speak to me formally.


    The beginning of discipline starts with formal speech. The source of this idea was my ex-girlfriend.


    I led Seonghwi to a nearby abandoned factory. Getting out of the car, I looked around.


    Such ces weremon in Korea.


    Many ces were destroyed as dimensions ovepped. Although buildings were constructed on thatnd, when North Korea emerged, many left to develop the area.


    I doubt the Brigade of Eternal Heaven will react immediately.


    I brought Seonghwi here just in case, but there seemed to be no response.


    !


    The keen senses of the Sword Demon warned me.


    This ce was dangerous.


    I reflexively created a foothold in mid-air and leaped.


    At the same time, I heard a gunshot.


    Bang.


    The sound of a gunshot.


    I turned my head toward the direction of the sound.


    Sharp senses. Not something a mere student should have. To avoid a strike like that, its a sense that only a being who has fought numerous battles at a high level could have


    A mans voice, without inflection.


    There was a man with grey hair in a white uniform. He wore a white uniform hat and a cape that fell to his waist on the right side.


    On the right side of the uniform, over the heart, was a peculiar symbol with an eagle under a swastika.


    Why did this lunatic have to show up?


    Seonghwi clicked her tongue.


    He fixed his gaze on me. I smiled inwardly. I had snagged a big one right from the start.


    Interesting eyes.


    The man, muttering to himself, lit a cigarette.


    Im Grey. A member of the Schutzstaffel, serving the ck Sun of the Nazi Empire. Kid, whats your name?


    Ignoring Greys words, I aimed ck Heaven at him. The grey-haired man smirked.


    Dont you know the etiquette of war? Come at me.


    Seonghwi. Are you ready?


    Yes, I was ready the moment I saw you.


    Ho? You were prepared knowing I woulde? Where did the leake from


    Thud!


    A dagger created from the ck bracelet pierced Greys thigh.


    When exactly!


    When did you think you had me trapped?


    What?


    I raised the corner of my mouth and approached Grey. Seonghwis hypnotic ability was indeed unrivaled at her level.


    I lifted ck Heaven. Unlike usual, my movements were rxed. But Greys gaze was fixed to the right.


    As if he couldnt recognize me.


    I emitted the Energy of Defying Heaven. Only then did his expression change.


    The downside of the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    It even dispels illusions cast on the opponent. I chuckled bitterly and struck down with ck Heaven.<hr>


    Where did it go wrong?


    The brigades leader, fiddling with his mask, pondered.


    It was just a moment.


    All beings rted to him, without exception, lost contact. The same was true for anyone even slightly connected to him.


    It was so covert that he hadnt noticed. And it meant that a transcendent being, one of the few in the world, had acted.


    The members of the Brigade of Eternal Heaven were being shaken because of it.


    The leader turned his gaze.


    On the wanted poster, a supremely handsome man was turning back, smiling. The bounty was a whopping 5 billion.


    Lee Seo-ha.


    Intuitively.


    The sense that had kept the leader alive until now was sounding an rm. It was the price for touching Lee Seo-ha.


    She left them alive on purpose.


    Its said that starlight fell from the universe.


    This was the phrase that emerged when his contacts on Earth lost touch.


    Then the one who acted was Seo Ye-bin. The Emperor had personally moved.


    The leaders eyes grew dark.


    Its toote to turn back now.


    After all, the members of the brigade were just like chess pieces. It was time to let go.


    Exchange Lee Seo-ha with the vice-leader and absorb them.


    And he himself would.


    Ascend to the new seat of evil.


    The Seven Evils would be the Eight Evils.


    And then take revenge on the Emperor for the brigade.


    Everyone, gather.


    The leader moved the Brigade of Eternal Heaven.

 Chapter 108: Black Heaven (5)

    Chapter 108: ck Heaven (5)


    Is it just this one?


    I sharpened my senses. There was no presence within a 30-meter radius around me, except for Ha Seonghwi.


    It was strange.


    The strength of the Nazi Empirees from their ability to conceptually modify things.


    This led to the creation of Magic Soldiers ().


    The empire itself dealt with extraterrestrial beings to infuse their soldiers with magical energy.


    Soldiers imbued with magical energy were dangerous in their own right. Though they didnt surpass Mines in ability, they retained their sanity. And some of them exceeded the power of Mines.


    Their weapons were no different.


    Firearms were not practical in this world, but those used by the Nazi Empire were a different story. Actually, a much different one.


    Firearms were useful but had clear limitations. It took arge unit to even take down a lower-ranking monster. However, the Nazi Empires firearms were utilized even by higher-ranking beings.


    Because their firearms possessed the power to kill even those of higher ranks.


    Seonghwi, are there any other presences nearby?


    No.


    I made an incredulous face at Ha Seonghwis words. Wilhelm really dide alone.


    I looked at his corpse. Half of his body was ash, scattering in the wind. This was because half of their body was a Magic Soldier, created thanks to conceptual modification.


    I lifted his banner using Nyeom.


    The eagle emblem symbolizing the Nazi Empire. Collecting these would allow them to be exchanged for items by some entity harboring resentment towards the Nazi Empire.


    Just in case, I also picked up his gun. I couldnt use it as its designed only for Magic Soldiers due to the Empires conceptual modification, but its better than letting it fall into the enemys hands.


    But are you really going to fight the brigademander alone?


    Yes.


    Commanders are dangerous.


    Ha Seonghwi looked at me with deep eyes.


    The power and potential you have surpasses that of amander. Maybe soon youll reach the transcendent realm.


    Speak politely.


    Maybe soon you will reach the transcendent realm. But if you confront amander now, youll die.


    I suppose so.


    Facing the brigades leader without any preparation would be tough.


    The othermanders were top-ranked entities. He was a monster beyond that, capable of fighting on par with transcendents.


    I nced at Ha Seonghwi.


    She was offering genuinely helpful advice, thanks to the absolutemand.


    The leader is really dangerous. They can even fight against transcendents. Hes a descendant of a vampire n that once tried to conquer the continent.


    I know.


    Kim Ara inherited the blood of giants.


    The homeroom teacher carried the blood of dwarves.


    Those who manifested bloodline abilities were quite troublesome.


    Simply possessing a noble lineage awakened special stats, and mastering it would allow them to evolve into conceptual stats.


    Thats why the Brigade of Eternal Heaven was strong.


    The ability of the vampire n to share their blood enhanced thetent abilities of the recipients. At the same time, they naturally swore allegiance to the leader.


    Their strength didnt rely on power from extraterrestrial beings. They had an alternative.


    Anyway, it seems todays exploration ends here.


    I was thinking just that when suddenly,


    Where are you going?


    A heavy male voice was heard. It was a familiar voice.


    I quietly gripped ck Heaven and turned my gaze.


    Tsk, this is why you cant trust women. Look, she got distracted and failed her mission, didnt she?


    A man with long, blood-red hair fluttered in the wind. His skin was burnt ck, and his eyes carried a bloody hue.


    Harun.


    He was the one who had aimed for the head of the Red Tower Master, along with the vice-captain.


    Its been a while, hasnt it?


    Harun said with a smirk.


    I dont have much to say, but we are warriors. We can only speak through our swords.


    Still as simple-minded as ever.


    Hmph, its the mindset of a warrior. I know youre also holding back. Your sword carries a deep murderous intent.


    Harun raised his greatsword. As energy condensed on the de, it formed a sharp edge, and the concentrated energy turned into a de, soon bursting into mes.


    Sword me ().


    A power only usable at the edge of the higher ranks. Its the precursor to the Light of Destruction, usable from the highest ranks. It has the power to disrupt sword energy. Anything other than sword energy, like armor or other weapons, gets devoured by this power.


    Even the Guardians Armor would struggle against it.


    It should be okay up to a certain distance.


    In that case, a tactic of giving and taking was eptable.


    Whoosh.


    Harun spun his greatsword and then leaped.


    Here Ie!


    Harun raised his greatsword vigorously. I retreated a good distance using the intricacies of the ck sh Sword Technique. Ha Seonghwi also stepped back.


    This crazy guy!


    Haha! Not something a traitor of the brigade should say! And you, Ive always wanted to kill you!


    Harunughed maniacally.


    Crazy guy.


    Ha Seonghwi retorted briefly. She gathered pink magical energy in her hand. Her specialty is illusion. Harun has some resistance to that, but her illusions should still be able to prate his defenses.


    I agree that Harun is crazy, but I cant just leave him to die.


    Suddenly, a feminine voice rang out. A girl-like woman wearing a hoodie and blowing bubble gum looked over.


    Youre not alone?


    Hey, when you say it like that, it makes me sound like Im always the one causing trouble.


    Isnt that right?


    No, its true.


    Harun giggled.


    I watched this scene, contemting. If Harun and Rusted Green showed up, other members would follow. At least six.


    It might be a good opportunity to experiment.


    I looked at them with a deep gaze. Theres also a safety. The power to summon the stars given by the Emperor.


    At least five of them.


    The more, the better. That way, aplete sweep was possible.


    For some reason, the brigade deploying their members like this indicated themander was growing impatient.


    Are there others?


    No. Id like to say that, but it appears they are surrounding the area on themanders orders.


    Following Haruns words, other beings revealed themselves. A one-armed swordsman, missing an arm. His name eludes me, but he was an acquaintance of the Sword Demon, Napak Cheon.


    And the blue magician and the Witch Maiden I had seen before.


    The Witch Maiden was quietly observing me.


    -Thats why I told you to run away.


    Well, this is how it turned out.


    -Just get captured quietly now.


    The Witch Maiden stopped there, seemingly concerned that others might detect something amiss.


    I quietly counted the numbers. Five.


    p, p.


    A strong presence was felt as someone pped their hands.


    A masked figure appeared at the center, radiating an aura that seemed tomand the surroundings.


    [Proficiency in True Heart (A+) has increased.]


    In fact, I thought mobilizing the members and even making an appearance myself was overkill. But it seems its not excessive at all.


    You are.


    The leader of the Brigade of Eternal Heaven. And the one who inherited the true blood () of the great night n.


    The leader observed me.


    Its terrifying, your potential. Being part of the brigade in your thirties would draw the worlds attention, yet youre already capable of killing a member. Youre someone who will eventually reach the transcendent realm.


    Will you make me a member too?


    No. Its too risky considering those watching you. The Emperor and the Overlord. Having either as an enemy is dangerous, but both is suicidal. Youll be a hostage. And.


    The leader nced at Ha Seonghwi.


    Im not sure how you managed it, but youve effectively bound our Seonghwi. A power superior to mine, hmm.


    Interest tinged the leaders voice.


    Can you tell me how you bound her?


    I gripped ck Heaven tightly.


    Hehe. As I thought, you wont tell. And you dont n to be a quiet hostage either. But dont worry. Ill treat you kindly.


    A tone that didnt see me as an enemy. Yet, the leader had that power. He raised his hand, and the brigade members quietly prepared for battle.


    I


    Unsheathed the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. I didnt use the power of White Rouge.


    ck Heaven, are you ready?


    -Of course, master.


    ck Heaven smiledzily.


    I activated my innate skill.


    Dominant Soul.


    Dominant Soul had two meanings.


    To read the soul (). And to conceal the soul ().


    Reading the soul to steal memories and learn experiences. With that, I learned Divine Sight.


    And the power to conceal the soul is exclusively applicable to me. The Devil wanted just that. A mechanism created for my safety.


    I concealed my soul from my body.


    At the same time, I felt something entering my body. It was ck Heaven.


    -Take care, master.


    The true power of ck God Martial Arts.


    That voice rang out.<hr>


    Hmm?


    The leader sensed a change in the atmosphere. The blood of the great night n gave him a silent warning. Leave this ce.


    Could it be


    The Witch Maidens eyes widened. Power burst forth like an explosion. A force emanating from Lee Seo-has body, seemingly negating everything.


    Energy of Defying Heaven.


    A power symbolizing the Heavenly Demon, rampaging indiscriminately. And soon, as the Energy of Defying Heaven was controlled, Lee Seo-ha revealed himself.


    Swoosh.


    Lee Seo-has hair grew longer. Long hair down to her waist. The Witch Maiden felt something odd. It was Lee Seo-ha, except for the long hair it felt like a different person.


    Who are you?


    Harun asked quietly, growling.


    Lee Seo-ha. No, ck Heaven said with a smile.


    Who am I, you ask?


    Snap.


    She took a light step forward. The Brigade of Eternal Heaven flinched. Just one step, but the ck energy felt like it was pressing down on them, like herbivores facing a predator.


    The unrivaled sword under the heavens ().


    Crazy.


    Harun inwardly cursed. This made no sense. How could mere energy bind them like this?


    And the being who will dye even the heavens ck ().


    The leader stirred the blood energy within him.


    This was dangerous. This being was at least of transcendent status. Not yet, not a being to fight against yet.


    Its dangerous.


    Instinct was sounding the rm. Death. If they fought this being here, only death awaited. He had a powerful life force, inheriting the blood of the true race. But against this being, that power seemed useless.


    A power that seemingly negated everything, surrounding them, was too dangerous.


    The strongest being across past and present ().


    Ha Seonghwi thought.


    Sister. Youre so cool.


    Come at me, vermin. Ill show you the difference in our ss.


    ck Heaven said calmly.

 Chapter 109: Black Heaven (6)

    Chapter 109: ck Heaven (6)


    As expected.


    The fox demon, Eternal Heaven, who had lived for hundreds of years, looked at Lee Seo-ha with deep eyes. No, she gazed at ck Heaven.


    Long hair and a confident smile. A sense of seductiveness emanated from his appearance.


    As proof, a being named Ha Seonghwi was blushing, staring nkly at Lee Seo-ha.


    Eternal Heaven observed the Energy of Defying Heaven surrounding Lee Seo-ha.


    Handling the Energy of Defying Heaven at will.


    This control was bold enough to rival that of Lee Seo-ha himself.


    It doesnt make sense.


    Eternal Heaven had been by Lee Seo-has side for quite some time.


    As a centuries-old fox demon and a master of magic, Eternal Heaven had crafted magic specifically for Lee Seo-ha for her own use.


    So, she knew.


    How incredibly nonsensical Lee Seo-has control over the Energy of Defying Heaven was.


    It wasparable even to transcendents.


    No, in some aspects, Lee Seo-ha was even ahead.


    And the only other being withparable control was the Heavenly Demon. Eternal Heaven truly believed so. She didnt understand her goal, why she had hidden her own memories, and manipted ours.


    Its clear.


    ck Heaven is the Heavenly Demon.<hr>


    First and foremost.


    The brigade leader made his move. This being was dangerous. Another soul had devoured the boys soul and appeared. And it possessed the quality of transcendence.


    The fact that the body belonged to the boy was irrelevant.


    A being with a transcendent soul possesses immense power in itself. That was what defined a transcendent being. Even without a physical body, they were able to alter thews of the world.


    In other words, its still only a half-transcendent.


    Itsplicated indeed.


    The leader clenched his teeth.


    Where did it all start to go wrong? He just wanted a card to negotiate with the Overlord. That led the Emperor to intervene in this game, creating a scenario for other transcendent beings to get involved.


    And now, the Brigade of Eternal Heaven must not kill this boy at any cost.


    No, its now difficult even to kill him.


    If they engaged this being now, half of the Brigades members would be decimated. Yet, they must capture him. His existence was crucial for retrieving the blood essence () imnted in the vice-leader.


    As the Brigades leader pondered, the Witch Maiden thought,


    Heavenly Demon


    That form was the incarnation of the Heavenly Demon.


    Exactly as described in the texts. Though the host was male, that form was unmistakably the Heavenly Demon.


    An air of I alone am honored in heaven and earth ( ) enveloped him, as if she were the only noble being in this world, she stood there.


    Come at me, you vermin.


    She said with a confident smile.


    Charge!


    The first to move was the one who imed to be the leaders right hand. A man, towering at 2m tall and packed with muscles, lunged forward.


    Boom!


    A crater formed under her feet as she leaped. Then, she concentrated power in her hand. Whoosh-! Nyeom () visualized the energy. The shockwave condensed into a force of martial energy.


    Quite a useful skill.


    ck Heaven said calmly.


    ck Heaven extended her hand. The Energy of Defying Heaven gathered in her palm. A corrupt powerpletely enveloped her hand. ck Heaven gently clenched her fist.


    This is the true ck sh.


    The punch, condensed with martial energy, collided with the hand wrapped in corrupt power.


    Thud.


    A light sound echoed. Simultaneously,


    Crrrrrrick.


    All the martial energy was nullified. Beyond that, the muscle-packed mans body twisted like a pretzel.


    All strength is futile. Whether its the opponents attack or defense, its useless in front of Heukgyeong (ck sh).


    ck God Martial Arts was a power to bring down superiority. ck Heaven casually dusted off her hand. She had no interest in the already dead body.


    She only hoped that her master would learn even a bit more.


    Thats why I like opponents who recklessly charge like that. Theyre much easier to kill.


    The members of the Brigade heightened their guard against ck Heaven. ck Heaven smiled faintly at their caution.


    And one thing, I have something to advise my master.


    ck Heaven walked towards the Brigade, as if they were of no concern to her.


    Stand tall. The master is tooposed. Those who stand above should not be like that.


    ck Heaven spoke calmly.


    Her master, the one she served, was numb to everything. Those who reign above should not be so.


    The leader saw a very brief opportunity in those words.


    sh!


    Blood formed a storm around the leader. Simultaneously, the members of the Brigade moved.


    Haha! Are we going to catch a transcendent today!


    The one-armed warrior shouted boldly, drawing his weapon. The Witch Maiden stood quietly behind him. Behind her, a vague figure of something like an Asura appeared.


    Figures with three heads () and six arms (). Each arm wielding a sword moved.


    Thud.


    What did you say?


    The Witch Maidens Asura pierced through the chest of the one-armed warrior.


    Witch Maiden, how dare you betray us!


    Nonsense. Unlike you, who got stronger from receiving the Blood Essence, I was in a temporary alliance. The condition was to find the Heavenly Demon.


    The Witch Maiden said,ughing.


    At the same time, the leader moved. A blood storm targeted the Witch Maiden.


    Tsk.


    The Witch Maiden stepped back, clicking her tongue. Blood wrapped the ground, and spikes emerged from it. Hundreds of spikes aimed at the Witch Maiden, but.


    Crash!


    The three-headed, six-armed Asura behind the Witch Maiden blocked them all.


    Leader. Arent you too weak? Havent had blood recently, have you?


    You, Ill chew you upter.


    The leader growled.


    ck Heaven watched this scene and chuckled. It had been quite a while since she had felt this way. It was the first emotion she had felt since she became .


    And it was quite unpleasant. But ck Heaven suppressed that emotion. It was about time.


    This moment was solely for Lee Seo-ha.


    He hadnt summoned the stars deliberately because he trusted her. Then, as his martial master, she must repay that trust.


    Watch.


    ck Heaven said calmly, towards Lee Seo-ha in the corner of their shared body.


    The eyes of the leader and the Witch Maiden turned towards her. The leader stepped back, preparing to flee.


    It was futile.


    The leader would die here.


    If ck Heaven decided it, so it would be. ck Heaven held the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and thrust it into the ground.


    ck God Martial Arts ().


    Bottomless Pit ().


    Whooooooosh!


    A ck storm arose. From the size of a palm, the storm erupted from the tip of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. It swallowed everything, growing in an instant.


    Some members chose not to flee. Notably, Harun. He wielded his sword to counter the Bottomless Pit.


    Huh. This is fantastic.


    Harun raised his greatsword. It was a reaction possible only from martial madness. Testing ones own martial arts and risking ones life. It was natural for a warrior. An elevation only achievable by those obsessed with martial arts.


    He tried to cut through the storm with his sword. Everything has a grain. He believed he could find it. He swung his sword. It collided with the ck storm.


    Uh?


    Crack.


    The result was him facing the storm with a sword and a despairing expression, then being swallowed up and losing his life.


    The storm engulfed everything. It started from an abandoned factory and began to swallow the surrounding mountains.


    Drip. Drip.


    The sound of life ending was heard. Screams came from somewhere. Cries cursing the leader were heard. The sound of silently epting ones end was heard.


    Everything was negated.


    Drawn into an abyss at the bottom of hell, a realm of superiority, the highest superiority, transcendents.


    It was a power designed to annihte thempletely.


    A power to stand against beings from outer space.


    ck Heavens gaze shifted to the leader.


    I am not a being to die in such a ce!


    The noble night n.


    Among them, he belonged to the noble bloodline of True Blood. He might die. That simple realization ignited his survival instinct. It awakened the dormant power within him.


    sh.


    The leader, barely withstanding the Bottomless Pit, experienced a transformation. His hair changed, taking on the form of blood. Each strand of hair was enveloped in blood energy. Defying gravity, they ascended, and the leaders teeth sharpened into fangs.


    Hehe. So this is what it feels like to fully awaken True Blood!


    The leader, nowpletely transformed.


    He propelled himself off the ground and stood in the sky.


    Behold! This is the power of the chosen blood!


    The leader eximed from behind his mask. He extended his hand towards the sky. The blood power surged through his hand, creating a colossal wave. A bloody sky. As if heralding the end of the world, the sky was stained with blood.


    How foolish.


    ck Heaven observed and scoffed.


    The Bottomless Pit generated a massive storm from the ground. The abyss that devoured everything now sought to surpass even ck Heavens control.


    ck Heaven flicked her hand lightly, summoning the Energy of Defying Heaven. She merely set the direction. The abyss of the Bottomless Pit was created without any intention of being controlled.


    The abyss of the Bottomless Pit stretched towards the sky.


    This time its different! Behold! This is the great True Bloods


    The bloody wave that enveloped the sky began to dissipate.


    How, how can such power exist


    The leader uttered in a voice filled with despair.


    Dont worry, mosquito. There are others who have already tread this path, so you wont be lonely.


    ck Heaven spoke with a seductive voice. She pped her hands lightly. The abyss overturned the sky.


    The bloody sky was covered in ck.


    It was Defying Heaven ().<hr>


    Huh. Why is theputer malfunctioning?


    What nonsense. Connect with the satellite immediately and check.


    The association observed Mines.


    Theyunched satellites equipped with state-of-the-art systems to observe the movements of Mines from space.


    This could suppress about 40% of the Mines activities. The problem was the remaining 60% that rampaged wildly.


    Anyway, the members of the association checked the satellite to stop the error.


    What on earth is this?


    And they saw.


    Like an abyss that swallows everything, all that was visible from the satellite was something pitch ck.


    Scan all the Mines abilities now! Contact the highest superiorities, no, the transcendent beings!


    At least the highest superiority.


    Perhaps a new transcendent being breaking the worlds boundaries was emerging. The associations employee trembled and prayed. Hoping that this being would not be their enemy.

 Chapter 110: Heaven

    Chapter 110: Heaven


    Under a ck sky


    With eyes wide open, as if witnessing the unbelievable, the leaders head fell off with a thud.


    ck Heaven nced sideways and stroked the sealed ck Heavenly Demon Sword containing her soul.


    It seems I have roughly passed down my martial arts.


    She could sense the shock in Lee Seo-has emotions from afar. Surely, he must have felt the majesty of his self-proimed master. ck Heaven was inwardly satisfied with this.


    Time is running out.


    ck Heaven felt a pang of regret.


    But if she dyed further, even Lee Seo-has body, tempered by ck God Martial Arts, would struggle to endure. With a bitter smile, ck Heaven decided it was time to impart her final teachings to Lee Seo-ha.


    Thud.


    ck Heaven walked. Though it was Lee Seo-has body, the transcendent soul within greatly affected him.


    Long hair down to the waist. It would have been detestable for a man, but she quite liked this host body. Its rare beauty was the reason.


    Therefore, ck Heaven wanted to pass down one of her techniques.


    -What?


    Does he still not understand?


    ck Heaven felt regretful.


    -No, I need you to exin for me to understand.


    Now is not the time. Ill tell youter.


    -


    Lee Seo-ha seemed very angry inside. ck Heaven momentarily wondered, then shook her head.


    Master, I do not wish to lose you.


    -So you helped me.


    Yes. But if things continue this way, master might die soon, so I want to teach you.


    ck Heaven said, organizing her life in her head. Her memory was still blurry. The curse she had ced on herself in a previous life hadnt been lifted yet.


    When the time of Dominant Soul ends, she might lose even these memories.


    So, she needed to tell Lee Seo-ha.


    About the danger to his life, her master.


    Master, this is a matter rted to your life. Everything else is not as important.


    -What is it?


    Lee Seo-ha asked in a serious tone, contemting whether using the Energy of Defying Heaven severely shortened the users lifespan.


    Master, I will teach you how to handle women.


    -?


    Lee Seo-ha wore a nk expression at ck Heavens words.


    -Is that rted to my life?


    Yes. If we continue like this, your life is in danger.


    Lee Seo-ha sent an emotion of not understanding. ck Heaven smiled bitterly.


    She had experienced the same. Originally, she should have concentrated her inheritance in one ce, but due to the jealousy of women, her body was divided into 25 parts in a hurried measure.


    This slightly lowered the level of transcendence, but it was necessary for the future Heavenly Demon.


    ck Heavenughed bitterly. Seeing was believing. If one didnt experience it themselves, the story does not resonate.


    ck Heaven deliberately walked towards the two spared women, Witch Maiden and Seonghwi.


    [The charm of a Demonic Woman (A+) activates.]


    [Compassion (A) activates.]


    [You imnt demonic charm in the women. A superior-subordinate rtionship is established.]


    ck Heaven smiled suggestively.


    Seducing women for her was simple. Captivate them with her unique demonic () charm. Its even more potent than a subus enchanting a man. In the process, a clear hierarchical rtionship was established.


    There, you.


    ck Heaven smiled seductively and pointed at Seonghwi. Seonghwi looked at ck Heaven with a dazed expression. Inside, Lee Seo-ha felt nauseous.


    Yes, sister.


    Sister? Thats an interesting title.


    ck Heavenughed and stroked Seonghwis hair. Seonghwi blushed, not knowing what to do, as if seeing a real-life idol she had admired for three years.


    Did you say you were called the Witch Maiden?


    Yes, yes!


    The Witch Maiden looked at her with an expression full of admiration. ck Heaven looked at the two of them. They couldnt stay in the school. After all, these two belonged to a viinous group.


    Maybe I should gather my inheritance through them.


    Seonghwi was easily subdued by Lee Seo-ha without even a chance to resist, but that was because she was a master of illusion. Given the right circumstances, she could be a force capable of biting off the best of necks.


    The Witch Maiden straddled the line between high and top tier, just a few barriers away from stepping into the top tier.


    These two seemed to be quite useful for my disciple.


    Master.


    -Why?


    I havent told you one thing.


    -What is it?


    Dominant Soul is a power that defies logic in itself. I might fall into a deep sleep for a while.


    -Really?


    If ck Heaven was gone, did he have to train alone? Thats tough. Lee Seo-ha smiled bitterly.


    He should have tested the performance of Dominant Soul at least once.


    -Dont worry. I still have the summoning right of the stars, direct subordinates of the emperor. Nothing major will happen.


    Thats right. The Emperor is quite strong. If those stars are there, nothing major will happen.


    -Why do you both sound so calm? It makes it seem like something will definitely happen.


    Eternal Heaven panicked.


    Lee Seo-ha nodded.


    It will happen soon anyway. An enormous event will unfold once they arrive in America and the exchange meeting begins.


    A crazy event where half of the Vine War dies.


    I must prevent it at all costs.


    Not all of the Vine Divinities were friendly towards humanity.


    But most were. Their help was absolutely necessary.


    As Lee Seo-ha seriously pondered the future of humanity,


    ck Heaven thought


    about the Witch Maiden.


    Shes prettier than I thought.


    It was almost like a collecting obsession.


    No one under the heavens, past or present, could stop her. She could get whatever she wanted.


    Just as ck Heavens hand was about to reach the Witch Maiden


    She felt a brief sensation of her consciousness floating.


    She felt her soul returning to its ce. Lee Seo-ha opened and closed his hand. His physical body was entirely under his control.


    And he realized his body was creaking.


    After-effects?


    The pain was intense. He knew he would have to rest for a while.


    But even so, this wasnt too bad.


    My mind has returned too.


    Lee Seo-ha stroked his head, noting his hair length had returned to normal.


    Am I back?


    Yeah. Youre back.


    Lee Seo-ha confirmed this and looked at Seonghwi. He imbued his words with Nyeom, using the Absolute Command.


    Seonghwi. Leave this ce immediately, use this card to pay for a hotel, and book a single room.


    What, what?! Seo-ha, dont tell me you!


    Seonghwi was babbling something. Lee Seo-ha didnt respond and simply quietly fainted.


    [Your proficiency in ck God Martial Arts has increased!]


    [The limits of your physical body, enhanced by ck God Martial Arts, have been surpassed. All physical stats have slightly increased.] <hr>


    When I woke up, I saw an unfamiliar ceiling.


    I stared at the ceiling with a nk expression.


    My head felt foggy. It felt like I had slept for a long time. But when I checked the clock, only 12 hours had passed.


    My body felt weak. I felt as if I hadnt eaten in days.


    How much time had passed?


    -Lee Seo-ha, youre awake!


    Yeah.


    When I got up, Eternal Heaven came wagging her tail towards me. Her behavior was extremely affectionate, as if I had been asleep for days.


    How long did I sleep?


    -Youve been sleeping for three whole days!


    So thats why I feel so weak.


    It made sense to feel hungry after fasting for three days.


    I took my wallet and went outside. It was getting dark.


    Normally, after fasting for three days, one should eat something light like tofu or porridge, but its a different story for magic users.


    And for me, a user of ck God Martial Arts, the best at utilizing physical strength, it was no different.


    Craving greasy food, I entered a nearby Chinese restaurant.


    What would you like to order?


    Everything from here to here, please.


    Excuse me?


    Everything from here to here.


    Okay, okay. Its pre-payment.


    Heres my card.


    Then, I ate like crazy. I spent two hours in the Chinese restaurant, continuously eating.


    My stomach is somewhat full now.


    Once my stomach was a bit full, my brain started to function again.


    And then, I realized the seriousness of the situation I was in.


    Ive missed two days of the midterms.


    Still, having eliminated the group called The Brigade of Eternal Heaven, maybe I could ask for this to be reflected in my grades. Perhaps I could even be first.


    As I was pondering how to spin this, I received a call.


    [Seo Ga-yeon]


    I finally noticed my phone.


    [Missed calls from Seo Ga-yeon: 572.]


    [Missed texts from Seo Ga-yeon: 300+]


    [Lee Seo-ha, did I do something wrong? Or are you hurt somewhere? If youre hurt, please text me immediately.]


    .


    Seo Ga-yeon was just the beginning. Ershil, Hong Yu-hwa, Seolhwa Ryeon, Kim Seo-hyun, and even Kim Ara.


    Seolhwa Ryeons texts were especially tear-inducing.


    [Summer is ending, and the time of high autumn is approaching. I hope you have been well, elder. With the money you gave me, I bought something called a budget phone. Smartphones are really useful tools.]


    [Did I send the text wrong?]


    [Elder perhaps, perhaps you left because I was weak and disappointed you]


    This is a big problem.


    [Lee Seo-ha, why suddenly arent youing to school? Are you hurt somewhere?]


    Kim Seo-hyuns worried texts and


    [The midterms start today, so be prepared. Ill definitely beat you this time.]


    [Why didnt youe to school?]


    [Are you hurt? At least send a text.]


    [I hope you respond if you see this message.]


    These were texts from Hong Yu-hwa.


    [Are you okay, Seo-ha?]


    And then there were over 300 texts from Kim Ara, all saying the same thing.


    [I dont know how you did it, but you summoned the Heavenly Demon, right? Things are chaotic now, so rest up and thene.]


    Ershil seemed to have guessed what I had done.


    Considering Mnie, the transcendent being within Ershil, was familiar with the Heavenly Demon


    For now, I quickly sent a text exining that I had fainted due to overexertion.


    Then my phone vibrated.


    [Kim Seo-hyun]


    The third text I sent, and she immediately called. I answered the call.


    [Are you okay? I heard you fainted.]


    Im a bit better now. How about you?


    [Im fine. But what about the midterms? It looks tough for Seo-ha since you were absent without notice.]


    Its okay. I can make up for that.


    [Oh, confident. Then Ill worry less and focus on doing my best.]


    Do your best. Youll need to maintain at least second ce.


    Kim Seo-hyun and I chatted about various things. Then I talked with Seolhwa Ryeon, Seo Ga-yeon, Kim Ara, Hong Yu-hwa, and Ershil, in that order.


    We talked all night. It was surprising how much there was to talk about after just three days of rest.<hr>


    The midterms were over.


    In fact, I had been absent since the middle of them. Seo Ye-bin dered that I had worked too hard and promoted me to the top position, exempting me from all schedules.


    There were some whispers of favoritism, but nothing too significant to worry about.


    It would be troublesome if rumors spread about me single-handedly annihting The Brigade of Eternal Heaven or having a major contribution.


    Generally, the students seemed to have the perception that I had aplished something significant.


    And after the midterms were over.


    You know the exchange meeting starts today, right?


    We headed to the United States.

 Chapter 111: Heaven (2)

    Chapter 111: Heaven (2)


    An orange light spread through the gaps in the window.


    During the twilight hours, Seo Ye-bin looked at me, her blonde hair flowing down.


    ������Really. Every time I see you, you surprise me.��


    The one known as the Emperor in the world looked at me and said this. With a faint smile, she stretched out her fingers and flicked the head of the decapitated leader to the side.


    ��I��ll make it known. Since you��ve annihted the notorious Brigade of Eternal Heaven, you will be the top student. I��ll ensure there��s no dissent.��


    ��Thank you.��


    It��s an absurd statement, but in this school, her power was absolute. In Korea, too, her word wasw, such was the authority of the Emperor.


    If she said so in this ce I called home, then that��s what will happen.


    ��Will you be attending this exchange meeting?����Yes.��


    The exchange meeting.


    A gathering where students from the Korea Hero School and the Divine Academy in the United States tested each other��s skills and aim for improvement.


    And the trip to the U.S. was going to be incredibly tough, unlike anything I had experienced before.


    ��That��s good. I��ll make sure of it. You seem quite interested in it.��


    ������That��s part of it.��


    The overall level at the Divine Academy was lower than that at the Korea Hero School.


    But for two first-year students, the story was different.


    There was a being who rivaled Kim Seo-hyun.


    And unless it��s the well-prepared Kim Seo-hyun, this being was almost certain to defeat the protagonist.


    ��Then, I��ll look forward to the exchange meeting.��


    ��Please do.��


    I said with a bitter smile. A tremendous event will ur at this exchange meeting.


    The death of the gods that brought me to the position called Heaven.


    The Vine War.


    Most of them were beingsparable to transcendents.


    If we talked about levels alone, that��s the case. But most of the vines fought by converting their power into divinity.


    For example, The Overlord could single-handedly defeat ten lower-level gods of the Vine War.


    ��If I have to say, the stats and skills are incredibly strong, but they don��t really apply them.��


    Of course, even The Overlord could die if unlucky, because each of them was of the same level.


    I put my hands in my pockets and headed to the ssroom, which was buzzing with excitement.


    ��If it��s an exchange meeting this time, does that mean we can visit the Divine Academy? I��m looking forward to it.��


    ��I want to learn about Heaven��s system.��


    ��Right, Arthur. A ce where the vines themselves step in to distinguish truth from falsehood and divide efficiency. That��s a truly equalmunist country.��


    Hearing this story felt strange. In my previous life, America had the image of being the freest country.


    But in this world, America was no different from amunist country.


    Because the gods existed.


    Those who boasted near-omnipotence in their domain have transformed the country into one where effort was rewarded.


    Communism could seed if it��s not humans at the top, but beings transcending humans acting solely for humans.


    Suddenly, I remembered a friend��s words.


    ��Alright, everyone, get ready. I understand you��re excited because the midterms are over, but from now on, you are the face of the Korean Hero School. Every action of yours will be a measure of evaluating our school.��


    ����Yes~.����


    The students answered in unison.


    I opened a c from the vending machine and put it to my lips.


    ��Seo-ha is going too.��


    ��Is it wrong for me to go?��


    ��No, I just thought Seo-ha doesn��t really need to go.��


    Kim Seo-hyun, who had quietly approached, came holding a drink with the bizarre brand name ��Mint Chocte��s Eyes.��


    ��Want to try this? It��s delicious.��


    ������I��ll pass.��


    I had tried the drink that Kim Seo-hyun was obsessed with once, and the taste was truly dreadful. It was like a mix of x��s eyes and milk tea with mint chocte from my past life.


    Really. Truly. Incredibly dreadful.


    As I sipped my c while waiting, I saw second-year students approaching from afar.


    The first one I noticed was Sung Han-byul.


    Of course, I spotted her because she��s my favorite character�� and I was right. After all, there weren��t many people in the second year who caught my eye.


    I approached Sung Han-byul.


    ��Are you going to the exchange meeting too, senior?��


    ��Yes. The third-years are busy with job preparations now.��


    ��Then, let��s get along as leaders.��


    ������No. That��s fine.��


    Sung Han-byul kept a little distance from me.


    Why though? Did I do something wrong? Was there some third-rate viin spreading bad rumors about me? Then I should kill that guy��


    ��Typical first-year charm. Trying to woo the student council president.��


    ��I wish he��d woo me too������


    ����������������������������������?��


    I was perplexed by the students�� reactions. Who did I woo? Of course, it would be nice to be linked with Sung Han-byul, but I resolved not to prioritize romance. It��s too hard to save the world while being in a rtionship. But maybe with Sung Han-byul, it would be okay. After all, if I was to save the world, I needed to save her too. So, wouldn��t it be okay to be connected with Sung Han-byul?


    ��Everyone seems to have gathered, so assemble in front of me!��


    Students gathered around Seo Woo-ju. I stood in line with my arms hanging down.


    ��Are you so gloomy just because you were rejected by the student council president?��


    Ershil Merchenmented as if it was absurd.


    ������A gloomy Seo-ha is cute too, but the reason for being gloomy is annoying.��


    Kim Ara, holding a greatsword taller than herself, said.


    ������Do you want a hug?��


    ��Yes. Please hug me.��


    I hugged Kim Ara. She was startled at first but then stroked my head.


    ��What, what are you two doing right now! No, more importantly, Seo-ha, you became like this just because of that?��


    Ershil was confused, even dropping honorifics at the end. Hmm, I did seem too dejected. I hugged Kim Ara tighter and looked ahead.


    I saw Seo Ga-yeon looking at me with lifeless eyes, Kim Seo-hyun with aplex gaze, and Hong Yu-hwa alternating her gaze between her own chest and Kim Ara��s.


    Meanwhile, I observed the warp gate while being embraced by Kim Ara.


    ������Want to touch my chest?��


    ��������


    ��What, what! What did you say!?��


    Startled by Kim Ara��s abrupt proposition, I almost nodded. Thankfully, Ershil saved me. I sighed inwardly and remarked,


    ��Touching the chest, that��s problematic.��


    ������You must be really hurting.��


    Ershil��s response was even more mncholic.


    Woo-woo-woong!


    The warp gate activated.


    In this era, airnes werergely obsolete.


    Only backward nations or the Nazi Empire, which was hostile to the entire world, still used them.


    The cost to install a warp gate was equivalent to an average country��s annual budget, and its maintenance required a massive budget as well.


    This warp gate served almost as a symbol of advanced nations. Korea, thanks to the spiritual veins beneath it, could install it more easily than other countries, but the expense remained astronomical.


    Ziiing!


    A blue space formed a doorway. The scenery of the destination warp gate merged into the space, unveiling that location.


    ��Shall we depart then?��


    Following Seo Woo-ju��s invitation, I approached the warp gate still cradled in Kim Ara��s arms.


    ������I know you��re favored by the Emperor, but isn��t this a bit excessive?��


    A professor attempted to intervene. Kim Ara fixed him with a sharp re.


    ��Our father is The Overlord.��


    ��������


    ������Ours?��


    We proceeded without further obstacles.


    Immediately, the uniformity in attire was striking. Nuns and priests in ck clerical robes, each meticulously positioned in their designated areas.


    Elsewhere, there were individuals in suits with sunsses, or in Hawaiian shirts and shorts, presenting a chaotic scene.


    This diversity showcased their allegiance to various deities.


    ��Wow, this is no small matter.��


    Ershil Merchen approached me and observed. I nodded in agreement.


    ��Let��s proceed with a brief immigration check. Pleasee here and answer a few questions.��


    A priest bearing the symbol of a scale spoke. He was a follower of the gods of truth and lies. Beside him stood another follower, marked by the symbol of a red thread��the god of connections.


    His questions were straightforward.


    ��Do you n to threaten the country of Heaven?��


    ��Are you connected to any entity or organization that poses a threat to this ce?��


    The follower of truth and lies inquired. As he discerned truth from lies, the follower of connections probed for any ties.


    This process determined whether one was connected to any entities or not.


    ��Such thorough preparations.��


    And they were unlike other corrupt officials.


    These followers were directly involved in the Vine War. They were grateful to serve their god.


    ��Truly frightening.��


    That��s why America was called Heaven.


    That��s why America was known as thend of absolute safety.


    ��Seems like the Divine Academy hase to greet us.��


    Park Woon-hyuk, who had approached me, remarked.


    ��Divine Academy?��


    ��Yes. They probably want to see what kind of people you and I are.��


    Park Woon-hyuk spoke with a smug look and a haughty gesture.


    ��Why is he like that?��


    I remembered when I fought Tak Yoon-il, and a connection was established.


    That connection was one of admiration.


    I thought deeply for a moment before realizing my situation.


    Misunderstood by Sung Han-byul as a womanizer (not true), seekingfort in Kim Ara��s embrace.


    ����Can admiratione from here?��


    I looked at Park Woon-hyuk, but he merely stared back as if nothing was unusual.


    ��Ah, I see. Are you nning to assert dominance to show the ss of Korean Hero School?��


    ����No need for that.��


    ��Ah.��


    I stepped out of Kim Ara��s embrace. I missed the softfort, but I regained someposure.


    ��Are you feeling better now? Or, you can stay in my arms if you like.��


    Ershil said with a grin.


    ����I��m okay now.��


    ��If you need anything, just let me know~.��


    I nodded as subtly as I could.

 Chapter 112: Heaven (3)

    Chapter 112: Heaven (3)


    After passing through immigration, I was ushered inside.


    The ce I arrived at was a hotel. From what I had heard, it was a 5-star hotel arranged for the students of the Korea Hero Academy to stay.


    ����Wow, it��s really nice.��


    ��I��m happy anywhere as long as I��m with Seo-ha.��


    Seo Ga-yeon, who had casually moved next to Lee Seo-ha, said this. Lee Seo-ha nodded in agreement and took a seat nearby.


    The hotel lounge was truly impressive. As I nced around, I noticed a breakfast area.


    I was hungry; maybe I should eat there.


    ��Would you like to have breakfast there? How about joining me?��


    Ershil Merchen smiled and sat opposite me, posing cutely with her chin in her hand. It was slightly unsettling to see such a pretty girl acting this way.��Me, I��ll join too.��


    ��That��s great. Shall the three of us have an intimate discussion about magic?��


    Ershil smiled and suggested.


    ����Just the two of us in the vi.��


    ��Hmm. Three isn��t badpared to two.��


    Ershilughed in response. In reality, Ershil felt quite threatened. I simply chuckled.


    As a result of ranking first at the academy, I became known as someone who focused solely on physical training at the Korea Hero Academy.


    Rumors circted that I had concealed my magical powers to gain admission to the school, thanks to my asional use of magic. And Ershil believed those rumors.<hr>


    Ershil thought of the student council president when looking at Lee Seo-ha.


    Sung Han-byul.


    Lee Seo-ha seemed quite devastated for the mere reason of being rejected.


    ��She��s not that pretty, though.��


    Kim Ara, Ershil, Hong Yu-hwa. These were the women around Lee Seo-ha. All three, despite their differences in taste, were simr in terms of beauty. The pinnacle of humanity. They couldn��t be more beautiful. This was Ershil��s personal opinion.


    Sung Han-byul felt a bit different from that level.


    ��No, maybe that��s not important.��


    Ershil inwardly smirked.


    Lee Seo-ha��s expression when looking at Sung Han-byul was like that of a fan meeting an idol.


    ��Should we go? Do you want to join, Ga-yeon?��


    ��Yes.��


    Seo Ga-yeon nodded in response to Lee Seo-ha��s words, while Ershil wore a pleasant smile.


    Seo Ga-yeon. She��s someone to be cautious of. She��s an important figure around Lee Seo-ha and made it into the top 100 in the mid-term evaluation of the second semester.


    ��Her magical skills are no joke.��


    Of course, she may not be as skilled as me, who learned magic from the transcendent Mnie, but she��s an incredibly capable talent. In terms of growth, she might rank among the top three in the history of the Korean Hero Academy.


    It��s not bad to maintain a good image.


    ��Then, I��ll treat us to dessert. How about mint chocte, voted the most beautiful dessert by us British?��


    Ershil smiled and made the suggestion, prompting Seo Ga-yeon and Lee Seo-ha to ponder.


    ��This is so British.��<hr>


    After breakfast, I entered my private room.


    Since I had an exchange meeting with Divine Academy starting tomorrow, I could enjoy today to the fullest.


    So, I entered my room and began training.


    -Is there anyone strong at Divine Academy?


    ��No.��


    The top ranks at Divine Academy were already beyond being mere students.


    The goal in thetter half was Kim Seo-hyun, and in the early half, it��s Sung Han-byul, whom nobody, including myself, could predict a win against.


    The existences in Divine Academy were like deer, strong in the early half, stronger in the middle, and only slightly weaker than Kim Seo-hyun in thetter half.


    -But why are you training?


    ��Starting to show signs now.��


    -����


    I saw Eternal Heaven��s astonishment. With a fox-like face, I wondered how it could express such surprise.


    -Could it be?


    ��Yes. I��m starting to see the beginning of ascending to the higher realm.��


    Of course, it didn��t mean I could reach the higher realm immediately. The wall was high, and there��s ack of the absolute amount of the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    -From the higher realm, you can inscribe your ownws onto the world. To put it extremely, like a sword that can cut anything.


    The higher realm allowed one to inscribe their ownws onto the world.


    This led to the derivation of various abilities.


    Sword Demon Napak Cheon, the first higher realm entity I met in this world, had maximized the sharpness of his sword. His sword could easily cut through anything, be it the walls of a cave or anything else.


    Then there was Tak Yoon-il. He fought crudely but masterfully, with the power to extend his hands.


    Harun of the Brigade of Eternal Heaven possessed a passivew of martial mindset, gaining higher enlightenment the more he felt the thrill of victory.


    The most unique was the Martial Arts Girl. She had the power to summon and fight with Asuras.


    ��The ability that suits me the best.��


    But itcked a bit of realism.


    Even to me, who��s not the most conscientious, the thought of doing such a thing seemed absurd.


    Vibrate!


    My phone vibrated. There was a message. It was from Kim Seo-hyun.


    -Kim Seo-hyun:


    I��m going out with Ga-yeon. Want toe?


    I was about to decline, but then I changed my mind. Seo Ga-yeon��s role was crucial in resolving the events in Heaven.


    ��Debut battle.��


    I��ve been hiding Seo Ga-yeon so far. Her starlight magic was able to annihte Mines.


    If her power wasn��t sufficient, then the Mines would try to kill her by any means necessary.


    -Lee Seo-ha:


    Okay.


    After a moment of thought, I sent a message.


    -Lee Seo-ha:


    Let��s go together.<hr>


    We stepped outside.


    Kim Seo-hyun and Seo Ga-yeon had changed into casual clothes.


    Kim Seo-hyun wore a ck tank top, slender white pants, and a white suspender hat.


    Seo Ga-yeon wore an oversized T-shirt with ck shorts.


    ��Seo-ha wears hoodies even outside.��


    ����It��sfortable.��


    Maybe I should have dressed with more care.


    -You look great even in your outside clothes.


    ��Can��t help it.��


    The coat Ershil gave me had a nice vibe.


    ��America has a certain American feel to it.��


    ��Because it��s America.��


    Kim Seo-hyun responded to Seo Ga-yeon��s observation.


    ��Well, I thought it would feel more, how should I say, sacred.��


    ��Oh, there is that. People often have that misconception because of the Vine Temple.��


    With the boundaries of the world breaking down and ovepping, America has benefited the most.


    Vine Temple (�����).


    This was because gods governing different concepts descended into this world.


    ��If you��re reasonably good, there��s no better ce to live than in America.��


    ����America?��


    ��Yes. America is the country of gods. They��ve been blessed by gods and have taken the bold step of incorporating that into their administration.��


    ����Gods are involved in the administration?��


    Seo Ga-yeon��s expression turned strange.


    ��For example, in the case of taxes, America has a really simple system. It��s notplicated like in our country. However, the intensity of their taxes is really high. 40-80% of ie goes to taxes.��


    ��Ugh.��


    Seo Ga-yeon��splexion turned pale.


    ����Let��s set that aside for now. If someone gets greedy and tampers with taxes, the gods intervene and inflict divine punishment. And those who receive divine punishment can��t receive divine grace, even for their descendants.��


    ������


    ��That��s why America is ��fair.�� It��s the most idealmunist state. It��s funny that the once free country has be the most idealmunist state, but����


    Kim Seo-hyun��s expression sharpened as she spoke.


    ��Thief! There��s a thief!��


    ��A thief?��


    A man looking like a thief snatched a bag from an old man. However, I calmly observed the scene.


    ��Now that I think about it, Ga-yeon hasn��t seen it yet, right? Why America is called Heaven.��


    ��Yes, but.��


    ��Take a good look at this chance. Opportunities like this are rare.��


    The eyes of the people nearby changed.


    America was called Heaven. The country of the sky. This was because of the gods in the Vine Temple.


    And America was an unbelievable country where every citizen could ��fight.��


    ��O God of Light!��


    ��God of mes!��


    ��Goddess of Winter!��


    The residents began calling out to their gods here and there. They offered their faith to the gods. And the gods responded by bestowing divine power.


    From the highest to the lowest.


    ����What is that?��


    ��It��s amon sight in America. Ever since faith was established, doing good deeds can also increase divine power.��


    This rate of increase was very slight. But it was better than nothing.


    The thief, battered by various priests, was arrested by the police who responded to the report.


    ����They don��t kill.��


    ��I don��t know what fantasy you have about America, but they don��t usually kill here.��


    Even the most viinous in America were inclined to repent. But there��s one thing that even America would not not tolerate.


    ��As long as it��s not a Mine.��


    ��I see.��


    Seo Ga-yeon quietly nodded.


    Her expression was emotionless.


    ��Where shall we go now?��


    ��Where does Seo-ha want to go?��


    Seo Ga-yeon responded to my question. Kim Seo-hyunughed bitterly.


    ��If it��s Seo-ha, probably to a gym, right?��


    ����Me?��


    ��Yes. You��re addicted to training. There��s a gym nearby that the Purple Tower Master built as a hobby. Want to check it out?��


    The Purple Tower Master was known for gravity magic.


    Meaning, that gym was filled with gravity-based fitness equipment that increased body strain.


    ��Should we go there for a bit?��


    ����Even though we��re in America?��


    Seo Ga-yeon��sment made me hesitate. I came here to get closer to Seo Ga-yeon, so I should focus on her.


    ��Do you want to go somewhere, Ga-yeon?��


    ����Let��s go to the gym?��


    Seo Ga-yeon seemed to contemte for a moment before responding.


    I nced at the time. It was almost lunchtime. Maybe we should head to a nearby restaurant.


    That��s when it happened.


    ��Hmm, look at you. Are you the top student of the Korea Hero Academy?��


    A snobbish, drama-like guy addressed me. His way of speaking was peculiar, as if he had learned Korean from historical dramas.


    ��Um, excuse me. That kind ofnguage is rude.��


    A slender, gender-ambiguous boy spoke. He appeared delicate, much like a girl, yet he was a boy.


    I was familiar with these two.


    At Divine Academy, there existed a rival to Kim Seo-hyun. These two characters appeared before that rival did.


    ��Hello.��


    A confident voice sounded from behind. I chose to ignore it, finding that character particrly bothersome.


    Avoiding them seemed the best course of action.


    ��Hey, hey! Where do you think you��re going?!��


    Ignoring the persistent voice, I hurried away with Kim Seo-hyun and Seo Ga-yeon.

 Chapter 113: Heaven (4)

    Chapter 113: Heaven (4)


    ��I barely escaped.��


    I sighed and looked around. There were no signs of anyone nearby.


    Those threecked the talent for stealth or the mystique to create talents like Sung Han-byul possessed, so I think I had shaken them off.


    When assassination orders came up, they just killed everyone around and say, ��If there are no witnesses, it��s an assassination.��


    ��Such a hassle, really.��


    To say that Kim Seo-hyun��s rival was merely bothersome would be an understatement.


    She��s confident in everything she did and knew how to separate personal matters from business. That��s why she received undivided attention from the Hundred Temple.


    ��That��s why I avoid her.��


    Most of the gods of the Hundred Temple were interested in her.Getting involved with her likely meant getting involved with the gods as well.


    After catching my breath and looking around, I soon realized I was in an unfamiliar ce.


    ��Where is this?��


    I hade far to shake them off and ended up in a ce with few people.


    There was just one restaurant in the middle of the road, with other buildings barely visible in the distance. That��s why I liked our country the best.


    ��Hey guys, do you know where this is?��


    ��������


    ��������


    Seo Ga-yeon and Kim Seo-hyun didn��t respond.


    Upon closer inspection, I realized I was holding their hands. Kim Seo-hyun��s face was red, and Seo Ga-yeon was fiddling with my hand.


    ��Kids?��


    ��Huh? Uh, what��s up?��


    ��Yeah, I��m listening.��


    They seemed not to have heard.


    ��No, it��s nothing. It��s almost dinner time, shall we eat early at that restaurant?��


    ��Should we? The restaurant looks like a nice bistro; it might be good.��


    ��Yeah, let��s go.��


    I led the group into the restaurant.


    The restaurant had a bright atmosphere and felt quiet. The smell was inviting. Hmm, it��s good enough.


    ��Not bad.��


    For a ce we found in a hurry, it seemed decent. We sat down and looked at the menu.


    ��What��s with the ��Ice Mealworm Pasta��?��


    ��There are many normal items, but some weird ones too.��


    Ice Mealworm Pasta? Who orders something like that? I shook my head in disbelief and ordered a steak and pizza.


    Ding-dong.


    ��Wee!��


    The front door opened, and a customer entered.


    Hong Yu-hwa, with her red hair fluttering, dressed in a blue and ck dress, appeared.


    Following her, Sung Han-byul, with her ck hair tied to the right, wearing a white box tee and jeans, came in.


    ��Ugh.��


    They reacted strangely upon seeing me. That made me sad.


    ��Yu-hwa?��


    ��Yeah. Are you here for dinner? This ce is quite far, isn��t it?��


    Hong Yu-hwa asked, looking at me curiously.


    ��Yeah. Want to join us?��


    ����I��d like to, but I��m here for business today. Let��s eat together next time.��


    Hong Yu-hwa said with a hint of regret.


    She sat down behind me, talking business with Sung Han-byul. Perhaps it was about sponsorship.


    The food arrived shortly after.


    Steaks, pasta, pizza, and hamburgers were served.


    As we were eating, the door opened and someone entered.


    Normally, I wouldn��t have cared, but something about it irked me.


    -Lee Seo-ha.


    Eternal Heaven quietly called my name.


    I looked to the front.


    Something ominous seemed to be happening.


    I closed my eyes and turned on a switch in my mind.


    Click.


    A sound of something turning on filled the air, and I opened my eyes. The flow and colors of the world��s mana bloomed before me.


    ����Mine.��


    However, some force was suppressing the magic energy.


    How? That was my first thought.


    A drug to suppress a Mine��s magic wasn��t due to be out yet.


    I examined the Mine with my Reading ability but saw no particrly notable talents or characteristics.


    ��Seo-ha?��


    Sensing something odd in my behavior, Kim Seo-hyun called my name softly.


    Seo Ga-yeon moved next to me and whispered.


    ��Seo-ha, that person����


    ��Yeah, it��s a Mine.��


    ����That person is?��


    Kim Seo-hyun asked with a puzzled expression. It meant the Mine had concealed their magic energy so secretly that even she couldn��t notice.


    I heightened my Sword Demon senses and then sensed the presence of two individuals outside the door.


    -It��s a Mine. They��ve concealed it as secretly as that guy. How can a mere Mine��


    ��Exactly.��


    I found myself in agreement with Eternal Heaven��s observation.


    A man, disguised as a Mine, approached me. I stood up.


    ��Hmm? What��s this?��


    He spoke in fluent English, smirking as he said,


    ��Hey, Oriental. Looking for trouble? You look like a wretched parasite. Should I tear off your arms and legs?��


    I quickly tranted his words with my Reading ability and then replied slowly,


    ��Yes. A Mine who has sold their soul to an extraterrestrial being.��


    ��What? What are you talking about?��


    At my words, the sound of weapons being drawn resonated from behind him.


    ��Damn, was I found out already? I paid extra to hide my magic, and this is a scam?��


    ��No, it��s not that. It��s not a scam since the believers didn��t notice. It��s just that guy who��s strange.��


    Two adult men burst through the door, transforming into Mines, their magic energy surging and their muscr bodies growingrger.


    ��Since we��re caught, shall we clean up? Ah, sorry to the owner here.��


    One of the Mines snickered.


    ��Please, spare me!��


    ��If we spare you, you��ll just report us to the gods. That��s what America hates. If we don��t set up a barrier, the report goes straight to the gods. And then, at least hundreds of priests wille. No hard feelings, but you gotta die.��


    The Mine extended his hand, filled with murderous intent, towards the chef.


    Swoosh!


    ��Aaargh!��


    Faster than that, a ck Shadow from my right shoulder de struck, slicing off the Mine��s arm.


    The Mines were on guard, as if that could solve anything.


    ��Ga-yeon, what do you want to do?��


    ����Can I step in?��


    ��Yeah, it seems about time.��


    I examined Seo Ga-yeon with Divine Sight. Her level was now intermediate.


    I looked at her and assessed her talents and stats using Reading(-).


    [Name: Seo Ga-yeon]


    Strength: 10 Agility: 10 Stamina: 13.


    Magic: 30 Spirit: 30 Dexterity: 10.


    ? Talents


    -Starlight Magic(?), Song of the Stars(B), Heart of an Aspiring Girl(B-) and 3 others.


    ? Skills


    -Presence Detection(A), Stealth Movement(B+), Mental Image Manifestation(B) and 5 others.


    ? Physique


    -x.


    A status window with many empty slots unfolded.


    Starlight Magic was a form of positive magic power. Song of the Stars was a talent that utilized this magic in one��s mental imagery.


    Heart of an Aspiring Girl was a talent rted to appearance, aimed at bing progressively more beautiful. It should not be underestimated for merely making one more attractive. It elongated the arms and legs and harmoniously transformed the body. There were descriptions suggesting her beauty could eventually rival that of Ershil.


    Presence Detection and Stealth Movement seem to have developed while she was stalking me.


    -��Lee Seo-ha, aren��t you bothered by seeing such things?


    ��Well, it seems fine for now.��


    It��s less problematic than with my ex-girlfriend and the one before that.


    ��Then I��ll do it.��


    While talking with Eternal Heaven, Seo Ga-yeon spoke up.


    ����You��re letting Seo Ga-yeon fight alone?��


    ��Yes.��


    Hong Yu-hwa asked from the side, while Sung Han-byul looked upset.


    ��Seo Ga-yeon is talented, but she��s not ready to face three Mines yet!��


    ��That��s not true.��


    I shook my head at Sung Han-byul��s words, needing to rify this.


    ��Here, our Ga-yeon is the best fighter. Even in Mine hunting, she overwhelmingly surpasses me.��


    ��Seo-ha, you too?��


    Hong Yu-hwa��s eyebrows rose.


    Indeed, that��s what I believed. With Seo Ga-yeon��s level, she could kill even the highest-ranking Mine in one strike.


    Of course, there were various conditions, but even so, it��s an abnormal situation.


    A middle-ranking Mine killing Seo Ga-yeon? It might be possible if about a hundred of them came at once. About a 1% chance.


    ��There��s such a possibility?��


    ��Yes. She has the strongest potential here. Even stronger than me.��


    ����Yeah.��


    ��Is this how he flirts?��


    Sung Han-byul muttered. Why did she think it��s flirting?


    ��Hans. That man over there is the most dangerous.��


    ��It seems so. The skill he just showed with the wings, he��s either equal or superior to me, known for my speed.��


    ��Then we have to use this.��


    The viin pulled out something resembling handcuffs from his pocket.


    Why was that there? I looked at the handcuffs, puzzled.


    ��Already? No, right. Their momentum, it��s not normal. Better to use the secret weapon than getting caught.��


    Old handcuffs.


    They looked like binding circles but appeared quite sturdy. Strong enough that even a hero with limited magic power couldn��t break them.


    And inside them was a power very familiar to me.


    ��Are you going to use that artifact? As you know, it harbors immense corrupt power. Even the gods from outer space reject its strange energy.��


    ��If we only have one, we might as well use it for restraining. Capture that man first.��


    -��Is this what they mean by getting more than bargained for?


    ��Exactly.��


    I chuckled at Eternal Heaven��s remark.


    ��Oh no. This is a big problem.��


    Just my luck, the Mine had brought the legacy of the Heavenly Demon.

 Chapter 114: Heaven (5)

    Chapter 114: Heaven (5)


    First and foremost, I swiftly moved my ck Shadows.


    The targets were two civilians. I enveloped the chef and the owner-like figure with Heukik and brought them nearby.


    ��Tha, thank you��ugh!��


    After receiving their thanks, I knocked them out by striking the back of their necks. Then, I injected a bit of illusion with the Tower of Dreams�� seal to erase the keyword ��starlight magic��.


    This should keep Seo Ga-yeon��s magic from being exposed.


    ��Hmph, ying the hero, huh?��


    ��I��ll handle that guy. The rest of you, just block them.��


    ��So, you��re saying we should cut them down one by one? Got it.��


    The Mines started spouting nonsense.��Eternal Heaven. Do you know what this item is used for?��


    -It belonged to one of the former Heavenly Demons�� lovers. As for its use�� it��s rted to sex, which is a bit awkward to talk about.


    ����You don��t need to say anymore.��


    No wonder the Sword Soul moaned whenever I handled it. I should have realized it then.


    I took a step forward.


    Towards the Mine holding handcuffs. I deliberately walked slowly.


    ��Walking slowly is actually harder.��


    The Mine extended his handcuffed hand.


    ��These handcuffs are useless.��


    I needed to consume some Energy of Defying Heaven.


    Nearby, I manipted the Energy of Defying Heaven. Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven. A power governing the concept itself moved the Energy of Defying Heaven in the handcuffs.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven has increased by 10.]


    ����Wow.��


    The handcuffs were useless, but the inherent Energy of Defying Heaven inside was no joke. A sense of fullness overwhelmed me.


    The ck Energy in my heart area stirred. I seized the Mine��s hand while absorbing the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��How ridiculous. Arm wrestling with a Mine�� huh?��


    Crack.


    I tore off his arm.


    ��Aaaargh!��


    Ignoring the Mine��s screams, I examined the handcuffs, but they were just ordinary. I then turned to Seo Ga-yeon.


    ��Can you do it?��


    ��Yes.��


    Seo Ga-yeon stepped forward, starlight swirling around her. Her hair was drenched in starlight, and her purple pupils fixed on the Mine.


    ����That is.��


    Kim Seo-hyun looked at Seo Ga-yeon with a serious expression, while Hong Yu-hwa��s eyebrows twitched.


    Seo Ga-yeon extended her hand, and a sphere of starlight formed above her open palm. It was the most basic, lowest-level magic, yet it contained starlight.


    A magic force that positively affirmed the death of all Mines. It mercilessly swept over the Mine.


    ��Uh��?��


    A dumbfounded sound, not understanding what was happening, became the Mines��st words.


    The sphere of starlight simply spread and pronounced death.


    ��What, no, what is this��.��


    Kim Seo-hyun repeated herself.


    ��Sigh.��


    Seo Ga-yeon released her transformation, returning to ck hair and ck pupils. Her eyes met mine, expecting praise.


    ��Good job. You��ve be skilled now.��


    ��Yeah, Seo-ha helped me a lot.��


    ��Did you see? How strong our Ga-yeon is? She��s the best at killing Mines, I tell you.��


    ��What kind of power is that? No, sorry. That was rude of me. I got too excited, sorry. This isn��t just a natural enemy. Maybe she has the power to eradicate all Mines on Earth.��


    Sung Han-byul excitedly spoke to Seo Ga-yeon.


    ��Is it possible to amplify this? Or, do you perhaps dislike Mines? You must dislike them. They aren��t human, after all. Could you help us out? It��s not dangerous, well, it is dangerous, but we��ll ensure you��re absolutely safe, Ga-yeon.��


    ��I��m sorry.��


    Seo Ga-yeon bowed her head and said,


    ��Lee Seo-ha is my top priority. He��s the one who helped me awaken this talent. And I still have a lot to learn, so it would be difficult for me to assist.��


    As expected of the well-raised Ga-yeon, not envious of Sung Han-byul at all��<hr>


    The next day.


    Izily got out of bed. I didn��t end up rooming with Kim Seo-hyun, as each of us had a single room.


    After showering, drying my hair, and slipping into slippers, I stepped outside. On my way to the dining hall for breakfast, I noticed several people had already settled into their seats.


    Seo Ga-yeon was chatting next to Sung Han-byul, with Hong Yu-hwa sitting alone beside them.


    I was drawn to that table. However, after picking up a few items to eat, I decided to approach Hong Yu-hwa instead.


    ��Hm? You didn��t join senior Sung Han-byul?��


    ��Yeah. It doesn��t seem like a good idea to go there now.��


    ��You��re usually so oblivious, but you��re spot on this time. Or are you just pretending not to know?��


    Hong Yu-hwa elegantly twirled her spaghetti with her fork and took a bite. Then, she discreetly created a magical barrier around us.


    ��But what exactly is her magic?��


    ��Starlight magic. The power to end all Mines.��


    ����I thought as much.��


    Hong Yu-hwa gave me a brief nce.


    ��With your personality, you��ll end up dragging her along. Is there anything I can help with?��


    ��Like revenge?��


    ��Yes.��


    Hong Yu-hwa looked at me with her red eyes.


    ����Let��s talk about itter.��


    The atmosphere became somewhat tense. I wondered if I should have brought it up. It was a conversation that could potentially hurt her.


    ��You haven��t challenged me to a duel recently. Have you be too scared because I won too much?��


    ����Ha, unbelievable.��


    Hong Yu-hwa wore an expression of disbelief.


    ��How about wepete to see who defeats their opponent faster in the uing exchange?��


    ��That��s too advantageous for you.��


    ��What can I do if I��m just that skilled?��


    ��Ha.��


    Hong Yu-hwaughed as if the idea was absurd, then quickly shed a cheerful smile.


    ��Fine. I��ll take you up on that challenge.��


    ��Did you get a decent opponent?��


    ��Yeah. I won��t lose this time.��


    I briefly thought about my opponent. Being the top student, my opponent would also be among the best. And that person was a rival to Kim Seo-hyun.


    I had spoken to them yesterday, but since I ran away, they must be quite upset.


    After breakfast, we gathered the students,


    And set off for the Divine Academy.


    ��Wow, there are so many people.��


    ��It��s a popr event, after all. This year��s students are also part of the golden generation.��


    True to those words, there was a massive crowd. About ten helicopters hovered in the sky, and everywhere I looked, people were filming with phones, broadcasting, or conducting interviews.


    ��Did you know? The festivalsts for six days. We have a mock battle, then a break. Today is the individualpetition, next is the grouppetition. Thest day features team battles, with each ss fighting separately.��


    ����I wish we could finish it all at once.��


    ��Then, even if Lee Seo-ha doesn��t know, we��ll all end up dead.��


    Ershil Merchen said with a cheeky smile.


    As we conversed, before we knew it, the time for the mock battle had arrived.


    ��Han Hyo-seong of Korea Hero Academy and Yohan of Divine Academy!��


    The called students ascended to the duel arena.


    ��They��re starting quickly.��


    ��Indeed.��


    I sat next to Ershil, sipping c while watching the duel.


    Overall, the students from the Korean Hero School had the upper hand.


    ��As expected.��


    Seo Ga-yeon, who was once at the bottom of the Korean Hero School, had now risen to the top 100. Kim Ara, even at 200th ce, showed an overwhelming performance against top-tier students.


    Moreover, Hong Yu-hwa, after awakening the Usurper of the Crimson Lotus, demonstrated an overwhelming presence.


    It meant the students were motivated and had grown stronger.


    Time passed, and it was Hong Yu-hwa��s turn.


    Her opponent was a knight.


    ��My opponent is a magician��?��


    ��Can��t even recognize my level, what a dimwit. Does Divine Academy only raise dimwits?��


    At the knight��s words, Hong Yu-hwa smirked and said,


    ��What, did you say?��


    ��Even if such kids rush at me, it makes no difference. What can I do?��


    ��You, you bastard! Just because I��m a woman!��


    ��Give me a break? That��s what the strong use for the weak. Not something for the weak to say.��


    Hong Yu-hwa said that and took out the crown of the Crimson Lotus. Then, with a single spell, she knocked down her knight opponent.


    ��1 minute 10 seconds. I won, right? You can give up now. I��ll ept your surrender.��


    ��1 minute 10 seconds is fine? It��s not toote even now. Look at Lee Seo-ha, and I��ll consider it.��


    As we were talking, word came that Kim Seo-hyun had won in 53 seconds.


    ��������


    Hong Yu-hwa seemed to have a slight cold sweat on her forehead.


    ��Next is Ershil.��


    ��Even for Ershil, divine power excels in mental defense, so it��ll be a challenge.��


    Hong Yu-hwa chuckled confidently.


    ����It ended in 30 seconds?��


    ��Did I do well? Please praise me.��


    Ershil, who had suddenly appeared next to me, smiled broadly and said.


    ����How did you cast an illusion spell?��


    ��Well, because Lee Seo-ha is here? He has anti-magic abilities that resist illusion magic. I practiced to break through, and it worked. But, Lee Seo-ha isn��t affected by illusions.��


    Of course. The Energy of Defying Heaven is almost immune to illusions and curses.


    ��Next is Lee Seo-ha. Get ready.��


    ��Yes.��


    I headed to the duel arena with instructor Seo Woo-ju. My opponent was a holy knight in full golden te mail.


    Armor entirely forged from divine power. Its defense could halve the damage from most sword energy attacks and even block magic.


    The armor could withstand the st of the energy unleashed by Hong Yu-hwa, who once knocked out a Minotaur transformed into a Mine in a single strike.


    My opponent strode forward confidently. The cheers grew louder.


    I smirked slightly.


    Cheers born from the absolute belief in my opponent. And then there��s me on the opposite side.


    ��I��m totally the viin here.��


    I didn��t consider myself just. Rather, I was closer to evil.


    And the person in front of me? Probably considered the bringer of victory and justice for their side.


    This was interesting.


    I liked ying this role. Being the viin suited me better than the hero of justice.


    Even the role of the Demon King wasn��t bad. A Demon King blocking the path of the hero had charisma.


    Not a role that lost to the hero, but the existence that brought despair to the hero.


    ��How does it feel to be a viin?��


    ��Better than I thought, actually.��


    ��Such a bad attitude. Well, truthfully, I also like ying the viin. It��s cool.��


    The opponent said with a confident voice.


    ��Come to think of it, we haven��t properly introduced ourselves. I��m Cynthia. Nice to meet you.��


    ��My name is������


    ��You��re Lee Seo-ha, right?��


    Cynthia chuckled.


    ��Sorry, I tried not to pay attention, but I just keep getting drawn in. Well, thanks anyway.��


    ��For what?��


    ��If I beat you, it means I��m extraordinary, right? Ever since the establishment of the Korean Hero School, you��ve been called the greatest genius, haven��t you? I��m called that too.��


    Cynthia came closer and said to me.


    ��So don��t worry too much. Even if you lose to me, you can think of it as losing to a genius who even defies gods.��


    ��������


    I looked at Cynthia. Even knowing her personality, it��s still surprising. Was it really okay for a beloved child of the Hundred Temple to be like this?


    ��The mock battle will now begin. Everyone, show respect to your opponent and begin the duel.��


    Cynthia and I both bowed and then took up our weapons.


    I wrapped the ck Energy with the Energy of Defying Heaven. A power negating everything formed a de following my will.


    Wooong!


    Light settled on the greatsword Cynthia was holding. I could sense many colors with my Divine Sight. It was proof that several gods from the Hundred Temple had sent their divinity.


    Chuuung!


    The sword and greatsword shed, apanied by a shockwave. The Energy of Defying Heaven negated the divinity. The divinity resisted the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��Inexperienced. Or, is it just too mixed up to properly handle?��


    One exchange.


    That was enough to know Cynthia��s state.


    I smiled bitterly.


    The opponent was a rival to Kim Seo-hyun, one of the individuals with the highest potential in this world, likely to be a transcendent being in the future.


    That��s why I overestimated Cynthia too much�� far too much.


    I drew out the ck Wings. The wing generated from my shoulder de led me to the attack. The greatsword flew towards my face.


    Using the intricacies of the Soul Stealing Sword Technique, I deflected the greatsword. The mass of divine power was negated and scattered.


    Then, I reached out my hand, right above the helmet.


    ��Uh��?��


    A distorted voice rang out. I let the Energy of Defying Heaven flow into my hand. ck Energy. An absolute attack that crushes all abilities.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven scattered all divinity. The full te mail crumbled. The helmet was half-crushed.


    ��Wait, just a����


    And then, I grabbed her head and mmed it to the ground.


    ��Kyaaaah!��


    A feminine scream echoed, and a huge crater formed on the ground.

 Chapter 115: Heaven (6)

    Chapter 115: Heaven (6)


    [The mock battle results between the top students of Korea Hero School and Divine Academy are in. Divine Academy was overwhelmingly defeated.]


    [Cynthia, once hailed as a genius who even dared to insult the gods. How has ite to this?]


    [Defeated by a single strike, America��s treasure. What sets Korea Hero School apart?]


    ��It��s quite amotion.��


    A man said while looking at the newspaper.


    The world was in an uproar.


    The sh between the brightest students from the world��s most renowned schools had ended too easily.


    Just one strike.


    The duel between the two students had concluded with just one strike.The man folded the newspaper and propped his legs up on the desk.


    ��How��s the n going?��


    ��Smoothly. It��s going so well, it��s almost surprising.��


    ��Of course. Since the beginning, the Goddess of Fate has sided with us.��


    The beginning and the Goddess of Fate.


    A deity who blessed new beginnings, and this deity has favored their side, especially the ��terror�� in America.


    As a result, they could seize the fate they desired.


    ��And the Seven Evils?��


    ��It��s impossible to get much support. At best, Vicious Abomination and Remnant Evil will participate.��


    ��That should be sufficient. With Vicious Abomination, on par with The Overlord, and Remnant Evil,parable to Celestial.��


    The man shifted his gaze.


    Above the sky.


    There floated an ind.


    Sky Ind.


    Atop it, a pure white temple stood. The White God Temple. A sanctuary where a hundred gods resided. The gods who have ruled over America for the past 50 years were gathered there.


    The man smiled faintly.


    Finally, they could retaliate against those damned gods.


    ��What about the Nazis?��


    ��They��re ready. The Nazis harbor a lot of resentment against America.��


    ��Indeed. Every time they attempted to cause an incident, the priests of the White God Temple would go berserk and thwart them.��


    The man closed his eyes.


    ��Is the team battle tomorrow?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��It��ll be a great day for a festival. After all, a festival needs sacrifices.��


    If the futures of Divine Academy and Korea Hero School were to be sacrificed, it would be satisfactory.


    For the extraterrestrial beings they worshiped.<hr>


    Heavenly Demon.


    An existence that once dyed the sky with its demonic nature.


    A transcendent being who dominated an era, yet only ruled for a single era.


    A transcendent being who achieved enlightenment, shed its race, and inscribed its ownws in the universe, yet had an insignificant lifespan.


    It could live for hundreds of years, or even a thousand years, if it wished.


    Thus, the life of the Heavenly Demon was filled with questions.


    Why did it only dominate one era? Why didn��t it exterminate the orthodox factions? Why did it leave the unorthodox alive?


    Many gossiped and spected.


    But no facts were revealed.


    It��s assumed that the ominous power that denied everything she had, prevented her from continuing her life.


    I, too, thought the same.


    Perhaps the power of Defying Heaven even shattered the vessel known as the Heavenly Demon��


    -��I don��t want to interpret any further.


    ��Why?��


    -It��s just praise for the Heavenly Demon and questions about why she abandoned herself. To put it simply, it��spletely mad from the middle onwards.


    ��Is that so?��


    Was that how it was?


    I looked around. There were stone walls reminiscent of ancient structures.


    This ce was where the legacy of the Heavenly Demon oncey dormant.


    Sung Han-byul used her talent to read memories from Mine. This was the ce.


    Since it was nearby, I came here hoping there might still be something left.


    ��There was some gain.��


    I turned my gaze. In the center of the cave, I found a statue of a woman resembling the Heavenly Demon.


    It was very familiar to me.


    ��ck Heaven.��


    The statue of the Heavenly Demon looked like her. No, it was identical.


    I decided to investigate the area further.


    Thinking there might be something else of the Heavenly Demon��s legacy.


    ��Honestly, it can��t just be a pair of handcuffs.��


    I activated Divine Sight and looked around, but there wasn��t much to see. Just as I was about to give up due to the scarcity of findings, I sensed a faint trace of the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    Extremely faint.


    So faint, in fact, that I wouldn��t have noticed it without my Conceptual Stat. It felt like a remnant, as if it had lingered for a while before moving on. The source was deeper inside the cave.


    -Seo-ha?


    ��Just a moment.��


    I moved towards the wall where I had felt the remnants.


    When I knocked on the wall, it sounded hollow.


    I gathered the Energy of Defying Heaven and released it.


    Boom!


    The wall crumbled, revealing a passage. The remnants of the Energy of Defying Heaven grew stronger.


    -There was such a ce.


    ��Indeed.��


    Eternal Heaven and I entered. Passing through the passage, we arrived at a space resembling an altar. In the center, there was a dark-colored box.


    A strong Energy of Defying Heaven emanated from inside it.


    -To think such a ce was left behind. Or rather, it seems like the dimensions have ovepped and mixed?


    ��Really?��


    I approached the box. It appeared to be just a luxurious box. I ced my hand on it and absorbed the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven has increased by 5!]


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven has reached 50. A new function is unlocked. The Seal of Absorption (��).]


    Whooosh!


    The ck Essence in my heart began to stir. It greedily absorbed the Energy of Defying Heaven, expanding significantly.


    ����Is this risky?��


    The ck Essence absorbed more Energy of Defying Heaven than it could handle, overwhelming it.


    The density and volume seemed to increase after surpassing 50. A characteristic of the Conceptual Stat. One Conceptual Stat is at least three times more powerful than a special stat.


    Gulp.


    I dispersed the overflowing Energy of Defying Heaven throughout my body��s energy channels. This method maintains the total amount of Energy of Defying Heaven, but there��s a risk of conflict with the mystery and power I would gain in the future.


    ��Do I need to grow it quickly?��


    There must be a way with ck Heaven. After stabilizing the ck Essence, I turned my attention.


    And checked the notification.


    ��The Seal of Absorption?��


    I think I roughly understood the principle. The power gained at 30 was retrieval.


    Having obtained that, I became able to immediately recover the Energy of Defying Heaven. Thanks to this, mybat endurance has increased tremendously.


    I roughly guessed the function of the Seal of Absorption.


    But the Energy of Defying Heaven was hard toe by, absorption, huh.


    It was ambiguous.


    While thinking about this, I sensed the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��1+2, perhaps?��


    This is quite a bounty.


    As I thought this, the Energy of Defying Heaven shaped itself into a form.


    A dragon-shaped entity. A ck dragon made of the Energy of Defying Heaven appeared. Its yellow eyes focused on me.


    -You are��


    -Seo-ha, run away quickly!


    Eternal Heaven urgently shouted. Simultaneously, the dragon-shaped being��s eyes shed.


    -A despicable descendant of the Heavenly Demon!


    The opponent spoke with a murderous voice. At the same time, it opened its mouth and charged at me.


    Suddenly, I remembered what Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven had mentioned.


    The Heavenly Demon had divided her power into 25 parts, and there were beings guarding them. And they might not be friendly towards me.


    I drew ck Heaven.


    Using the subtlety of the Soul Absorbing Sword Technique, I deflected the dragon��s charge.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 3.]


    ����?��


    The dragon shrank in size.


    The problem was that a massive amount of Energy of Defying Heaven had entered the ck Essence. I quickly released it.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven decreases by 3.]


    -Seo-ha?


    -What is this��?


    In a brief lull, I listened. Imunicated with Eternal Heaven through Nyeom.


    ��Eternal Heaven. Can you absorb the Energy of Defying Heaven?��


    -Huh? Yes, I can.


    ��Then try consuming this.��


    I directed the Energy of Defying Heaven towards Eternal Heaven.


    -Err, wait, this density and volume are too much��!


    The Seal of Absorption.


    I mastered its use. By harmonizing my body with ck God Martial Arts, my leg muscles expanded, and I leaped in an instant.


    Bang!


    I merged ck Heaven with the White Rouge and extended my hand. A smooth vinyl brushed against my palm.


    I activated the Seal of Absorption.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 3.]


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 4.]


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 2.]


    The ck dragon significantly diminished in size.


    -Impossible! How can such an absurd event ur! A mere novice, with just a moderate hit, maniptes the Energy of Defying Heaven better than the Heavenly Demon?!


    Shock overwhelmed the ck dragon.


    I funneled the remaining Energy of Defying Heaven into ck Heaven. Woosh! The Energy of Defying Heaven spiraled into the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    The ck energy formed a sharp de.


    Scratch.


    An unpleasant sensation tingled in my hand as I cleaved the ck dragon in half. It was less significant than anticipated. The power I felt should have been more substantial.


    -��I curse you. You will face the most fatal destiny at the most critical moment.


    A chilling voice. The gravity of its umted stature in life was vast; even its spoken words carried a potent force.


    A ck sphere materialized.


    ��������


    -That��s dangerous!


    Eternal Heaven eximed. I knew. It was dangerous. The intuition of the Sword Demon signaled a warning.


    As if all previous threats paled inparison.


    ����Sorry, but did you forget that I��m immune to curses?��


    -Kehehe. A descendant of the Heavenly Demon, still clumsy. I know you��re afraid right now. And the power that sacrifices rank is close to a mystery. These are just words for now, but in the future, they will hold you back.


    The ck dragonmunicated with me through thought energy, its Nyeom quivering with what seemed like pleasure.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven doesn��t take effect properly. I took out the ck Eek. It wrapped around me like a barrier.


    -Hehe, try struggling.


    Ignoring the ck dragon��s words, I closed my eyes.


    [The proficiency of ''Inscrutable Talent (A-)'' increases.]


    [The proficiency of ''Advanced Heroic Spirit Power Enhancement (B)'' increases.]


    I didn��t need vision now. I sharpened my senses.


    I felt the spirit energies around me.


    [The proficiency of ''Midas'' Hand (A)'' increases.]


    I finely tuned and controlled the spirit energies. Then, I broke down the Seal of Absorption into pieces. I looked at the curse with Divine Sight.


    Seeing (Ҋ).


    The curse made up of ranks.


    Eyes that watched the bright dawn showed me the flow. But it wasn��t enough. I needed more. Something else to add here.


    Inscrutable Talent is extremely activated. I felt something mystical, a power different from before, simr to a mystery.


    ��Is this its rank?��


    Right now, I felt an insurmountable wall too high to even look up to.


    Forced down by something.


    Intending to damage my existence with malice.


    As the ck dragon said, this was a power that would interfere with my destiny, acting most fatally at the most crucial moment.


    It would strangle my life like a deadly poison.


    ��It��s definitely going to be tough.��


    Smiling bitterly, I tuned the Energy of Defying Heaven with Midas�� Hand. I activated Nyeom to the extreme. My head was spinning.


    Biting my lips forcibly, I focused my mind.


    ��Not bad.��


    Forcing a smile, I operated the Seal of Absorption. Think the opposite. Let��s absorb this rank right now.


    Woosh!


    The ck Essence nestled in my heart stirred. While operating the Seal of Absorption, I directed the curse towards my heart.


    If I��m wrong, it��ll act fatally, just as the ck dragon warned. I might even die.


    Simultaneously, I experienced a peculiar intuition.


    A gamer��s sense? Or perhaps something honed from ying Epic World? I��m uncertain what tobel it.


    Something more profound whispered to me.


    I can do it.

 Chapter 116: Heaven (7)

    Chapter 116: Heaven (7)


    Swoosh-.


    The sound of waves reached my ears.


    It felt like floating in a thick, inky darkness.


    No, was I floating? I calmly opened my eyes, feeling the buoyancy of being on the water.


    ����Where is this?��


    A ck-dyed sky unfolded.


    Dark.


    Nothing else was felt.


    Bleak. A dark sky, devoid of a single cloud, stretched high above.I looked around.


    There was the vast, boundless sea. And I was lying on top of it.


    ������


    I recognized this scene.


    -This is��


    Eternal Heaven, in a faint spirit form, appeared beside me.


    -This shouldn��t be possible. Such an image, of this unbelievable size?


    ��Image?��


    Eternal Heaven��s eyes were trembling, looking at the sky.


    -��You know that upon reaching the highest realm, you can imprint your ownws onto the world, right?


    ��Yes.��


    -That��s a bit of an oversimplification. More precisely, it��s about manifesting your own world into the existing one. And we refer to this as an ��image.��


    Eternal Heaven spoke with shaking eyes.


    -A martial artist, who has built his life around martial arts, sublimates his personal image through martial arts. Hence, martial artists often followws. On the contrary, magicians and sorcerers specialize in distorting their ownws. That��s why martial artists have rtively smaller images, and magicians haverger ones��


    Eternal Heaven looked at me.


    -But Seo-ha��s image is just too, too absurdly enormous. Even those called geniuses struggle to im even a single square meter ofnd��


    ��Really?��


    I lifted my head.


    The lofty ck Heaven.


    The endlessly spreading ck Sea. Just a destendscape.


    ��Why this scene?��


    I looked at this scene with dark eyes. This ce was part of a world that would be destroyed in the future.


    An extraterrestrial being distorted the world, turning continents into oceans.


    Well, we��re fighting to prevent that from happening.


    I looked at Eternal Heaven.


    ��Then, have I ascended to the highest realm?��


    -��No. It will probably be very difficult for Seo-ha to reach the highest realm.


    ����Why?��


    -The image is too big. That��s actually the problem. If you bring this out into the world��


    Eternal Heaven paused in thought, then continued.


    -It might cause a tremendous disaster, but the burden it would ce on Seo-ha would be too great as well��


    However, Eternal Heaven added,


    -Most of the highest realms wouldn��t stand a chance against Seo-ha at this level.


    A confident tone.


    I nodded calmly.


    ��But how do I get out of here?��


    -Just think that you want to leave. By now, you must have absorbed all the levels built by the ck Dragon.


    I thought, ��I wanted to leave,�� as Eternal Heaven had suggested.


    Then, I felt as if my consciousness was surfacing.


    And I felt an immense sense of fullness enveloping my entire body.


    ����This is.��


    My body had changed.


    No, something before that had changed. Perhaps the most fundamental power that constituted my body.


    Not the Energy of Defying Heaven, but a different power felt stronger.


    Strength (��).


    The power that divided the beings living in this world became stronger. It��s as if my existence in the world had been etched deeper.


    Right now, it��s just an increased presence and a stronger power to overwhelm others, but the moment I achieved transcendence, this strength would evolve to a new level.


    And.


    ��Am I barely reaching the end of the intermediate level?��


    I was certain.


    I had reached the end of the middle strength.


    Beep.


    While I was excited with this strange sense of achievement, my phone rang.


    ����?��


    I turned on the phone and reflexively checked the battery, only to be surprised. The battery was in the red.


    I checked the time.


    ��Hmm����


    This was a problem.


    It seems I will bete for the event.<hr>


    Ershil has a bad temperament.


    She indulged herself and was harsh towards others.


    Ershil grew up in such an environment, naturally bing a winner in human rtionships.


    Always winning. Beating those utterly boring losers. She grew up as the most respected member of her family.


    At 15, reaching intermediate strength, she was raised to be more noble than even the family head.


    ��He��ste.��


    Ershil frowned. She was waiting for a man, but he hadn��t arrived.


    The next head of the Merchen family, the embodiment of Merchen itself, waiting like this. It��s uneptable.


    ��Seo-ha has been missing since the day before yesterday.��


    ����He��s beenpletely out of sight since yesterday.��


    Lee Seo-ha was missing.


    This was a serious issue. It involved Cynthia, the greatest genius of the Divine Academy.


    Seo-ha shed swords with her and won with a single blow, grabbing her head with his hand.


    There was a lot of talk in the world, but it ended with Cynthia being careless and the opponent being too strong.


    There was much talk even in the Korea Hero School, but Cynthia was a formidable opponent. To stop Cynthia right away, Ershil herself had to step in.


    ��Well, this is not too bad.��


    Considering the return and risk, this was not too bad.


    Without Lee Seo-ha, who defeated Cynthia in one blow, the Korea Hero School would still be reported to have won.


    ��Everyone, it��s almost time. Let��s do the final check.��


    ��Professor. Is it okay to go without Lee Seo-ha?��


    ��Seo-ha is strong. He indeed ys a major role in our school��s power, but you all are also very strong. There��s a possibility to win without him.��


    The professor said so.


    Indeed, that was the case. Lee Seo-ha was a major part of the Korean Hero School��s strength, but even without him, they were all incredibly strong beings.


    Ershil, the next head of the Merchen family.


    Kim Ara, who stayed within the top 200, but her skills were among the top.


    And although overshadowed by Lee Seo-ha, there was a student not less capable than Seo-ha.


    Then, Kim Seo-hyun.


    The mysterious boy who was being taught magic by the Transcendent known as the Thousand Sorcerer and also using the original martial arts.


    ��That��s right. There��s no problem.��


    Hong Yu-hwa spoke with a confident voice. Lee Seo-ha was not there. Her rival and the only boy who could match her was absent, but Hong Yu-hwa was confident.


    Even without Lee Seo-ha, they could win.


    Ershil watched Hong Yu-hwa with narrowed eyes and shook her head.


    ��Am I the only one to be trusted?��


    Kim Ara thought.


    ��An opportunity to score points.��


    Unable to progress due to Ershil at the airport, Kim Ara quietly assessed her own original power.


    Park Woon-hyuk thought.


    ��Am I the only one?��


    He believed he was the only one who could lead them. Though the same age, Lee Seo-ha, who achieved abnormal aplishments, was someone Park Woon-hyuk admired.


    Even though he was a man, if Lee Seo-ha stood above him, Park Woon-hyuk was willing to follow.


    Trying to appear calm, Park Woon-hyuk knew how noble a person Lee Seo-ha was.


    Having defeated a Mine, Tak Yoon-il, and when he met the so-called ��Witch,�� he was ready to sacrifice his life; a spirit worth emting.


    Since then, he had been observing Lee Seo-ha, wanting to be even a little like him.


    ��I will lead.��


    ��You? The one who looks like a stalker whenever Seo-ha passes by?��


    ��Hong Yu-hwa, why don��t you stop collecting photos of Seo-ha and sticking them in your room? You��re worse than me.��


    ��Please, no fighting. And both of you, stop your criminal behavior, okay?��


    Ershil intervened in the fight between Hong Yu-hwa and Park Woon-hyuk, thinking.


    She was really the only one to be trusted. No, there��s still one more.


    ��If Seo-ha isn��t here, I really don��t want to fight����


    Hearing Kim Seo-hyun��s quiet muttering, Ershil thought.


    The only one to trust was herself.<hr>


    Day 3.


    The Divine Academy had prepared three mock battles.


    The first day was for individual battles.


    To ount for potential injuries, there was a day��s break before the group battle on the third day.


    The group battle was the highlight of the mock battles.


    The entire student body of both schoolspeted in a mock battle format, involving a massive fight with over a thousand students from both institutions.


    Given therge number of participants, the venue was spacious. To prevent injuries, priests were on standby, and blunt practice weapons were used.


    ��This is too disadvantageous.��


    Individual battles were always won by Korea. This was because the Korea Hero School believe that an outstanding individual could be worth more than a hundred others.


    Conversely, America always won the group battles.


    The reason was simple.


    The more united they were, the stronger they became.


    America might not have five Transcendents like Korea, but from corporate CEOs to park janitors,


    All of them wielded divine power.


    Divine power became immensely strong when united.


    ��I knew this would happen.��


    Ershil sighed.


    The students of the Korea Hero School, who overwhelmed the Divine Academy in individual battles, was being pushed back in the group battles.


    But it��s still okay. It��s not noticeable yet. Other students were excelling elsewhere.


    ��Everyone, get out of the way!��


    Hong Yu-hwa, wearing the Crown of Crimson Lotus, spoke. Above the crown, the sun was present.


    A Sr Laser.


    Despite being condensed into a point, its magical power was so immense that it appeared like a sun��extreme.


    As the spell was cast, a beam shot out from the sun. Its power was so formidable that even Ershil sweats.


    ��Such absurd people.��


    A low murmur was heard. Full te mail covered the whole body. And an enormous greatsword.


    Cynthia, who had been defeated by Lee Seo-ha in one blow but still not to be underestimated, stepped forward.


    ��Light!��


    The light condensed into the greatsword. Dozens of divinities began to gather in Cynthia��s greatsword.


    In America, it wasmon for each individual to worship one god.


    Because the vessel to receive the power of a god was usually not thatrge.


    Saint, who had arrived at the Korea Hero School for reasons unknown, had no peers, save for Cynthia and her two disciples.


    Yet, even Saint was constrained to three deities.


    Cynthia, on the other hand, was in a league of her own.


    She was a vessel (����) capable of harboring a hundred gods. She had awakened her talent and expanded her capacity.


    Thirty-eight divinities danced around her greatsword, their dazzling light cleaving the sky.


    ����Huh?��


    Out of nowhere, a ck spot emerged, slicing through the light. As if in defiance of the illumination, it fragmented into dozens of shards and hurtled towards Cynthia.


    Boom!


    An explosion thundered, birthing a colossal cloud of dust.


    Hong Yu-hwa swiftly veered off course. Aser, infused with sunlight, cleaved through the dust cloud, revealing a boy��s silhouette and voice.


    ��Sorry.��


    His voice was calm. Lee Seo-ha, the one who had dispersed the light, emerged, wearing an awkward smile.


    Just as on the first day, he stood with his foot ced on the defeated Cynthia��s head.

 Chapter 117: Catastrophe (1)

    Chapter 117: Catastrophe (1)


    A huge cloud of dust had settled. The students around me were looking at me with expressions of shock.


    ��It��s not the first time I��ve seen such a scene.��


    I lifted the corners of my mouth.


    Ignoring the squishy feeling at my toes.


    I looked ahead.


    A blond handsome man was staring intently at me.


    Taylor.


    He imed to be Cynthia��s right-hand man. The third strongest male student among the first-year students of Divine Academy.


    ��Impressive.����Really?��


    ��Cynthia is arbitrary, ignores the people around her, treats them recklessly. She doesn��t listen to others at all, only pushing her own opinions. But.��


    Taylor drew his sword. A sharp metallic sound echoed.


    ��She, at least she is allowed to do so. Her talent is violent enough. Being arbitrary is forgiven, for her.��


    ��You say that, but your murderous intent is too thick?��


    ��She is the symbol of Divine Academy. Her defeat is also our defeat.��


    Students from Divine Academy began to gather around. Dozens of students flocked to me, holding onto other students.


    ��They��re trying to take me down even if they lose in the game.��


    Unbelievable.


    I extended my hand with a smile. Not ck Heavenly Demon Sword or the Sword of Winter, but a spare sword. It��s unfamiliar. However, if I utilized the talent, Sword Demon (S), I��d get used to it quickly.


    ��I can��t use White Rouge or the Guardian��s Armor either.��


    Both were too overpowered. I was restricted from bringing many items by the priest beforeing here.


    Well, that��s to be expected.


    This wasn��t a fight to the death against Mines, but a show fight.


    ��What should I do?��


    Winning wasn��t the problem.


    Even while in the early stages of the mid-rank, I easily could match the high-rank.


    Strengthening my defense and waiting for the others could be a method, or using explosive strength to take down the elite in a moment could be another.


    I chose thetter.


    ��Just wait a bit! I��ll be right there����!��


    Ershil��s voice could be heard from afar.


    ��It��s okay. I��ll take care of this quickly and then go.��


    ��What?��


    Taylor looked at me with a shocked expression.


    ��Did you just say you��ll take us down quickly?��


    ��Your Korean is fluent? Oh, right.��


    I rxed my body.


    ��I��ll handle everything.��


    ��Attack!��


    At Taylor��smand, dozens of students charged at me. I positioned my sword upright.


    The essence of the Sword Demon pierced through all their attacks. Divine Sight revealed all sanctity. My mission was singr: to dodge and dismantle everything.


    Whoosh.


    I tuned my body, honed by the ck God Martial Arts. Starting from the flow of blood, to strengthening the skeleton, and erging the muscles. ck energy erupted, unleashing the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��Die!��


    An attackunched by ten people.


    Their coordination was impressive.


    The Divine Academy primarily taught the application of divine power in group confrontations, rather than individual survival.


    Woong!


    I channeled the Energy of Defying Heaven into my sword. A corrupt ck power formed a pitch-ck de along my sword. A corrupt wave enveloped it.


    ��With the intention of spreading it wide.��


    ck God Martial Arts.


    ck Energy - Chaos Killing Technique.


    I held back my power.


    After all, this was a mock battle. I dulled the de��s edge. I dispersed the power broadly, filling the wave.


    ��Everyone, be careful! Even Cynthia couldn��t block that!��


    ��I know!��


    Whoosh!


    A swirling light formed a barrier. Dozens of divinities condensed and merged together.


    Craaack!


    One strike. A tremendous attack, filled with waves, shattered the divinity wall into pieces.


    ��Such a monster����


    ��What kind of magic is this? Divinity doesn��t work?��


    Observing the stunned students, I turned to Taylor.


    ��What��s the matter? You talk a lot, but are you too scared toe forward?��


    ��Taylor. I��ll step in.��


    ��Laun����


    Laun.


    A slender figure with an androgynous appearance, resembling a girl. Yet, he was a man.


    I was holding the sword when I sneered bitterly. Half of the de had vanished along with the strike I had just made. If it had been ck Heaven, it would have withstood the blow.


    Crack.


    A sound akin to something splitting echoed. I looked up at the sky, viewing the scene with Divine Sight.


    It was as though a crack had formed in the very sky.


    ������


    ��Have they already arrived?


    The progression was swift. Well, considering those who wished to overturn the Hundred Temple right now include the gods of beginning and fate, I suppose it��s natural.


    The gods of beginning and fate.


    Gods that brought the fortune of a good start. There��s a saying that the beginning was half the battle. If the gods of beginning and fate were on your side, you��ve already won half the battle.


    ��It��s not time to fight.��


    I rxed my grip on the sword and stepped forward.


    ��Hey. I know you��re all awake.��


    ������


    Cynthia didn��t move, feigning death.


    ��The situation is more serious than you think. The Mines are going to invade.��


    ����Even if the Mines invade, we can ovee them. Aren��t you underestimating us too much?��


    The tone was proud.


    Their confidence stemmed from the presence of a hundred gods. They could afford to be confident, being under the protection of beingsparable to transcendent entities.


    However,


    Some of them have turned against us.


    Going forward, the US will not be able to rely on their own gods and will face decline. A witch hunt, reminiscent of the Middle Ages, will ur in the US, plunging it into chaos.


    ��It shouldn��t be like this.��


    The US has so much to aplish moving forward.


    I��


    Quietly extended my hand forward.


    ��Come, ck Heaven.��


    Paaat!


    ck Heaven emerged from where my belongings were stored. Perhaps because I had sent my Nyeom along, ck Heaven brought all my belongings with it.


    Was it my entricity? The battle halted, and all eyes turned towards me.


    ��What are you nning? Using those weapons would clearly be cheating.��


    ��I told you. The Mines have invaded.��


    I said calmly as I picked up ck Heaven.


    ��Is that true?��


    ����Well, there were times like this.��


    Ershil stood by my side.


    ��Can you really see the future?��


    She whispered quietly to me. I nodded slightly. Then, Ershil��s smile deepened a bit.


    I donned the Guardian��s armor using Nyeom and equipped other armaments, then pointed to the sky.


    There was an abnormal sky where cracks were forming.


    ��The sky�� is breaking?��


    ����I��ve heard of it. Among the Seven Evils, the one called the Vicious Abomination can interfere with space with ��strength�� and break the sky����


    The students spoke with stunned expressions.


    I felt Cynthia wriggling more intensely beneath my feet.


    ��Is that believable now?��


    ��Get off my head. I don��t believe anything unless I see it with my own eyes.��


    As I moved away, Cynthia tapped my back and stood up. As if nothing had happened, she looked up at the sky.


    ����A ce managed by the gods, and mere Mortals.��


    The one who had been wriggling at my feet until a moment ago had no style in saying that.


    ��What will you do?��


    ����You seem to find it burdensome to deal with the Mortals too. To ask for my help. But we have no choice. Since we face the enemy called Mortals, we must join forces. But just this once��!��


    Cynthia spoke with a grave tone.


    I scratched my cheek.


    ��Sorry, but I��ll act on my own.��


    ��What�� did you say?��


    Such foolishness��


    Before Cynthia could say more, I turned away.


    ��Seo Ga-yeon. Hong Yu-hwa.��


    I called out to two people. Seo Ga-yeon looked at me with a determined expression. Hong Yu-hwa had a strangely satisfied smile.


    ��Do you want toe with me?��


    ��Yes.��


    ����I didn��t say where I��m going. The ce I��m headed to is the most dangerous.��


    ��It��s okay. If it��s with Seo-ha, I can go to the end of hell.��


    It was a reassuring yet strangely frightening statement.


    ��I don��t mind either. My rival should be where I am.��


    Hong Yu-hwa looked at me with a satisfied smile.


    ��Thanks, that means a lot.��


    ��Hoo, this feeling. Not bad.��


    ������


    Seo Ga-yeon looked at Hong Yu-hwa with a strange gaze.


    ��Just take one photo for me.��


    ����Photo?��


    ��Yeah. To hang in my room.��


    ����Why a photo of Seo-ha?��


    ��Well, since he��s my rival. My grandfather said to ensure a fairpetition, always keep your rival in sight. So, I��ll hang Seo-ha��s photo on the ceiling and endure hardships with the spirit of tasting bile.��


    ��You seem to misunderstand the meaning of ��turning a crisis into an opportunity.����


    Seo Ga-yeon said that and looked at me.


    ��Then, give me a photo of Seo-ha too.��


    ����Okay.��


    ��Aren��t you calling Sung Han-byul?��


    ��She��s a senior to us, Yu-hwa.��


    ����Aren��t you calling Senior Sung Han-byul?��


    ��No need.��


    Because if it were that person, they would have already moved.


    Sung Han-byul has always been like that. Despite having a talent that shortened her lifespan, she always acted for others.


    As if the reason for her existence was to save others, she used her talent.


    Sung Han-byul,


    Therefore, would die.


    In all branches, in all routes, it was almost certain that she would die. There was no way to save her.


    ��But if it��s reality.��


    Maybe it��s possible to save her. I looked at Seo Ga-yeon.


    To save Sung Han-byul, Seo Ga-yeon was needed. And Hong Yu-hwa was needed to temporarily steal her talent.


    I looked at the sky. The sky, once marked by cracks, now changed like broken ss.


    And then.


    The sky copsed.

 Chapter 118: Catastrophe (2)

    Chapter 118: Catastrophe (2)


    I knew.


    How many sins the Minesmitted in this world.


    Murder, of course, rape, and cannibalism.


    It didn��t stop there; they yed with people and killed them.


    They fed children��s flesh to their parents.


    They gathered parents and children and incited them to kill each other for their own children��s ��survival��.


    And they captured the parents and forced them to kill their children.


    They watched andughed, mocking them. They offered unholy power to extraterrestrial beings.


    ��Humanity��s archenemy.��Extraterrestrial beings. Mines fed on negative human emotions and grew stronger.


    The deeper those emotions became��


    The stronger the extraterrestrial beings and Mines became by umting negative power.


    ��They are not human.��


    Less than beasts wearing human skin, even pests were considered praise for them.


    The destruction of Earth meant that. A world dominated by Mines. And humanity would live a life less than livestock.


    ��Stop them!��


    ��Kill all those unholy beings so they can��t step on thisnd!��


    Outside was already chaotic. Mines were lining up endlessly, their numbers easily surpassing ten thousand.


    ��How can there be so many Mines?��


    ��It��s possible.��


    I looked at the magical soldiers.


    ����Nazi.��


    Literally grinding humans to create ��magic soldiers�� was possible for the empire of evil.


    The Nazi Empire originally did not intervene here. Or to be precise, they did intervene, but they wished for mutual destruction in the Hundred Temple.


    Coming in suchrge numbers without scheming from behind��


    ��It��s going to be tough.��


    I looked back. Hong Yu-hwa and Seo Ga-yeon. With these two, somehow it should work out.


    And Sung Han-byul.


    Her talent was needed.


    ��The Infinite Cup (S).��


    Her talent and the mystical power it generated were absolute. So strong that it ate away at Sung Han-byul��s life.


    The mystical being that created talents, the Book of Laws (S).


    And the Infinite Cup (S) that supplied endless magical power from the Infinite Treasury.


    The synergy between these two was tremendous. Sung Han-byul was an unbeatable presence in the early stages.


    To destroy the Mines and save the citizens, I had to locate Sung Han-byul. Without a doubt, she would be in the most perilous ce.


    Kwaang!


    A pir of light descended.


    It��s apanied by an immense aftereffect of magical power. Even without Divine Sight, one could see the atmosphere quivering and magic screaming around.


    ��The Mines�� magical power has vanished��?��


    A gap appeared in an instant. I hurried forward. That strike was too intense for Sung Han-byul to use again.


    ��Save the children first! Allbatants to the front! Clerics, support from the rear!��


    ��It��s a wartime situation! All citizens, engage inbat! Children, evacuate!��


    The momentary gap also presented an opportunity for a counterattack.


    The time Sung Han-byul desperately bought was, in today��s terms, a golden opportunity. The citizens began to organize themselves step by step. Many hade to watch the mock battle.


    asional middle and lower heroes were spotted, and many were of the level of heroes and hunters.


    ��I am Pdin Andersen, who serves the God of Struggle! Everyone, please follow mymand for a moment!��


    And there were upper-level heroes too.


    I bypassed them and headed towards where Sung Han-byul was. I saw Sung Han-byul, herplexion pale. The group of priests healing her was also visible.


    ��Madness, what price did you pay!��


    ��It��s a matter of lifespan! Gather the priests who follow the goddess of purification and abundance immediately!��


    I approached Sung Han-byul.


    ��You��ve overdone it.��


    ��If we hadn��t, it would have been dangerous, sigh, that��s why.��


    I took a natural recovery potion from my subspace into Sung Han-byul��s mouth and stood up.


    ��We��ll use Seo Ga-yeon��s magical power.��


    ����You know that��s dangerous, right? Two of the Seven Evils are gathered.��


    Sung Han-byul said, looking up at the sky.


    The sky, beginning to crack with creaking sounds, was visible.


    ��Only the Vicious Abomination could do such a thing. It��s copsing the sky entirely����


    ��And if that happens, external support bes impossible, right? It��s okay. The principal cane.��


    ����What?��


    ��And we need Seo Ga-yeon to survive.��


    ��Saving her can save many more. She must not be exposed now.��


    Sung Han-byul spoke with determination.


    ��It��s a matter of life and death for the senior.��


    ��My life doesn��t matter. If it can reduce the Mines even a little����


    ��I like that about you.��


    ��What?��


    Sung Han-byul looked bewildered. I said to Sung Han-byul,


    ��Use the Book of Laws to extract the talent of amplification. Yuhwa, do you have the talent you asked Ershil to extract earlier?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Use it to support Ga-yeon.��


    I walked forward. The magical soldiers filling the gap were slowly approaching.


    ��I��ll buy us some time.��


    I buckled White Rouge to my waist. The winter��s sword has been in White Rouge since long ago. If it��s at maximum stack, it should buy us some time.


    ��Huff.��


    I breathed.


    With one breath, I tuned the muscles throughout my body.


    ck God Martial Arts.


    A martial art that created and tuned the body, speeding up the movement of blood. It overworked the heart. The skeleton��s strength increased, and the muscles swelled.


    Step.


    I took a step forward. I stopped breathing and drew the winter��s sword. A sh of blue light flickered. The winter��s magical power freezes everything around.


    Single Strike.


    Simply cutting with a sword drawn in a sh. No need for hand-holding. The opponent was humanity��s archenemy. A being that must be eradicated, where even calling them pests was considered praise.


    Crackle!


    The winter��s magical power eroded space. Drawing the sword from White Rouge amplified the winter��s magical power. The sh of blue light engulfed the magical soldiers.


    ����My God.��


    Within a radius of 30m.


    The magical soldiers, numbering close to a hundred in front of me, froze to death.


    ��Incredible, boy! I��ve been watching since you splendidly defeated our Cynthia, but really, I��m at a loss for words!��


    A man with a masculine, thick outline and a heartyugh appeared.


    ��Though we��re in apetitive rtionship, that spirit of contributing strength to us is manly. Would you move with us?��


    The anachronistic man who came riding a white horse said.


    ����My God. The Holy Cross Knights.��


    ��Do you know us?��


    ��You serve the God of Light, the order of knights.��


    ��Yes. Captivated by His radiance, we serve Him, and He has bestowed upon us immeasurable grace. Let me introduce myself�� I am Gilliam, the vice-captain of the Holy Cross Knights.��


    Gilliam extended his hand to me. I took it.


    ��I��m Lee Seo-ha.��


    ��Yes. Normally, we wouldn��t rely on a student��s help, but our strength is severelycking. Can you help us?��


    ��Of course.��


    ��Great, it seems you��re about to do something, but how far can it go?��


    ��We��ll be able to eliminate the magical soldiers here.��


    ����You were doing something amazing.��


    ��Please help the citizens. And once the magical soldiers are dead, you can help us.��


    ��Understood.��


    Gilliam nodded with a stern expression.


    ��We need to save Seo Ga-yeon.��


    ��It��s already toote.��


    I looked up at the sky.


    Creak. Creak. Creak.


    The sky began to shatter like ss pieces.


    ��The sky is breaking��?��


    Not metaphorically, but literally. The sky was scattering like ss pieces.


    Vicious Abomination.


    The worst evil that had risen to the top of this world. It interfered with space with its strength and shattered it.


    What Sung Han-byul feared the most has happened.


    The space forming the sky was smashed. This meant that for a while, neither the transcendent beings nor the Hundred Temple could intervene.


    By breaking the space forming the sky, this entire space was isted. For us, there��s no way out.


    -Khhhh.


    A sinister voice echoed. My head throbbed a bit. The evil at the pinnacle, merely speaking, shook the mind.


    -Now, this ce is cut off from the outside. There��s no room for transcendent beings to intervene. You ignorant fools who only look up to God. Even if you desperately wait, the gods cannote here.


    Everyone��s expression hardened.


    At the same time.


    Stars scattered. Starlight descended around Seo Ga-yeon. Her ck hair turned silver.


    Pure white,


    A white wing unfolded from her left shoulder.


    White Wing.


    The magical soldiers�� gaze shifted. The Vicious Abomination��s gaze was fixed on Seo Ga-yeon.


    ��That is����


    Gilliam looked on with a stern expression.


    ��Do as you wish. That is yourw.��


    A Book of Light appeared in front of Sung Han-byul. The Book of Laws. She opened the book and tore out a page.


    Amplification.


    Her magical power surged. It flowed directly to Seo Ga-yeon.


    Hong Yu-hwa reached out her hand. The Crown of Crimson Lotus was ced on her. Her role was to coordinate.


    The amplified mana passed to Seo Ga-yeon, who then converted that magical power into the power of starlight.


    ��I can do it.��


    With a face filled with exhration.


    Seo Ga-yeon extended her hand towards the magical soldiers. A simple act. But the result was not simple.


    Starlight descended.


    The space where the magical soldiers were turned to ash. With a single gesture, nearly a thousand magical soldiers disappeared.


    ��What����


    ��What, is this?��


    Results beyond understanding.


    Not even on the level of natural predators like cats and mice. The starlight magic she possessed affirmed the death of the Mines, a positive magic that embraced their demise. It��s like the oue of casting an illusion or curse on me.


    At the same time.


    I felt a tingling sensation. I turned my head.


    The Vicious Abomination was looking at Seo Ga-yeon.


    -You are.


    With eyes filled with exhration.


    -The prophesied being who will send all Mines to death.


    ��You are also the being who will bring death upon you.��


    -Child. This is not the battlefield for you to intervene.


    ��Right.��


    I found myself in agreement with the Vicious Abomination. This battle was beyond my capacity to influence.


    So, I shattered the ne.


    A ne with the power to summon the stars. Yet, in these circumstances, it seemed unthinkable that Seo Ye-bin would remain inactive.


    The space around us began to warp, signaling the emergence of something with immense magical power.


    -You!


    Enraged, the Vicious Abominationunched a punch in my direction. Despite the distance of more than 1km between us, the punch seemed to bring death itself closer.


    Psssst.


    The force behind the punch vanished. A long arm extended, intercepting the blow.


    ��Excellent.��


    The voice was familiar.


    But more importantly, it wasforting.


    ��Really well done, son-inw. Thanks to you, we��ve got them right where we want them.��


    ��Who��s calling me son-inw? Are you referring to Kim Ara?��


    Their bickering filled the air.


    Turning my head, I observed the Overlord casually dismissing the punch with a p �C and Celestial standing there, utterly baffled and sporting a ludicrous expression.


    -This is preposterous. How could you possibly intervene?


    ��Ta-da. But you see, nothing is ��absolute.����


    I shrugged and replied.


    To be honest, I was taken aback as well. I had been desperately trying to figure out a way to survive, possibly with only the Emperor and Seo Ga-yeon by my side.


    ��With the Overlord and Celestial.��


    This battle was ours to win.

 Chapter 119: The Heavenly Demon (1)

    Chapter 119: The Heavenly Demon (1)


    In this world, there existed beings who had entirely transcended through their own will.


    Transcendents.


    Monsters who have established their thrones and look down upon the world. Even among advanced nations, those who dered themselves as gods and were worshiped as such were referred to, if not considered a superpower.


    Alone, they could overturn countries, and their mere existence elevated the value of a nation��an absurd reality.


    The world called them Transcendents.


    There were fewer than ten of them in this world, and the impact each has on the world was immense. Even if the Overlord roamed the world alone, killing those who opposed him, nations could not properly restrain him for the same reason.


    ��There��s a saying that if you mess with the Overlord, you��re either just a minion of a viin or a Mine.��


    Even so, wouldn��t any nation protect its citizens who sustain it? But the Overlord could do it.


    ��Elder, which one will you handle?����Hmm, I��ll take care of the Malice. I��ve always found it quite unpleasant to bepared with him. Since he was treated the same as me through the power of others, it��s time to teach him his ce.��


    ��Then I��ll handle the Vicious Abomination. I share the elder��s sentiment. Hey, Seo Ye-bin. You just protect the civilians.��


    ��How ridiculous, Celestial.��


    Seo Ye-bin said, looking towards the White Divine Temple.


    ��However, I��ll follow your opinion this time. The situation is not normal. Maybe I��ll have to fight against the White Divine Temple.��


    ����With the White Divine Temple?��


    ��Why? Are you scared?��


    ��Hardly. There��s nothing in this world that scares me.��


    ��Recently, you were crying while drinking about Kim Ara��s disappearance������


    ��Shut up!!!!!!!!!!!��


    ��Quiet.��


    A yful conversation.


    However, despite such conversations continuing, no one moved. Or rather, they couldn��t move. The intangible pressure suggested they could be crushed at any moment.


    The Vicious Abomination watched them with dark eyes. Malice smirked at us.


    -Fake beings. Do you think you can defeat us?


    ��Fake beings. That��sughable. You, who sell this world to extraterrestrials and seek power, are nothing.��


    The Overlord said, twisting his hand.


    -Fake beings. This world was originally their territory. You received their grace and drew others in to create your own territory. Now, it��s time to return thisnd to them. Today is the starting point of that.


    ��The deceived are fools.��


    The Overlord didn��t speak long. These beings were fanatics. Not even the saying ��A hawk is the remedy�� fits them.


    ��You always talk too much. Come at me. Unless you��re scared.��


    -Pfft.


    The Vicious Abomination spread its huge wings. Wings in the form of a bat. His figure was soon enveloped in darkness.


    Mine-ification.


    An abhorrent, cunning, and foreign magic power wrapped around his body. His body grewrger. The magic power from another world gave him the strength to destroy this world.


    -I��ve always wanted to crush that pride of yours. Couldn��t properly fight at the borders. Overlord. You, who have only experienced the world of humans, are a frog in a well. I��ll teach you why we are called the pinnacle of evil.


    ��A frog in a well.��


    The Overlord.


    Laughed. A frog in a well. Partly true. They were Transcendents. They possessed a power that was of a different dimension than ordinary beings.


    But among Transcendents, there were differences in rank. Who had created the mostplete vessel. Who had clearly marked theirws upon the world. How much their ideology had eroded the world��


    As worlds ovepped, all sorts of worldsbined with this one.


    The martial world merged with China.


    The temple where the White Spirit resided descended in America.


    Korea obtained great heroes and spiritual veins.


    Germany encountered the extremely evil Nazi Empire, who emerged victorious in World War II.


    And the Overlord met a giant of the Giant n (������).


    His ancestor.


    The primordial giant that once supported the world and the universe.


    He received so much from him.


    He learned that the world was vast and knew of beings that roam the universe. He acquired countless pieces of knowledge that are now forbidden.


    The Overlord. Thus, he could be endlessly stronger.


    He reached out his hand.


    He learned from his ancestor what kind of power he had received, what kind of power he could wield.


    The most basic elements that make up this world. The power that belonged to nature.


    The Four Great Elements.


    A power that delved a bit deeper into the origin.


    Origin (��Դ).


    A pure white sphere remained in the hand of the Overlord.


    What the Overlord did next was simple.


    He flew towards the Vicious Abomination.


    ��Die.��


    And he nted his fist directly into the face of the Vicious Abomination.


    The Vicious Abomination concentrated his power on his face, his arrogant act of relying on the magic that constitutes his origin. The fist, enveloped in the origin, prated the barrier.


    -This is impossible��!


    Boom����������������!!


    The fist that hit the Vicious Abomination distorted the space around it and pushed him kilometers away with a massive shockwave.


    ��Your Mine repertoire always seems to be the same. Beings from another world, false beings. It��s really tiring.��


    The Overlord lifted one corner of his mouth.


    ��How utterly ignorant.��


    -Don��t worry. You��ll be dead soon too.


    Aughing figure appeared, his face twisted with burns and his body swollen like hives. A horrible sight.


    ��I��ve heard it. That you haven��t changed your body with the single-minded intention of destroying the world you despise with self-loathing.��


    -Hehe. Then do you know what ability I am using?


    ��Of course.��


    Celestial looked at Malice, a malicious evil that gained the power of curse to plunge an entire city into hell��.


    -You seem unnaturally calm? Even Transcendents suffer from my curse.


    ��That��s right. Normally, I would have been reluctant to meet you.��


    -Don��t tell me you believe in the existence of prophecy?


    ��Hmm, it��s too much for that child to get involved in this fight. Even at the cost of that child��s life, it��s only enough to die together with a top-grade Mine.��


    Celestial said,ughing.


    -So you believe that Vicious Abomination will lose? Vicious Abomination is quite fond of his own life. He��ll start to fortify his defenses now.


    ��Hardly. I am a sorcerer. I don��t gamble on uncertain odds. I trust in my power.��


    Celestial said with a broad smile.


    ��I��ve recently seen an interesting being.��


    Celestial raised his hand.


    There was an impure power.


    As if to deny all beings other than itself, ck mes were negating his curse.


    -��What is that power?


    Malice inadvertently said that. Instinctively, he realized that this power and his own were in apletely subordinate rtionship.


    ��Do you think I��ll tell you? In fact, this power is very difficult to maintain. Besides, it��s a power I can��t even harbor.��


    This was borrowing a bit of the boy��s power.


    If he were to harbor this power, he would be immune to all curses or illusions. However, Celestial could not harbor this power. It��s an absurd power that would deny even the splendid throne he has built.


    ��Then let��s start quickly. Maybe because I��m getting old, this power is trying to negate even my abilities.��


    Celestial scattered Energy of Defying Heaven from his hand.<hr>


    ��It actually works.��


    Before the fight started, Celestial told me.


    -Could I borrow your power for a moment?


    ��Yes, but how?��


    -Just let out your power for a moment.


    ��Like this?��


    -I��ve seen it a few times, but it��s an absurd power. Even handling it briefly is troublesome.


    ��Will you be able to use it?��


    -With your help, briefly. But it won��t be easy. Anyway, thank you. I��ll repay you separatelyter.


    And indeed, Celestial was somewhat handling my power.


    -I can handle the power myself. I��ve been continuously infused with the Energy of Defying Heaven by the Heavenly Demon.


    ����Isn��t that abuse?��


    -Right. That��s why I really like Lee Seo-ha.


    Eternal Heaven nuzzled my leg with a grunt. Maybe because it��s a fox. It felt soft.


    I turned my gaze. I saw Sung Han-byul with a nk expression, and Seo Ga-yeon and Hong Yu-hwa were visible.


    ����If it was going to be like this, was there a need to call us?��


    Hong Yu-hwa said with a sullen expression.


    ��Why?��


    ��Anyway, it would have ended if there was a Transcendent, even without our help.��


    ��No, that��s not it.��


    I turned my head towards the location of the White Divine Temple.


    At the end of the copsed space, the Pure White Temple was floating.


    Even though the situation had be like this, the White Divine Temple was silent. Even though they were granted the right to descend here.


    ��You doubt the White Divine Temple.��


    ����Yes.��


    ��It��s a reasonable doubt. Probably many gods have split.��


    Right.


    Now, the White Divine Temple doubted each other. The highest-ranking gods were tearing through their midst.


    ��You think it would be good if I went there.��


    ��Yes. It��s urgent here too, but if the White Divine Temple falls, we won��t be able to hold on here.��


    ��That��s why you brought up Seo Ga-yeon.��


    The purple eyes captured Seo Ga-yeon.


    ��I know what you are hoping for. If this incident is resolved well, I��ll help you.��


    ��Isn��t it simr to the principal?��


    ��Our desired oues may be simr but different. Don��t worry.��


    Seo Ye-bin said that and then looked at me briefly before heading towards the White Divine Temple.


    ��So now we are��?��


    ��We have to repeat what we did earlier.��


    I pointed at the magic soldiers.


    ��Leave the fight of the Transcendents to the Transcendents. We must finish our own battles.��


    ����I see. So that��s why you found me and Seo Ga-yeon.��


    ��Yes, so I��m counting on you.��


    ��Where to go again?��


    ��Yeah.��


    If the magic soldiers had Sung Han-byul, Hong Yu-hwa, and Seo Ga-yeon, there shouldn��t be a big problem. Unless someone interrupted in the middle.


    I inserted ck Heaven into the White Rouge. Then, I headed towards the battleground where the Transcendents were shing.


    The senses of the Sword Demon had been sounding rms for a while.


    Maybe today, I might die.

 Chapter 120: The Heavenly Demon (2)

    Chapter 120: The Heavenly Demon (2)


    Everything was a radiant world.


    To the people of the current world, it was a paradise, truly called heaven.


    Until beings from outer space invaded.


    ��It��s already a story thatsted more than 1,000 years.��


    Now, it was a world with more people who did not know.


    She created the White Divine Temple, the goddess of beginning and blessing. Initially, it was a temple meant to repel beings from outer space, intended to save those in paradise.


    She gathered the beings and divinities ofs invaded by extraterrestrial entities.


    She did not dream of revenge.


    Their power was too dangerous, so even risking her life did not guarantee a high probability of sess. And she was concerned for those she led.The goddess of beginning and blessing simply wanted to resist.


    One by one, beings gathered. Over ten divinities came to reside, and the small temple soon began to grow in size.


    It was the beginning of the White Divine Temple.


    ��It��s all meaningless.��


    She looked around.


    There were beings around her, some in support and others in opposition.


    ��What are you doing?��


    ��Fighting against extraterrestrial beings is pointless. Their power will eventually surpass ours.��


    ��Isn��t that why the White Divine Temple was created?��


    The god of struggleughed ferociously.


    ��Are you saying you��ll cooperate with the extraterrestrial beings, like a defeated dog tucking its tail? They are never satisfied. Even if you form an alliance now, they��ll eventually devour you too.��


    ��It��s okay. There��s a way.��


    The goddess of beginning and blessing said so. The god of struggle raised an eyebrow, as if he disliked her noble attitude.


    ��Survival by sacrificing your followers and ours as a dy.��


    He smirked in a mocking manner.


    ��We have endured all humiliation and disgrace until our power finally surges. And we have judged this ce to be suitable.��


    Earth was a very special with arge poption. Despite having no special abilities, its inhabitants managed to create a poption of billions.


    The god of struggle remembered the first time he fell to this world.


    A brilliantly radiant, filled with countless magical energies.


    And he decided to grow stronger here before having the final battle.


    Perhaps he was tired. He had embraced struggle as his divinity but had to run.


    ��Well, it��s all pointless talk. You��ve already decided to betray us, and we have judged that we must kill you.��


    At the god of struggle��s words, the god of the sky raised his hand. The sky shed, and countless dark clouds gathered.


    ��We will kill you.��


    In an instant, the sky flickered.


    Thousands of lightning bolts struck down.<hr>


    Firstly, I considered the current situation on the battlefield.


    Asymmetric forces shed with each other. Even our transcendent beings were in a favorable situation.


    The most dangerous thing for us?


    The fact that I might die meant that if someone intervened, our side��s transcendent beings could be in danger.


    ��Or if the forces for humanity of the White Divine Temple were to lose.��


    I didn��t want to think about it, but if the Emperor intervened and the White Divine Temple lost, this advantageous situation we created would be a meaningless effort.


    Even though it��s advantageous, considering the hidden moves of the transcendent beings, it cannot lead to a short-term battle.


    The most realistic n would be:


    ��If someone intervenes.��


    If there��s an existence that can buy time for a moment against the Vicious Abomination and maliciousness.


    Then, the people on the surface will die.


    ��I have to do it.��


    I thought about extracting Seo Ga-yeon, but relying on her power was still premature. Below, there were countless magic soldiers. Considering the proper intervention of the Nazi Empire, she had to be there.


    Hong Yu-hwa and Sung Han-byul cannot be extracted either. They had to protect Seo Ga-yeon.


    I donned the Mask of Illusion.


    I armed myself with everything I could.


    Yet, the unease lingered.


    ��O light, extinguish these wicked beings!��


    ��O god of struggle and sky! Please grant us strength!��


    The city was already half in ruins. Yet, the determination in the people��s eyes was unwavering, likely because they knew the White Divine Temple stood behind them.


    I leaped powerfully toward the Mine that seemed the strongest in this vicinity.


    -Haha! A maggot finding its own grave!


    Drawing ck Heaven was unnecessary. I simply enveloped my fist with the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ck Shadow.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven cloaked my hand. I flicked it lightly, as if to scatter it.


    Crash!


    The Mine brought his hand to his sr plexus, but I broke through his armor made of magic.


    Thud.


    A soft sound. However, the Energy of Defying Heaven, channeled through ck Shadow, wreaked havoc inside.


    -Cough. Such, such impossible power��


    I vanquished the Mine.


    Recovery.


    And the Seal of Absorption.


    I harnessed two types of power. The Energy of Defying Heaven was replenished, and the Seal of Absorption siphoned the corrupt power.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven has increased by 1.]


    My head throbbed.


    ����This is tough.��


    Killing the Mine and directly filtering its power was challenging. The increase in the Conceptual Stat was noteworthy, but the process was inefficient.


    ��Th-thank you. Thanks to you, we can wrap this up quickly and assist others.��


    ��A, are you the Masked Man? The one who wielded the golden me in Korea?��


    ������


    This reception was somewhat unwee.


    [Your Special Stat Faith has increased by 1.]


    ��Yet, it might be somewhat gratifying.


    I leaped powerfully once more,nding on the rooftop of a building. I neutralized dangerous Mines in the vicinity, reimed their power, and lingered there for a while.


    The Sword Demon��s instinct informed me that I was within the ��range�� of some entity.


    Ding.


    A translucent blue window materialized on my retina.<hr>


    Main Quest Chapter 7: The Death of a Transcendent


    The opponent has prepared this n more meticulously than you thought.


    A space isted from the outside. The betrayal of the gods residing in the White Divine Temple. Your efforts have tilted the battle in our favor, but it��s still too early to be at ease.


    A dagger capable of inflicting great harm on the transcendent is hidden.


    You must choose between the death of the transcendent and your survival.


    ?Reward: ???<hr>


    I watched the alleyway, 50 meters away. A man wearing a coat and a fedora was staggering towards me.


    ��This is troublesome.��


    The man wasughing. I know this man. As of now, a person I could not beat even if I were toe back to life.


    ��I didn��t want to run into you.��


    ��������


    Slowly.


    A dark energy rose like a mirage. My senses wildly signaled an rm, telling me to run away right now. That, maybe, if I abandoned everyone, I might be able to live.


    ��Right? Who would have a tool that can summon a transcendent at any time? Surely, you are a being loved by the transcendent.��


    The man��s eyes were shing as he spoke.


    A suffocating murderous intent pierces my body. His eyes are filled with envy, jealousy, and greed.


    ��I investigated you. You��ve led a truly interesting life.��


    ��������


    ��Before enrolling in school, there was no information on you, but after that, you were unstoppable. As if with a body like a normal person, you trained and now, in the second semester, you��ve reached the end of the middle ranks. A story quite like a novel. And all the women around you. Your life must have been really fun.��


    Each word dripped with stickiness.


    Words filled with jealousy and envy, eyes shing with envy.


    ��You must have lived withoutcking anything. You��re probably some family��s secret weapon, or perhaps someone��s legacy. Anyway, what I want to say is.��


    The man��s murderous intent grew thicker.


    ��Knowing you��re loved by the transcendent, I��m so jealous I could go mad. That��s why I didn��t want to meet you.��


    Because I��d want to kill you, he added.


    ��Knowing it would make the transcendent my enemy, I wanted to kill you. No, that��s not quite enough. It seems you��re aware of my ability. Yes, that��s better. From now on, I��ll be leeching off you. After I kill you.��


    Parasite, Kalia.


    The sword in his hand vibrated. Deep purple energy started to coil around the sword he��s holding.


    Hepressed the sword energy to the extreme, shaping it into threads.


    With that, he refined the sword.


    Then, it changed, as if taking the shape of a star.


    The light of destruction, Sword Aura (���).


    It unfolded in the hand of the Mine.


    ��Now, then����


    The Mine stopped walking. He was watching what was behind me.


    ��You��re always like that. Lacking in your own abilities, you drag down others to take their ce. That in itself isn��t bad. It��s part of the struggle, after all.��


    Click-ck.


    A knight riding a white horse, as if from another era, dered.


    Behind him, there were dozens of knights. Their emblems were each different, but all of them bore divinity.


    ��However, harming your opponent and selling your soul is repulsive. The act of killing others, stealing from others, coveting what belongs to others despite your ownck of ability, is evidence that you cannot be forgiven.��


    The knight said quietly.


    ��You lot?��


    The Mineughed as if amused.


    ��Ridiculous. Just a single high rank and ten middle ranks. And the lower ranks dare to challenge me? Even with the difference between divinity and magic, you dare?��


    The Mine, Kalia, looked at me with a giggle.


    ��Well, fine. It��ll just take a bit longer. After I take all your heads, helping Lord Vicious will be no problem.��


    Kalia spoke leisurely, quietly murmuring.


    ��Poor believers. And you. I��ll teach you today what the difference of a single rank means.��

 Chapter 121: The Heavenly Demon (3)

    Chapter 121: The Heavenly Demon (3)


    Kalia gently raised his hand, the sword he wielded enshrouded in a destructive light.


    He slowly swung it from above to below.


    Woong!


    The surroundings vibrated, space itself trembled and screamed. Magic radiated in all directions, as if to demonstrate what it means to be a being that imprints its essence upon the world, he did so effortlessly.


    Though it was merely a simple swing, Kalia knew. He knew his opponent stood no chance of blocking this strike.


    The light of destruction surged forth, casting a chilling glow.


    ��Sword energy����


    An extremely dangerous power.


    A power granted only to those nearing the pinnacle of the world.High rank and highest rank.


    The criteria separating them were straightforward, yet the disparity was vast.


    The light that annihtes everything possesses unparalleled offensive might.


    ��If that hits directly, it��s certain death.��


    Lee Seo-ha adjusted his stance.


    Drawing his sword.


    As he unsheathed ck Heaven from White Rouge, a dense, malevolent power cloaked ck Heaven, shaping the de.


    The knights rallied as well.


    ��Light! Here and now, your archenemy, the seed of evil, stands before us! Lend us your strength!��


    Gilliam, the foremost among the high-rank knights, dered.


    From the heavens above, a colossal light burst forth, invigorating them.


    In an instant, ck Heaven was the first to meet the sword energy head-on.


    Creak.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven countered the sword energy. However, the light of destruction emitted a deep purple glow, merely diminishing its force.


    Then, Gilliam raised his greatsword, enveloped in a radiance swirling with various sanctities.


    Sanctuary.


    The power born from the fusion of ten sanctities.


    Sanctity, unlike other special abilities, melded seamlessly.


    Whether it��s because it originated from a unified realm known as the Sanctuary or because sanctity inherently possessed that quality, sanctity always had that characteristic.


    Gilliam believed he had slightly surpassed his ��rank.��


    ��Clumsy.��


    ��Silence your filthy mouth, vile spawn.��


    Gilliam swung his greatsword, and Kalia smirked bitterly in response.


    Zeeeeeeng����!!


    A single collision ensued, sending a shockwave that shattered all the nearby windows.


    Gilliam gritted his teeth.


    He was pushed back. The light of destruction had shattered the power of sanctity.


    ��Rather����


    The dark, ominous, malevolent power wielded by the boy seemed to have inflicted more damage on the sword��s energy.


    ��Hey.��


    ��Yes, tell me.��


    ��Is there anything we can do to help?��


    ����Reduce the opponent��s power?��


    At Lee Seo-ha��s suggestion, Gilliam furrowed his brows.


    The malevolent power he possessed. The god he served had dered it a power within thew. Perhaps, by gathering sanctity, they could be equals in rank.


    The word of god was absolute.


    Gilliam didn��t understand, but he knew the god of light was a being greater than himself. He dispelled his doubts with faith.


    ��I don��t understand.��


    This malevolent power indiscriminately negated. It seemed to be a powerful force obtained at the cost of significant drawbacks.


    It appeared to negate even blessings.


    ��Is the story over? Have you still not grasped reality?��


    Kalia asked with a smile. Gilliam inwardly acknowledged it. However, that was precisely why he could not allow this vile entity to escape.


    ��At least inflict a serious injury.��


    The lives of himself and the knights were a worthy sacrifice. The Sanctuary merely bestowed sanctity; it did not intervene in the battles of transcendent beings.


    This indicated something had happened to the Sanctuary. Therefore, they must prevent this vile entity from rampaging.


    Meanwhile, Lee Seo-ha thought,


    ��This is tougher than I expected.��


    Kalia, the Parasite, had yet to unleash his true power.


    He had only used the light of destruction, a symbol of the highest rank.


    He had not revealed his inner world.


    He had not unleashed the power obtained from extraterrestrial beings.


    Thus, Kalia smiled leisurely.


    -Seo-ha.


    ��Why.��


    -��Run away. You can still escape now.


    ��No.��


    Without a moment��s hesitation, Lee Seo-ha firmly stated,


    ��The Overlord and Celestial might die.��


    Furthermore, the Emperor, Seo Ga-yeon, Sung Han-byul, Hong Yu-hwa, Kim Ara, Kim Seo-hyun, Ershil, and Seolhwa Ryeon might also meet their end.


    They were characters who must not perish here.


    ��Should I use it?��


    Lee Seo-ha still had one move left.


    But could this really be called a move? This technique, more like a rampage, would even consume Lee Seo-ha��s own life.


    Yet, he couldn��t be certain that it would be enough to defeat that being.


    Hwak!


    ����What.��


    Kalia was taken aback. From where Lee Seo-ha brought his hands together, a burst of golden light emerged.


    This power, materializing from the faith of those who could be called his followers, was indeed faith.


    ��Focus the sanctity on that boy immediately!��


    Gilliam, not fully grasping the situation,manded the knights first.


    He believed that Lee Seo-ha was the only one who could currently pose a threat to Kalia here. With that power, it could easily merge with their sanctity.


    Faith,bined with the sanctity, made the light shine even brighter. The area had long been enveloped in golden light.


    Adding to it, the mes of Spirit.


    Hwaruruk!


    In the golden world, mes erupted. All sanctities mixed, merged, and transformed into mes.


    ��Ah. So you were the famous masked man who appeared in Korea. Hiding your identity, quite cunning. But it��s surprising you possess two powers.��


    Kalia spoke with a smile.


    In reality, he was amused. One of his talents, Parasite, allowed him the power to transfer bodies.


    This vessel was really fine, but�� now the vessel called Lee Seo-ha seemed even more desirable.


    ��Then shall I give you a bit more despair?��


    Kalia moved slowly.


    If he wished, killing them would be easy. But that did not suit his temperament.


    A Mine greedily transformed. If one reached his realm, one could restrain greed, but he chose not to.


    Ironically, this led to the elevation of his realm.


    ��The true master of thisnd resides in the extraterrestrial.��


    He despaired of the world.


    Hated by everyone with his grotesque face.


    He was pointed at with fingers.


    Just because of his face, he was stoned, and eventually abandoned by his parents.


    And then he met an extraterrestrial being.


    ��This foolish believer dares to desire your power.��


    And Kalia awakened his talent, the talent of Parasitism.


    With the power to switch bodies, he led his vige to destruction.


    Children killed their fathers, and parents killed their children. Neighbors hated each other and caused bloodshed.


    And that was really��


    A delightful thing.


    ��Please bestow your power upon this ce.��


    Kalia pulled out one of his cards.


    The power of the extraterrestrial being existed outside thews.


    Cruel, and bizarre.


    Therefore, powerful.


    Their power did not know creation.


    Only to break, to firm, to destroy, and to annihte.


    The extreme light of darkness descended.


    Kalia extended his hand. A power mixed with darkness and purple appeared in his hand.


    The light of destruction was extinguished. He moved slowly.


    Lee Seo-ha moved. With a sword emitting a frosty light, wrapped in golden mes.


    A sh of blue light mixed with golden mes followed by sanctity.


    A sphere mixed with darkness and purple.


    Woong!


    Space distorted. The power bestowed upon him by the being was distortion.


    The power that distorted everything shed with the winter sword containing the golden mes.


    ����What.��


    Kalia.


    Felt a sense of unease. He didn��t know why. He just felt it was dangerous.


    Lee Seo-ha extended his hand. In an instant, his hand was covered with the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    Now, it was his control over the Energy of Defying Heaven, which even transcended the previous generation��s Heavenly Demon.


    In an instant, the malevolent power that wrapped ck Heaven negated part of the purple sphere ording to Lee Seo-ha��s Nyeom.


    A sh mixed with blue and gold pierced through the darkness.<hr>


    ��Cough.��


    I spat out blood. I finely adjusted the Energy of Defying Heaven. I controlled my body with ck God Martial Arts.


    ��My abdomen was pierced.��


    Kalia counterattacked to my assault. He stabbed my abdomen with a speed I couldn��t notice.


    I was applying an elixir, but it seemed difficult to participate in the fight like this.


    ��The recovery is too slow.��


    I tuned my body with ck God Martial Arts and applied and sprinkled an elixir. However, the attacks of beings above a certain rank inherently slowed down recovery.


    Moreover, my body did not respond to sanctity. Probably, I had to stay out ofbat for a while.


    But.


    More regrettable than all of this.


    -Cough.


    I couldn��t inflict a proper blow on Kalia.


    -You really are an absurd person!


    Augh mixed with madness and jealousy. Augh filled with ecstasy.


    Kalia had a different appearance.


    His body was wrapped in dark magic energy. His arms had extended to four, and the arms had transformed like sword des. And there were 8 tentacles as tails, and the head part was transformed like a mask.


    -Do not try to fight. You are a more precious vessel than anything right now.


    Thump.


    The ground trembled with each step he took.


    -Let��s kill the false prophets first and then talk.


    Kalia said so, looking at the knights.


    -To you, it seems like a noble power. Die knowing it��s an honor.


    [World Erosion]


    His words were engraved in the world.


    Hwak!


    At the same time, a red light burst from his chest. An ominous light. The sky was eroded in red, and things like tentacles started to spring from under the buildings.


    The knights�� faces were colored with despair. Delighted by it, Kaliaughed.


    [Sky Demon��s Path of Thundering Hells]


    Hell eroded reality.

 Chapter 122: The Heavenly Demon (4)

    Chapter 122: The Heavenly Demon (4)


    -This is a rampage.


    ck Heaven, with arms crossed, said,


    -It��s not just a simple rampage. This technique is almost embarrassing to call a technique.


    ��Is it that severe?��


    -Yes. If master uses this technique, you can survive most threats. In other words, it could be thest resort. However, I wish the master would not resort to this power.


    ��Why?��


    -This power is too dangerous. It begins with the destruction of ck Heaven, the foundation of ck God Martial Arts. Master, by destroying ck Heaven, you��re forsaking ��the future�� for power.


    ck Heaven assessed the rampage in that manner.


    Sacrificing all future gains and bringing potential into the present.-I don��t understand. Why would someone create such a technique? Overloading ck Heaven to boost ability for a moment. That might be possible, but destroying ck Heaven? Why?


    ��Calm down.��


    -I can��t grasp the previous master��s thought process. It��s not an expansion of the vessel. It��s breaking the vessel once. Not moving on after breaking the vessel, but for the sake of a moment, breaking the vessel and restricting the master��s growth.


    Despite saying so, ck Heaven taught me the rampage.


    She said she had no choice but to teach me, being bound to the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. There must have been some restrictions ced.


    -So, don��t use it. They say a broken vessel bes stronger, but ck Heaven is a different story. Once broken, it��s over. Afterwards, even with the master��s Energy of Defying Heaven control, you��ll barely manage with the unstable ck Heaven. It��s a story about giving up on transcendence.


    ck Heaven cautioned me several times.


    ��And that��s also why I wanted to teach you, by cing those restrictions.��


    The moment I used the rampage, Heavenly Demon��s Descent, I was told everything would return to nothingness and I must umte enemy attacks from there.


    But now, I had no choice.


    My life was in danger before the vessel. Perhaps the Heavenly Demon had anticipated such a situation when creating this technique.


    I prepared to activate the rampage.


    ��To you, this power may seem exceedingly generous. Die knowing it��s an honor.��


    [World Erosion]


    His words were etched into the world.


    Swoosh!


    Simultaneously, a red light burst forth from his chest��an ominously ill-omened light. The sky turned red, and tentacle-like entities began to emerge from beneath the buildings.


    The faces of the knight order were painted with despair. Enjoying that, Kalliaughed.


    [Hell Path of Mara Heavenly Thunder]


    Kallia��s words started to erode the world within a 50m radius. The blood-drenched sky hovered above, and ck pirs resembling tentacles sprouted from various locations.


    He was covering the world with his dominion.


    In this state, Kallia wielded absolute power. This ce was under his authority.


    Facing Kallia in this state was difficult. Kim Ara and Seo Ga-yeon had to be there a yearter.


    ��Lee Seo-ha, you said.��


    Gilliam stood next to me and spoke,


    ��Once? Just one strike to somehow create a path.��


    ��������


    ��Run away. You shouldn��t die in such a ce.��


    Gilliam turned to the knight order with a stern look.


    ��I��m sorry. For making you risk your lives in foreign affairs. And I��m sorry. My inadequacy has forced you to risk your lives.��


    ��It��s okay, captain. What, it��s not the first or second time you��ve acted as you pleased.��


    ��If we have to die here anyway, it��s right to save those who can be saved. And if it��s that boy, he��ll eventually seek revenge.��


    The knights gathered their holiness and spoke, each holding their weapons. They spoke yfully, yet with unwavering determination.


    -How amusing. Do you think I would let myself escape from here? Especially the most coveted vessel?


    Kallia lightly raised his hand.


    Kuuuuung!


    In the red sky, something gigantic began to unfold. What fully opened was a colossal eye.


    A bright red pupil. It gazed down upon us.


    The iris gazed at us, and I felt a strong pressure��a force that seemed to forcibly lower one��s own level by a notch.


    Distortion.


    It didn��t just mean the distortion of space. It distorted the power within thews to suit its own taste.


    Such an absurd power, but at the highest level, this kind of power was exhibited.


    I ced my hand over my heart.


    I tuned the Energy of Defying Heaven with ck God Martial Arts. The Energy of Defying Heaven surged. ck Heaven screamed.


    As if warning me that continuing this would put me in danger, it red warnings.


    ��So what.��


    If I don��t use this here, I��m dead anyway.


    And even if I die, I won��t be Kallia��s host. My life was for me to decide. You can��t decide. Even if my life was extinguished.


    Crack.


    From my heart. I heard something crack, and then it broke.


    -Stop!


    Realizing what I was about to do, Kallia shouted in an urgent voice.


    -I��ll spare you! If you promise to stay put, I��ll spare them all.


    It��s a lie.


    If Kallia made me a host, he would kill them one by one in front of their families. He��s that kind of person. All of them were.


    Crack. Crack. Crack.


    As ck Heaven cracked, it soon screamed and shattered.


    Thump.


    Simultaneously, an enormous amount of Energy of Defying Heaven poured out from ck Heaven.


    And.


    A ck, impure power rose against the world��sws.<hr>


    -��What is this?


    Kallia looked at Lee Seo-ha and was on guard. And involuntarily, he flinched.


    -Am I guarding against a mere mid-level?


    Realizing this, Kallia was dumbfounded.


    Especially since this was a space eroded by his own world, a kind of authority formed by his power. Here, he was almost invincible.


    Because even a transcendent being could onlyst for a time unit in this space.


    Yet, Kallia did not let his guard down.


    He felt that something ominous was about to happen.


    A being stood up. That was the only way it could be described.


    An impure, ck color took on a human form. There was no sign of Lee Seo-ha.


    A being of pure ck revealed itself, and Kallia understood what it was guarding against.


    That was something fatal to Mines.


    In an instant, it captured everyone��s attention and, with a mere gesture, erased thousands of magic soldiers. It wielded a power akin to the mysterious force that erases Mines.


    If that force affirmed the death of Mines, this power denied its own existence.


    -Is this yourst struggle?


    ��It feels strange. As if my body has disappeared.��


    The being, formerly known as Lee Seo-ha, responded to Kallia��s words as if it didn��t care about its own existence.


    It seemed confident in its ability to kill him at any moment.


    ��No, rather, is it because I��m here that I can exert such power? It feels like the limits themselves have shattered.��


    The being assessed its own level briefly.


    A force that forcibly unlocked potential.


    And Lee Seo-ha realized.


    This space granted him an extremely familiar power. He realized he could reach this level because he used the rampage here.


    The demonic energy in this ce elevated his level by one.


    ����Now I want to gain more than what I was supposed to.��


    If there��s a future, that is.


    Lee Seo-ha sneered and lightly lifted his hand.


    Koogooogung��!


    The gigantic eye that filled the sky began to forcefully close. The eye that emerged from there watched me. So what. Lee Seo-ha smirked and scoffed.


    -What? Why is the eye��?


    ����My goodness.��


    Gilliam looked at the sky with a dazed expression.


    ��Am I dreaming right now?��


    For some reason, Kallia, having received power from an extraterrestrial being, opened that eye, but Lee Seo-ha closed it with a gesture.


    This meant that Lee Seo-ha was dominating this space.


    ��Heavenly Demon, huh? So that��s what it means. A power that allows me to manipte demonic energy as I wish.��


    Lee Seo-ha murmured and took a step forward.


    ck Sky Step.


    Click.


    One step. Just one step was taken. But suddenly, Lee Seo-ha was beside Kallia.


    The being nonchntly crossed over his death line.


    ��Insane! This is absurd!��


    He was of the highest level.


    Even implementing his own world in this space. It��s impossible for even a transcendent being to exert such power in their own space.


    He swung his arm, wrapped in the light of destruction.


    Sword qi.


    And he brought out an extraterrestrial power.


    Distortion.


    Adding his world to it.


    Demonic energy descended from the blood-red sky.


    Kallia unleashed his power. Six arms surrounded by distortion, coated with sword qi. A force that tore through space directed at Lee Seo-ha. This power alone could reduce even a decent-sized city to ashes. In terms of destructive power, it could bepared to a nuclear bomb.


    Lee Seo-ha lightly gestured. The six arms shed with the gesture.


    Tong.


    A light sound. But the oue was not light.


    Kallia��s six arms turned to dust with the gesture. Ash fluttered. The gesture pierced through Kallia��s torso, creating a huge hole.


    -��This can��t be happening.


    Kallia muttered in a hollow voice.


    Ash fluttered. The blood sky began to close. Lee Seo-ha felt his existence dispersing.


    As the blood sky closed, the level decreased since the Hell Path of Mara Heavenly Thunder had elevated his level by one.


    At the same time, the existence dispersed.


    The time for the rampage was ending.


    ��Is it over?��


    Something felt unfair. Wasn��t the difficulty too insane? If it weren��t for him, at least three transcendent beings might have been lost here.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven has increased by 20.]


    ����Oh.��


    Lee Seo-ha eximed in admiration at the tremendous amount of Energy of Defying Heaven he gained. At this rate, the Energy of Defying Heaven almost seemed to have doubled.


    The highest level was indeed different.


    But it was also sad. Now that ck Heaven was broken, he wasn��t sure what he could do.


    As he reached this thought, the Energy of Defying Heaven began to spontaneously reconstruct his heart.


    ��What is this?��


    -I didn��t expect you to use it already.


    He heard ck Heaven��s voice.


    She sounded as if she was in a different mood than usual. And then he realized that at some point, he was in a pure white space.


    In the center.


    There was a ck throne. ck Heaven sat therefortably, legs crossed, looking at me with an interested smile.


    ��No, is that ck Heaven?��


    The atmosphere was different. If looking for a simr atmosphere, it was closer to The Overlord.


    An aura of dominion wrapped around her, ruling as she pleased, with the will to destroy anything that stood in her way.


    ��Hello. Nice to meet you, junior. Shall I introduce myself formally?��


    She looked at me with a smile as if she was pleased.


    ��I am the Heavenly Demon. The 10th Heavenly Demon, the founder of ck God Martial Arts, and I am ck Heaven.��


    She had a joyous smile, as if she had revealed a tremendous secret.

 Chapter 123: The Heavenly Demon (5)

    Chapter 123: The Heavenly Demon (5)


    ��Hello. Nice to meet you, junior. Shall I introduce myself properly?��


    The Heavenly Demon looked at me with a delighted smile.


    ��I am the Heavenly Demon, the 10th Heavenly Demon and the founder of the ck God Martial Arts. And this body is ck Heaven.��


    He seemed to reveal a tremendous secret with a joyful smile.


    ��ck Heaven?��


    ��Yes, it may seem a bit sudden. Shall I exin it in a way that��s easier to understand? ck Heaven was created by separating a part of my personality. She is a sword spirit.��


    ��So, you and ck Heaven are almost the same?��


    ��Right? Since it involves a part of my personality and strength.��


    I looked at the Heavenly Demon. She was looking at me with a meaningful smile.��A part of the strength has descended, enough to annihte the Brigade of Eternal Heaven.��


    The power of the Heavenly Demon was indeed extraordinary.


    To the point that it could be considered a goal I should aim for in the future.


    ��But does the Heavenly Demon also feel something when touching the Sword Soul?��


    I had that thought, but I asked about the most important thing first.


    ��Where is this ce?��


    ��It��s a ce where I forcibly twisted thews because I wanted to see my junior. It can be considered a kind of mental image.��


    The Heavenly Demon said with a yful smile.


    ��But it��s good that I twisted it. My junior is so handsome. It��s been a while since I��ve enjoyed looking at someone. I almost fell for a man, you know?��


    ��Let��s skip that. What happens to me now?��


    ��Ha. This is what I wanted. Yes, as a Heavenly Demon, it should be like this. My worries were unfounded. I thought there was a high chance of being twisted somewhere because of a life under persecution.��


    The Heavenly Demon twisted his mouth as he spoke.


    ��Alright. I��ll teach you. The berserk technique I left behind is myst arrangement. I hoped that my junior would not walk the same path as me.��


    The Heavenly Demon extended his slender hand, and the Energy of Defying Heaven gathered above his delicate fingers.


    The ck, corrupt power formed into a sphere.


    ��To be honest, ck Heaven is a failure. Although I founded the ck God Martial Arts, ck Heaven was a ��vessel�� I created because I wanted to trample the world.��


    The Heavenly Demon spoke calmly.


    ��At that time, I was quite blinded by revenge. There were beings who should have known their ce but were overstepping. Well, my appearance also yed a part. Ah, I digressed, but ck Heaven was a small vessel made for quick achievement. And this is therge vessel (����) I��m giving you.��


    ��I see.��


    I half-opened my eyes and looked at my heart.


    [Talent, ��Inscrutable Talent (A-)�� proficiency has increased!]


    [Talent, ��Midas��s Hand (A)�� proficiency has increased!]


    ��I think I can do it?��


    I concentrated on the Spirit Ability.


    I drew out the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��Junior, I��m sorry, but this is a vessel I created while achieving transcendence. It��s difficult for a genius like you to replicate this����


    I couldn��t hear what the Heavenly Demon was saying.


    As my concentration heightened, I ced my hand over my heart.


    ��It��s arge vessel, she said.��


    ck Heaven was quite a spacious vessel.


    Even though ck Heaven was destroyed, the increased Conceptual Stat forcefully held it together.


    ��Should I break it?��


    I decided to break it.


    Acting simultaneously with the thought, I forcefully shattered ck Heaven once again.


    A brief gap appeared.


    And then, I created what the Heavenly Demon showed me at the heart area.


    A sphere.


    Imagining a vessel that was broad and sturdy.


    And a vessel that, even if one wished to break it, could not be broken.


    Whoosh!


    Spirit energy swept through the surroundings. The newly created heart began to voraciously absorb the Energy of Defying Heaven, sucking in everything around it.


    ��Insane. A mere junior handles the Energy of Defying Heaven better than I do?��


    The Heavenly Demon spoke in a hollow voice. I concentrated on crafting the heart.


    The vessel was nearingpletion.


    The heart, as shown by the Heavenly Demon, was broader and sturdier than I had anticipated.


    And that was all.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven was inherently powerful. It seemed to imply that no special technique was necessary because of this strength.


    ��Is this a test?��


    The ck God Martial Arts, bequeathed by the Heavenly Demon, were exquisitely intricate.


    With the Energy of Defying Heaven, I meticulously channeled it throughout my body, sculpting my physique to surpass its previous limitations.


    Even a martial artist who dedicated themselves to the most rigorous training would be decisively overpowered by my body if we were on equal footing.


    What about Divine Sight, then?


    A vision that nearly eradicated the concern of surprise attacks by distinguishing the world in hues of magic. Eyes capable of discerning what magic will be employed, what move the opponent will make, through the flow of energy.


    Yet, I could discern nothing from the Heavenly Demon��s expression.


    I closed my eyes.


    I resumed the task of creating the heart.


    ��Just being broad isn��t sufficient.��


    Something was missing. I sought to imbue it with essence.


    Then simply add more.


    I infused it with Spirit mes (S-).


    [Talent, ��Spirit mes (S-)�� proficiency has increased!]


    re!


    The concept ofbustion was integrated into the heart. As if destined to set the world aze, explosive might was etched into the heart.


    I introduced the Seed of Origin.


    [Talent, ��Seed of Origin (S-)�� proficiency has increased!]


    sh!


    The heart expanded. The Seed of Origin, emerging from the very beginning, was inscribed within the heart. A broad, sturdy, and zing vessel now housed the origin.


    ��And here����


    The final power I sought to embed was the Seal of Absorption, emerging from the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven.


    But the Energy of Defying Heaven was insufficient. I turned my gaze to the Heavenly Demon.


    ����An extraordinary junior has arrived. Well, do you have any requests?��


    The heart held by the Heavenly Demon contained a vast amount of Energy of Defying Heaven. It was meant for me anyway, so it wouldn��t matter if I took it by force.


    ��Give it to me.��


    ��Huh?��


    I began to dominate the Energy of Defying Heaven in the Heavenly Demon��s hand.


    ��Junior? Hey, junior? Hey, you little brat!��


    Perhaps because it was the Heavenly Demon, stealing the Energy of Defying Heaven proved a bit difficult.


    Difficult, but not impossible. I stole the Energy of Defying Heaven and reinforced the vessel.


    Here, as the crowning touch, the Seal of Absorption.


    Roar!


    A tremendous intention began to sweep through the surroundings. I added the concept of origin and mes to the atmosphere. I inserted the seal that absorbs everything.


    And here.


    I added the special stat, Faith.


    Previously, I had the option to choose between the divinity of mes and gold and the divinity of alchemy.


    My main force, the Energy of Defying Heaven, could not be it.


    ��If I make the divinity into the Energy of Defying Heaven.��


    My divinity might turn out to be quite interesting.


    Golden light flickered and wrapped around my heart.


    The vessel of Energy of Defying Heaven contained a lot. mes and origin. And the derived Seal of Absorption.


    Here, I added divinity.


    I could feel the power of faith.


    Where Energy of Defying Heaven and faith met.


    Crackle!


    Both had a tremendous reaction of rejection.


    I smirked bitterly. This just won��t work.


    ��More precisely, it��s possible, but it produces a power of a different nature.��


    I looked at the Heavenly Demon.


    One divinity created only one god. That means the Heavenly Demon has already attained the divinity of Energy of Defying Heaven.


    Ipleted the vessel with a bitter smile inside.


    I slowly opened my eyes.


    ����You��re finally looking at me.��


    ��You��ve embraced divinity?��


    ��The real juniorcks cuteness. But you��re handsome, so I��ll forgive you. To answer your question, no.��


    ��Not you either?��


    ��Yeah. That power isn��t transforming into divinity. Even if possible, it would be a different nature from the Energy of Defying Heaven.��


    ������


    ��Junior, I��m sorry, but give up on making the Energy of Defying Heaven into divinity. It��s not within our jurisdiction.��


    ��What do you mean?��


    The Heavenly Demon raised a finger.


    ��A far-off being owns that power. Not just the birth of this world, but someone who created the universe��s birth and established thews of the world. Even extraterrestrial beings dare not defy that entity who is in charge of the Energy of Defying Heaven.��


    ����The Creator God?��


    This was on a scale that��s toorge.


    ��Yeah. That being harbors two types of power.��


    ��What��s the other one?��


    ��Junior, you want to find the other one? I was curious and looked it up, but it��s impossible.��


    ��Why?��


    ��Because of thews created by that great being. For some reason, beings harboring two types of power cannot be born in the same dimension.��


    ������


    ��But, I, as the Heavenly Demon, will specially tell you, my junior. There are a lot of opinions about that power. In some worlds, it��s called the power of doomsday, and in others, the light of destruction.��


    At the Heavenly Demon��s next words, I was dumbfounded.


    ��In another world, it��s called the magic of positivity.��


    ��That is.��


    Seo Ga-yeon.


    As I made a shocked expression for a moment, the Heavenly Demon tilted his head slightly and said calmly.


    ��Well, junior, you should start preparing to leave soon.��


    ��But what happens to the vessel made here once outside?��


    ��Don��t worry. It will be applied to reality just as you made it.��


    ��Is that so?��


    ��That��s how it is.��


    ��What about ck Heaven?��


    The eyes of the Heavenly Demon twinkled mischievously.


    ��Did you like it? Asking about the life and death of a mere sword spirit. You��re not ordinary.��


    ��ck Heaven is not just a mere sword spirit.��


    ��Even more to my liking. Don��t worry. ck Heaven will remain as it is. Actually, this was quite a stretch for me too. Using ck Heaven and even the berserk technique. Junior, you shouldn��t be reckless with your body.��


    ����It couldn��t be helped.��


    ��Is that so?��


    The Heavenly Demon looked at me with a distant smile.


    ��But, junior. I have a wish. May I ask for one thing?��


    ��What is it?��


    I looked at the Heavenly Demon.


    Having been treated quite harshly, I was willing to consider any reasonable request.


    ��Can you call me ��noona��?��


    It was nonsense.


    ��Then, I��ll be going.��


    ��Waiiiit, juniorrrr!��


    I intensely wished to escape from this ce.


    As my consciousness surged, I returned to reality.

 Chapter 124: Side Story: Christmas

    Chapter 124: Side Story: Christmas


    In Korea, one could enter Hero School starting from age 20.


    Which meant 18 in international age.


    As these talents were renowned worldwide, they seldom let their guard down.


    Because the difference of just one rank could skyrocket or plummet their value by millions.


    Thus, they focused more on honing their bodies than on romance, undergoing rigorous training��


    ����That��s what I thought.��


    Maybe it��s because it��s Christmas Eve. The atmosphere was filled with a pink hue.


    ��Baby, do you want toe over to my ce and watch Netflix?��


    ��Should we?����Why is there a condom vending machine here all of a sudden? It wasn��t here before.��


    ����Well, it��s better than having a child without one.��


    Everywhere I looked, it was the same.


    ����The world has gone mad.��


    It wasmentable.


    I was pushing women away to save the world from destruction.


    ��What are you doing?��


    A lively voice reached my ears. Blonde hair and golden eyes, as if holding golden stars within them.


    Ershil was dressed in a coat, heeled shoes, and a beige checkered skirt that revealed her figure under a ck knit top.


    She was looking at me with a yful smile on her lips.


    ��Just looking around.��


    ��Hmm.��


    Ershil gave a mysterious smile and then hooked her arm around mine.


    ����?��


    ��How about being my one-day lover for today? It feels odd to be the only ones not having fun when everyone else is.��


    With a flushed face and a forced yful smile, Ershil said.


    Normally, I would have refused. But perhaps it��s the magic of Christmas. I found myself nodding before I knew it.


    ��Really? No, wait, that��s not what I meant. Let��s go out quickly. I��ve always wanted to do something if I had a partner.��


    Ershil led me outside, and I quietly followed her.


    ��How is it?��


    ��Not bad.��


    It was a quiet cafe with a great aroma and decent taste. But there was nobody else��


    ��Ah, I��ve rented it out for the day.��


    ����I see.��


    Thinking about it, Ershil was incredibly wealthy.


    I drank an espresso. The bitterness swirled in my mouth, leaving behind a pleasant fragrance.


    ��Hehe.��


    Ershil just watched me andughed.


    ��Why are youughing?��


    ��Just happy.��


    Ershil smiled brightly.


    ��Ah, but since we��re one-day lovers today, can we hook arms?��


    ����Let��s do that.��


    ��Really? No backing out!��


    Ershil was delighted at my words and sat beside me, carefully hooking her arm in mine. I could feel the softness of her chest.


    ��Wow, so firm����


    Ershil fiddled with my arm from the side.


    I cut a piece of cake with a fork and ate it.


    ��How long are you going to keep touching?��


    ��Hehe, because it feels too good. Do you want to feel my forearm too?��


    Ershil extended her forearm. I shook my head.


    ��Shall we go out then?��


    ��Let��s do that.��


    Ershil and I left the cafe.


    A cold wind was blowing. Ershil clung closer to me.


    ��Are you cold? Should I lend you my coat?��


    ��It��s okay. The temperature is just right now.��


    I didn��t feel much cold.


    My body, tuned with the ck God Martial Arts, could adapt to any environment.


    However.


    Today, motels and hotels particrly caught my eye.


    ����Over there.��


    Ershil tugged at the hem of my clothes.


    It was in front of a hotel.


    ��Oh, for today. We, we are lovers, right?��


    ����Yes.��


    Cheeks strangely blushing. Eyes trembling. And a tonecking confidence.


    -Oh my oh my oh my. Master, rejecting this is grounds for castration. She looks like a fresh virgin. I, a virgin detector, guarantee it.


    -Kids these days are really brave.


    ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven chattered.


    I put ck Heaven into a different dimension and temporarily denied the connection with Eternal Heaven.


    -Wait a minute, Master!! This is not it!!


    -Lee Seo-ha! This isn��t right! I��ll watch without bothering you from the side!


    That was more distracting.


    After sending ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven away, I looked at Ershil.


    Unknowingly, I fiddled with my hair.


    To be really honest, very honestly.


    ��I wanted to.


    Various thoughts came to mind, many of them negative.


    ����Just for today.��


    Ershil spoke.


    ��Could you gift me with memories just for today?��


    I erased the negative thoughts, knocking out all the reasons why it couldn��t be.


    ��Rather than that.��


    I approached Ershil and hugged her.


    ��I wish you would be mine for today.��


    Whispering in her ear.


    Ershil replied quietly, like a shy girl.


    ����Yes.��<hr>


    We entered the hotel.


    ��Suite room, please. Give us the best room. Don��t worry about the price. I will order the service myself, so please wait outside.��


    Ershil spoke quickly, then swiped her card.


    She received the key from the employee almost as if snatching it away and cast a slight spell on the employee.


    Probably the kind that would make them forget about us.


    As we entered the elevator, it was just Ershil and me.


    ������


    ������


    An awkward silence enveloped us. Ershil��s cheeks turned as red as persimmons.


    I took Ershil��s hand.


    Then, Ershil flinched, closed her eyes tightly, and intertwined her fingers with mine.


    ��Hehe.��


    Letting out a strangeugh that seemed unfit for a woman, I pretended not to notice and intertwined our fingers more tightly.


    Ding.


    The sound indicated that the elevator had arrived. The door opened to wee us.


    I recalled hearing that luxury hotel suites could only be essed by those holding the key.


    Beep beep beep!


    Ershil quickly unlocked the door with her key and entered.


    As the door opened, modern furniture and a nice view were revealed. Honestly, I barely noticed them.


    Ershil led me by the hand.


    Familiar with theyout of the room, she led me to an inner room.


    Bang!


    Opening the door forcefully, what appeared was a bedroom. A massivelyrge bed was visible.


    ��Whew, whew. We can��t back out now that we��vee this far. If you run away now, I swear I��ll curse you with my life.��


    ��There��s no need for that.��


    I looked at Ershil and smiled softly.


    ��Ah, that��s really unfair.��


    Mumbling so, Ershil led me to the bed.


    ����Please wait a moment.��


    ��Okay.��


    Ershil rushed to the bathroom. The senses of the Sword Demon told me she was changing clothes.


    ��It��s not good to grow up too much.��


    There��s a different kind of fun in anticipation.


    After a short while.


    Ershil emerged from the door.


    A red velvet crop top revealing a bit of her belly, and below that, a short mini skirt.


    ��Isn��t it too risqu�� to call it a Santa girl?��


    ��Ah, I know! But, but I heard men like, like this kind of thing.��


    Ershil said, her face blushing.


    I stood up and ced my hand on Ershil��s shoulder. She flinched slightly.


    ��I like it too, this kind of thing.��


    ��That��s, that��s a relief.��


    I led Ershil to the bedroom. And then Iid her down.


    And above her. I took a position to cover her, close enough to breathe on her.


    Ershil looked up at me with a mix of tension and anticipation, her face flushed.


    Smack.


    Finding her appearance adorable, I kissed her.


    A surprised look. It soon turned into a dazed expression.


    ��Want to open your mouth? As much as you can?��


    ��Yehe.��


    Ershil��s mouth opened.


    While kissing, I slid my tongue in. Slightly biting her lips with mine, slowly. Allowing Ershil to get ustomed.


    Suck. Sip�� Suck.


    Ershil slowly followed my movements. Teasing her gently with my tongue, I then pulled away.


    ��Haah����


    Ershil appeared dazed. I lifted her crop top up. A white bra encasing her breasts was visible.


    ����Quiterge?��


    They seemed to be at least a D cup.


    ��Such a pretty chest.��


    ��������


    Instead of speaking, Ershil turned her head away in embarrassment.


    ��How, how many women have you charmed?��


    ��Why?��


    ��You��re, you��re too skilled. I, I, I am, it��s my, my first time with Seo-ha.��


    ��It��s my first time too.��


    Actually, it��s my first time since I had fallen into this ce. If I included my past life, it might exceed four digits.


    I gently bit her ear.


    ��Huh?��


    Ershil moaned. Were her ears her weak point?


    Well, it didn��t matter.


    The night was long, and my vitality was practically infinite.


    I slipped my hand behind her back.


    Thud.


    My hand, demonstrating remarkable dexterity, lightly unhooked her bra before I removed it entirely.


    ��You��re excited.��


    Her nipples were stiff. I gently licked her nipples, bringing my tongue to her chest.


    Activating dexterity in one hand, I slipped it inside her skirt.


    ��Uh?��


    The top of her panties was wet, soaked enough for easy insertion.


    I pushed her panties aside and positioned Ershil��s legs into an ��M�� shape.


    I then removed my top, tossing aside my hoodie and t-shirt.


    ��Ah.��


    Ershil gazed at my body in admiration.


    Truth be told, I also believed my body was wless.


    It��s as if it was sculpted by a deity, with well-defined muscles and virtually no fat.


    Next, I removed my pants.


    Gulp- Ershil swallowed her saliva. Upon removing my pants, my erect penis was revealed.


    Despite wearing panties, this phenomenon urs because my penis is toorge to be contained by them.


    ��Being big isn��t always convenient.��


    To be frank, it could be cumbersome during exercise or fights. And sometimes, ck Heaven stole nces at it and blushed, which was rather awkward.


    ��Now that I think about it, I should look for a condom.��


    But it was nowhere to be found.


    ��What, are you looking for?��


    ��A condom.��


    ������We can just do it. It��s safe.��


    ��������


    I pondered for a moment.


    There��s no such thing as apletely safe day. But perhaps taking precautions could work.


    Regardless, I asked Ershil.


    ��Then, may I?��


    ��Yes?��

 Chapter 125: Side Story: Christmas (2)

    Chapter 125: Side Story: Christmas (2)


    ��Can I put it in?��


    ��Yes!��


    Ershil replied in a half-dazed voice.


    I aligned my penis to her, feeling the familiar yet always unique sensation of anticipation. It had been a while, but everything felt right in ce.


    ��Slowly.


    My size was notable.


    Elongated, to be precise. It��s quite thick, serving more as a means of ensuring fertility. It��s designed to reach all the way to the uterus for optimal sperm delivery.


    However, when you��re with someone experiencing this for the first time, there��s a risk of pain if not careful.


    ��Are you okay?����Yes, a little, a little, a little.��


    Did the sensation of entering make the ns tighten?


    ��Is it too tight?


    Ershil was indeed tight.


    Very tight.


    Yet, there was sufficient lubrication, allowing for a smoother entry than expected.


    ��Hmph!��


    Mmm.


    A warm embrace weed me, apanied by a sensation of both piercing and being enveloped. Ershil clutched the bedspread, her expression a blend of difort and delight.


    I cradled her head and kissed her, a gesture I learned from a past rtionship. It offers reassurance during a first experience.


    Ssshhh.


    Ershil responded to the kiss, our lips and tongues awkwardly mingling.


    ��Ha, ha.��


    ��You��re surprisingly adept.��


    ��I��m too familiar with ����.��


    Ershil shot me a yful re.


    ��Do you want to continue? Until you feel more at ease?��


    ��Okay, Chuup.��


    Our interaction deepened.


    As our tongues entwined, I advanced further.


    ��Hmph.��


    Ershil��s moan was filled with desire.


    Her embrace was tighter and more stimting than anticipated, threatening to overwhelm me if I wasn��t careful.


    ��Ershil, you feel incredible, so warm and inviting.��


    ��Me, too, it feels amazing.��


    ��What does it feel like?��


    ������ Do I have to say?��


    ��I��d like to know.��


    ������It feels like I��m filled from the inside out, overwhelmingly happy, almost to the point of ecstasy.��


    ��Really? That��s wonderful.��


    Perhaps it��s due to her training from a young age; she seemed to endure well. It might be that the pleasure outweighed any difort for her. Some were just built that way.


    Ouch. Sting.


    I rxed a bit more and gently pushed my hips forward, slowly, to avoid hurting Ershil. Soon, I felt the tip of my cock brush against something.


    ��Mmmmmmmmmm.��


    Ershil wrapped her legs around my waist and hugged me tightly.


    Her face was awash with an indescribable, pleasurable hue.


    I yearned to see it even more disheveled.


    I shifted my hips.


    Gurgle-.


    The sound of air being expelled followed.


    Squeak.


    She arched her back, angling my cock slightly upward.


    ��Hmm, something, something, this feels strange, I, I don��t know, I don��t know what this is.��


    Ershil whined, her usualposure gone.


    A snap.


    It felt as though the tip touched something.


    ��Hmph.��


    Ershil��s waist curved gracefully.


    The folds surrounding my cock pressed tightly. I felt myself on the brink of climax. I hadn��te yet. The sensation seemed to build up more than I anticipated.


    ��I should pull out.��


    But I couldn��t. Ershil��s pussy mped down on my cock, refusing to let go. Instead, it squeezed tighter, as if desiring to envelop itpletely.


    Squeeze.


    Simultaneously, Ershil raised her legs and wrapped them around my waist again. I sighed inwardly.


    ��Inside me, first time, no questions asked, inside me, deeply.��


    ������Yes.��


    I nodded, albeit reluctantly, and prodded the tip of my cock against her womb.


    ��Hmmm.��


    I ejacted immediately.


    Purrrrrrr! Purrrrrrr. Purr.


    A pleasantnguor washed over me as I released. I looked up at Ershil, who gazed back in ecstasy. I didn��t withdraw but kept my cock inside her, savoring thenguor.


    ��Ha, ha, I didn��t realize it would feel so good.��


    ��Did it feel good?��


    ��Yeah, yeah. It got a little weird in the middle, but yeah. I feel like I understand a bit more about why people are driven by sex.��


    Ershil said, a hint of shyness in her voice.


    I rolled over, next to Ershil. She nudged me and rested her head on my arm.


    ��Mmm, that��s nice.��


    ��Isn��t it hard?��


    ��Yeah. But more than that, I like feeling your body heat.��


    ��But, Ershil. When are you going to get this out?��


    I said, looking down at myself. My cock still hadn��te out of Ershil��s pussy. Ershil��s eyes lit up.


    ��You��re just going to do it once? You��re going to have to do it some more. Come on,e on,e on����.��


    My cock swelled inside her at Ershil��s words. Instead ofnguor, I was ovee with intense lust. It was a gift, a power of Infinite Stamina (S).


    ��Wow, do all men recover so quickly?��


    ��No, I��m special.��


    With that, I flopped onto my back.<hr>


    ��Hmph.��


    Ershil shuddered slightly. Something had entered her body.


    It was foreign, yet pleasantly so. It filled her, saturating her being. Ershil hugged him, basking in the warmth.


    ��I wish time would stop just like this.��


    She thought to herself.


    She felt as though her existence had taken on a different hue. The feeling of being dependent on him. She wondered if Lee Seo-ha knew what this felt like. Men were said to feel like conquerors.


    Ershil looked at him with immense satisfaction.


    ��What?��


    ��Nothing. I just want to see.��


    Ershil smiled broadly as she looked at Seoha��s face. She was simply happy. Just by facing each other like this. Ershil mustered a bit more courage and pouted her lips.


    Smooch.


    Seoha pressed her lips against hers. A simple act. As the scent of skin wafted through, Ershil��s mood soared once again.


    This was like a drug. To the point where it couldn��t be happier.


    ��Ah, I wish it could stop like this forever.��


    Ershil blurted out without realizing it. Then, she flinched and looked at Seoha. After all, she was the one who had forcefully pulled Seoha into this. Even if Seoha were to meet another woman the next day, she had no right to say anything.


    ��Me too. Or, shall we start dating from today?��


    ��What?��


    ��Why, do you dislike it?��


    ��No, no, no, no! It, it��s good.��


    Ershil nodded her head quickly.


    Her and Seoha were dating? Perhaps, should they go as far as getting engaged with this opportunity?


    The Merchen family had initially intended to make an offer for a son-inw, but for her to own this castle herself wasn��t too shabby either. In the East, particrly in Japan, it��s customary for a married woman to adopt her husband��s surname.


    How many children would be ideal?


    Given her husband��s robust libido, they could end up having quite a few. This meant she would need to dedicate more time to physical conditioning. For their first child, adopting the Korean naming convention seemed fitting, didn��t it? Since it��s Seoha, perhaps Lee Hayul for the first one? That name sounded lovely.


    ��So, starting today, are we on day 1?��


    ����Yes.��


    Ershil was contemting the name for their fifteenth child before shaking off the thought to savor this blissful moment first.<hr>


    Upon opening her eyes, she saw Seoha, peacefully asleep.


    ������


    It really happened. This wasn��t a dream.


    The moment Ershil realized this, her cheeks flushed with warmth, and a wave of happiness washed over her.


    I triumphed. Over Seo Ga-yeon and Sung Han-byul, and even Hong Yu-hwa, who obsessively collected Seoha��s photographs like a peculiar stalker, or Kim Ara, who attempted to lure him with her voluptuous figure.


    Ershil��s smile was radiant.


    ��Oh, right.��


    She remembered what she had nned to do as soon as she woke up.


    First, prepare breakfast. But with employees around, that wouldn��t be an issue. Then, perhaps fulfill a fantasy of his?


    ��He mentioned that receiving fetio first thing in the morning was his ultimate fantasy.��


    This was a remark she recalled from a rather peculiar male student at school.


    Without hesitation, Ershil decided to act on it. She slipped under the nket.


    ��So it really does be erect in the morning.��


    Seoha was indeed aroused.


    ����To think something this size was inside?��


    The thought of that part of him entering and exiting her still lingered.


    Ershil took a deep breath and remembered Seoha��s instructions from the previous day.


    -Yes, just like that. Gently use your tongue. That��s it, well done.


    -Can you feel it? My penis moving in and out of you?


    -Call out my name with each motion.


    Even without the physical act, Ershil found herself calling his name countless times. Probably hundreds.


    Seoha was experienced. Though he imed it was his first time, his talent suggested otherwise, yet somehow, he seemed very experienced.


    So, Ershil epted as much of him as possible. It didn��t matter. Just as she was dyed in Seoha��s color, Seoha would be dyed in hers too.


    ��What are you doing so early in the morning?��


    ��Is this how Seoha likes it?��


    ��Ah, I didn��t want to miss school.��


    Lee Seo-ha sighed and rushed towards Ershil.


    ��Kyaa?��


    Afterward, they had wildly passionate sex.<hr>


    ��������


    Hong Yu-hwa looked at Lee Seo-ha with a face that could kill. Lee Seo-ha was smiling awkwardly. Ershil wore a sorry expression next to him.


    Up to this point, there was no real problem.


    The problem was, Lee Seo-ha and Ershil were arm in arm.


    And Ershil was limping as she walked.


    ��Ah, that must be it, right?��


    ��It seems so. I thought Kim Ara would have snatched him up first.��


    ��Oh my, my. Don��t tell me those two?��


    ��They did, they really did.��


    [By turning a shockingpetitive instinct into a fair contest, she unknowingly manifests hertent talent. She acquires the talent, me of Jealousy (A).]


    Hong Yu-hwa felt something like a me burning in her chest.


    Seo Ga-yeon thought.


    Was that sly woman bragging about dating Seo-ha first?


    She gritted her teeth and stepped back. To snatch Lee Seo-ha first, now that she had be estranged from Ershil.


    Kim Araughed.


    ��Today, either I will die, or Ershil will.��

 Chapter 126: Post-Battle Processing

    Chapter 126: Post-Battle Processing


    [Achievement content is being finalized.]


    [The achievement is so extraordinary that it''s taking a bit longer to finalize the content.]


    ��Come to think of it, there was this too.��


    ��There was so much chaos that I had forgotten about it.


    I sighed in relief and looked around.


    ��Is this a hospital?��


    The distinct smell of disinfectant wafted through the air. The hospital room was spacious, indicating I had been assigned to a single room. Well, considering my significant contributions, it made sense.


    I stretched, noticing no stiffness in my body.


    -Seo-ha!Just as I was checking my body, Eternal Heaven flew towards me, calling my name.


    I gently stroked Eternal Heaven and asked,


    ��What happened?��


    -Seo-ha-nim defeated a monster of a higher rank, and a lot of things transpired.


    Eternal Heaven recounted the events, almost as if reminiscing.


    ��Can you summarize it?��


    -Kim Seo-hyun, Ershil, and Kim Ara yed significant roles, and it seems like the United States is desperately trying to cover up everything Seo Ga-yeon has done.


    ��Is that so?��


    If they were desperately covering it up, then the Hundred Temple must have been involved.


    The knight orders behind it would be implicated as well.


    And they would quickly realize how valuable Seo Ga-yeon was.


    Unless facing a viin that was not limited to Mines, she was practically invincible. Being of medium rank while possessing the potential to kill the highest rank, that was Seo Ga-yeon.


    ��I could kill Kalia before the second semester����


    Even without going berserk.


    ��Thinking about it, it really doesn��t make sense.��


    I closed my eyes and pondered.


    The Heavenly Demon had said that a being with the Energy of Defying Heaven and the magic power of starlight, affirming the death of Mines, could not coexist in the same era. Yet, it happened in this era because of an anomaly like me.


    The Creator deity came to mind. Even as a veteran, I had hardly any information about it.


    It created the universe and itsws. That��s all the information avable about the Creator deity.


    ��Come to think of it, Seo Ga-yeon could read my mind.��


    The opposite was true as well. Sometimes, I could feel her emotions so clearly it was almost frightening.


    There were also quite a few simrities between us. White and ck. If my ck Wing emerges from my right shoulder, then Seo Ga-yeon��s White Wing emerges from her left shoulder.


    The Heavenly Demon said,


    -It��s a power governed by the Creator deity. The Energy of Defying Heaven. The magic power of starlight. If both powers are manifested at the same time, we don��t know what ability might emerge.


    ��All I can think of now is perhaps resonance.��


    Or maybe another authority.


    The problem wasn��t just one thing.


    I also had Faith. I was also wondering where to align this power.


    ��Because of Defying Heaven, I��ve been pushed back.��


    If the Creator deity embodied sanctity, then there��s no room for me to intervene. Then, should I focus on alchemy?


    Gold and mes were not bad, but they seemed a bitckingpared to alchemy. Both divinities were useful, but I wondered if I, who possessed the power of Defying Heaven, really needed to choose a divinity that increased attack power.


    ��I should focus on alchemy.��


    I decided tobine my divinity with alchemy.


    [Stat talent and special stat faith and skills, "Lee Seo-ha''s Arcane Alchemy (A+)" arebined.]


    [A conceptual stat for alchemy is created.]


    ��Status Window.��


    [Name: Lee Seo-ha]


    Strength: 45


    Agility: 45


    Stamina: 45


    Conceptual Stats


    Defying Heaven: 75


    Alchemy: 1


    Talents


    ��Reading(-)��, ��Sword Demon(S)��, ��Infinite Vitality(S)��, ��Spirit mes(S-)��, ��Seed of Origin(S-)��, ��Midas''s Touch(A)��, ��True Heart(A)��, ��Inscrutable Talent(A-)��, ��Master of Seduction(B+)��, ��Martial Arts Master(B)��, ��Shield of Spirit Ability(B-)��, ��Authority of the Demon(C)��


    Skills


    ��ck God Martial Arts(?)��, ��Divine Sight(S)��, ��ck sh Step(B+)��, ��Soul Absorption Sword Technique(B)��, ��Advanced Spirit Power Strengthening Technique of a Hero(B)��, ��ck Shadow Step(C+)��, ��ck sh Sword Technique(C+)��, ��Lecture(D+)��


    ������Hmm.��


    I groaned as I looked at the status window. To be honest, I was quite moved. I hadn��t realized I could grow so much.


    ��I was half considering starting over after hitting several dead ends with the Heaven Defying Body.��


    By these standards, it��s truly a sess.


    Perhaps even more sessful than I anticipated, but I think this level was satisfying enough.


    ��No one died.��


    Not yet, anyway.


    And I wouldn��t let them die in the future either.


    ��I need to be stronger.��


    Much stronger than I was now.


    Iid downfortably and contemted my body.


    A huge vessel, more palpable than before, appeared in my vision. A ck sphere. The origin and the mes. And something that harbored the Seal of Absorption.


    ��What should I call this?��


    Until recently, it was ck Energy.


    The Heavenly Demon referred to it as a vessel. Then, since it��s arge vessel, should I just call it Daegi (Grand Vessel)?


    -Ugh.


    A faint voice was heard. Suddenly, ck Heaven was beside me.


    -Master?


    ��Did you wake up?��


    -Yes. But my head hurts. Could it be the aftereffects of the Dominant Soul?


    ck Heaven tilted her head, pondering. I activated Midas��s Touch and touched the de of ck Heaven.


    -Huh, wait a moment. Haaa?


    ck Heaven shivered and lowered her head.


    Hmm, it��s definitely ck Heaven.


    -Seeing ck Heaven like this, it seems somewhat pitiful. But, considering what she did in her past life, even harsher treatment than this would be deserved, right?


    Eternal Heaven murmured.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    ��ck Heaven, there��s something more important than that.��


    -Ugh, h-huh, Master! Wha-what is this! Touching the pure body of a maiden so suddenly!


    ��I just maintained the sword. But there��s something I want to show you for a moment.��


    -What is it, Seo-ha!


    I ced my hand on my heart.


    What reced the ck Energy spun intensely. It was clearly different from ck Heaven. Something that contained a vast Defying Heaven like the ocean, and had the properties of the origin and mes.


    -Master, what is that?


    -Seo-ha?


    ��It��s something left by the Heavenly Demon.��


    More urately, it was something I seized from the Heavenly Demon, but there��s no need to tell them that.


    No, they might even like it more.


    ��I don��t know how to name this.��


    -Umm, that��s a concern. The name is really important, after all.


    -It��s a child of me and the master, so it should have a precious name.


    ck Heaven suddenly said with a yful smile.


    ��Right. Let��s cherish and raise it together.��


    I said with a lightugh. At my words, ck Heaven rolled her eyes.


    -The master will really be punished. You��ll be squeezed dry by several women and eventually ask for my help!


    ��Don��t I have infinite stamina?��


    -Eek!


    I stopped teasing ck Heaven and contemted my body.


    ckness, mes, origin.


    After a moment of thought, a name suddenly came to mind.


    ck me Radiant Divine.


    -��Not bad. As expected of Seo-ha-nim!


    After a brief silence, Eternal Heaven said.


    The silence was bothersome, but I let it slide, satisfied with the cool name I hade up with.


    ��Hmm?��


    A translucent blue window appeared in my retina.


    [You have chosen between the death of a transcendent and your own death. You have gained 350,000p.]


    [You have killed the parasite, Kalia. An achievement beyondmon sense! The reward is upgraded by two levels.]


    [You have perfectlypleted Main Quest Chapter 7. The reward is further upgraded.]


    [All rewards have been settled. You have gained a total of 1,500,000p!]


    [A rank-up item that allows you to raise the level of an existing talent or skill by one.]


    [Remembered by many for an achievement beyondmon sense, you can choose one equipment item.]


    ����Oh.��


    A translucent window unfolded again, disying a list of items.


    ��Knight��s Lance, Thunder Hammer, Spear of the Thunderstorm God. All good items.��


    But my choice was already made.


    ��Is it here now?��


    I looked at a pure white sword wrapped with white flowers and blue stems.


    Sword of Spring.


    One of the Swords of the Seasons series.


    In the future, it would fall into the hands of a Mine, leading to an event that paralyzed an entire city. Civilians, hunters, heroes, Mines, and viins within the city were indiscriminately sentenced to their end, causing an uproar worldwide.


    The Swords of Summer and Winter were intuitive.


    They each harbored the powers of extreme yang and extreme yin, respectively.


    The Swords of Spring and Autumn were unique.


    The Sword of Spring harbored the power of life. The Sword of Autumn harbored the power of magic. If an evil person corrupted the Sword of Spring for use, it would be the Sword of Death, and corrupting the Sword of Autumn could turn it into a magic bomb capable of wiping out an entire city within hours.


    I chose the Sword of Spring without hesitation.


    Whoosh!


    A burst of light spread out, revealing the pure white de in front of me. The handle was adorned with a lily-like white flower, with blue stems tightly wound around it.


    I wanted to immediately merge it with the Sword of Winter, but the Sword of Spring and the Sword of Winter have poorpatibility. If I had the Sword of Summer or the Sword of Autumn, I could have merged them right away.


    I checked my physical condition.


    The power to use deep imagery to distort thews of reality, avable from the upper ranks, was not usable.


    It was said that my deep imagery was too vast for me to draw upon.


    ��It doesn��t matter.��


    By obtaining the ck me Radiant Divine, I realized I could rece it.


    So, it meant I had halfway reached the upper ranks.<hr>


    In a dim alleyway.


    Currently, the Mines were considering retreat as they fled. The istion from the outside world, initially caused by the Vicious Abomination, had now turned into a noose tightening around their necks.


    ��Don��t even think about running away! We must at least get back tenfold the blood we have shed!��


    ��Kill all the Mines! The gods have blessed us!��


    The Nazi Empire��s superior officer, Heinrich Louis, gasped for breath in the alleyway.


    Initially, they had been overwhelming. Two of the Seven Evils had intervened. The Hundred Temple was paralyzed by the betrayal of the gods. The divinity they bestowed was somewhat weak, but the fact that the Hundred Temple did not intervene was significant.


    Hence, the Nazi group had bet a lot on this fight. The proof was the deployment of a hundred thousand magic soldiers. However, those magic soldiers vanished without a trace.


    Because of one woman who shot the light of destruction and possessed white wings.


    Crackle.


    ��Superior Officer Louis reports. Retreat, retreat at all costs. No matter what happens, deliver this message to the empire. There exists a nemesis of magic among the students of the Korean Hero School! That being must be eliminated! Only then can the ck Sun descend upon this world����


    Suddenly, Louis��s senses screamed a warning. He rolled forward, following his instincts.


    Boom!


    ck magic swallowed the building.


    Below it, a man appeared. His attire was unusual. He wore traditional Chinese clothes and appeared to be in his fifties. What was more unique was the uncorrupted ck magic he wielded.


    ��Kahahahahah!��


    The elder, the top official of the Heaven Society,ughed. Next to him was the severed head of the Deputy Leader, with an expression of horror.


    ��Atst, the being who will destroy this rotten world has arrived, the existence of Shattering Heaven!��


    Surrounding him were all sorts of corpses. There were some corpses of pdins, but most were of Mines.


    ��Heaven Society! Have you gone mad? To betray us?��


    ��What a joke. We formed a temporary alliance for our own purposes. But now that our goals have been met, isn��t it natural to follow our own god?��


    For that purpose, he killed the Deputy Leader who had served for half a lifetime.


    ��A god?��


    ��The Heavenly Demon. The existence of Shattering Heaven that will dye the sky with demons. The supreme being of all demons. Our true god descended to thisnd and assisted in the Hundred Temple.��


    He witnessed it. The sight of someone with overwhelming power being trampled by an even more overwhelming force.


    That was reason enough for the Heaven Society to turn their backs.


    ��Sorry, but reaching the Heavenly Demon will be difficult.��


    ��You are?��


    The top official of the Heaven Society frowned. From the opposite side, a being in elegant attire appeared. The Witch Maiden. A being who once aspired to the position of the Deputy Leader.


    ��Witch Maiden. Did youe from the Brigade of Eternal Heaven?��


    ��More like I was cast out.��


    ��Hmm?��


    ��I met the Heavenly Demon. Without a chance to react, the entire Brigade of Eternal Heaven was swept away and killed.��


    ��Indeed. Even the Brigade of Eternal Heaven was wiped out in an instant����


    The official expressed admiration.


    ��But you��re saying it��s difficult to approach the Heavenly Demon in this state? What do you mean?��


    ��Simple reason. He tends to avoid revealing himself.��


    ��I see.��


    The official could ept that reason.


    ��So, how about we band together for once?��


    ��Together, huh. Well, fine. The Deputy Leader is gone now anyway.��


    The official and the Witch Maiden smiled as they shook hands.


    ��We just need to eliminate the Heaven Society members who can move into the light. That would help the Heavenly Demon.��


    ��I must meet with the Heavenly Demon and understand his intentions. And when the opportunity arises, I should stage an ident to kill the Witch Maiden.��


    Both harbored different dreams.

 Chapter 127: Hunting

    Chapter 127: Hunting


    ��You��re awake.��


    Suddenly, I heard a voice beside me. Quickly turning my head, I saw the Overlord beside me, chewing on a fruit.


    ����That startled me.��


    ��It��s useless to say that without your expression changing. Anyway, congrattions. You��ve be quite impressive.��


    The Overlord looked at me with a newly serious expression.


    ��Just a while ago, you were on the edge of the middle ranks. Now, you��re halfway to the upper rank, or rather, should this only be considered half of the upper rank?��


    The Overlord gave me an incredulous look.


    ��It��s absurd. I thought it would take 5 years for you to shed your shell and reach a transcendental rank, but your speed is beyond my expectations.��


    Beside me, Celestial looked at me with an interested expression.��Everyone, quiet down. Our Seo-ha has just woken up.��


    ��Our Seo-ha? Isn��t that name a bit much for a student? It��s not like you��re dreaming of a forbidden love between a principal and a student.��


    ��Regardless, he��s my student.��


    Seo Ye-bin looked at me, her hair shining like gold, her purple eyes sparkling.


    ��Well, anyway, well done. I was half in doubt when you said you gave him a ne rted to the ��star��.��


    The Overlord��s eyes turned towards me.


    ��He had the capacity to not summon the ��star�� against The Brigade of Eternal Heaven. Hmm, really, don��t you want to be my disciple?��


    ��Don��t extend your strange hands to someone else��s student.��


    ��Are you worried? Well, you haven��t been much help in her growth.��


    ��I respect the free will of my student. I��ve provided countless supports.��


    The Emperor and the Overlord argued over me. I smiled awkwardly and said,


    ��I already have a master.��


    ����Right. I��d like to see that great master of yours sometime.��


    -If youe back to your true self, you��ll be nothing more than a handful!


    ��Really?��


    -��You seem to be worth a handful, after all.


    ck Heaven nced at me with narrowed eyes.


    ��But what happened with the Hundred Temple?��


    ��Many gods died. I did my best, but it still felt somewhatcking.��


    ��Tsk. It��s disheartening to see the power of our greatest ally country diminished.��


    ��It��s not entirely negative. This incident will prompt them to intervene more actively.��


    ��Those with significant influence?��


    ��Yes.��


    With Seo Ye-bin��s words, a cluster of light materialized in front of me.


    I observed the cluster of light with a tension I hadn��t realized I possessed. The disparity in ss was immense.


    ��Even if I were to strike it, there would be no impact����


    Dividing ��rank�� didn��t only refer to stages.


    It epassed hierarchy as well as boundaries.


    In the upper ss, power was not effectively wielded, and in the highest ss, power was somewhat utilized.


    However, things shifted slightly when one became a transcendental being.


    Beings who were not transcendental could not harm a transcendental being because the rank they have umted shielded them from the attacks of others.


    It��s a truly asymmetric power dynamic.


    Even nuclear weapons proved ineffective against them.


    ��Hello.��


    A light greeting, as if from a neighbor.


    His appearance was casual.


    He seemed slightly older than me, wearing a ck leather jacket over a tank top, and leather pants, as if dressed for a night out.


    The man, the God of Struggle, appeared just like that.


    ��You��re the one? The hot topic among the transcendental beings right now.��


    ��Is that the rumor going around?��


    ��Well, it��s quite rare for the Emperor, the Overlord, and the Celestial to act together. And we��ve been keeping a close eye on you too. Ah, but that��s not the important part.��


    The God of Struggle said this and then bowed to me.


    ��Thank you. Without you, this situation would have be unimaginably worse. The Hundred Temple would have been reduced to less than half its size, and more transcendental beings would have perished as well.��


    ��That��s too generous of a thank you.��


    ��No, you��re at a level where receiving such gratitude is entirely appropriate.��


    The God of Struggle said this and then continued.


    ��You humans like rewards, right? Is there anything you want?��


    ��Our Hundred Temple has journeyed through thousands of worlds. Don��t worry. Although we faced a significant loss this time, our treasures have actually grown. And I��m here on behalf of the Hundred Temple. If there��s anything you desire, just say it.��


    Gods who have achieved divinity are on a level akin to transcendental beings. They have traversed countless worlds.


    There might be relics filled with endless mysteries, or a mysterious elixir that can grant an ordinary person the power of the middle ss with just one dose, or a weapon that enables the middle ss to defeat the upper ss.


    ����Mostly things I don��t need?��


    There was one thing I had in mind from the beginning.


    Now, ck Heaven had grown too much, and it��s uncertain if it could be obtained, but the mystery was unnecessary.


    Elixirs that enhanced spiritual abilities were extremely rare, and now their effect would be negligible.


    A weapon that allowed the middle rank to kill the upper rank? I��ve been defeating upper-ranked beings even when I was in the middle rank, and I already possessed two of the Four Seasons swords, simr weapons. There��s also ck Heaven.


    ��It��s only that, after all.��


    A power imbued with divine force, distinct from the mystery.


    ��Could you grant me the power of struggle?��


    ��Struggle, huh.��


    The God of Struggle smiled awkwardly.


    ��That��s quite a troublesome request.��


    ��Is it not possible?��


    ��No, I have my pride. I can��t say one thing and do another.��


    The God of Struggle ced a finger on my forehead.


    ��You already have one engraving. Thus, if you receive my engraving, you can only have one other.��


    A tremendous light emanated from the God of Struggle.


    Holy and divine. Yet, it felt like a power that endlessly fuels the fighting spirit.


    [You have received the power of struggle from the God of Struggle.]


    [You have acquired the special stat struggle.]


    ��This time I really gained a lot.��


    In terms of power, I felt at least twice as strong.


    ��But, you know, do you have any interest in bing my apostle?��


    ��Apostle?��


    ��Yes, apostle.��


    An apostle was literally one who inherited the power of a god.


    It��s akin to being a god��s agent, practically the face of the god.


    There were various benefits to bing an apostle.


    First off, you could have almost god-like power in America, and since it��s more convenient for a god if their apostle was strong, they��d support you in various ways.


    ��The God of Struggle is generous by nature, so he��ll support me a lot.��


    However, I shook my head.


    ��Sorry, but I have no such intention right now.��


    ��Is that so?��


    The God of Struggle looked at me for a moment.


    ��Well, if that��s your opinion, there��s nothing to be done.��


    Struggle said this and stepped back with a look of disappointment.


    ��Is there anything else you want?��


    ��Having obtained the power of struggle?��


    ��It has various meanings. But for now, you can take it as a gesture that I want to be on good terms with you.��


    Struggle chuckled as he said this.


    ��Ah, and you have been granted special permission. There will be no problem if you return to Korea immediately.��


    ��What about the Mines?��


    ��The Mines, huh.��


    Struggle��s expression changed from a friendly neighborhood brother to a cold, frosty demeanor.


    ��Since they��ve messed with us, we��ll have to teach them what kind of price to pay. It would be wise not toe to America for a while.��


    Struggle said this.


    ��Anyway, we are thankful to you. We��ll give you a separate giftter.��


    ��Okay. Send it to China-52.��


    ��52? Has it increased again? China seems to be increasing these days. Celestial and the Emperor were in Korea, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Then I��ll send it soon. We��re busier than we thought right now.��


    With that, Struggle left.


    ��What are you going to do? The Emperor and I will return.��


    ��What about Lord Celestial?��


    ��Celestial will stay here. The Emperor needs to recover the stars.��


    ������


    ��Don��t make such a face. The stars can be recovered quickly. They just need a bit of coaxing.��


    ��Shall I help too?��


    ����If you would help, I would be d.��


    Seo Ye-bin smiled slightly as she said this.


    ��Do you know how much of an age difference there is between you? A whopping over 50 years�� cough!��


    The first star that appeared from somewhere shut the Overlord��s mouth.


    And our party returned to Korea.<hr>


    I breathed.


    The ck me Spirit Star was a huge vessel. A great vessel filled with origin, me, and the Seal of Absorption.


    ��Did I make it too big?��


    I infused it with the Energy of Defying Heaven. However, it only filled up to the extent of putting a scoop in the ocean.


    I gathered the Energy of Defying Heaven in my hand, using it.


    A forbidden me appeared. A side effect of creating the ck me Spirit Star.


    A forbidden and high-purity ck me. It had the force of attraction, drawing in the power around it.


    However, the purity was so high that the power that could be used was actually reduced.


    ��The key is to fill the ck me Spirit Star.��


    The fastest way to fill it was to obtain the legacy of the Heavenly Demon.


    ��The legacy of the Heavenly Demon is hard to find.��


    As the dimensions ovepped, worlds began to mix.


    The legacies originally arranged by the Heavenly Demon might have been contaminated by others or, like in America, fallen into someone else��s hands.


    ��I should leave this to the Electronic Witch.��


    I ryed this task to the Electronic Witch via my phone.


    -It��s a tool that can use your power. Got it, I��ll look for it as best as I can. If something that unique exists, it should be found quickly.


    ��Thanks, I��m counting on you.��


    I clenched my fist. A different kind of power was surging through me.


    ��Maybe it��s time to start moving.��


    There were no Mines near Seoul.


    More precisely, there were no high-level Mines except for those excluded because I, wearing a mask, have eradicated them.


    I put on the mask and wore the coat given to me by Ershil.


    After returning to Korea, I checked my condition. After some thought, I realized I was now in a position to confront those I hadn��t dared to touch before.


    ��Tonight, it��s time to go hunting.��


    I sent a message to Seolhwa Ryeon.

 Chapter 128: Hunting (2)

    Chapter 128: Hunting (2)


    Crackle.


    Hiding in the darkness, I made my way toward the alleyway. The darkness enveloped me, settling into the chilling confines of the alley. Signs of life were scarce.


    Under the moonlight,


    I found myself leaning against the wall, awaiting Seolhwa Ryeon.


    ��Seolhwa Ryeon hasn��t arrived yet.��


    Though we had agreed to meet here, her presence was still nowhere to be felt.


    However, she usually heeded my calls, so her arrival seemed imminent.


    After a period of waiting, my swordsman��s senses faintly picked up on a presence.


    ��It feels stronger than before?��It was hard to conclude that Seolhwa Ryeon had weakened.


    Rather, it appeared that my senses had sharpened since I developed the ck me Divine Body. Concealed by the shadows, Seolhwa Ryeon silently approached me.


    I observed Seolhwa Ryeon��s attire.


    She wore a ck crop top that exposed her navel, ck shorts that allowed for easy movement, and ck sneakers. To describe it generously, it was practical for activity; more bluntly, it was quite revealing.


    Before I couldment, Seolhwa Ryeon bowed and said,


    ��Elder, it��s been a long time since west met. Have you been well? Every time I took the necks of Mines in America, I worried about you, so I couldn��t torture them and had to kill them immediately. But seeing you in good health, it seems you��re doing fine. Or perhaps, as an elder, you might be pushing yourself too hard. But now that I��m here, I hope you won��t overdo it.��


    ����Right, I��ll take better care of myself next time. You should take care of yourself too.��


    ��I will engrave your words into my bones.��


    Feeling awkward, I nodded in response to Seolhwa Ryeon��s words.


    ��But where are we?��


    ��This is a hideout for the Mines.��


    The building was specifically designed for Mines.


    Its structure prevents magic from leaking outside. A quick inspection revealed it was solidly constructed. Even in the event of a conflict, it wouldn��t attract attention for some time.


    ��Hmm����


    Inside, I sensed a dense and malicious magic.


    The sense of intense evil was palpable, the magic thick with pain and despair.


    ��Elder, I will go in first.��


    ��It��s fine.��


    ��No, your power should be reserved for future use. It��s not meant to be spent on the riffraff here.��


    With that, Seolhwa Ryeon tapped her scabbard, the basic twin ring swords provided by the Korea Hero School in hand.


    She pulled up a scarf wrapped around her neck, like a mask, up to her nose. Then, she took out a mask simr to mine from her pocket.


    ��I thought it might suit your taste, so I prepared one. Since we are from the same family, I thought it wouldn��t be bad to have a unified outfit. Does it suit me?��


    Seolhwa Ryeon put on the mask and took out a coat folded into a square. She unfolded it and draped the coat over herself.


    ����I see.��


    ��I knew it would suit your taste.��


    It��s not really my taste.


    But knowing that saying so would dampen Seolhwa Ryeon��s spirits, who seemed excited, I responded appropriately.


    ��Then, let��s get going.��


    ��Yes.��


    Before I could lead, Seolhwa Ryeon stepped forward.


    In front of the building entrance.


    We could sense someone inside.


    ��There��s someone waiting inside the building.��


    ��They don��t seem like Mines. A viin?��


    ��Should we just subdue them?��


    ��Yes.��


    At my word, Seolhwa Ryeon lightly leaped forward.


    Landing with the agility of a cat.


    Yet, not a sound was heard, thanks to the secret footwork passed down by the assassin family.


    ��Among them, Seolhwa Ryeon is unique.��


    If Hong Yu-hwa possessed the talent to burn and plunder,


    Seolhwa Ryeon was born with the talent to freeze and manipte shadows.


    If she focused on her freezing ability, she could eventually obtain the Absolute Freeze, capable of even freezing time and space. If she concentrated on her talent for hiding, she could be the master of the underworld.


    ��If she were a beginner, that would be the case.��


    But the direction I envisioned for Seolhwa Ryeon was a bit different. With Seolhwa Ryeon��s capacity, she could achieve both.


    Maximizing her talents to freeze everything and manipte shadows, she will be a formidable force in the future.


    ����I also need to nurture Kim Seo-hyun.��


    Kim Seo-hyun was currently the most enigmatic. Ershil could grow on her own; she had the best teacher anyone could ask for. The same seemed true for Kim Ara. Seo Ga-yeon was under Celestial��s watchful eye for nurturing.


    Kim Seo-hyun remained somewhat elusive. She had an unparalleled teacher and was learning everything.


    Martial arts, magic, superpowers, mysteries.


    Especially martial arts, which continue the millennia-old history of Murim, had not yet shown significant achievements. However, if all these elements werebined in the future, her performance would be monstrous.


    In the ending where extraterrestrial beings invaded and everyone perished, she alone annihted all the extraterrestrial beings.


    ��Humanity was destroyed, though.��


    Crunch.


    The sound of crushing a head with a fist snapped me out of my reverie.


    Seolhwa Ryeon had already crushed a Mine��s head with her fist and was now shing another Mine��s neck with her sword.


    Crack-!


    And the severed part began to freeze.


    Mines were dangerous. Their ideology, physical, and regenerative abilities surpassed those of humans. Therefore, to kill them easily, a power to suppress their regeneration was necessary.


    ��In my case, it��s convenient because I possess the Energy of Defying Heaven.��


    The Energy of Defying Heaven negated even the regenerative abilities of Mines.


    It negated life and the magic they wielded. Thus, I could easilybat Mines.


    If it was not me, when severing a Mine��s body part, it needed to be burned or frozen. Or eradicated fully of its brain.


    ��Good attitude. It��s better to ensure a thorough aftermath than to conserve a bit of magic power.��


    ����Hehe. Ahem. Thank you, senior.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon offered a slight smile and bowed her head.


    ��She has changed a lot since thest incident.��


    Somehow.


    It felt like her admiration for me had grown, yet so had the distance between us.


    ��Admiration is the furthest emotion from understanding.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon and I ventured deeper.


    No sound, presence, or scent was detected. Seolhwa Ryeon concealed them, and I negated them.


    ck me Divine Body.


    This was one of the additional abilities I gained after obtaining the ck God.


    ��Hm? What��s that?��


    ��What��s wrong? Thinking about the girlfriend you left at home?��


    ��No, suddenly I feel a chill����


    We overheard the men��s conversation. A sticky and malicious magic lingered in the air.


    Seolhwa Ryeon nced at me.


    I nodded, signaling that they were Mines.


    Upon my signal, Seolhwa Ryeon crouched.


    And then she leaped.


    ��What nonsense. It��s still summer. Well, it will be winter in about a month����


    Those were thest words of the Mine. She drew her ring sword and decapitated him in one swift strike.


    ��Stop right ther����


    Swish.


    With the agility of a cat, Seolhwa Ryeon quickly decapitated another Mine andnded softly.


    ��Are you still not ustomed to the ck Shadow Technique?��


    ����Yes, elder. By the time I began learning, the ck Shadow Technique was only partially developed����


    ��Hmm, then I��ll teach it to you next time.��


    ��Do you, elder, know it?��


    ��Of course. Have you mastered all of the Eternal Techniques?��


    ��Yes, I��ve mastered both the first and second halves.��


    ��I see.��


    We continued forward. Seolhwa Ryeon eliminated all the Mines as we progressed.


    Even when I attempted to intervene, Seolhwa Ryeon refused.


    ��She must think I��m in critical condition.��


    But I wasn��t upset about it.


    Perhaps it��s the feeling of being protected, though it should be the other way around.


    ��There are two staircases.��


    ��The enemy is below.��


    The magic emanating from below was proof of that.


    ��Then I will go down, elder.��


    We descended the stairs. Like on the first floor, there were Mines. Seolhwa Ryeon effortlessly dispatched the Mines.


    And on the second floor.


    ����You��ve made quite a spectacle.��


    The Mines were assembled.


    ��There are about 30 of them.��


    The Mines stood on either side, creating a path reminiscent of a scene from a movie. In the center, someone who appeared to be the boss was seated.


    He seemed to hold a high rank.


    ��So, you��ve finallye to us, the remnants of the assassin family.��


    ������


    Seolhwa Ryeon hesitated.


    ��How do you know that?��


    ��Well, when you dwell in darkness, various pieces of information flow to you. It��s surprising that this information has only nowe to light, especially for those who act as foolishly as you.��


    The man said this as he quietly stood up. Various presences could be felt. The presence of two high-ranked and five mid-ranked individuals was particrly noticeable.


    ��You��ve marked yourself. Not very boss-like for someone from the dark world.��


    I stepped forward leisurely. The man��s eyebrows furrowed as if he was disturbed.


    ��It doesn��t matter. Let those hidinge out too. It��s easier to deal with everyone at once.��


    ��How arrogant.��


    ��Isn��t it easier to kill all the bugs at once? No need to bother using your hands twice.��


    Provoked, the Mine red up.


    Mines were like this. They gained immense physical abilities but at the cost of being easily overwhelmed by their emotions.


    I focused on the ck me Divine Body, negating and marking with the Seal of Absorption on the pure mes close to the source.


    ��With a sense of spreading it widely.��


    I drew out the power gathered on the floor and in the air.


    Whoosh!


    ck mes materialized. The ground beneath me burned with ck mes. The pure Energy of Defying Heaven gathered.


    ��This is����


    ��Block him! Kill him! Use whatever means necessary to prevent him from using that technique!��


    The seated individual shouted as if in desperation.


    His body swelled in an instant, achieving Mine transformation. His body size doubled, and ck magic enveloped him. He then charged with a hammer.


    But it was far toote.


    Thud.


    Just a light kick. It wasden with a massive amount of Energy of Defying Heaven.


    mes and their source. The shockwave of the Energy of Defying Heaven spread out, scattering across the ground like wildfire.


    Boom����!


    ��Cough, this is impossible��!��


    The ck mes devoured everything in their path.


    The waiting boss, along with 30 Mines, and the two high-ranked plus ten mid-ranked Mines that appearedter, were all incinerated in a single strike.


    I wasn��t unscathed either. This strike had depleted most of my Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��Recover.��


    I silently chanted the activation word in my mind.


    Then, most of the Energy of Defying Heaven was replenished. The ck mes that had obliterated the entire hideout receded.


    ��Sigh.��


    I sighed inwardly.


    Despite the presence of three high-ranked individuals.


    My Energy of Defying Heaven did not increase.


    This meant that the time for harvesting Energy of Defying Heaven from Mines hade to an end.


    ��Such a sad thing.��


    It was nothing short of a truly sad urrence.

 Chapter 129: Hunt?

    Chapter 129: Hunt?


    After parting with Lee Seo-ha, Seolhwa Ryeon delved into investigating the assassin ns.


    These ns harbored techniques to manipte shadows and ice.


    Such abilities were cultivated because numerous individuals aimed to eliminate Mines from this world.


    Despite facing global interference, their efforts were bolstered by those seeking vengeance for lost family members.


    Within the assassin nsy another secret.


    ��The power to manipte mes.��


    A power designed exclusively for the annihtion of Mines.


    It was a power that eradicated the enemy by consuming the user��s own life.


    No information was readily avable about this.Perhaps, it was concealed in hopes that future generations would avoid it.


    At some point, Lee Seo-ha began wielding the power of mes.


    Initially, it manifested as a me of brilliant radiance.


    A power that appeared sacred, evoking reverence from mere observation.


    Now, its true purpose was clear.


    The elder wasmitted to eliminating Mines, even at the cost of his own lifespan.


    ��Without even realizing it.��


    She felt a thrill merely from encountering someone of her lineage.


    How naive she must have seemed.


    Thus, today, Seolhwa Ryeon pushed herself to her limits. There were tangible results. She had grown stronger than before, achieving enlightenment. She had mastered the maniption of ice and shadows.


    ��You are everything to our n.��


    These words, once spoken by her parents, resurfaced in her mind.


    Back then, she resented her parents for their relentless expectations.


    But now, her perspective has shifted.


    She possessed the talent to meet those expectations.


    ��I wish I could receive their praise.��


    She found the elder��s praise more meaningful than that of her n members.


    And then, Seolhwa Ryeon witnessed it.


    The power, engulfed in ck mes, obliterated Mines in a single strike.


    She gazed at Lee Seo-ha with trembling eyes.


    ��The disparity in our abilities is too vast.��


    She had sensed it, albeit vaguely.


    The elder initially presented a slightly clumsy demeanor. Likely, it was a tactic to ��observe�� her.


    The power the elder now disyed must be of the highest caliber.


    Upon realizing the elder was such a being, she felt joy. Yet, it was also immensely challenging. She pondered whether she could live up to the elder��s expectations.


    Seolhwa Ryeon toyed with her mask.


    The elder had promised to teach her how to wield the powers of ice and shadows.


    ��I can��t rely on the elder��s protection forever.��


    It was a deration of youthful determination.


    While she currently sought his protection, she harbored a deeper ambition to someday protect him, either as an equal or surpassing him.<hr>


    The days off persisted.


    The incident at Divine Academy couldn��t remain concealed, and given its magnitude��enough to destabilize the world economy��the school dered a week-long holiday.


    ��It truly was a massive incident.��


    The United States was plunged into chaos by the event.


    The economy suffered greatly, with numerous fatalities. Leaders and those in mid-ranking positions were among the casualties.


    In response, the United States urgently recalled all its seminarians from abroad.


    Following their deration of a near wartime state, they have since maintained silence.


    As a result, the global economy is experiencing significant turmoil.


    ��I don��t think it��ll escte to a World War.��


    Not in the immediate future, at least.


    If there��s a silver lining, it��s that Divine Academy possessed something divine, resulting in fewer casualties. It served as a crucial vessel, amodating dozens of gods.


    ��That��s why my poprity is skyrocketing at an incredible pace.��


    To an almost rming degree.


    The more the divine entity demonstrated its power, the more videos surfaced showcasing my strength for having defeated her in a single strike.


    This surge in momentum was so overwhelming that even I and the Electronic Witch were struggling to manage it, only seeding in promoting other videos or removing the overly serious ones.


    -Don��t worry too much. The public will soon move on, right?


    ��The problem is that Mines and viins remember; that��s the issue.��


    -��Sorry.


    ��No, there��s no need to apologize.��


    It was my fault.


    It was my fault for getting excited and finishing it all at once from the middle. There was also the fact that I overestimated the opponent.


    And I had be too strong.


    Overwhelmingly so.


    ��I didn��t expect to reach this level at 20.��


    ording to the original n, it would have been lucky to achieve this by the end of this year, or perhaps even looking into next year.


    Of course, it��s not a bad thing.


    The faster I became strong, the more I could do.


    For example, nurturing kids or finding people who would normally be unfindable at this time.


    ��It��s about time to create a power.��


    I had to make people affiliated with other ces my own.


    I decided to go outside since I was up.


    -Is there anything needed to establish a guild?


    I sent a message to the Electronic Witch, and she replied immediately.


    -The establishment of a guild itself is free. The government has put a lot of effort into it. However, if there��s a potential problem, you cannot establish a guild, and in severe cases, you could be cklisted by other guilds.


    I looked at the information the Electronic Witch provided.


    Most of it were uses I wouldn��t vite.


    ��That��s fine.��


    I headed to Seoul through a warp gate. I took a taxi to the association branch.


    ��We��ve arrived.��


    There were quite a few people at the association. The sense of poprity and the intensity of the atmosphere felt strong.


    ��Is this where Korea��s greatest heroes gather?��


    Not now, though.


    Upon entering the association, many gazes were felt on my skin.


    ��Wow, who is that? It feels like there��s some kind of radiance behind his face?��


    ����Lee Seo-ha. He��s really famous. He��s the guy who ranked 5th in the Hero Prospect Ranking recently.��


    Hero Prospect.


    Simply put, it��s a ce where promising neers under 30 were sorted and highlighted in videos.


    The Divine Something and the Named from the Korean Hero School were all part of it, with many outstanding heroes currently active.


    The top 3 guilds, often referred to as the best in Korea, all boasted promising prospects.


    ��Ranked 5th����


    There��s no one stronger than me among those in their 20s.


    Out of curiosity, I looked it up and found a review stating it��s because I possessed a very strong single hit and could perform prative attacks thatpletely ignored the opponent��s defense.


    -He��s an opponent who absolutely cannot be ignored, but with caution, he can be somewhat managed, right?


    ��How ridiculous.��


    I approached the receptionist.


    ��Hello.��


    ����Yes, yes! Ah, hello. How can I assist you?��


    ��I��d like to establish a guild.��


    ��Oh, I see. First, you just need to fill out your personal information here.��


    I started to fill out my personal information on the form.


    ��If you have any questions, feel free to ask.��


    ��Ah, no, I��ve researched it beforehand.��


    ��O-oh, I see.��


    The female employee responded, her voice tinged with disappointment.


    ��For guild members����


    I could include the Electronic Witch, but she��s most effective when operating from the shadows. Well, it��s an issue that can be addressed over time.


    I had a rough list of potential guild members in mind.


    The principal - Seo Ye-bin, whom I subtly hinted at recruiting while helping to restore her star - wanted to join, but it was a bitplicated since she��s affiliated with the school.


    The first ones I could ept were the followers of Veritas.


    ��They��re a bit burdensome, but their abilities are exceptional.��


    After I taught them magic tuning, they eventually began to develop independently and are now trying to advance to the next stage.


    Enchant.


    Or inscription.


    The process of engraving it onto a tool to enhance the tool��s abilities.


    Although I only introduced the concept subtly, they were actively discussing, researching, and developing on their own to progress.


    ��It seems they��re unified under the name of Veritas.��


    Their development pace was astonishingly fast.


    The need for power was there.


    Besides that.


    They were also tangled with countless sources of funds. They were renowned artisans around the world. The potions they sold have reached the point where they couldn��t keep up with demand.


    ��And I need to check this stat as well.��


    Conceptual Stat Alchemy.


    This stat increased when using alchemy.


    Anyway, while thinking about these, I filled in my personal details.


    ��Seo-ha?��


    I heard my name being quietly called.


    Turning my head, I saw Kim Ara. And Kim Seo-hyun.


    ��What are you two doing here?��


    ��Ara wanted to check out our guild. But what about Seo-ha?��


    ��I came to create a guild?��


    Squeak.


    Kim Ara tore the document.


    ��Sorry, Seo-hyun. I identally misjudged my strength and tore the application.��


    ��That��s okay. I prepared an extra one just in case.��


    Kim Seo-hyun said with a smile.


    ��But Seo-ha, can I join too?��


    ��Of course, I��d wee you guys. But are you okay with that, Seo-hyun?��


    Kim Seo-hyun was the adopted child of one of the leaders of the three major guilds.


    It seems like it might be difficult in various ways.


    ����I see.��


    ��Sorry, Seo-hyun. I��ll owe you er.��


    ����Alright. Ara hasn��t joined yet, so.��


    Kim Ara said with a slight smile to Kim Seo-hyun.


    Kim Seo-hyun looked at Kim Ara and me with an uneasy expression.


    ��Then, I��ll join.��


    Kim Ara wrote her name in the entry field.


    ��Is this one member secured?��


    Hong Yu-hwa, the granddaughter of the leader of the Crimson Tower, would be difficult.


    Simrly, Ershil Merchen, the head of the Merchen family known for British fantasy magic, was difficult.


    ��The rtively better ones are Seolhwa Ryeon and Seo Ga-yeon?��


    There��s a pretty good way to recruit Seo Ga-yeon.


    Money.


    And more money.


    ��Ga-yeon��s family is poor.��


    Nowadays, it has be much easier since Seo Ye-bin had added a use in the school that provides schrships to students whose grades had improved dramatically under the guise of educational support, but Seo Ga-yeon still needed a lot of money.


    Because she had many younger siblings.


    ��But isn��t it a bit hard to manage a guild alone?��


    ��Well, yes. But I have someone to help.��


    Thanks to the Electronic Witch.


    She agreed to take care of everything rted toputing. She��s the most proficient person I know in that area.


    ��Wouldn��t there be some unreliable people? I can talk to my grandfather and get some manpower support if you want.��


    Kim Seo-hyun said.


    ��I��d feel sorry for those people, though.��


    They might be disappointed because it��s a new guild. Well, looking at the members, it seemed we��d be able to surpass them soon.


    I declined Kim Seo-hyun��s offer and pondered.


    And now, the most significant problem remained.


    ��I have to write the guild name.��


    This has always been a dilemma.


    The first ythrough guild had a cool name, but I couldn��t remember it.


    By the 10th ythrough, the guild was unified as the Polo Antenna Sucking Guild.


    ��That guild had conquered the world.��


    The Polo Antenna Sucking Guild had dominated the world.


    There was a line in the news articles about the Polo Antenna Sucking Guild spreading worldwide.


    I asked the receptionist about the guild name.


    ��It��s better if the guild name isn��t duplicated. And simr ones might get tackled from here and there.��


    ��How about ��Summer��?��


    ��It exists.��


    ��How about ��Four Seasons��?��


    ��It exists.��


    Many names were mentioned, but all of them already existed.


    To the point where I wondered, was Korea okay like this?


    ��How about ��Polo Antenna Sucking Guild��?��


    ����It exists.��


    This one too����


    Was Korea really okay?


    I was in despair.


    ����How are you nning to cultivate the guild?��


    ��With a small but elite group. A really tiny group of elites.��


    I answered Kim Ara��s question.


    I would recruit even more genuine people than The Brigade of Eternal Heaven.


    I��d ept sub-guilds, but the guild members would not even reach 20. That��s the identity of the guild I was aiming for now.


    ��Then, does this exist?��


    ��No, this does not exist.��


    Following the receptionist��s words, I submitted this.


    ��But do you have a guild building?��


    ��No, I��m going to look for one now.��


    ��Should I help you lease one?��


    ��Ara?��


    I thought for a moment at Kim Ara��s question, then nodded.


    It would be great if Kim Ara could help. After all, she��s the daughter of the Overlord.


    ��That would be great.��


    ��Then let��s go together.��


    Kim Ara linked arms with me, smiling with her eyes. I followed Kim Ara outside.

 Chapter 130: Hunt? (2)

    Chapter 130: Hunt? (2)


    [Ranking of the top 5 promising heroes to watch in Korea.]


    [1st ce: Han Seok-woo (24 years old), 2nd ce: Yoon Han-gyeol (27 years old), 3rd ce: Im Na-rae (27 years old), 4th ce: Moon Cho-rong (27 years old), 5th ce: Lee Seo-ha (18 years old).]


    ?Justifiable. Now at 24, Han Seok-woo, ranked 1st, shines brightly with the forecast of bing the most perfect hero. He was even hailed as a once-in-a-lifetime genius by the Korean Hero Academy.


    ?When exactly was that story from? lol. Currently, in the Korean Hero Academy, there are more than 5 people who have shattered his records.


    ?The students at the Korean Hero Academy now are truly legendary. Even the third year, which was touted as a golden generation, is being overshadowed by the first year��s momentum, and for the second year, Sung Han-byul really has no response.


    ?For real. They are alreadypeting on equal footing and matching the higher ranks.


    ?But isn��t Lee Seo-ha already at a level where he can beat and surpass the higher ranks?


    ?It appears that way in the videos, but the videos are of poor quality, and there��s a possibility of maniption.


    ?That��s true.[But is Lee Seo-ha really 18 years old?]


    -How can an 18-year-old be there? Isn��t that fraud?


    ?Yeah. He just turned 20.


    ?But the rumors are seriously widespread. From the moment he entered, he set new record highs in the exams. And then that was it?


    ?The record for the exam seems to be renewed all the time.


    ?But it seems to end with Lee Seo-ha. He��s in the 1-minute range?


    ??


    ?Nonsense ?


    ?No, for real. That��s why all the scouts are going crazy.


    ?lol A newbie or a really low-ranking hero it seems. That��s why the Korean Association, the government, and the guilds were all in chaos. There��s a rumor that the emperor cherishes him a lot.


    ?I would too. He��s really handsome.


    ?Are you the Emperor? lol Getting enchanted by looks lol lol.


    [The reason Lee Seo-ha can rank as a promising hero at just 18 years old.]


    Simple.


    Watching his fighting style reveals that each hit carries enormous destructive power.


    While normal heroes might use 10 mana to exert 1 in a fight, he manages by expending only 5 or 6.


    Naturally, heroes of the same rank struggle to keep up. Even those of higher ranks find him challenging. But what about the top ranks?


    lol No chance.


    Instant defeat.


    He shines brightest when facing those in the middle rank.


    ?Haven��t you seen the video? He was overpowering those at the higher ranks.


    ?Sung Han-byul was weakened, and he delivered the final blow. The Book of Creating Talents and the Infinite Cup that grants infinite mana are justughable, right?


    ?He was preupied with blocking the annihtion. But just managing to block that is pretty extraordinary. Even those at the higher ranks struggle with it.


    ?All irrelevant, why is there no mention of the Masked Man?


    ?All irrelevant, why isn��t our Veritas mentioned?


    ?No, f*ck, whether it��s the Masked Man or Veritas, just f*ck off, you viins!!!!


    ?Why do we have to get tangled up with the Church of Veritas? It��s so unfair.


    ?Why do we have to be associated with those who idolize a man in a mask??? Does our Veritas seem amusing to you??


    ?Alright, both of you!!! Just!!! F*ck off!!!!!


    Seo Ga-yeon gritted her teeth as she read thements tearing Lee Seo-ha down.


    Unbelievable. Who, what? Why did Lee Seo-ha have to be undervalued like this? Her eyes zing, Seo Ga-yeon passionately defended him.


    ��Seo-ha, don��t worry. I��ll protect you from these people.��


    With fervor, Seo Ga-yeon typed away on theputer, bought with his money under the guise of support, in the house Lee Seo-ha had purchased.


    ?Stop talking badly about our Seo-ha.


    ?Our Seo-ha is so kind.


    ?LOL, Lee Seo-ha already has a fan club rallying behind him.


    ?As for Lee Seo-ha, I might not know about other things, but his face is legendary. Truly the GOAT;;


    ?I agree;; I wish I could live with Lee Seo-ha��s face. I��d be switching girls every day.


    ?Our Seo-ha isn��t someone who just flirts around with girls.


    As she defended him, Seo Ga-yeon momentarily thought this wasn��t right.


    ��No, but swapping girls isn��t right. If that were the case, there would already be rumors.��


    If Hong Yu-hwa were here, she might have said that boys who don��t date girls and flirt without loyalty are the most dangerous, but unfortunately, Hong Yu-hwa wasn��t here.


    [A Wind Band Composed of Women, Botchi the K-pop! is Now Recruiting Female Members.]


    [Alchemists are all out of their minds. They turn living humans into gods and worship them,�� condemned by the dinosaur enterprise CEO Melon Musk. He apologized to the Veritas Church for severing all business ties with the rtedpanies.]


    The electronic world was peaceful today.<hr>


    I decided on the guild name and went outside with Kim Ara.


    Kim Ara sneakily grabbed my hand, leading me. Her hand was a bit cold.


    ��But there��s one problem.��


    ��What��s the problem?��


    ��It��s cheap, and the location is good. It��s a 1-minute walk from the warp gate.��


    Sounds like it had all the good conditions.


    Then, was the problem money? Money was not an issue. I had over 100 billion won.


    ��Don��t worry about money.��


    ��Umm����


    Kim Ara nced at me for a moment.


    ��It��s not so much about money but a slightly different issue.��


    ��What is it?��


    I tensed up.


    If it��s not about money, then this problem could be quite serious. After all, in a capitalist society, money is a resource that can solve most problems.


    ��The building owner is my older brother. The eldest one.��


    ����Ara��s eldest brother?��


    I pondered for a moment, recalling Kim Ara��s personal details, remembering that her brother was the sessor chosen to inherit the Overlord��s family lineage.


    ��Why him?��


    Unlike typical heirs from prestigious families, he had a very kind personality towards his siblings.


    If Kim Ara had aimed for the session, their rtionship might have been different, but Kim Ara had given up halfway through.


    ��Let��s go inside and talk.��


    We took a taxi to the ce. It was a differentrgepany than the building Ara mentioned, almost feeling like a conglomerate in size.


    We went inside and headed to the reception.


    ��Wee. How may I assist you?��


    ��I��d like to meet Kim Sung-ho.��


    ��Did you have an appointment set up in advance?��


    ��No, he��s my brother.��


    ����I��m sorry, I didn��t recognize you. I will contact him immediately.��


    The receptionist turned pale and contacted someone.


    ��You may go up now.��


    ��Okay.��


    We took the elevator up.


    ��There are quite a few people here.��


    As we entered the building, it felt lively, with around 10 people. Among them, I could sense the presence of an upper rank. There seems to be one middle rank as well.


    ��The middle rank must be Ara��s brother.��


    Then, was the upper rank a bodyguard?


    With that thought, we went up.


    Knock knock.


    Those waiting by the door felt a jolt at the knock.


    ��Come in.��


    ��Yes.��


    Kim Ara opened the door and entered.


    Inside the rather spacious office, people were visible. Among them, a man with pomade-styled hair was seen in front of a desk. Unlike Kim Ara��s hair color, he had nearly ck, purple hair and green eyes. His features were sharp, exuding the aura of a ruthless businessman.


    ��What brings you here, Kim Ara? I didn��t expect you toe in without contacting me first.��


    ��I need to buy a building.��


    ��A building? Which building are you talking about?��


    His expression softened.


    As gentle as he could be, willing to fetch the stars if Kim Ara asked.


    ��Well, it��s a bit difficult to exin here. My friend needs it.��


    ��A friend. Oh, there was someone who came with you.��


    He got up with an awkward expression and approached me.


    ��I am Ara��s brother, Kim Sung-ho. Please take good care of our Ara.��


    ��Not at all. Ara has been a great help to me, and I often receive assistance from her.��


    After receiving a suitablepliment, Kim Sung-ho��s face broke into a wide smile.


    ��Really? A friend of Ara? Should I give you some pocket money then?��


    ��Brother, Seo-ha earns a lot.��


    ��Seo-ha��?��


    At the name Ara mentioned, he tilted his head slightly.


    ��Is it Lee Seo-ha?��


    An entity with the rank of upper ss had approached me while I was climbing the stairs earlier.


    He approached me without even trying to hide his rank, more with a strong spirit of rivalry than hostility.


    ��Quite strong.��


    Probably just a bit below Harun.


    However, the sense of the Sword Demon was quiet, as if to say there��s nothing to learn from such a low level.


    ��It can��t be that bad.��


    Still, it was necessary to be a bit wary.


    ��Aho. The family name is Lee. And until recently, he was ranked 5th among the promising ranks.��


    Aho extended his hand. So, he was the former 5th rank that I had overtaken.


    I saw no reason to refuse the handshake, so I shook his hand.


    ��Look at this guy?��


    I could feel his magic trying to climb through my hand to scan my body, but all those mana attempts were denied. His expression showed he was quite taken aback.


    ��Aho. What rudeness are you showing to my guest?��


    ����I��m sorry.��


    ��That��s good. We��ll soon have a ce for our guild.��


    Kim Ara smiled softly, like a newlywed setting up her honeymoon home. Kim Sung-ho��s gaze changed at that smile.


    As if looking at a thief.


    ��Seo-ha? Lee Seo-ha? Oh, right. The bastard�� friend that our father mentioned was you.��


    Did he just say bastard? Surely not.


    -I don��t need anything else but you.


    The words Kim Ara had said before came to mind. A memory forcibly shoved into a corner of my recollection.


    ��Hmm. Would you be interested in fighting Aho?��


    Kim Sung-ho said, looking at me.


    ��With Mr. Aho?��


    ��Yes, a simple sparring match. It��s not exactly a counteroffer, but by epting this condition, all matters concerning the building will be concluded. Regardless of the oue.��


    Kim Sung-ho exined.


    ��Don��t worry about safety. Our facilities might not be as good as the Korea Hero Academy, but we have them. It will be under the condition that uncle watches, but considering safety, that��s not bad either.��


    ��Let��s do it, Seo-ha. If uncle is watching, it��ll be fine.��


    Kim Ara leaned slightly towards me and said.


    I thought of Kim Ara��s uncle. Currently at the lower end of the upper ss, he was someone who would ascend to the highest ss around the time he graduated from the academy.


    ��Would it matter?��


    I considered it for a moment. But there was no reason for me to refuse.


    If anything, I should wee the intervention of her uncle.


    ��I��ve be too strong now.��


    I was not good at controlling my strength.


    ��Then, where should we have the duel?��


    ��There��s a dueling arena in the basement�� no, a fight among the upper ss might be a bit difficult. There��s something like a dueling arena nearby. Do you mind media exposure?��


    I thought for a moment. Maybe it doesn��t matter anymore since it��s already spread as much as it��s going to spread.


    The Electronic Witch tried to block it, but even she was struggling with the level of attention it was getting.


    ��It doesn��t matter.��


    ��Then, there��s a sports field nearby, we��ll rent that out.��<hr>


    Kim Ara thought.


    Lee Seo-ha should be able to beat this person named Aho. No, he will definitely win.


    With that thought, she decided to call her uncle.


    ��If unclees, maybe mom wille too.��


    No, it��s almost certain.


    Hearing that there was a man being watched by her brother and father.


    And if uncle was there, it��s certain.


    ��Sorry, but I��ll get ahead.��


    She felt a slight pang of guilt.


    Cute like a hamster, Seo Ga-yeon.


    But it couldn��t be helped.


    Competition was inherently cold.


    Kim Ara smiled the smile of a victor.<hr>


    ��You want to meet my parents��?��


    Seo Ga-yeon blinked and said.


    Kim Ara looked at Lee Seo-ha with a nk expression.


    ��Yes, when would be possible?��


    ��Today, oh today?��


    Seo Ga-yeon thought.


    Come to think of it, she wasn��t wearing nice underwear today.


    ��That works out well. Let��s meet today then.��


    Lee Seo-ha spoke with the leisurely tone of someone going out for a walk.


    ��Has it already gone that far��?��


    Kim Ara despaired.

 Chapter 131: Hunt? (3)

    Chapter 131: Hunt? (3)


    A hero of the upper ranks.


    His name was Aho, surname Lee.


    Lee Aho, known as Aho Lee in the Western sphere, looked at Lee Seo-ha.


    ��Looks like a parasitic brother.��


    Honestly, Lee Aho harbored a different thought. He believed his ranking suffered due to his appearance and poprity. To be frank, his appeal was primarily among men, despite having a likable appearance.


    The so-called perfect hero, Han Seok-woo, or the Ice Prince, Yun Han-gyeol, garnered enormous casting offers for everything they did, yet his appeal remained mostly with men.


    So he thought to himself.


    ��My ranking dropped because of my appearance. Though it��sbeled a promising ranking, it��s not determined by strength alone.��


    The YouTuber who decided the promising ranking considered various factors.He possessed the world��s most exceptional eyes and could see anything.


    Those were Celestial��s words.


    He might have better vision than his own. He saw what he could not. He sacrificed magic for something called ��entertainment.�� It was one of Celestial��s chosen paths. He focused on talents rted to vision, forsaking all else.


    Lee Aho surveyed the scene.


    People were gathering on the sports field. Despite the significant loss, Kim Seong-ho smiled and entrusted the task to Lee Seo-ha, Kim Ara, and himself.


    -��I want to use this as a promotional video, would that be okay? Ah, I��ll give Seo-ha a separate reward. If you��ve bought a building, you should furnish it. I��ll treat you.��


    That was the offer. He promised a 300% bonus of his sry and one essory from the dungeon aspensation. Lee Aho readily epted.


    Lee Aho snapped out of his reverie and looked ahead. A woman in purple and a man in ck were engaged in a friendly conversation.


    ��Annoying.��


    Lee Aho cast a nce at the woman in purple.


    Kim Ara.


    The sister that was dearly valued by his boss, Kim Seong-ho. She was gazing at that man with adoring eyes, immersed in a one-sided conversation. Kim Ara was asking, and Lee Seo-ha was responding.


    ��Sost time����.��


    At first sight, he was almost smitten with her.


    So, he attempted to impress her, only to end up embarrassing himself. Lee Aho gazed at his hand. The moment Lee Seo-ha had smiled and shaken it, the sensation seemed to linger.


    Lee Aho turned his attention to Lee Seo-ha.


    ��I don��t understand.��


    He was clueless about this boy.


    Despite being considered top-tier, being this close should have offered some insight, yet not with this entity.


    It was as if he negated everything.


    Yet, he was burning, absorbing, possessing the power of origins.


    Instinctively, he felt that even with all his resources, he couldn��t grasp the essence of this being. It was likely one of his talents or mysteries.


    Lee Aho absentmindedly touched his wrist, lost in thought.


    ��You��ve made a mistake.��


    Lee Seo-ha should not have revealed his power. He wouldn��t be careless now. With a firm resolution, he decided to show that woman an impressive side of himself. This was what Lee Aho pondered as he waited.


    Imagining himself married to Kim Ara with three children, Lee Aho��s expression hardened to one he was familiar with.


    ��Uncle has arrived.��


    Kim Seong-ho announced in a low voice.


    With an imposing aura, the uncle made his appearance. A middle-aged man resembling Kim Seong-ho, with pomade in his hair and smoking a cigar, emerged. He was dressed in a grey suit with a coat over it.


    ��An incredible presence!��


    Indeed, a figure worthy of being considered among the top ranks in a few years. Despite having faced a tough battle with the parasite Kalia recently, it meant that he had survived against the Parasite Kalia.


    Lee Aho regarded him with respectful eyes.


    ��Seong-ho, is that the guy?��


    ��Yes, father is interested in this friend.��


    ��Really?��


    Kim Ho-seop looked at Lee Seo-ha with azy gaze, then showed interest.


    ����He knows how to conceal himself.��


    At that age, they usually wanted to show off, not utilizing their talent for hiding even if they possessed it. But Lee Seo-ha was different. He chose to conceal himself. And despite wearing an oversized hoodie, his well-trained physique was unmistakable.


    However, that alone wouldn��t be enough to catch the attention of his brother, known as the Overlord. There had to be something more.


    ��Then, let��s start the sparring. Everyone, fight without regrets.��


    Kim Ho-seop positioned himself between Lee Seo-ha and Lee Aho. Lee Aho focused, aware that his opponent was formidable, but confident due to his long-standing position in the upper ranks.


    ��If short strikes are his strength, I��ll counter him with my own short strikes.��


    He was confident in short-termbat, he had trained in the guild under the Overlord, aiming to win with a single strike of the Super Overlord Fist.


    ��Start.��


    As themand was given.


    Lee Aho lost track of Lee Seo-ha��s movements.


    ��What��?��


    His mind went nk. Although not solely reliant on sight, his martial arts training emphasized sensation. Yet, his senses had failed him? That could only mean he was��


    He felt a hand on his head. Lee Aho, acting on instinct, punched and kicked simultaneously.


    However, Lee Seo-ha deflected the arm with one hand and caught the leg.


    His attack was effortlessly countered, and ck mes coursed along Lee Seo-ha��s hand.


    Lee Aho instinctively encased himself in Ki Armor (���).


    A technique seldom used due to its significant energy consumption.


    The qi, generated through mental focus, formed an armor, but the ck mes consumed and incinerated it.


    ��Damn it!��


    Cursing,


    Lee Aho��s head struck the ground.


    Crash!


    The impact created a spider-web crack on the floor.


    Lee Seo-ha dusted off his hands.


    As if removing dirt, he turned to Kim Ho-seop.


    ��I won, right?��


    ��Ye-Yes.��


    Kim Ho-seop could only respond with a stunned expression.<hr>


    ��Too easy.��


    Much weaker than expected. Despite being of the same rank, the level difference was too vast.


    ��No, to be precise, it��s not even the same rank.��


    The transcendent beings, ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven, had told me.


    ��I haven��t fully reached the upper rank because I haven��tpleted my mindset yet.��


    ��My mindset is so vast and enormous that it will take a long time toplete. The destructive power, oncepleted, will be beyond imagination.��


    In other words, was I halfway into the upper rank now?


    Had I not created the ck me Martial God, I might have struggled.


    ck God had given me a tremendous increase in martial power.


    And the special stat, Struggle, was the same.


    ��Better than I thought.��


    When there was an opponent, and it recognized the fight, the power increased my overall stats.


    It didn��t increase conceptual stats, but that��s something.


    ��Honestly, that would be too overpowered.��


    With points, I might be able to significantly raise special stats and do various things.


    ��Is it already over?��


    ��What? Didn��t it just start?��


    ��Defeated in a single move? No, even if he was careless����


    The crowd was buzzing.


    ��Okay, okay. Since it seems the match is decided, you both can stand up now. Lee Aho was too careless, and Lee Seo-ha exploited the opponent��s carelessness too much.��


    Kim Ho-seop pped his hands to lighten the atmosphere.


    ��But Uncle, didn��t Mothere?��


    ����Let��s talk about thatter.��


    Kim Ho-seop stiffened at Kim Ara��s words.


    I momentarily tilted my head in confusion. There shouldn��t be an event involving her mother happening right now, right?


    ��You��re Lee Seo-ha, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    Kim Ho-seop scanned me once.


    ��Not bad. No, you are a very strange being.��


    Kim Ho-seop made a strange expression, as if he had seen something iprehensible.


    ��Is that apliment?��


    ����Hmm, sorry. I misspoke. If it��s apliment, then yes, it is. I��ve heard a lot about being a genius, and I��ve seen many types of geniuses.��


    Kim Ho-seop looked at me.


    ��I think I understand why my brother is paying attention to you. You are peculiar. Iprehensible. And that��s ament I��ve often heard.��


    To ordinary people, a genius was no different from a weirdo. They couldn��t understand a genius.


    Was that what he��s trying to say?


    ��Would you like toe to China if you have thoughts?��


    ��China?��


    It was an unexpected suggestion.


    ��Yes. I think I��ve seen martial arts simr to yours in China.��


    ��Simr powers to mine?��


    ��ck me. I��ve seen ck-colored mes.��


    ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven visibly reacted to Kim Ho-seop��s words.


    -ck me?


    -If there��s someone who handles ck me, it��s only that being?


    -Go, master. His power must be absorbed at all costs.


    ��Why him?��


    -His power is troublesome. He possesses the ��power to burn the concept itself.��


    -And he��sposed of the Energy of Defying Heaven, which is somewhat annoying. It didn��t allow me to grow my power much, but if he obtains the legacy of another Heavenly Demon and acquires the Energy of Defying Heaven, he��d be the most troublesome!


    Eternal Heaven exined vigorously.


    ��You seem curious. If you need information about that being, I can support you.��


    ��A deal?��


    ��No, not really. This is just my goodwill. I don��t want to be in a hostile rtionship with you.��


    Kim Ho-seop offered his hand with a friendly smile.


    ��And I want to help my niece��s business a bit.��


    He nced at Kim Ara while speaking.


    China, huh?


    I briefly thought about China. China was vast. And it was also connected to the martial world dimension. The legacies of the Heavenly Demon were likely to be found there in abundance.


    ��I know about three ces.��


    I was thinking it was about time to go there. The gatekeepers there were very strong and left a deep impression.


    ��Normally, school would be an issue.��


    But now, the Korea Hero School was on a break. No problem.


    ��Yes, I��ll do that.��


    ��Then contact me through Ara anytime. I��ll provide the best service.��


    ��Thanks for the goodwill. May I go now?��


    ��Oh, have I kept someone who��s in a hurry?��


    ��Yes, I need to find guild members.��


    ��A guild, you say? If it��s about the guild, I��m quite knowledgeable. It��s not one of the top three, but our guild holds significant influence too.��


    ��I��ll mention it if there��s a problem.��


    I then parted ways with Kim Ho-seop.


    Next, I called Seo Ga-yeon.


    -The time that sparkles generously~


    -Hello?


    ��Yes, hello.��


    -Pfft. So, are we dating now?


    My attempt at humor seemed to have seeded, as Seo Ga-yeonughed in response.


    ck Heavenmented while watching me.


    -Master, does that kind of thing even work with today��s kids? Stop messing around and get to the point.


    -Sometimes. Very asionally, even Mr. Seo finds it hard to bear such cringy lines�� But today, it��s a bit tough.


    Feeling disheartened by ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven��s remarks, I spoke to Seo Ga-yeon.


    ��Are you free today?��


    -Yes, if it��s Seo-ha��s words, I have to make time even if there��s none.


    ��Really? That��s great then. I��ll head over to your ce.��


    -��Right now?


    ��Yes. See you soon.��


    I hung up and, taking Kim Ara with me, headed to Seo Ga-yeon��s house.

 Chapter 132: Hunt? (4)

    Chapter 132: Hunt? (4)


    The process of integrating Seo Ga-yeon into the guild was swiftlypleted.


    My well-known presence on YouTube yed a significant role in this.


    As soon as Seo Ga-yeon��s siblings saw me, they eagerly asked for autographs and showered me with praise, dering me one of Korea��s promising talents, as if they were embellishing my reputation with gold.


    ��Honestly, I��m not too concerned about the parents�� opinion.��


    Seo Ga-yeon was an adult.


    She didn��t require her parents�� permission, but her dependent personality was pronounced. That��s why she was adamant about winning them over.


    In the game, there were instances where some tried to drive a wedge between Seo Ga-yeon and her parents, aiming to sabotage their rtionship, though this only urred asionally during guild formation.


    After repeatedly viewing videos of my performances, Seo Ga-yeon��s parents, swayed by their daughter��s earnest appeal and the allure of the contract money, eventually consented.


    ��I��ve heard a lot about you. You��ve been taking excellent care of our child since the beginning of the semester. So, I trust that Lee Seo-ha will take good care of my daughter.��It almost sounded like a father entrusting his daughter in marriage.


    Regardless, Seo Ga-yeon was now part of the guild.


    ��Brother, brother. Can you give me an autograph?��


    ��An autograph?��


    Seo Ga-yeon��s sibling asked me. After a brief moment of thought, I signed a piece of paper. Utilizing my Midas touch to its fullest, even I was taken aback by the stylish signature I crafted.


    ��Wow, thank you!��


    The child scampered off, bowing deeply in gratitude.


    Observing this, ck Heaven voiced her dissatisfaction in a grumbling tone.


    -To be honest, I��m not a fan of this so-called promising talent ranking. Given your skills, you��re not just a promising talent but are already at a level where you can stand shoulder to shoulder with the greatest in the world.


    Eternal Heaven nodded, echoing that sentiment.


    -Well, it can��t be helped, I guess. Lee Seo-ha has grown too powerful too quickly. Plus, the Heaven Defying Body has always been difficult to gauge since ancient times.


    -That��s true.


    With a few words from Eternal Heaven, ck Heaven��s expression softened.


    After discussing with Seo Ga-yeon��s parents and having dinner, I stepped outside.


    ��So, when are we going to China?��


    ��China?��


    Seo Ga-yeon responded to Kim Ara��s question.


    ��We��ve decided to go to China.��


    ��Oh, Ara mentioned her home was in China, right? Can I join?��


    I pondered for a moment.


    The Heavenly Demon said the powers of Defying Heaven and Starlight were under the jurisdiction of the Creator. These powers couldn��t achieve divinity, no matter what.


    And powers overseen by a god tended to attract each other.


    The stronger these powers gathered, the stronger the synergy they created.


    ��If the opponent uses the power of Defying Heaven.��


    I was not sure what would happen.


    The dragon-shaped being I met in America was weak in power but dangerous in rank. Fortunately, I was able to escape its restraint, so there was no problem.


    ��If something strange happens����


    I was considering the worst-case scenario.


    If we went to China, we might find the Heavenly Demon��s legacy. However, the quest��s difficulty was likely to increase. Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven said that guy was quite dangerous. I had no intention of facing the highest rank before going to America, yet an enemy of the highest rank appeared.


    ��I don��t know what will happen.��


    I couldn��t predict how the opponent would appear. A being using ck mes might have already consumed another Heavenly Demon��s legacy and created a rank. And that could be a deadly power for me.


    ��It was made of Defying Heaven, right?��


    -He��s not an ordinary being.


    -A divine beast, made of Defying Heaven, specifically a Phoenix among them, akin to dragons. Dragons have been sealed for a long time and have lost their power, but�� honestly, the Phoenix might be different. If it has regained its power, Lee Seo-ha could die at her hands.


    ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven said this.


    It was incredulous.


    To be stronger, I needed to go to China, where I could encounter beings of the highest rank.


    ��No, it��s okay. Now that I think about it, I might have sses then.��


    ����sses?��


    ��Yeah,st time when I was active in the USA, Celestial offered to teach me.��


    -I wanted to go with you.


    Her true feelings echoed in my ears.


    This was why the power of starlight was dangerous. Her emotions were transmitted to me without filtration. I could hide my feelings from others, but not from her.


    ��Is that so? That��s good.��


    I couldn��t smile.


    Had I agreed, she would have rejected Celestial toe with me. That wasn��t good yet.


    Seo Ga-yeon��s expression changed from a bit gloomy to excited.


    ��But you��re not going with Ara alone, are you?��


    ����What? I think we��re going with Ara��s uncle?��


    Was his name Kim Ho-seop?


    He��s active in China, but he��s a high-ranking hero. Quite famous in this country too.


    ��Yeah, have a good trip.��


    ��I��ll buy you a gift.��


    ��Okay.��<hr>


    The next day, in the morning, Hong Yu-hwa burst into our house.


    ��You, you��ve made a guild.��


    ����Has the rumor spread already?��


    ��Think about your actions. Not only are you a talent under scrutiny by the government and the association, but you also took down Lee Aho yesterday?��


    ��I took him down because he was off guard.��


    Well, I could have taken him down even if he wasn��t, but it would have been more exhausting.


    Then, a thought struck me. Why did she have such quick ess to information?


    ��Isn��t that too fast for information? Are you stalking me?��


    ��Ha? What nonsense are you talking about! Do you think I have that much free time? I am, just. It��s just that. You��re my rival, so I just looked up some information for that purpose.��


    Hong Yu-hwa hurriedly exined, seemingly flustered. It seems she really had her subordinates spy on my movements.


    ��Did she really stalk me?


    ��Anyway, keep a spot in the guild for me.��


    ����Why?��


    ��Obviously, because I��m joining. I like the guild��s name too. A gathering of stars. Who else if not me?��


    ��Your grandfather is the tower master, right?��


    ��That��s right. But grandfather thinks it��s okay even if it��s not necessarily me. Plus, I can take the sessor lessons there, right? And who knows, if I do well, maybe I��ll do something for it?��


    With that, Hong Yu-hwa informed me to write down her name and left.


    So, she��s saying if she joined, the tower might do something for us? Was that how I was supposed to interpret it?


    ����You came in this morning just to say that?��


    It was a bit absurd.


    -A bold woman indeed. But usually, such women are weaker at night. Master, let me teach you specially��


    ��No need.��


    Ignoring ck Heaven��s nonsense, I prepared breakfast. Breakfast was nothing special, just reheated leftover kimchi stew and instant rice from yesterday.


    After a simple breakfast, I prepared to head to China.


    And upon arriving at the warp gate.


    ��Hello.��


    The only one to greet me was Kim Seo-hyun.


    Huh?<hr>


    China, along with Germany, was one of the countries that suffered the most when the dimensions merged.


    It gained the immense power of the martial arts world, but ironically, that very martial arts world made it a prime target for the Mines and the Nazi Empire.


    The United States was off-limits because messing with it would have been like stirring a ho��s nest due to the vine war.


    The extraterrestrial magic they wielded was ipatible with the divinity of the vine war. They were outmatched in power, so there was no need to provoke them.


    Thus, from their perspective, China was the easier target, so they agreed to make it a base for the Mines.


    Had China joined forces with the martial arts world, it could have at least maintained its national form. However, China did not ally with the martial arts world and even antagonized them.


    ��That��s how China ended up divided into all sorts of nations.��


    Various republics or states might use the title of a country, but from the outside, they were referred to as China-Number, reflecting the current state of China. The country formerly known as China was now divided into 60 nations.


    Moreover, the vast array of martial arts and techniques from the martial arts world were scattered everywhere. Although many things are buried in China, considering the entire martial arts world, it barely reaches half.


    ��Kim Seo-hyun alone probably holds about 80% of them.��


    All sorts of martial arts and techniques that the martial arts world had were stored within her body. Perhaps even a part of the ck God Martial Arts was sleeping within her. I was not concerned about such things since I have ck Heaven.


    ��It��s not bad, actually.��


    There��s an awakening event for Kim Seo-hyun in China. Helping her with that would surely elevate her powers to a new level.


    ��Ara had to rush home due to an urgent matter and took a flight. It just so happened that I was also heading to China and we bumped into each other.��


    ����I��m sorry. Because of me, you had toe a dayter.��


    ��No, I wanted to do it.��


    Kim Seo-hyun said with a gentle smile.


    ��Do you have any ns?��


    ��Not yet. I��ll probably just follow Seo-ha around.��


    ��Then we need to go home first.��


    I looked outside the warp gate.


    If it were Korea.


    Or even the United States, there were more than 10 warp gates per state, making travel convenient��


    ��By ne.��


    ��Private jets are so outdated. But, what can we do?��


    Maintaining a warp gate cost a fortune. Thus, the 60 divided nations of China simply couldn��t afford it. Given that, flying wasn��t such a bad new experience.


    Shortly after, the ne took off.


    ��This is my first time on a ne.��


    ��If you��re not from China or Germany, it would be your first time, right?��


    ��Right? But don��t terrorist groupse out and terrorize nes and stuff?��


    ��You��ve watched too many movies. Especially since this is the Overlord��s private jet����


    ��Everybody, freeze! Move and we shoot.��


    No sooner had the words been spoken than heavily armed individuals who looked like hunters burst in.


    ��������


    ��������


    It certainly was a new experience, if nothing else.

 Chapter 133: Hunt? (5)

    Chapter 133: Hunt? (5)


    It goes without saying, overpowering terrorists of hunter level who weren��t even heroes was hardly a challenge.


    Even without my intervention, Kim Seo-hyun could easily subdue them in an instant.


    ��Something��s odd.��


    However, this situation was undeniably peculiar.


    They��re targeting the Overlord��s private jet. Logically, it didn��t make sense, yet here we were.


    ����Come to think of it, this is China.��


    Currently, China was engulfed in chaos, surpassing even the tumult of the Warring States period.


    Despite its vast size, the number of factions iming sovereignty within China was staggering. There were as many as 60 such groups, and their numbers were still growing.


    This meant that China was still embroiled in conflict.In such a war-torn period, it��s understandable that survival took precedence over all else.


    If this were a martial arts novel, it would be akin to banditsunching a sudden attack.


    ��Seo-hyun, take care of them for me.��


    ��Huh? Okay.��


    Kim Seo-hyun, slightly puzzled, advanced towards the hunters.


    ��What��s this? Just two pretty boys?��


    ��I��m interested in that flight attendant over there.��


    ��I like that man with ck hair.��


    My talent, Reading(-), tranted their words. Kim Seo-hyun smiled at thest woman��sment, quickly approached her, and incapacitated her with a strike to the sr plexus.


    ��Ugh, what!��


    ��A hero? Why here!��


    ��Wait! Where is this ce? It��s clearly a private jet for the wealthy!��


    The terrorists eximed in a flustered manner.


    Could it be that they genuinely didn��t know andmitted the act of terrorism?


    ��No, that��s not the crucial point.��


    The Overlord��s private jet was fortified with various security measures for appearances. It would be impossible for beings of their level to prate them all at once.


    ��An artifact?��


    Artifacts.


    These were items that emerged from ruins in worlds where dimensions intersected.


    Artifacts possessed a power from a different dimension than that of ordinary artifacts or weapons.


    They governed the power of concepts, meaning even a low-grade artifact could wield dangerous powers if utilized correctly. They acted as a kind of interference with concepts.


    Certain artifacts also served as motifs for special stats known as ��conceptual stats.��


    ��Usually, they appear around the middle of the story.��


    Well, it didn��t matter.


    The highest grades started to appear from the middle to thete parts of the story. The original work was already quite ruined. It��s best not to get too hung up on the original work and to act flexibly.


    I stood up and picked up what appeared to be an artifact.


    I activated Reading.<hr>


    ��The ck Hand that Harbors Illusions��


    : Once a day, it allows entry into the interior of a being caught in sight.<hr>


    ����It��s a subtle artifact.��


    Artifacts typically had such effects.


    Like being able to go anywhere on Earth once a month, or a spear that hits its target unconditionally. From dangerous to subtle artifacts, there��s a variety.


    Well, such artifacts had their uses in terms of infiltration, so I took it first.


    ��What should we do with these guys?��


    ����It��s subtle.��


    If we really had to do something, dealing with them would be easier and simpler.


    They probably didn��te here with good intentions, so it wouldn��t be unjust.


    ��Please, spare us, heroes!��


    The terrorists cried out in Chinese.


    I looked at Kim Seo-hyun. Kim Seo-hyun looked at me. Her emotions were unreadable.


    I didn��t want to spare them, but there was no need to get our hands dirty. More than anything, Kim Seo-hyun was the protagonist, embodying the role of good. There��s no need for bloodshed.


    ��Before that, does anyone know where this artifact came from?��


    ��I, I know!��


    The woman who had taken a liking to me earlier spoke up.


    ��That artifact was obtained by breaking into ruins with the ck me of the ck Phoenix.��


    ����ck Phoenix?��


    The information was more interesting than expected.


    ��Yes, yes. It��s a divine beast currently flying all over China, gathering strength. This being uses ck mes to burn everything to ashes.��


    ��Are its mes that powerful?��


    ��Yes�� Its mes have the powerful ability to burn all kinds of special abilities.��


    ��Is that so?��


    I looked at ck Heaven.


    -That��s right, Master. It��s the Phoenix. It��s the one that received a portion of the power from the previous master.


    -You must be careful. Unlike other divine beasts, this one admires the Ravenous Horse and has transformed its body into its own by incinerating it.


    ��Heaven Defying Body, huh.��


    I wore a peculiar expression.


    The more I heard about the Phoenix,


    The less I felt I could possibly lose to him.


    ��You, you��re going to spare us, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    I would spare them.


    But not in the way they hoped.


    ��Let��s break the Dantian of those who have trained in martial arts, and the core of those who have trained in magic. Cut their tendons as well.��


    ��Let��s do that.��


    Kim Seo-hyun nodded agreeably.


    Personally, I think doing such things was more horrific, but it seems Kim Seo-hyun didn��t think so. Some of the terrorists seemed relieved, probably taking it as a sign they wouldn��t be killed right away.


    Of course, it wouldn��t be ordinary. Medicine of this era was quite advanced, so there were ways to revive evenpletely shattered Dantians or cores.


    ��These people wouldn��t have the money or anything to afford that, though.��


    Still, you never knew.


    I negated theirs with the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��May I ask you something?��


    ��What is it?��


    After finishing the job, Kim Seo-hyun approached me.


    ��Why did you spare them?��


    She looked at me with eyes full of questions.


    ��Why wouldn��t I?��


    ��Huh? Seo-ha, you��re usually merciless to your enemies. I thought you would kill them.��


    Did it seem that way?


    Well, I would have if Kim Seo-hyun wasn��t there.


    ��You don��t like it.��


    ��Huh?��


    Kim Seo-hyun blinked at my words.


    ��I didn��t do it because you don��t like it.��


    ����Seo-ha considered that?��


    ��I consider it. Most of the time, there��s no need to bother, but.��


    Others perceived them as Mines or viins. While those two were quite different, ifbeled as a viin, they were treated ruthlessly.


    Ershil chose to kill rather than hand them over to the police. Hong Yu-hwa did the same. Seo Ga-yeon wouldply without anyints if I decided to do it.


    But Kim Seo-hyun was different.


    She was the most important existence in this world.


    I looked at Kim Seo-hyun. She was looking at me with a nk expression.


    ��You spared them because of me?��


    ��That��s right.��


    Kim Seo-hyun, who had beenzily smiling, leaned back in her chair and covered her face.


    ��Seo-ha, you might want to restrain yourself a bit.��


    ����What?��


    Could she have caught my intention?


    ��Sometimes, when I look at Seo-ha, I think it might be quite difficult to approach you.��


    ��To me?��


    I was puzzled.


    I thought I had been continuously helpful or friendly to the main characters, keeping my distance from others.


    ��Yes, there��s that. Seo-ha might not notice because you��re not very observant.��


    ������


    Me, not observant?


    But reflecting on what my girlfriends from my past life said, I might indeed be oblivious in this aspect. After pondering for a moment, I just kept silent.


    ��Actually, I don��t really enjoy fighting with others and seizing something. Maybe it��s my nature.��


    Kim Seo-hyun looked at me.


    ��But now, I find myself being too greedy. To the extent that I can��t control myself.��


    ����Is that so?��


    ��Yes.��


    After that, our conversation fell into silence.


    During the awkward silence, as I leaned back in my chair, a frantic voice came from inside.


    ��Sorry, but the ne cannot proceed to the destination; we need tond on a different route for a while before taking off again.��


    ��We can��t go to our destination?��


    ��There are too many flying monsters nearby, posing a high risk of crashing midway.��


    ��I see.��


    Kim Seo-hyun nodded immediately.


    This was one of the reasons why many nations were installing warp gates. The air and the sea had long be domains of monsters.


    ��How long will it take to reach our destination by car from where wend?��


    ��It will take at least 15 hours.��


    At this rate, waiting might be a better option.


    Wended temporarily in a city and received several cautions.


    ��Even though you are guests of the Overlord, please remember that China is currently in a state of war. There are not many who would dare to touch the Overlord��s guests, but few will immediately recognize you as such.��


    With that, the flight attendant pinned an emblem on our chests.


    ��Still, wearing this should at least help you avoid any unnecessary confrontations.��


    ��I see.��


    Neither Kim Seo-hyun nor I nned to stay quiet here, so it didn��t really matter.


    ��We are notcking in strength.��


    Unless an entity of the highest caliber decides to be hostile towards us, there��s no danger.


    ��Capturing a top-tier entity alone is difficult now.��


    It would be different once my condition fully stabilizes.


    But how often did top-tier entities roam around? Even scouring the whole world for Mines, viins, and heroesbined, there were barely 100 of them.


    And most of them were heavy-sitters, so even if you wanted to meet them, it��s difficult.


    ��Shall we take a short tour then?��


    ��Why not. I didn��t expect such an opportunity toe so soon.��


    Kim Seo-hyun came up next to me and said.


    ��It feels like a date, doesn��t it?��


    ��Does it? Should I y the escort then?��


    As I casually replied, Kim Seo-hyun blushed slightly and said.


    ��So, are we on a date today?��<hr>


    I was in a bewildered state.


    How did ite to this?


    ����So-sorry, Seo-ha!��


    Kim Seo-hyun��s behind was sitting on my face.


    She happened to be wearing a skirt, so her in white panties were in contact with my mouth. Kim Seo-hyun��s slightly hot thighs were squeezing my face.


    And there was the Overlord, looking on with a displeased expression, standing next to Kim Ara, who wore a bewildered look.


    ����Somehow. The reason you didn��t fall for the seduction����


    Kim Ara looked at me as if she thought I were gay.


    Why did this happen?

 Chapter 134: Hunt? (6)

    Chapter 134: Hunt? (6)


    ��Your name is Kim Seo-hyun.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer.


    These were the first words spoken by the person who took her in, bing both her teacher and parent.


    Now, a faint memory surfaced.


    It was a fragment left by those who had taught her early on.


    It was her shame.


    Her despair.


    And also her milestone.


    ��This talent is beyond our expectations. This child will reach heights we cannot even imagine.����Of course. Who do you think created her? She embodies the soul of our martial world. She is essentially the collective essence of us, passed down for a thousand years.��


    When the martial world was betrayed and faced external threats,


    Those within the martial world thought of its end.


    Martial Alliance, Heretic Sect, Devil Sect, Mystic ns.


    Those who never thought to unite did so in the face of the most primal desire to survive.


    They joined forces and continued the fight. Blood formed rivers, and corpses piled into mountains.


    Yet, they only managed to dy the end.


    Kim Seo-hyun was created to pass down their knowledge to future generationspletely.


    The martial world would erase its traces from this world. The martial arts they created will scatter across the world as remnants.


    This meant the end of the martial world.


    Those who stood at the pinnacle of the martial world did not wish for this.


    Thus, Kim Seo-hyun was created.


    The culmination of a thousand years of the martial world.


    Her very existence was proof of the martial world��s imprint in this dimension and the reason for its being.


    Kim Seo-hyun inherited immense talent.


    But it was too much.


    Too much of a good thing was bad. Her talent was so excessive it endangered her life.


    The Mystic n and the Jegal Family used magic to seal her power.


    Until she could handle it in the future.


    Despite sealing her near-limitless internal power, akin to having a dragon��s heart imnted within her, she possessed remarkable talent. She could mimic any martial art she saw just once, and her violently powerful talent was forged from mixing the blood of those who dominated the martial world.


    She could use almost any martial art as her own, with a few exceptions.


    Except for Lee Seo-ha.


    ��Really fascinating.��


    She observed his body.


    It was an inscrutable body. Normally, one trained their body through martial arts, but this was more akin to refining the body. Others might not know, but Kim Seo-hyun did. She had observed Lee Seo-ha��s body more closely than anyone else.


    At first, it was out of curiosity.


    Her curiosity stemmed from wanting to learn how to refine that body.


    ��I really didn��t think much of it.��


    Perhaps it was significant that she met a peer she couldn��t understand.


    Things might have been slightly different if she had met Ershil or Kim Ara first.


    ��I��m not usually like this.��


    She didn��t like to fight.


    Fighting Mines was unavoidable. They aimed to create hell on this earth.


    Their goal was to create awless hell, so Kim Seo-hyun fights without hesitation against Mines.


    But she disliked fighting.


    She hated arguing with someone, the act of fighting to im something.


    But the more she stayed with Lee Seo-ha, the more Kim Seo-hyun felt she was changing.


    ��You hate it, right? I don��t want to do what you hate.��


    ��This shouldn��t be happening.��


    Kim Seo-hyun was a being of goodwill.


    She was created that way from the beginning. For her, struggle was no different from creating a haven for herself.


    In this world, without power, everything was taken away.


    ��But.��


    Bad thoughts keep rifling through her mind. He seemed better than her. Maybe he��d turn if she pushed a little? What if it hurts others? Then, just resolve it with power.


    These were her thoughts.


    But on the other hand, she was starting to think that it��s not so bad.


    At first, she med herself.


    But now, she��s increasinglyfortable with her feelings, which was confusing.


    ��Really dangerous.��


    Maybe trouble would ensue soon.<hr>


    Kim Seo-hyun and I were strolling through the streets.


    This ce was, well�� it felt like it was 50 years behindpared to Seoul.


    Street markets were sparse, and ces like inns were worn and old. Red-light districts operated openly during the day, with people gathering to make meals or going about farming.


    ��Hardly any concrete buildings exist.��


    It might be considered normal. China, while proiming one China, consisted of 60 countries all eager for independence or to engulf each other.


    ��What��s this? Two guys traveling together?��


    ��Are you gay? But both of you look pretty����


    And it was amusing to see thugs walking around openly in broad daylight. That this wasn��t a one or two-time urrence was also amusing.


    ��Is the biggest sect around here called the ck Death Sect?��


    ��Why? Gonna take them down?��


    ��If it��s too bothersome, yeah.��


    Especially annoying was how some nced at Kim Seo-hyun, who had an androgynous appearance, in a displeasing way.


    I thought showing her true form without disguising it as a man might not be worse.


    ��This ce does look somewhat old.��


    ��Right. It��s like a city from decades ago.��


    ��People don��t seem to carry cell phones around much. Have you thought about showing your true form here?��


    ����My true form?��


    ��Yeah. Don��t you sometimes want to dress up?��


    ��I do think about it sometimes.��


    Kim Seo-hyun looked at me with a peculiar expression.


    Honestly, I still didn��t understand why she disguised herself as a man. There were a few suspicions.


    ��Mostly spection.��


    But that��s not important right now.


    Even though she was disguised as a man, Kim Seo-hyun was the one to save this world. Her power was absolutely necessary.


    ��Such stress isn��t good.��


    She needed a way to relieve stress.


    For Kim Seo-hyun, immersing herself in clubs and nightlife was her chosen method of rxation, yet even she wasn��tpletely immune to stress. This tension even seeped into her gaming experiences.


    ��The best thing is to dress up.��


    How should I phrase it?


    Perhaps basking in the attention of others wasn��t such a bad way to dpress. It might be routine over time, but initially, there��s nothing quite as satisfying.


    ��Attention is a poisoned chalice, though.��


    But if it offered a temporary respite from stress, perhaps it��s worth it.


    ��Do you want to see my true self?��


    Kim Seo-hyun asked, her expression intrigued.


    It��s possible she adopted that yful demeanor from Ershil.


    ��I do want to see.��


    I genuinely did.


    The real Kim Seo-hyun, whom I had never encountered in the game. I hade across illustrations of women posing as Kim Seo-hyun, but they always seemed off, reminiscent of the uncanny valley.


    As I looked intently at Kim Seo-hyun, she blushed.


    ��What, what? Were you that curious? Well, just wait a bit.��


    Kim Seo-hyun led me to a nearby clothing store.


    ��Wee.��


    A female employee greeted us warmly.


    Kim Seo-hyun turned to me.


    ��Suggest something for me to wear����


    Her voice trailed off, revealing her unfamiliarity with women��s clothing.


    I scanned the clothes, selecting ones that I believed wouldplement Kim Seo-hyun.


    ��You, you seem too familiar with this, don��t you?��


    ����No. I��ve just considered what clothes might usually suit you.��


    Admitting this made me feel like a pervert.


    However, her reaction wasn��t negative. Kim Seo-hyun��s blush deepened slightly. Perhaps she finds the idea perverted but is willing to overlook it.


    Kim Seo-hyun took the clothes and disappeared into the dressing room.


    The sound of her changing was unmistakably clear to my ears. I didn��t want to listen, but the heightened senses of a Sword Demon captured everything around me, including the detail that Kim Seo-hyun was now switching from pants to a skirt.


    ��It��s partly because of the ck me Divine Body.��


    In essence, my strength was the root cause.


    Feeling overly intrusive, I momentarily dulled my senses.


    ����I��m done.��


    A voice, tinged with shyness, emanated from the dressing room.


    ��How is it?��


    ����Isn��t this too revealing?��


    ��I don��t think so.��


    Admittedly, there was a considerable amount of personal bias involved.


    Kim Seo-hyun stepped out of the dressing room, her appearance striking.


    Adorned with a ck choker, her outfit consisted of a belly-revealing short-sleeved shirt and a high-waisted miniskirt.


    ��How, how does it look?��


    ����It suits you incredibly well.��


    If only her hair were a bit longer, it would have been perfect.


    There were a few regrets, though. The fabric was too cheap, causing the colors to appear dull. I resolved to dress her up properly once we returned to Korea.


    ��Shall we go together, princess?��


    ����Yeah.��


    Fortunately, Kim Seo-hyun seemed pleased, humorously engaging with my jest.<hr>


    Meanwhile, The Overlord stepped forward, his expression one of bewilderment.


    ��Aren��t you going to wee Ara��s friend?��


    ��He��s a wild one. He��lle on his own.��


    The Overlord had learned that they had temporarily stayed somewhere after their ne was attacked by flying monsters and terrorists.


    But he wasn��t concerned. Kim Seo-hyun was under his watchful eye, and Lee Seo-ha was so untamed that he desired to take him as a disciple.


    ��Plus, they defeated Kalia, the Parasite.��


    The manner of their victory remained a mystery.


    Yet, The Overlord sensed it on the battlefield. When Kalia��s malice began to erode the world, Kalia perished. Vanquished by a power even more malevolent.


    It was bewildering.


    That event had transferred some of his power to him, and the Emperor had provided even more protection. Celestial had abandoned him for reasons that were unclear.


    ��The power that child possesses is too perilous. However, since he opposes Mines and extraterrestrials, I��ll offer my assistance if requested.��


    Celestial might have recognized something rming about the person wielding that power.


    ��Still, with a Phoenix or something simr on the loose, let��s go wee them.��


    ��He��lle on his own.��


    ��I won��t call you papa from now on.��


    ����Eek. Fine, let��s go wee them, Ara.��


    Regardless, The Overlord grudgingly went to wee Lee Seo-ha with Kim Ara. The words of his daughter and wife made sense. And maybe this would touch him somewhat��he seldom personally weed anyone.


    Even the Emperor.


    ��Papa, let��s hurry.��


    ��Alright then.��


    Thinking of it as a date with Kim Ara, The Overlord��s lips curled up. Soon after, he found Lee Seo-ha.


    ��There he is.��


    Lee Seo-ha was easy to find.


    Not just because of his outstanding appearance, but he harbored a sinister power. A power that seemed to negate everything, even distorting his Qi.


    ��So it��s actually easier to find him.��


    If he expanded his Qi perception, a void in that perception appeared.


    Find that spot, and one would find Lee Seo-ha.


    And The Overlord saw.


    A girl in men��s clothing, in her true form by his side.


    ��Ah. Ah. Seo. Ha.��


    Kim Seo-hyun awkwardly spoke, pretending it was a coincidence.


    She hugged Lee Seo-ha then tripped him, shaking his movement.


    It was the technique of an expert. Lee Seo-ha was caught off guard, and Kim Seo-hyun took advantage of that moment.


    If she had harbored murderous intent, Lee Seo-ha would have reacted immediately, but there was none. However, in that situation, Lee Seo-ha��s body reacted. If Kim Seo-hyun intended to hug him momentarily, the ck God Martial Arts�� body would not allow it.


    Hugging could be considered an extremely dangerous attack method. Lee Seo-ha��s legs moved as if sliding.


    As a result��


    Lee Seo-ha fell backwards, with Kim Seo-hyun falling on top of his face. Kim Seo-hyun��s thighs were on either side of his face.


    ��The young ones are quick these days.��


    The Overlord wore a displeased expression.


    Well, he didn��t view a man having multiple women negatively. A noble lineage was necessary for great heroes to arise. But if they acted like this now and in the future, they wouldn��t take interest in his beloved daughter.


    Intervention seemed the right thing.


    Seeing Kim Ara with a bewildered expression, The Overlord silently resolved.


    ����Somehow. That��s why he hasn��t fallen for the temptation����


    Kim Ara murmured, gazing at Kim Seo-hyun with unfocused eyes. Her transcendent dynamic vision and power, connected from the Origin, stayed with her.


    Then, she looked at Kim Seo-hyun with zing eyes.


    Thud.


    A massive sound came from somewhere. The Overlord blinked.


    [A massive storm of emotions boosts your potential. The bloodline of the giants fully awakens.]


    Instantly, a vast presence pressed down on the surroundings.


    And Kim Ara realized. This was a rival. Her escapism was a mistake. This was a female from the start. A female intent on reiming the man she had marked.


    Kim Ara smiled coldly, looking at Kim Seo-hyun.


    ������


    And The Overlord unconsciously took a step back from Kim Ara.

 Chapter 135: Apostle

    Chapter 135: Apostle


    At that moment, it felt as though a tremendous pressure was bearing down on my entire body. It might have beening from the Overlord.


    ��Why did he have to bring Ara along����


    It was somewhat awkward to show this side of myself to Kim Ara.


    She definitely harbored feelings for me that went beyond mere affection.


    ��But first, I need to find a way out of this situation.��


    How do I escape?


    I was aware of Kim Seo-hyun trying to snuggle up to me.


    What should I do?- In a moment of panic, my body moved on its own, and Kim Seo-hyun��s panties ended upnding on my face.


    ����Why are these so damp?��It seemed to have a slightly fishy taste.


    There was also a sour smell.


    [��Master of Seduction (B+)�� and ��Authority of the Devil (C)�� proficiency has increased.]


    [The two talentsbine to evolve into ��Seductive Devil (A)��.]


    My head was hot. Lust seemed to be taking control of my body. I could feel the blood in my ck God Martial Arts physique circting rapidly.


    While tuning my physique, I forcibly maintained myposure with the Talent, True Heart.


    Forcibly calming down. I was able to objectively assess my situation from a third-person perspective.


    ��I should be able to survive now.��


    It was because of one of my talents, Infinite Stamina.


    While it was a good talent that nurtured passion towards achieving any goal, it��s dangerous to have when close to a woman.


    I needed to get out of here.


    I disentangled Kim Seo-hyun��s thighs and legs from me.


    ��Seo-hyun, move your legs first����


    No matter how I thought about it, the only way to get out of this situation seemed to be for Kim Seo-hyun toe to her senses. There was also the option of moving my body down through her legs, but that was too embarrassing.


    ��No, is there anything left to be embarrassed about����


    ��Yeah, that��s right.��


    Kim Seo-hyun lifted her legs with a flushed face. Now I noticed that the front part of her panties was extremely damp. I calmed myself once more with True Heart and got up.


    ����What��s going on?��


    It was an overwhelming presence. Movements that seemed to contain fundamentally different life forces. The seed of origin within me reacted strongly.


    Kim Ara came into view.


    Her violet eyes seemed to harbor something vast. It was as though she might have awakened to the true power of the source energy.


    ��But that should happen when the Overlord dies, feeling intense emotions.��


    A user of the special stat Origin needed to feel a wave of intense emotions. Then, as they understood more of the Origin��s power, signs of awakening appeared.


    So, it couldn��t be happening now. Kim Ara hasn��t lost something precious. The Overlord was still alive and well.


    Yet, I found myself taking a step back involuntarily.


    ��That��s����


    ��Aren��t you going to ask if I��m a woman?��


    Kim Seo-hyun asked, with a smirk.


    No, that couldn��t be.


    Kim Seo-hyun was a character of goodwill. A being who fought for humanity to the end, believing in humans.


    But Kim Seo-hyun��s current appearance was unfamiliar.


    ��I just found out. I thought we were just guys hanging out, but I didn��t know you were a woman.��


    ��I��m a bit disappointed too. If Seo-ha��s grades were just a little worse, we could have been roommates.��


    ��That��s a crime, though.��


    ��Is it?��


    Kim Seo-hyunughed with a heheh sound.


    ��But why is Ara here?��


    ��I heard the nes couldn��t take off for a while because of the monsters. I came to meet Seo-ha, along with Papa.��


    ��Papa?��


    Kim Seo-hyun caught on to Kim Ara��s words.


    As if wondering, Papa boy-no, Papa girl?


    ����What��s happening.��


    It must be a misunderstanding. I ignored the warning ringing from the Sword Demon and looked towards the Overlord.


    The Overlord looked at me withplex eyes.


    He seemed conflicted, sympathetic, and as if he wanted to kill me.


    ����Did he notice Ara��s feelings?��


    I wisely kept my mouth shut and followed the Overlord, standing next to Kim Seo-hyun.<hr>


    The party took a flight to the Overlord��s home. As monsters swarmed in, the Overlord, waiting atop the ne, swept away the flying monsters with a single strike.


    ��Sometimes, it��s not bad to stretch out like this.��


    The ce the Overlord called home was a pce, and an immensely magnificent one at that.


    -It resembles the pce of the previous owner.


    -Indeed. The unnecessarily vast space and the number of servants exceeding a hundred were simr as well.


    Eternal Heaven agreed with ck Heaven.


    ��How is it? Thend here is cheap, so I went ahead and built this mansion.��


    ��That��s impressive.��


    I responded appropriately to the Overlord��s pridefulment.


    ��Did youe to China because of what my younger sibling said?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��I saw the Phoenix burning in ck mes.��


    ��How was it?��


    ��It reminded me of your power.��


    ��������


    I fell silent for a moment.


    Coming from someone else, I might have doubted, but the Overlord himself said it. The power that the Phoenix wielded was simr to mine.


    Then, it must be true.


    ��He achieved the Heaven Defying Body?��


    -Yes. Though it��s iplete, she offered her own realm as a sacrifice, all out of a desire to resemble the Heavenly Demon. That��s why it��s hard to gauge her true power. Among all those we��ve opposed, she remains the greatest unknown.


    ��How strong has she be?��


    -That��s hard to say. In the US, I saw her with the dragon, among the Four Gods who escort the Heavenly Demon. Considering her realm, she must be at least of a higher realm��


    Eternal Heaven trailed off, a look of uncertainty on his face.


    At least of a higher realm.


    ��It still seems worth a try.��


    I opened my status window to check the Conceptual Stats.


    Conceptual Stats.


    Defying Heaven: 80.


    Conceptual Stats, literally, controlled the power rted to them.


    Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven continued. My ability to control Defying Heaven surpassed that of the Heavenly Demon.


    ��If we wield the same power, the one with Conceptual or Special Stats has the advantage.��


    If I were to fight the Phoenix, my chances of winning were high.


    The Phoenix��s power could do nothing to me, while my power could be fatal to it.


    I looked down to check another Conceptual Stat.


    Alchemy: 5.


    Conceptual Stat: Alchemy.


    This stat, created bybining Faith and Talent Stats, performed miracles of alchemy.


    ��When I first dabbled in alchemy, I wondered if it was too powerful.��


    When the Emperor asked for help repairing her puppets.


    I experimented with Alchemy. And Alchemy brought me tremendous power beyond my expectations.


    ��I managed to create quite a few artifacts because of it.��


    The artifacts were almost forced out using Alchemy.


    My artifacts are vast, but in the end, they are vessels that I can fill.


    ��Wee.��


    As we entered, a woman in purple greeted us. A smaller and older version of Kim Ara. However, it was clear whose genes Kim Ara had inherited most from.


    I greeted her politely.


    ��I am Lee Seo-ha, a friend of Ara.��


    ��Yes, I know. Ara has told me a lot about you, and you��re quite famous these days, aren��t you?��


    She looked at me with warm eyes. I felt embarrassed and scratched my cheek.


    ��I��ll show you to your room. Feel at home here.��


    ��That��s right. This is where our honeymoon begins.��


    ��������


    Kim Ara��s half-serious flirting left me dizzy.


    Entering the room, there were robes avable.


    -It��s a traditional Chinese martial arts uniform. Would you like to try it on, Mr. Seo-ha?


    Eternal Heaven asked with a rare excited expression. I unfolded the martial arts uniform. It resembled the kimono worn in Japan.


    Trying it on, it didn��t feel bad.


    ��This is basically a kimono?��


    I examined it but found no particr features. I put on wooden sandals and stepped outside. The servants were bustling about.


    -Master?


    ck Heaven looked at me as if I were odd.


    ��What��s this?��


    I felt a strange sensation.


    As if someone was calling out to me from somewhere.


    ��What is it?��


    It was a foreign feeling.


    Yet, it was also familiar. Within that dissonance, I realized one thing. This phenomenon was the same as when those from the Veritas Sect called out to me.


    ��������


    I stared intently at one spot.


    Click.


    A switch flipped inside the domain, and the world began to be dyed in the hues of mana. However, there was nothing unusual. This was the Overlord��s territory. It was natural for there to be no one doing anything out of the ordinary here.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    ��I felt a strange sensation.��


    ��A strange sensation?��


    ��As if someone is desperately searching for me.��


    ��������


    The Overlord��s expression became strange.


    ��Do you have any idea where that might be?��


    ������Yes.��


    ��That��s absurd.��


    The Overlord��s expression changed again, reminiscing about something long past.


    ��Looking at you sometimes reminds me of myself. I was over 10 years older than you are now. It was a time when dimensions ovepped. Back then, I was a coward. I got backstabbed by someone I trusted in business and ended up shouldering the me.��


    After that, the Overlord spoke about his life story for about 20 minutes.


    I had a foreboding feeling that the night would be over if I continued listening, so I interrupted him.


    ��At that time, I encountered an event that shook my destiny����


    ��Is this story rted to Faith?��


    ��Right.��


    The Overlord paused, annoyed at being interrupted, then spoke to me.


    ��Faith is the power of belief. It��s an abstract power, but it also exists within thews of the world. It��s a way to transform others�� beliefs into your own power. I didn��t like it, but��wait, did you by any chance embrace Faith?��


    I said nothing and just opened my hand.


    Whooosh!


    A golden sphere gathered in my palm.


    It was Alchemy transformed into a Conceptual State.


    ����This is Faith? It seems a bit different.��


    The Overlordmented while observing the power of Alchemy.


    ��Then just follow that power. I��ll specially assist you.��


    ��No, thanks.��


    The power calling me now was not that of Alchemy.


    Woong.


    The profane power residing in my body reacted.


    Defying Heaven.


    Right now, it felt as if Defying Heaven was the one calling out to me.

 Chapter 136: Apostle (2)

    Chapter 136: Apostle (2)


    ��Are you saying it��s not?��


    ��Yes, it��s not that. It��s reacting to the Energy of Defying Heaven.��


    I spread my hand, and ck mes unfolded above it.


    It was an impure power, ck mes that seemed to deny anything except for myself.


    I saw the will flowing to me from the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    It was a primitive emotion, a power that frail beings, who couldn��t ovee the trials that came upon them, hoped would believe in them and resolve the situation.


    ��It��s an ufortable power.��


    The Overlord dismissed it like that.


    ��I was weak once, too. But I reached the pinnacle with my own strength. Of course, I am an exception among exceptions. People��s talents are extremely diverse.��The Overlord closed his eyes as if reminiscing about the past.


    ��It��s not that they are bad. They just don��t like to fight and struggle. But I dislike them. They don��t struggle because they don��t know. They don��t fight because they are afraid of death. Those who fight are afraid just the same, yet they only hope for kindness.��


    A tone of disgust was thick in his voice.


    ��The fact that those beliefs are directed at you, it��s revolting. If it were me, I would want to destroy where this belief started.��


    ����I��ll handle it myself.��


    ��That��s the way it should be. And there��s a religion established by someone with a power simr to yours in this area.��


    The Overlord said up to that point and looked at me.


    ��Demon Cult.��


    ����Are you talking about the Demon Cult?��


    ��Yes. A cult that worships a guy called Heavenly Demon as a god. Their core forces have already turned into a viin group. I remember it was something celestial.��


    ��Isn��t it Celestial Heaven?��


    ��Ah, that was the name. Anyway, the Demon Cult is probably weaker than you think. They are at the level of a vige.��


    ��How many members do they have?��


    ��Just over a hundred. That��s what��s strange. The power of belief gathering a hundred or so people should be weak.��


    The Overlord looked suspiciously to one side.


    ��It seems a job hase up. It��s my territory, so I have to deal with it myself, no matter how bothersome. Can��t be helped. I��ll take care of it myself, too.��


    ��I can do it alone.��


    ��Then, do so.��


    The Overlord readily agreed.


    ��Though you are a guest, you are also a warrior. If you��ve decided to stand alone, then do so. The process will be arduous, but the result won��t be bad.��


    The Overlord looked at me with an expression that seemed to reminisce about something.


    Could he be projecting his younger self onto me?


    ��I would be far superior if I had any conscience.��<hr>


    We arrived at the vige quickly.


    It wasn��t too far.


    There were houses built of old concrete, and people were moving around, loading plows and such onto carts for farming. They pretended not to, but they were sneaking nces at me.


    ��It feels bad.��


    I scanned the vige with Divine Sight.


    Most were civilians. However, asionally, there were those with a special energy. An impure energy was slowly rising, not from the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    -It��s all because of the Heavenly Demon. Everyone says someone is too great, but a Heaven Defying Body is hard to find across dimensions. So, their descendants used all sorts of methods to obtain the power of Defying Heaven.


    -It��s a sad thing. A sparrow trying to follow a phoenix will only tear its legs. The glorious new religion that conquered the martial world of the previous owner has disappeared. At some point, they truly became the Demon Cult.


    ck Heaven muttered with a bitter voice.


    I walked through the vige. In the center of the vige, there was a statue.


    It resembled ck Heaven. No, a woman who was the spitting image of ck Heaven was raising a sword towards the sky.


    Below it was an inscription.


    [In honor of the first Heavenly Demon.]


    ��Are they resorting to deception now?��


    -But master, doesn��t the term ��the first Heavenly Demon�� sound better than ��the 10th Heavenly Demon��? It appears stronger. Moreover, from the perspective of being the owner of the new religion that unified the martial world, the term ��the first Heavenly Demon�� is correct.


    ck Heaven fervently defended her previous owner.


    Since ck Heaven said it was part of Heavenly Demon, perhaps it felt ashamed of itself.


    ��Even if you see a w, there might still be more ws left.��


    And even now, ck Heaven was copsing.


    I looked at ck Heaven with a moment of pity.


    I made a round through the vige, but nothing special caught my eye.


    -Um����


    Eternal Heaven observed the vige with a puzzled expression.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    -It feels strange. Like there��s something extremely important, but I��ve forgotten what it is. No, could this be close to a ban?


    -A ban?


    ck Heaven tilted its head.


    -Eternal Heaven, your tendency to worry too much is a problem. You might be useless like me, but our current master is generous. He won��t abandon you, so don��t worry.


    -Lee Seo-ha, may I hit ck Heaven?


    ��Do as you wish.��


    I sat on the grass, gazing at the vige.


    The cozy countrysidendscape was all that was in view. Nothing else seemed out of ce.


    However, every time a few vigers bowed to the statue, the Energy of Defying Heaven reacted.


    ��The funny thing is, the power is umting.��


    The power was very faint. If measured by the standards of the Energy of Defying Heaven, it wouldn��t even reach five decimal ces.


    But if this power increased naturally without me doing anything, it��s quite satisfactory.


    ��Should I gather them?��


    If I gathered them and created a small organization in Korea to sustain their lives, I could create a factory that automatically increased my Conceptual Stat.


    They would worship me. Investing money in that seemed like a pretty good deal.


    I stretched out my arm.


    Toward the vige, the power known as faith began to gather in front of the statue, moving towards me.


    I transformed the faith umted in the statue into the Energy of Defying Heaven and absorbed it using The Seal of Absorption. As the faith was absorbed, the Energy of Defying Heaven increased.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven has increased by 1.]


    The Energy of Defying Heaven has indeed increased.


    However, I made a peculiar expression.


    ��It��s ambiguous.��


    Indeed, the amount was ambiguous.


    It appears they had been worshiping the statue for at least half a century, yet absorbing all of it resulted in only this much.


    ��Was this effort in vain?��


    Just as I pondered this, I sensed a reaction.


    Surrounded by a tremendous force, Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven ceased their argument and turned their attention to her.


    ��Is she a descendant of hers?��


    The sunset was aglow. A woman dressed in Chinese attire, her martial clothing adorned with ck mes, stood against the backdrop of the sunset. Her hair, ck with a hint of red, was tied up with a hairpin, creating an enchanting aura as she regarded me with hostility.


    ��������


    The power emanating from her felt eerily familiar.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven. And it was imbued with the power of mes.


    ��Did she also create something akin to the ck me Divine Body?��


    Back when the Heavenly Demon was alive.


    She mentioned she had forsaken her own status to acquire the power of Defying Heaven. Given it��s been five hundred years, it wouldn��t be surprising if she had obtained another power.


    -Master, exercise caution. That woman��s aura is extraordinary.


    -Lee Seo-ha, the phoenix, while admiring the Heavenly Demon, harbored jealousy towards the women by her side, wishing for their demise. It��s possible she hase to kill you, Lee Seo-ha. If you share some of the Energy of Defying Heaven with me, I can immediately deploy spatial magic and escape from this ce.


    ��Is that feasible?��


    -I absorbed quite a bit of the Energy of Defying Heaven from the dragonst time, so it��s possible now.


    ��Then, please.��


    After informing Eternal Heaven, I grasped the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    -It seems weaker than before.


    ��That is?��


    -Master, don��t underestimate the new religion. The Four Divine Beasts were the most outstanding divine beasts that the Heavenly Demon cherished. They were nourished with all sorts of Spirit Elixirs, and especially the dragon you absorbed was once a monster capable of momentarily binding a transcendent being.


    -Especially the phoenix, which, alongside that dragon, represented force. It won��t hurt to be cautious, Lee Seo-ha.


    I see.


    Upon hearing Eternal Heaven��s words, I grew cautious.


    -Master?


    ck Heaven looked incredulous, but I deliberately ignored it.


    ��To handle the divine object of our sect and wield the same power as her? Absurd.��


    ��Why is it absurd?��


    ��Is the session not properly done? You don��t need to know, outsider.��


    She gritted her teeth and red at me.


    A dense murderous intent was piercing my skin. Was this intense jealousy because she wasn��t chosen by the Heavenly Demon?


    ��I��ve changed my mind. Rather than reviving the Demon Sect and reproducing her myth, I should kill you first.��


    Her thinking changed so easily, huh? As I found it absurd, the phoenix extended her hand towards me.


    Whoosh!


    ck mes seemed to engulf the world in darkness.


    ��Real ck mes.��


    I calmly observed the ck mes created by the phoenix with Divine Sight.


    Like my ck me Divine Body, it was a me based on the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    It resembled my mes, but it was different.


    The mes, forcibly infused with the Energy of Defying Heaven, were rebelling unstably, forming a forced harmony. It��s forcefully maintaining its form. This would cause a significant drain on mental power. And the power might be quiteckluster.


    It meant she still couldn��t properly handle the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    In other words, it was crude.


    Unexpected.


    Shouldn��t controlling it be basic after living for such a long period?


    ��How about this? The powerbined with my mes and the Energy of Defying Heaven! With this, I will recreate her myth here������


    ��That��s not how you do it.��


    ��What? You, as a descendant of the Heavenly Demon, her������


    Whoosh.


    A small ck me bloomed in my hand.


    However, that ck me was burning steadily. Perhaps, after thousands more years of training, the phoenix might be able to produce such mes.


    ��How, how������


    ��I was chosen, and you were not.��


    To be precise, it was a difference in Conceptual Stats.


    ��Come at me.��


    I nonchntly waved my hand, looking at her arrogantly.


    ��NNNNOOOOOOOOO!!!��


    The phoenix then lost her sanity and charged at me.

 Chapter 137: Apostle (3)

    Chapter 137: Apostle (3)


    ring Up!


    As the Phoenix extended her hand, ck mes spread in all directions.


    It was as if she intended to burn down the world. The ck mes, aimed at me, burned


    everything around without any regard for the safety of the people nearby.


    ��Why is the Phoenix doing this?��


    ��It��s ck mes! The Phoenix is enraged! What should we do?��


    ��We must quickly offer a sacrifice!��


    It felt like witnessing the end of the world.


    -At this point, I no longer want to refer to it as merely an apostle.-The Phoenix was very loyal to the previous master. I can understand her being out of her mind upon seeing the current master, who could be considered the descendant of that woman, but creating unnecessary casualties is uneptable.


    Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven expressed their disdain.


    I calmly observed the surging ck mes with Divine Sight. The mes, infused with the Energy of Defying Heaven, were crude. Yet, the quality forcibly integrated within them was undeniable.


    [Divine Sight insights into the Phoenix''s essence.]


    [Proficiency of Divine Sight increases.]


    ��Is it before the highest grade?��


    It had surpassed the upper grade.


    But the power felt was less. Thus, she was indeed a formidable foe not to be underestimated. However, I was disappointed.


    ��Was this all?��


    I remembered meeting the Heavenly Demon.


    The power to rece her heart gave me considerable inspiration. The Energy of Defying Heaven within her was immense, and the vessel she had created wasrge enough to incorporate various elements.


    ��The purity of the Energy of Defying Heaven she gave was also high.��


    The ck mes wielded by the Phoenix now were just mediocre.


    A power of such low level that it��s not worth learning from. Utilizing the Energy of Defying Heaven for attacks is slightly better, but the purity is low.


    Absorbing it wouldn��t yield much. This was because she couldn��t properly handle the Energy of Defying Heaven, having forcibly fused it with the mes. It was ridiculous how she unted such power.


    ��She lived a thousand years in vain.��


    I approached the Phoenix with a look of disappointment.


    Thud.


    With each step, the surging ck mes around us began to part.


    ��What?!��


    The Phoenix gestured in horror, but the ck mes did not respond.


    The ck mes were entirely under my control.


    It was the difference in our overwhelming control over the Energy of Defying Heaven. I scattered all the ck mes that had engulfed the vige and looked at the Phoenix.


    ��What kind of sorcery have you used!��


    ��Sorcery? You think this is merely that?��


    I smirked.


    ��You��re too arrogant for someone who hasn��t even reached the upper grade! Even without these


    pathetic mes!��


    Behind the Phoenix, corrupted wings appeared, unlike mine, in two pairs. The Phoenix ascended into the sky and extended her hand.


    Then, corrupted ck mes began to condense in her hand.


    ��This is the ultimate technique of the ck God Martial Arts. ck Mirage, ck me Demon Hand.��


    The hand swirling with ck mes stretched towards me. Folding my wings back, I plummeted towards her at an astonishing speed.


    ck Mirage, huh?


    Then I should counter with ck Mirage as well. I extended my hand.


    Whoosh!


    The ck me Martial Spirit released a vast amount of Energy of Defying Heaven, beginning to condense in my hand.


    ��What��?��


    The Phoenix looked on with a dazed expression as the ck mes were being swallowed up. I swallowed all the ck mes and thrust the ck Mirage directly towards the heart of the Phoenix.


    ��Arghhh!��


    With arms crossed and wrapped in ck mes, the Phoenix blocked my attack. However, the ck Mirage was a power that shatters all special abilities and violently shakes the insides with its terrifying energy.


    Fa Jing.


    That��s what pierced through the Phoenix��s ck mes and shattered everything inside.


    ��You, youuu!��


    Whoosh!


    The Phoenix��s body, wrapped in ck mes for a moment, appeared far away in the sky.


    ��Gasp, gasp.��


    -Really persistent. Just like one of the Four Guardians known for their tenacity in life.


    -Yeah. That��s why the Phoenix was also known as the ultimate shield.


    I scanned the Phoenix.


    Her condition was far from normal. Both arms were partially crumbled due to the aftermath of the ck Mirage, and her chest was hollowed out.


    ��My god, to think that our divine beast is being pushed back to this extent����


    ����Isn��t it obvious? This person of exceptional beauty seems to wield the same power as the Heavenly Demon mentioned in the documents.��


    Chinese words tranted by my talent, Reading, entered my ears. I scratched my head and looked at them.


    The vigers had gathered. Most were ordinary people, but some showed signs of having trained in martial arts.


    Leaving them behind, I looked at the Phoenix.


    ��It��s more disappointing than I thought. You��re supposed to be one of the Four Guardians protecting the Heavenly Demon, show me more.��


    I taunted the Phoenix.


    Maybe she had something more to show. It was an expectation. The ck God Martial Arts left by the Heavenly Demon evolved with each stage of growth.


    But I had surpassed those stages, and now I used the ck me Martial Spirit and ck Energy rather than the ck God Martial Arts.


    ��Fine, I��ll show you, brat!��


    The Phoenix gritted her teeth and shouted. It seemed my provocation had an effect. She seemed to harbor a different resolve than before.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven swirled in her hands.


    ��This is the unique ultimate technique only the Heavenly Demon can use, Abyssal Void!��


    A fierce ck vortex began to form, a tumultuous mix of ck mes and wind that filled the sky. It condensed into a single spot, creating a whirlpool that absorbed everything around it before plummeting downwards.


    ��Abyssal Void, huh.��


    Not a bad move.


    The Abyssal Void was difficult for even me to control, which meant it��s nearly impossible for the current Phoenix to manage.


    But there��s a catch.


    The Abyssal Void I wielded was too wide-ranging and dangerous.


    The Abyssal Void she used, however, wasn��t much to behold.


    I put my hand in my pocket and sighed. There wasn��t much to gain from her.


    Spreading my palm, I pushed Midas��s Hand and Inscrutable Talent to their limits. Then, I employed The Seal of Absorption, obtained from the Conceptual Stat of Defying Heaven.


    Whoooo����!


    A ck sphere hovered above my palm.


    It floated, exerting an enormous suction force.


    ��Let��s not use the Abyssal Void.��


    There��s no need to use a sledgehammer to crack a nut. The ck sphere on my palm spun at an astonishing speed.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven swirled, converging in my grasp.


    Whooooosh!


    The ck vortex began to devour all the falling ck mes from the sky. The mes of the Abyssal Void were consumed by a smaller abyss.


    [Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 3.]


    ��Quite profitable.��


    It yielded a decent amount of Energy of Defying Heaven stat.


    I looked up at the Phoenix.


    The Phoenix gazed down at me with a hollow expression, as if all her millennia were being negated.


    -That��s understandable. Having lived for thousands of years, only to have everything negated by a far inferior human.


    -But, there��s no room for sympathy. This is the legacy left by the previous master. Indiscriminately killing the vigers of that town is unforgivable.


    I leaped into the sky in an instant. The Phoenix attempted to dodge, but I used The Seal of Absorption to pull her towards me. Grabbing the Phoenix��s neck, I looked into her eyes.


    ��You truly are a descendant of that person.��


    ��You��re quite slow to acknowledge.��


    ��Hehehe. You��re even more arrogant. Well, considering your age, it��s not surprising.��


    After saying that, the Phoenixughed as if she had lost her mind.


    ��Ha, ha. What have I been living for until now����


    ��Do you have anyst words?��


    ��Oh,st words. Yes, I have.��


    The Phoenix slowly opened her mouth.


    ��Did you see the chaos in China on your way here?��


    ��Yes, on the ne, there were these bandit-like folks with relics.��


    ��Ah, so the bandits took those relics. I��ve looted so many relics that I forgot about them.��


    ��This guy was the culprit.��


    It was strange that mere bandits had such relics.


    Even if I killed the Phoenix, I might not be able to move for a while because of the aftermath.


    ��But do you know this?��


    ��What?��


    ��You��re toote.��


    The Phoenix spoke.


    ��What do you mean, toote?��


    ��My purpose here has already been achieved. Now, my death willplete the ritual. I was only nning to use this ce originally.��


    ��Ritual?��


    An ominous word.


    The Phoenix��s eyes slowly turned to me.


    Eyes filled with resignation and hatred, and a sense of inferiority stronger than thebination of those two.


    ��Hurry up and kill me. You don��t hesitate with such matters, do you?��


    ��You know well.��


    I tightened my grip on the hand I was holding.


    Crack.


    A twisting sound was heard, and the Phoenix��s neck was broken.


    I descended to the ground. The Phoenix��s eyes were empty. It was time to absorb the remaining Energy of Defying Heaven.


    Puff!


    Suddenly, the Phoenix��s chest burst open, and blood flowed out. I instinctively sensed that something was wrong.


    The red blood began to transform into something ominous in the air.


    The red blood started turning into ck blood.


    Her body started to turn into ash and began to scatter.


    This was a phenomenon that urred when a Mine died.


    Puff!


    ��Aaaaah!��


    ��Wh-Why all of a sudden?!��


    Suddenly.


    A precursor event urred. Some vigers�� bodies swelled up and exploded. It wasn��t just one or two.


    The bodies of the vigers grotesquely swelled, twisted, and then transformed into lumps of meat.


    ��Sa-save����


    A young child reached out to me.


    Without a chance for me to act, the child��s body grotesquely swelled and burst like a balloon, scattering blood.


    I looked at it and then adopted a serious expression.


    ��Dangerous.��


    This sign was dangerous. It was also evidence that an entity, which should never appear here, was attempting to descend.


    I looked up at the sky.


    Seed.


    There was a giant seed in the sky.


    Ding.<hr>


    Invasion Quest Chapter 1: Invaders from Beyond.


    The being that created the universe long ago made many things.


    Life and phenomena.


    Cause and effect, andws.


    However, because God expended too much power, He fell into a deep sleep. Due to His slumber, He failed to notice a slight distortion in the universe.


    Those who serve the evil power that emerged from that distortion are called beings from beyond.


    They revel in the death of life and consider their suffering a feast.


    Their apostle has descended into this world.


    However, that is still too iplete. Destroy it or survive and seek the cooperation of others. ---


    The apostle descended.

 Chapter 138: Apostle (4)

    Chapter 138: Apostle (4)


    The Overlord told Lee Seo-ha he was going home first but didn��t leave.


    ��Because it seems Ara is on my mind.��


    A daughter so precious that holding her in one��s eyes would cause no pain, the fruit of his and his wife��s love.


    However, most men around her are worthless.


    Mostly those who would faint just by his nce. Above all, he possessed a body and talent that made him want to take them as disciples.


    Knowing that one day his daughter would leave, the Overlord wished she would marry the right man.


    ��That guy seems okay.��


    Thinking so��


    The Overlord moved. Towards his daughter and a girl named Kim Seo-hyun.��What are you doing here?��


    ����I followed Seo-ha.��


    ��You don��t need to worry about him.��


    Dismissing it like that, the Overlord watched Lee Seo-ha fight an entity called Phoenix, dominating throughout. While the root of the power they used was the same, Lee Seo-ha waspletely overwhelming.


    ��But why?��


    He felt something ominous.


    Bing a transcendent, one gained a power simr to foresight of the future. If he felt ominous, it meant something bad was about to happen soon.


    The Overlord looked around.


    There was something grim nearby.


    [The Sixth Sense is activated.]


    [You feel an ominous future event.]


    ��I��m not good at this.��


    Among the transcendents, he was second to none. In fact, most transcendents disliked fighting him.


    Because most of his abilities were specialized forbat.


    However, that��s why the Overlord felt he wasn��t good at things like this. While he was sharpening his senses and looking around��


    He saw Kim Seo-hyun staring at a certain ce.


    ��Isn��t that dangerous?��


    ��Dangerous, you say?��


    The Overlord stared at Kim Seo-hyun.


    She was also special. Her power was mixed and still weak, but at some point, she would show tremendous growth.


    ��Or be nothing at all.��


    The Overlord stared at her for a moment. She didn��t seem to be lying.


    ��Then let��s move. It seems there won��t be any problems over there.��


    He looked at Lee Seo-ha, who was ying with his opponent while dominating the game. Yet, his vignt eyes also made him seem quite reliable.


    The Overlord headed towards the cave.


    ��������


    A sharp, bloody scent assaulted his senses.


    ��Crazy bastards.��


    The Overlord��s face contorted in disgust. Just how many people had to be killed for such a ghastly smell to emerge?


    He clenched his fist, his expression hardening. The methods of the Mines always exceeded imagination, for they possessed unidentified powers from outer space.


    ��Not sparing a single one.��


    The deeper he ventured inside,


    The more intense the foul smell grew.


    -What��s this? Suddenly, who are these guys?


    -Keeya. What a day, the women came to us by themselves? Hey, that purple-haired woman is mine����


    Crunch.


    The head of a Mine exploded. The head of another Mine beside it also exploded. They soon turned to ash and met their deaths. Ideally, they should have been kept alive to be questioned about their activities here, but those who attempted to harass his daughter could not be spared.


    ��If ites to it, I��ll find out for myself.��


    And the Overlord had the power to do so.


    They delved deeper into the cave.


    And then they saw it. An altar.


    The Overlord covered the eyes of Kim Ara and Kim Seo-hyun.


    ��Dad��?��


    ��Don��t look.��


    The altar was not just an altar; it was made of hundreds of corpses. An altar constructed from hundreds of corpses. He gritted his teeth.


    The Overlord realized what it was.


    ��Human sacrifice.��


    There was an inscription at the site where a mountain of hundreds of corpses was stacked.


    [An altar made for the god that crawls in the darkest ces.]


    It was an altar dedicated to an extraterrestrial entity.


    Extraterrestrial entities bestowed their power upon the Mines. And the Mines praised these extraterrestrial beings with their power.


    And these were usually the kinds of things involved.


    Human sacrifice was the norm, where parents killed each other to protect their children, or children were made to kill their parents to save them.


    Therefore, the Overlord killed all of them without exception.


    Those rted to them were no different. Even the term ��vermin�� seemed too kind to describe them.


    Crack.


    The power of the origin condensed in his fist.


    The power that cut through the most fundamental units targeted the altar and soon shattered it into pieces.


    -Oh my, I worked hard on that, and you just break it?


    A yful voice echoed as the altar broke.


    That voice was very familiar to the Overlord.


    ��You��re supposed to be confined within the barrier?��


    -Kyahahat! Lord Overlord, you��re so na?ve. Did you really think we��d be trapped in the barrier forever? Even the greatest hero in human history couldn��t manage that. We��ve been trapped there for 50 years! Didn��t you notice anything when Vicious Abomination and Atrocities asionally went outside?


    The yful voice shook the surroundings. The Overlord looked in the direction from which the voice came, while protecting Kim Seo-hyun and Kim Ara.


    ��This is not good.��


    The Overlord specialized in destruction. He was not confident in protection. The magic of that creature was scraping away at the minds of Kim Ara and Kim Seo-hyun just by speaking.


    ��So, what��s your reason for being here?��


    -Do you think I��ll tell you that easily? Hmm, maybe if you offer that body to our god? Kyahahahat!


    Clearly, it had no intention of answering.


    The Overlord clenched his fist.


    Woooom!


    The space around him twisted. The most fundamental power, the one that cuts through everything, was fully condensed in the Overlord��s hand.


    ��No need to tell me. You��ll just be beaten to death anyway.��


    -Oh my, you��re still so brutally simple.


    ��Both of you, go back from this point. It��s dangerous here.��


    ����Yes.��


    Kim Ara and Kim Seo-hyun nodded.


    Their faces were pale. Though protected from that creature, its power prated the Overlord��s shield and caused them harm.


    Kim Seo-hyun gritted her teeth.


    Lately, it seemed she was only reminded of her own powerlessness.


    Even when in the United States.


    At critical moments, she found herself unable to help anyone.


    ��I��m not weak, but����


    Kim Seo-hyun was strong. She was already looking towards the end of the middle barrier.


    And while doing so, she realized that her powers were gradually merging. If her martial prowess werepleted, her grandfather had said that if they were of equal rank, no one could beat her. Yet, she feltcking.


    ��Let��s go.��


    ��Yeah.��


    Kim Seo-hyun clenched her eyes shut and headed outside.


    Koooom!


    With a tremendous roar, she felt the cave copsing. This battlefield was not one they could fit into. Instead, they could cause the Overlord to lose to that creature.


    ��What��s this?��


    The closer they got to the outside of the cave, the more Kim Seo-hyun felt her legs sticking to the ground. No, it was instinctive fear. It seemed like she would face death the moment she stepped outside.


    ��Seo-hyun����


    Kim Ara��splexion turned pale. There was something outside. It was incredibly ominous and sticky.


    Just by sensing the presence outside, Kim Ara and Kim Seo-hyun were engulfed in an indescribable feeling.


    ��What in the world����


    She wanted to run away. But Lee Seo-ha was outside.


    Forcing her legs to move, Kim Seo-hyun ended up seeing it as she headed outside of the cave.


    Something ck that covered most of the sky.


    It was a giant ck seed.


    It was something close to death.<hr>


    The Apostle.


    An entity made to facilitate the descent of extraterrestrial beings to Earth. They were created to invade Earth.


    Their ranks varied.


    But one thing was certain. Apostles did not die, no matter how many times they were killed. And the more they fed on corrupt emotions, the stronger they became.


    Their power had a limit, but it might as well be considered limitless.


    ��Was it when they were strongest, exceeding the Emperor and the stars�� statsbined by more than three times?��


    The Emperor herself was weak, but whenbined with her stars, she surpassed the Overlord. If theirbined strength exceeds that of their foe by more than three times, there were almost no beings on Earth capable of stopping the Apostles.


    ��Fortunately, it��s still early.��


    Indeed, it was fortunate.


    And that seed had not yet fully matured.


    As time passed, it might be possible for several transcendents to band together, defeat some of them, and banish them to outer space.


    I calmly assessed my condition.


    ��Is my body in top condition?��


    I nced down at the corpse of the Phoenix and absorbed the Energy of Defying Heaven using The Seal of Absorption (��). This time was different from when I absorbed a dragon. I had topletely absorb the Phoenix��s corpse.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 10.]


    ��Huuh.��


    Unfiltered, the power of the Phoenix enveloped my body. In the long term, this was quite detrimental. Because the power of the Phoenix was weak, it diminished the purity of the ck me Divine Power.


    But for the moment, this was the best course of action.


    ��Should I have brought Seo Ga-yeon?��


    If Seo Ga-yeon were here, this battle would be more manageable. Seo Ga-yeon��s power confirms the death of Mines. It affirmed their existence in outer space. Her power was specialized for expulsion and death.


    However, Seo Ga-yeon was not here.


    But that��s okay.


    The Overlord was nearby. Even if the Overlord didn��t detect the surroundings, the arrival of such a being on Earth would prompt him to rush here immediately.


    ��Survive until then, and fight.��


    Though not as potent as Seo Ga-yeon��s starlight magic��


    The Energy of Defying Heaven is also specialized in killing Mines. Therefore, even if the opponent was an Apostle, it should be highly effective.


    ��The only good thing is that it��s the god that lurks in the darkest ces.��


    This god knew no bounds and employed all sorts of instant-death abilities, making it easy for one to perish instantly.


    However, as much power as it consumed, when it descended in its initial state, it��s also the weakest Apostle.


    ��Shall we move then?��


    Holding the ck Heaven in White Rouge, I ran toward the seed.

 Chapter 139: Apostle (5)

    Chapter 139: Apostle (5)


    The Seed of Death belonged to a particrly troublesome category among the apostles.


    It wielded the power of death, as its spirit name suggested.


    ��So it��s bothersome.��


    Every single strike was lethal. The moment one was attacked by it, one would die immediately.


    In the game, although its attacks were slow, they had a wide range and were all fatal. A misstep could lead to the death of crucial characters, preventing progress toter stages. It was also known as the newbie slicer.


    But it didn��t stop there.


    Despite being invaders from another world, they imed this ce as their territory.


    Territory.


    One of the reasons apostles were dangerous.It��s like dropping ck paint on a white canvas. The moment they descended here, they left indelible marks. The ces severely affected were within their borders. This was where those known as the Seven Evils existed.


    Here, Mines became stronger. Monsters received magic from extraterrestrial beings, praising them and transforming into magical beasts.


    Normally, the moment an apostle descended, a tremendous number of heroes would appear.


    ��But of all ces, it had to be China.��


    There were almost no heroes, and those who were called heroes were mostly viins consumed by greed.


    Very few heroes acted for the sake of China.


    When a fierce battle took ce here, one might be thankful if Mines did not intrude.


    ��Huff!��


    I gathered strength in my legs and leaped with all my might.


    Whoosh!


    Cutting through the wind, I elerated. Creating footholds with whispers of spirits, I leaped once more. I looked up at the giant ck seed covering the sky.


    However, the seed did not move.


    It had its own consciousness. It merely considered me a being that could not harm it.


    I sneered and infused the energy of defying heaven into the ck Heaven.


    -Creak?


    Only then did the seed recognize my existence.


    ��What?��


    The reaction was odd. It was not panic or any simr emotion.


    My senses told me. The seed was weing me.


    ��It doesn��t matter.��


    My goal was to stop the apostle.


    I drew my sword.


    ck Heaven, drawn from the White Rouge, produced a ck sword light. ck Heaven was condensed with wave energy. ck Mirror.


    The wave energy enveloping the ck sword light sliced through the middle of the seed.


    Boom����!


    A loud explosion ensued as the seed was massively crushed. The unholy power, the energy of defying heaven, also worked on the apostle. The apostle��s body was desecrated, apanied by ck mes. The outer part cracked open, momentarily revealing the inside.


    However.


    ��It��s shallow.��


    But the inside was intact. My attack was insufficient. The reason was that the opponent was toorge and too solid. It was still in the blooming state. Apostles exerted powerful force after passing the blooming stage, but it was impossible in the seed state.


    However, only transcendent beings could prate the seed��s defense.


    ��It��s worth a try.��


    I instinctively realized that I needed to attack more powerfully to prate it.


    -Woong?


    The seed felt puzzled.


    It was more about the confusion arising from why I was attacking it than the damage it received.


    Swish!


    Tentacles burst out of the seed.


    The tentacles, as thick as a person, numbered in the hundreds. And they began to fly towards me.


    Whirl!


    The tentacles stretched out and attacked me. Or rather, their intention was more to capture than to attack.


    ��Haah.��


    I took a deep breath. The ck me Spirit Rotation began to spin furiously.


    The origin, the mes, spun wildly, covering ck Heaven. The fiercely burning ck mes swelled greatly.


    I swung ck Heaven broadly.


    Cutting through with the ck mes enveloping the ck Heaven.


    Whoosh!


    I burned all the tentacles.


    ��It��scking.��


    Most of the tentacles were burnt. However, knowing the reason, I felt uneasy. It was an act of suppression to prevent injury to myself.


    ��I must make use of this.��


    Honestly, the odds did not look favorable. This was the first time things have seemed so bleak since I became the possessor of the Heaven Defying Body.


    ��The Overlord isn��ting.��


    It had been quite some time since the apostle appeared, and I had been confronting it. Normally, the Overlord would have noticed by now, but his absence meant that he couldn��te.


    That implied something had happened to the Overlord.


    And there weren��t many things that could bind the Overlord. Perhaps his life was in danger.


    I closed my eyes.


    I couldn��t expect help from other transcendent beings.


    Then, at least, we needed other beings capable of delivering a significant blow.


    ��Seo-ha!��


    A voice came from below.


    I looked down. Kim Seo-hyun and Kim Ara, both pale.


    ��Is this fortunate?��


    In terms of a single blow, Kim Ara, who was close to the upper ss, and Kim Seo-hyun, who had innate talent in everything from martial arts to magic, were present.


    I drew out ck Wings. The unholy wing spread as Inded.


    And looked at Kim Seo-hyun and Kim Ara.


    ��Where is the Overlord?��


    ��Ri, Right now, my father is fighting with the being he called a witch.��


    Kim Ara spoke with a pale face.


    The Witch.


    One of the Seven Evils. A master of illusion magic and curses. If she moved personally, it was not strange for an apostle to appear.


    And if the Witch hade out, it was highly likely she was alone.


    ��Fortunately, in misfortune.��


    I chuckled at that thought. Facing the apostle was already a formidable challenge, and with the Seven Evils appearing, it was truly dreadful. Have I only faced hardships recently that my brain has gone numb?


    ��What is that seed-like thing?��


    ��An apostle.��


    ����That��s an apostle?��


    ��Yes, sorry, but I��ll exinter. Right now, we need to stop that.��


    ��We have to stop that��.��


    Kim Seo-hyun spoke with a voice full of despair.


    Kim Ara clenched her eyes shut and then took out a stone sword as tall as her from the subspace.


    ��Do you need help? I��ll help.��


    ��It��ll be tough.��


    ��It��s okay.��


    Kim Ara looked at me with firm eyes, as if to say she trusts me.


    ��Thank you.��


    That was all I could say.


    I turned my gaze to Kim Seo-hyun. With trembling eyes, she soon closed them and drew an ancient sword.


    The Sword of Wrath, Gram.


    ��Release.��


    As Kim Seo-hyun whispered, Gram shed with a halo of light. Revealed next was a pure white sword.


    Holding the pure white sword, Kim Seo-hyun looked at me with determination.


    ��I��ll help too.��


    Her trembling voice gradually steadied. She looked at me, her eyes filled with conviction, as if believing that together, we could ovee even this.


    ����Was it admiration?��


    I pondered our rtionship.


    The more she admired me, the higher her stats rose. It seemed this applied to her spirit as well. I was just grateful.


    ��What will we do?��


    ��Give it a heavy blow.��


    ��How heavy?��


    ��As much as you can.��


    Our conversation was brief, necessitated by the battle. Kim Ara nodded at my words.


    ��We just need to make a big hole, right?��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��Then I��ll take care of everything that gets in the way. Ara and Seo-ha, make a big wound.��


    ��Got it.��


    Kim Ara nodded firmly.


    I looked at the seed and thought. It couldn��t be killed in one go. Someone had to enter inside and tear it down from the inside.


    ��And that��s something only I can do.��


    It was a task only I was suited for here.


    I was confident that I understood and could counter all the techniques used by this being better than any transcendent being.


    ��Let��s go.��


    Whoosh!


    Responding to my words, the seed created tentacles again and swung them. Kim Seo-hyun half-opened her eyes and swung her sword. A dragon burst forth from the pure white brilliance.


    Nine Heavens Nine Dragons Divine Technique.


    A forgotten martial art, created by a supreme being who once ruled the nine heavens, was reproduced by Kim Seo-hyun.


    Roar!


    Massive.


    A giant me dragon,rger than most apartments, emerged from the brilliance and devoured all the tentacles with its mouth.


    I looked at Kim Seo-hyun. Herplexion had turned extremely pale from the previous strike.


    ��It was a reckless strike.��


    Yet, Kim Seo-hyun��s performance was far from over. A dragon, resplendent and majestic, emerged from the brilliance. It possessed a long body adorned with wings��a wind dragon.


    ��Ride it. The wind dragon will be the fastest.��


    ��Okay.��


    Kim Ara and I mounted the wind dragon.


    Whoosh!


    The wind dragon sliced through the air, elerating instantly. Kim Ara took a quiet breath.


    Hum!


    She summoned the lowest unit of power, capable of slicing through anything.


    The Giant��s Sword responded to Kim Ara��s power.


    The edge of the giant rock, taking the shape of a sword, began to gradually peel away. Soon, it transformed into a white sword, too immense to be merely called a sword.


    It began to grow in weight and size. The wind dragon��s sprint could not keep pace with the Giant��s Sword��s increasing weight, and its speed began to slow.


    Creak.


    The sword expanded further, surpassing lengths of 30m, then 50m, and eventually reaching an astounding size of over 100m.


    ��I��ll be back.��


    Kim Ara stepped onto the wind dragon��s head and leaped upward.


    Dozens of tentacles aimed at Kim Ara. Unperturbed, she drew her sword back, ready to slice through them all.


    She executed a diagonal sh from top to bottom.


    There was no finesse in her movement. It was a manifestation of Kim Ara��s determination to cut down any obstacle in her path, channeled through her sword.


    With all her might, Kim Ara swung the 100m giant sword. The sh, apanied by a tearing sound, cut through the ck seed.


    sh��!


    With the sound of something being cleaved in two, the sh made its mark, and the central part of the seed cracked slightly.


    Kim Ara was falling.


    As I leaped forward, the wind dragon descended to catch Kim Ara.


    ��I was expecting it.��


    The ck seed, the apostle, did not heal its wound. It was an entity that had endured the energy of defying heaven, even when exposed to source power lethal to it. This being did not heal, even though it had the capability.


    To confront me.


    ��Then I��ll finish it.��


    Crack!


    The seed opened its mouth, and without hesitation, I pushed myself inside.


    ��No!��


    Ignoring the cries from behind, I continued.

 Chapter 140: Apostle (6)

    Chapter 140: Apostle (6)


    As I infiltrated the seed, I was met with a space of sheer ck darkness.


    A space where everything, above and below, was engulfed in ck. The floor appeared to be made of transparent ss, facilitating movement. For some reason, visibility was clear, allowing for the observation of the interior.


    -This is the inside of the Apostle��


    -It��s ominous. Just being here makes me feel uneasy.


    ck Heaven frowned as she spoke.


    I agreed. Nodding, I ventured further inside.


    Click-ck.


    I walked with confidence. Somehow, my intuition was telling me this was the right path.


    I readied ck Heaven, prepared to attack at any moment.-It doesn��t seem like it will attack.


    Its behavior was clearly abnormal.


    In battle, the seed only showed perplexity, neverunching an attack against me. Inserting the Sword of Winter into White Rouge, I pressed on.


    -Let��s speed up.


    -Master, don��t rush. It��s more dangerous to hurry in such a ce.


    -It��s alright.


    I was worried about those we left outside.


    Kim Ara and Kim Seo-hyun. Fearing they would try to stop me, I entered without informing them. They might take rash actions in my absence.


    Whirl!


    Inside the seed, countless tentacles were staring at me. Seemingly hundreds of them. Yet, I didn��t sense any hostility from them.


    -This feels bad��


    -It��s natural. The Apostle is a being directly crafted by extraterrestrials. It is more so than most Mines��


    -No, I was referring to its appearance.


    -��I see.


    Click.


    The sound of a switch being flipped in the mind, activating Divine Sight.


    I scrutinized the interior.


    What was visible was entirely ck, a corrupt power. It felt alien, as if it didn��t belong in this world.


    [!?@#? is eroding the user''s consciousness.]


    [Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven has blocked !?@#?.]


    -It��s annoying.


    Since a while ago, corrupt forces had been converging near me.


    It��s as if they��re attempting to corrupt me. If I was feeling this way, the pressure others must be experiencing was immense.


    -So, most who are consumed by the Apostle emerge corrupted.


    What��s even more ridiculous was that the ritual hadn��t been properly conducted yet.


    A seed of death that had undergone a proper ritual wouldn��t behave like this.


    -That��s why I came.


    Although it��s unstable and in its initial state, I didn��t yet possess the power to directly defeat the Apostle.


    Not yet.


    That��s why I had to destroy it from the inside and interrupt the ritual, sending it back to its original world.


    I knew how. And the Energy of Defying Heaven was quite suitable for that task.


    Tssss.


    From the tentacles, a dense aura of death was condensing. Merely touching it could kill even the mightiest heroes. It��s ironic that this power, which harbored no malice towards me, was its inherent nature.


    Whirl!


    The tentacles of death intertwined and merged to form a figure.


    It was an entity made entirely of ckness, with two eyes and a mouth. It was a sight I had never seen before.


    [Huhuhu�� my brother��]


    A buzzing voice that felt like it pierced directly into my brain.


    -Speaking thenguage alone seems to drain my mental energy.


    Kim Seo-hyun��s inner thoughts from Epic World came to mind. It wasn��t as bad as she had described.


    Fortunately, it seemed like the Energy of Defying Heaven was blocking it.


    [Brother.]


    It referred to me as such.


    Then, it must be rted to the Heaven Defying Body I possessed.


    -When you think about it, the Energy of Defying Heaven is really a mystery.


    The same applied for the power of starlight.


    For some reason, the power of starlight was exceedingly suitable for eliminating extraterrestrial enemies. It��s not just a matter ofpatibility; it��s something beyond a natural predator.


    ��Brother?��


    [Indeed�� you haven��t blossomed yet�� it��s alright�� soon, you too will be aware of what you are��]


    I frowned.


    Blossoming power? Was there a path for the Energy of Defying Heaven to advance further here?


    And even then, it was a problem.


    The end of the Energy of Defying Heaven might mean bing like those entities.


    ��What is your purpose for descending here?��


    [Pleasure.]


    It spoke of enjoyment.


    [Those who follow my deity�� offered sacrifices�� Their screams and despair please my deity��]


    Its eyes curved into crescents.


    The emotions within were a sticky mess of joy and ecstasy.


    ��So it is.��


    I lifted ck Heaven. Clearly, these beings were not ones to converse with.


    Their goal was the destruction of this world, treating humans like livestock for their own pleasure.


    [Do not act like a human�� brother.]


    ��Don��t call me brother. It annoys me.��


    Zing-!


    ck Heaven emitted a sword cry. The ck me Martial Spirit infused ck Heaven with


    ck mes.


    [That��s a shame.]


    I still can��t use sword energy. My mental state is not yetplete.


    [Then, for a moment�� I must imprison you.]


    ��Try it.��


    Whirl!


    Hundreds of tentacles targeted me with hostility.


    ng! When the tentacles touched ck Heaven, the ck mes burnt them. However, dozens more targeted me in the gaps. Though their power was weak, there were too many.


    ��I need to reduce their number.��


    ck me Martial Spirit activated.


    From my shoulder des, single wings spread out. ck mes containing mes and essence began to spread like lotus flowers, cutting through the tentacles.


    [Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 1.]


    [Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 1.]


    Just cutting the tentacles increased the Energy of Defying Heaven. Perhaps because I harbored an intent to kill unlike before.


    [Indeed�� troublesome.]


    The creature murmured.


    I stomped on the ground, leaping towards the center as much as possible.


    Click.


    Intercepting the tentacles with the ck me Martial Spirit. The overwhelming number was covered by drawing the Sword of Winter from White Rouge. What I couldn��t block outright, I blocked with armor.


    [Talent, Sword Demon(S) proficiency increases.]


    Zzzz!


    The Sword of Winter began to freeze everything around it. Now, I could enhance efficiency with just my physical strength.


    I nted ck Heaven into the ground at the center.


    ck God Martial Arts Fifth Art.


    Abyss.


    Whirl.


    A strand of ck me rose.


    Soon, it elerated at a tremendous speed, swirling into a whirlwind of ck mes around me, multiplying into dozens of strands.


    ��A bit more.��


    elerate. The Abyss was an abyss that couldn��t even control itself from the start. But because the Energy of Defying Heaven had increased so much, it was still easy to control.


    I felt the ck mes breaking control. The Abyss, swelling as it absorbed everything around, consumed half of the seed in an instant.


    [Ah, indeed. You are my brother�� correct��]


    With those words, the seed moved.


    From the tips of hundreds of tentacles, death energy began to condense. Even for me, a direct hit would be fatal.


    The seed attacked the Abyss with it.


    The Abyss twisted intensely. That was the end. The abyss that swallowed everything absorbed even the death energy, expanding its size.


    [Indeed�� swallowing everything�� But your ability is still immature��]


    As the seed spoke, it gathered death energy in its grasp.


    A power unlike any before began to condense there.


    I frowned. I knew what the seed was trying to do.


    Recall.


    I recalled all of the Abyss that was trying to break control. There was no loss in the process, thanks to The Seal of Absorption.


    ��Troublesome.��


    The manifestation of authority used by apostle-level beings.


    Had it manifested, the Abyss would have died, unable to even be recalled. But having caused such chaos, it was about time I found what I was looking for.


    ����Found it.��


    On the opposite side, I discovered a dark seed.


    Nucleus.


    For some reason, it seemed that in China, a suitable sacrifice was offered through human sacrifice to summon the Apostle here.


    It was illogical for the Apostle to appear at this point in time. This suggested that certain conditions were met to barely bring it here.


    Destroying it meant the Apostle would have no choice but to return.


    As I was about to attack again with ck Heaven, I frowned.


    Whoosh!


    A beam of light erupted. I��ve witnessed a simr phenomenon once before.


    ����I hoped it wouldn��te to this.��


    Beforeing here, Kim Seo-hyun and I acquired a specific artifact.<hr>


    ��ck Hand that Sustains Illusions��


    : Once a day, allows entry into the interior of a being caught in one''s sight. ---


    The power of an artifact could only be countered by another artifact. That��s the reality of this world.


    ��It��s not always the case, though.��


    There were ways to block it. Only equivalent authority or mystic powers could do so. I looked at the Apostle. It must have been easy to enter because this Apostle was not yetplete.


    As the beam of light vanished, a girl with sky-blue hair was revealed.


    ��I told you not toe.��


    ��But I made it, didn��t I?��


    Kim Seo-hyun looked around and approached me, speaking.


    Honestly, it��s utterly reassuring. She could do everything, whether it��s being the vanguard, rearguard, or midguard.


    ��Eternal Heaven.��


    -Yes.


    ��Spam all spells from now. I��ll supply you with the Energy of Defying Heaven.��


    I was nning to slowly build up and attack when the opportunity arose, but it seems I need to adjust my ns.


    ��Seo-hyun.��


    ��Yeah.��


    ��You can go all out here without holding back.��


    ����Did you know?��


    Kim Seo-hyun asked with a puzzled expression.


    Well, I had to know. I didn��t realize she was a girl, though.


    ��34,174 hours, was it?��


    That��s approximately how much time I had invested in Kim Seo-hyun.


    [Futile struggles�� This world is destined for destruction�� brother.]


    ��Get lost. There won��t be such an ending.��


    I scoffed at the seed��s words and gave it the finger.


    ��The Earth will not be destroyed, and you��ll be sent back to outer space.��


    That��s the future I would create.

 Chapter 141: Apostle (7)

    Chapter 141: Apostle (7)


    [Khah.]


    The seed scoffed at my deration, looking down on both me and Kim Seo-hyun.


    It regarded me with disdain, as though witnessing a child chasing an unattainable dream.


    [Brother����that��s impossible����this Earth is barely manageable even for my deity����]


    Ironically, death did not upy a prominent position in extraterrestrial hierarchies.


    This was because, although death could be a fatally powerful force for those of a certain level or below, it was less effective against those of a higher tier.


    Even the Emperor among the transcendents utilized ��death�� to conjure stars, as resistance and control over various elemental powers increased with higher tiers. Death, while seemingly powerful, became less effective as resistance grew due to the immense energy required.


    Conversely, its massive destructive capability made it a top priority threat among the powerful elites��


    However, the critical point was, as it mentioned, Earth was indeed currently struggling with death, the darkest deity emerging from the shadows. Comparing fireflies to the sun, one couldn��t simply equate the two.��Currently, it��s quitecking.��


    I nced over at Kim Seo-hyun beside me.


    Humanity��s hope was still intact.


    Kim Seo-hyun returned my gaze.


    ��How��s your magic?��


    ��It��s fully recovered.��


    Before infiltrating the seed.


    Thanks to Kim Ara and Kim Seo-hyun, I was able to infiltrate easily. However, this caused both Kim Seo-hyun and Kim Ara to expend a significant amount of energy in a short period. Kim Seo-hyun��splexion turned pale just from summoning a dragon once. Normally, it would not recover in a day��


    ��But not for Kim Seo-hyun.��


    Her heart was akin to mine. Just as my heart was reced by the ck me Celestial Heart, hers was reced by the heart of an ancient dragon. The heart of the ancient dragon was too much for her, leading her to seal it, yet��


    She still recovered without issue.


    ��I��ll go first. Seo-hyun, follow me.��


    ��First? It might be better if I go first����


    ��It��s okay.��


    I gazed at the seed.


    Apostles from outer space typically wielded immense power and authority, yet they oftencked experience. Death was no different.


    I moved forward.


    The seed��s behavior had changed from before.


    Squeak!


    The tentacles merged, exuding a unique aura of death unlike any other.


    [Brother����you won��t die from this��but��for insulting my deity��you shall suffer����.]


    The tentacles had be much thicker.


    ��If I get hit by those, I might actually die.��


    Well, it didn��t matter.


    As long as I didn��t get hit.


    ��Let��s go.��


    ��Okay.��


    Leading the charge, I infused ck Heaven with the Energy of Defying Heaven. ck mes danced along ck Heaven��s de. Channeling the Energy of Defying Heaven into my feet, I surged forward.


    [Proficiency of ck sh Step (B+) increases.]


    [ck sh Step (B+) is enhanced by ck me Celestial Heart.]


    Crack!


    I navigated through the tentacles, slicing them with ck Heaven. Where the de cut, ck mes lingered, leaving ��marks�� on the massive tentacles.


    [What��s your n����whatever it is����futile efforts����.]


    ��Excellent!��


    The reactions varied.


    Kim Seo-hyun, understanding my strategy, unleashed Gram and joined me, her sword striking the marks I had left. As her de made contact, the ck mes intensified and exploded.


    Boom!


    The marks clung to the tentacles, hitting their most vulnerable spots. The ck mes possessed the power to incinerate the tentacles. Meanwhile, the somewhat depleted ck me Celestial Heart began to replenish.


    -I��ve always said it��but the master indeed possesses a special talent for strategizing.


    -My goodness, did you really target all their weak spots with those marks?


    Ignoring thements from Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven, I remained focused. I continued to slice through the tentacles, marking them. Kim Seo-hyun followed, erasing and detonating the marks.


    [Vain��effort����all����this is a space where my deity��grants me power����.]


    The seed began to stir.


    It retracted the tentacles marked by me and positioned others.


    ��As expected, it��s clumsy.��


    If it were me��


    I would have risked killing them, using the authority of death to ��kill�� the marks. However, the Apostle didn��t handle the power of death well. Fearing the risk of killing the tentacles along with the marks, it chose not to take that risk.


    ��The worst strategy.��


    Yet, for us, it was the best strategy.


    I drew out the ck Wing.


    Then, stepping back, I embraced Kim Seo-hyun.


    ��Huh? What?��


    ��We��re going straight to the core in one go.��


    Kim Seo-hyun��s face flushed red.


    I announced our n and then spread the ck Wing wide. Then, we elerated instantly.


    Boom����!!


    As we elerated, defying all opposition to flight, we quickly neared the core.


    [It��s futile����!]


    The seed didn��t just stand by.


    Numerous tentacles came towards me.


    ��Can you do it?��


    ��Huh? Oh, yes. I can.��


    Kim Seo-hyun protected the Earth from a world that has been destroyed.


    ��In the first iteration, everyone died.��


    But Kim Seo-hyun survived.


    It��s strange, really.


    Seo Ga-yeon, who has the potential to kill Mine by surpassing two levels, died, but Kim Seo-hyun always survived. Despite not having abilities specifically designed for ��ughter�� like Seo Ga-yeon, especially against Mines and extraterrestrial beings.


    Seo Ga-yeon yed a tremendous role, but even without her, breaking Epic World was possible.


    However, without Kim Seo-hyun, breaking Epic World was impossible.


    Seo Ga-yeon indeed had incredible potential.


    But Kim Seo-hyun had always been the protagonist.


    ��We��re going.��


    I could feel Kim Seo-hyun focusing.


    At the same time, I sensed all sorts of tentacles approaching. I divided the ck Wing in half and sliced through the tentacles.


    Swoosh!


    The power, more akin to threads than wings, sliced through the tentacles. Then, ck mes consumed the tentacles. However, the number of tentacles was overwhelming.


    Woong!


    Kim Seo-hyun closed her eyes and concentrated on Gram.


    A white sh lingered on Gram. Her sky-blue hair shimmered in the light, a blue resembling the sky.


    Thump.


    The sound of a heartbeat. A wave of magical power emanated from Kim Seo-hyun��s heart, resonating inside the seed. She half-opened her eyes. A deep blue light consumed her eyes.


    I recalled the special stats she possessed.


    ��Special Stats Mu (��), Beop (��), and Kwanghwi (���x)��


    It was absurd.


    The special stats I acquired through tremendous effort were merely basic conditions for Kim Seo-hyun.


    ��The resolve of the insufficient is carved into a single sword.��


    Kim Seo-hyun began to recite.


    Light radiated from the sword. It was so dazzling that even I found it hard to look directly at it.


    ��Even knowing theck, those who dare to seek the sword, I wish.��


    Beop resonated. The power to ignore surroundingws began to envelop her sword.


    ��Please grant the power to cut down the enemy.��


    Mu started to work on her sword. Threews transformed into one power.


    It began to exhibit a unique property.


    ��How absurd.��


    I watched in awe.


    Only now could I understand. The talent and potential Kim Seo-hyun possessed were of a ridiculously high caliber.


    Starting to learn and realize power here, I was feeling it.


    Kim Seo-hyun was definitely the savior who would save this world. If not her, then who?


    Muguk Shin Sal Cham.


    A white sh of light split everything.<hr>


    The white sh of light crossed the seed.


    Iughed bitterly.


    ��Was the finish a bitcking?��


    They didn��t manage to destroy the core properly.


    Well, it didn��t matter. I��d just handle it myself.


    Carrying Kim Seo-hyun, I flew at high speed.


    Boom����!!


    With a shockwave, I reached out towards the core. The seed moved.


    ��Eternal Heaven.��


    -Yes!


    Eternal Heaven deployed the spell, tasked with infusing the ck me Celestial Heart��s ck mes into it.


    Whooosh!


    The ck mes condensed,pressed over and over. It was a simple act, yet aplex feat that only Lee Seo-ha, with his high control over the Energy of Defying Heaven, could achieve. The ck me,pressed dozens of times in an instant, transformed.


    sh!


    A sh that pierced through the seed.


    [Brother����do you really trust����just one opponent����?]


    ��You guys are nothing; Seo-hyun is more than enough.��


    Lee Seo-ha replied, swinging the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Ziiing��!


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword screamed, emitting a ck light.


    -No, the state of the ck Sword��?


    I naturally realized that the ck Heavenly Demon Sword��s function had been unlocked and that it possessed abilities different from what the game��s documents or ck Heaven had mentioned.


    And it was for the better.


    ��Is this the influence of the ck me Celestial Heart?��


    It was a good thing. He raised the sword towards the sky. The ck Heavenly Demon Sword forcibly created a sword aura, emitting tremendous ck mes.


    ��Yihon (Intention Spirit).��


    It was simply a power that maximized intent (Yinian). Using this, my mindset was forcibly expanded.


    Whoosh!


    The ck mes began to form a sword aura, a force over 5 meters in size, unlike the ordinary ones.


    ��Crazy.��


    I swung the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. The seed struggled, trying to protect the core with all sorts of tentacles.


    Swoosh.


    The ck sh of light split everything.


    [Do not think����this is the end����This is merely����dying our invasion a bit more.]


    ��I��ve been thinking, for a viin, you talk too much.��


    I smirked.


    [Heh����look forward to that time����brother����.]


    That marked the end of Death��s promation. The colossal seed that had nketed the sky turned to ashes and vanished as swiftly as fading embers.


    Lee Seo-ha, with the grace of the ck Wing, moved to embrace Kim Seo-hyun.


    ��We won?��


    ��Yeah. It was a breeze, all thanks to you.��


    ��Did I really help that much?��


    ��Immensely.��


    I replied with a smile gracing my lips.


    Kim Seo-hyun chuckled, then turned her gaze away.<hr>


    The horizon was bathed in the glow of twilight.


    Kim Seo-hyun gently rested her face against Lee Seo-ha��s chest. It was firm. Yet, this firmness brought an odd sense offort. Her cheeks flushed slightly, but Kim Seo-hyun looked up at Lee Seo-ha.


    Lee Seo-ha��s eyes were fixed on the seed.


    Her emotions were a tangled web.


    Why? A yful thought crossed her mind.


    ��I think I��m doing quite well.��


    Based on the asional reactions, it seemed that Lee Seo-ha wasn��t gay.


    Perhaps it was the enchantment of the twilight? Kim Seo-hyun felt emboldened to take a daring step.


    ��Seo-ha.��


    ��Hmm?��


    Beneath the sky painted by the sunset.


    Underneath it all.


    ��Huh?��


    Kim Seo-hyun wrapped her arms around Lee Seo-ha��s neck.


    And gently kissed him.

 Chapter 142: Alchemy

    Chapter 142: Alchemy


    Under a twilight-dyed sky,


    I descended with Kim Seo-hyun cradled in my arms like a princess. Looking up, the massive seed that obscured the sky was now over half corroded, appearing as if ashes were being scattered across the twilight.


    A strange feeling stirred within me.


    ��Is this somewhat resolved?��


    Of course, there was still much left to do.


    From determining whether The Overlord was alive and well, to addressing the reason we came to China due to something bad happening to Ara��s mother.


    Moreover, with the Phoenix causing chaos and relics being released outside��most of which were used as offerings to summon apostles��the thought of retrieving them was daunting.


    However, the most pressing issue, the apostle��s rampage, had been resolved, allowing me a moment of relief.


    ��We sent it back, though.��The situation was more serious than I had anticipated.


    An environment had been created where Mines could wreak havoc beyond my wildest dreams.


    But since they had caused enough trouble to summon an apostle with human sacrifices, Mines shouldy low for a while. It should be fine for some time.


    While contemting the seed, I felt an intense gaze upon me.


    It was Kim Seo-hyun.


    ��Why are you looking at me like that?��


    ��Did we win?��


    ��We won.��


    ��That��s right.��


    Kim Seo-hyun��s voice was filled with joy.


    ��At first, I really thought I was going to die.��


    ��Why would you die?��


    ����It��s always good to be prepared when fighting Mines.��


    ��It��s okay. Even if that really happens, I��ll sacrifice my life to save you.��


    It��s best if such a situation never urred.


    But if it did, it really had to be that way.


    I couldn��t promise revenge, but I believed Kim Seo-hyun would surely avenge me.


    ������.��


    Looking at Kim Seo-hyun��s face, I noticed her cheeks were warm with a bashful flush.


    ��Seo-ha.��


    ��Hm?��


    Kim Seo-hyun called out to me.


    Then, she opened her arms and hugged my neck just like that.


    ��Uh��?��


    And then, she awkwardly kissed me on the lips.


    The softness of her lips.


    What kind of situation was this?


    I looked at Kim Seo-hyun with a dazed mind.


    Kim Seo-hyun looked down as if nothing had happened.


    With her cheeks blushing red.<hr>


    [Achievement content is being settled����]


    [You have sessfully expelled the apostle. The reward will be upgraded.]


    [You have perfectlypleted the Invasion Quest Chapter. 1. The reward will be further upgraded.]


    [Your bond with Kim Seo-hyun is established. Although longing is said to be the furthest emotion from understanding, it''s also the emotion of wanting to understand someone the most. She will stand by your side rather than behind you, facing your back, to fight the enemy together.]


    [Longing Lv 2. Kim Seo-hyun feels the emotion of longing towards you.]


    [All rewards have been settled. You have acquired a total of 1,500,000p!]


    [Special Stat Struggle increases by 5.]


    [Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 5.]


    [Conceptual Stat Alchemy increases by 5.]


    [You have acquired a branch that the darkest apostle crawling in the darkest ces had.]


    ��Quite tremendous.��


    The first thing that struck me was the immense amount of points.


    Additionally, the amount of increased conceptual stats and obtaining the branch that the apostle was holding were significant.


    ��An item imbued with the power of death.��


    As the level of death increased, the required amount escted dramatically, making it not an efficient ability.


    However, it��s a different story if it was used for mass killing of those at lower levels.


    ��I should ask the vice-principal for help.��


    The vice-principal would help. Since she was currently repairing the principal��s star, I could ask for her help once that��s finished.


    ��And get some enchantments done while at it.��


    I checked my points.


    [3,057,057p]


    ��I had indeed gathered a tremendous amount. It wouldn��t be strange to acquire a proper S-grade talent or skill. Or even to upgrade the rank of the Sword Demon that I had been using until now.


    ��I should think about thister.��


    As we descended to the ground, Kim Ara approached us.


    ����What happened?��


    She looked as if she had seen something suspicious.


    ��She didn��t see it, did she?��


    The moment Kim Seo-hyun and I kissed. Maybe she couldn��t see it because I reflexively covered it with the ck Wing.


    But I felt guilty. I knew that Kim Ara has feelings for me.


    ��It somehow reminds me of a previous life.��


    There were a few simr scenes in my past life.


    ��By the way, where is The Overlord?��


    ����Papa is inside the cave.��


    Kim Ara said, her expression darkening.


    ��He sent us outside to fight the opponent called the Witch, so he must still be fighting.��


    ��It��ll be fine. Since we��ve dealt with the apostle first. If it��s one on one, there��s no way The Overlord could lose.��


    ��Right?��


    Kim Ara looked at me with slightly moist eyes.


    Kwaang��!!


    An enormous power burst from the cave, creating a massive hole as The Overlord emerged through it.


    ��Can��t make a normal entrance, can he.��


    The Overlord nced at the sky for a moment, then turned his eyes to me.


    ��I��m d you��re alive.��


    ��Did you think I would die?��


    ��No. But I thought you might get hurt, yet you don��t even have a scratch.��


    ��No matter how infamous the Witch is, she can��t reach my renown.��


    The Overlord said and threw something on the ground.


    It was a slender arm, burning to ashes. Even a nce could feel the dreadful demonic energy.


    ��I missed the Witch, but I could get one arm.��


    Looking at the arm turning into ashes.


    The regeneration of Mines was truly tremendous, restoring even severe injuries and limb loss. However, if The Overlord used his origin power, it��s a different story. It might take a long time to recover.


    ��At least 10 years.��


    That arm would remain unrecovered.


    ��But did you defeat the apostle?��


    ��No.��


    I wasn��t sure how The Overlord knew to ask, but he did.


    I responded with a smirk curling up one side of my mouth.


    ��It was just that the ritual was unstable, so we sent it back. With me and����


    I was about to mention Kim Seo-hyun, but my face flushed with heat.


    And I was flustered. I hadn��t even been this bad during my teenage years.


    ��Did I suppress it too much?��


    I didn��t expect a mere peck to make my face turn this red. Maybe it��s because my body has just returned to a healthy state.


    ��I did it.��


    Kim Seo-hyun stepped in when I couldn��t continue.


    ��Hmm����


    The Overlord nced at Kim Seo-hyun and me, then patted my shoulder, whispering so only I could hear.


    -Luckily, you��re not impotent. That��s enough for now.


    ��Who��s calling me impotent, really?<hr>


    The matter with Kim Ara��s mother turned out to be nothing serious.


    She was suffering from a disease and urgently needed a potion, but who was I? The God of Alchemy who ascended to divinity through gathered faith.


    ��Thank you.��


    She bowed respectfully to me, still looking young, expressing her gratitude.


    ��No, it��s Ara��s parents�� matter, after all. And it��s not like I��m doing this for free.��


    ��No, my wife is right. It might have been easy for you, but most of the famous ones couldn��t properly cure this disease. Is there anything you want?��


    ��Something I want?��


    I pondered seriously.


    If there��s something I wanted, not right now.


    Weapons? The ck Heaven sword was enough for now.


    Catching the apostle and unlocking new abilities has added the power I was mostcking, and the Guardian��s Armor (S-) not only performed well but also felt like wearing clothes rather than armor, making it hard to give up. I also had the Shield of Spirit Ability in terms of talent.


    As for essories, I wore suitable ones, but I didn��t feel ack.


    ��What do I really need?��


    The materials for alchemy, which could be considered my main profession, were so abundantly provided by the Emperor that he insisted I take them all, and the materials given by the clergy from the Church of Veritas were all of the highest quality.


    Not to mention, the Electronic Witch also contributed to my needs, so there��s hardly anything on Earth I couldn��t get.


    Money? I had more than enough.


    Since mastering alchemy and securing the Electronic Witch��s license for various projects, I had amassed over a hundred billion won.


    ��There��s nothing I need.��


    ��Tsk. I see how much the Emperor spoils you. You��re turning down a legal opportunity to strip me bare.��


    The Overlord muttered in disbelief.


    I couldn��t help but agree.


    ��Take it.��


    The Overlord tossed something at me. Catching it reflexively, I looked at him in surprise.


    ��I found it at the site of the human sacrifices. It��s been contaminated by external Qi, but�� its essence is quite simr to yours.��


    ��That makes sense.��


    I examined the sheath.


    The dark sheath pulsed with a significant amount of Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��Cleaning off the contamination will reduce it, but����


    I recalled the apostle��s branch. That, too, was imbued with a potent energy from the apostle.


    ��Wait. Could this possibly work?��


    Suddenly, an idea struck me.


    I had a strong feeling it would work. Although it would require a lot, including the vice-principal��s assistance, if sessful, it seemed like an interesting item could be created.


    But that wasn��t something I could do right now.


    ��Are you leaving already? You could stay a bit longer.��


    ��I��ll just take your thoughts for now. I have a lot to do.��


    I responded to Kim Ara��s slightly disappointedment.


    After expressing my gratitude and receiving various gifts, I returned to Korea.


    And then.


    ��O Veritas! Please grant me the opportunity to witness the truth!��


    It was time to return to my main job.

 Chapter 143: Alchemy (2)

    Chapter 143: Alchemy (2)


    Conceptual stats were a stat that governed everything rted to it. The higher this stat, the more tremendously its value increased.


    Even now, ording to what Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven have said, I had already surpassed the beings of the previous era.


    Even the previous era��s Demon Emperor couldn��t surpass my Energy of Defying Heaven and was robbed of his vessel.


    ��Alchemy.��


    And once you governed that concept, you could do incredible things.


    Haah!


    A golden light lingered in my hand.


    I picked up two materials.


    The tail of a Smander and the essence of an Undine. As the golden light touched these two materials, something amazing happened.The tail of the Smander and the essence of the Undine began to fuse together, blending. During this process, magical powers linger and the materials transform.


    ��I thought it would be impossible because of the Energy of Defying Heaven.��


    The Conceptual Stat Alchemy tuned the magic and transformed the materials.


    Using the power of Conceptual Stat Alchemy, mostplex processes can be skipped, and the efficiency of the materials can be enhanced.


    Even the most time-consuming process of maturing materials can be bypassed.


    ��The efficiency is unbelievable.��


    With just this, the speed of alchemy had be incredibly fast. And the end products had improved as well.


    Well, it��s only natural for someone who had be the god of alchemy to be able to do this much.


    I made a potion and checked it with the Talent, Reading.<hr>


    Yin-Yang Elixir (B)


    A potion made by the one called the god of alchemy as a trial. It''s an elixir made by appropriately mixing materials with the energy of yin and yang.


    : Upon consumption, all stats increase by +3 for 10 minutes.


    : If magical power is below 30, it permanently increases by 1. <hr>


    ��Not bad, right?��


    At first nce, it might not seem like much, but considering these materials are easy to obtain and can be produced quickly inrge quantities, it��s an incredible feat.


    ��Normally, there should be a penalty.��


    Currently, there��s no penalty. Whether it��s due to the power of Conceptual Stat Alchemy or my own skill offsetting the penalty, I was not sure.


    ��And it doesn��t stop here.��


    A golden light lingered in my hand. I added an Aqua Rose to it.


    It looked like a blue rose, and touching it felt like touching water. However, it didn��t fetch a high price.


    Yin-Yang Superior Elixir (A+)


    A mass-produced spirit elixir created by the one known as the god of alchemy for future generations.


    It''s a perfect elixir, made by mixing materials with the energy of yin and yang in just the right proportions and adding one material as the finishing touch.


    : Upon consumption, all stats increase by +5 for 20 minutes.


    : If the general stat is below 30, it randomly permanently increases by 1. <hr>


    [You have created a spirit elixir that will be remembered by future generations. You gained 10,000p!]


    ��At this rate, the supply won��t be able to meet the demand.��


    My skills must have improved. A really effective potion came out.


    Most people would consume this elixir until their stats were evenly raised. Many would covet this potion, including thosecking in magic like Seo Ga-yeon, Hong Yu-hwa, and Ershil too.


    ��It��s sad I can��t enjoy it myself.��


    Couldn��t be helped. At this point, the potion was already being produced at a rapid pace.


    Moreover, my growth rate exceeded my expectations, and the level of strong enemies that invaded was beyond what I had anticipated as well.


    I gathered the potions and moved on. It was almost time.


    ��You��re here.��


    A bright, sun-like woman was there.


    The Emperor, Seo Ye-bin.


    She greeted me with a bright smile upon seeing me.


    Next to her stood a woman d in a whiteb coat over a hoodie, dark circles prominent under her eyes. She was a half-blood of the race known as Dwarves among the Fae.


    ��Well, it��s a promise.��


    With those words, I turned my gaze to the star positioned at the center of the workshop.


    ��The first star?��


    It had long arms and a towering stature.


    There were no signs of biological activity, such as a heartbeat, yet I was certain it was alive. This was a characteristic of the ��stars�� created by the Emperor.


    ��Technically, it��s a doll.��


    Puppeteer, Seo Ye-bin.


    Before she was known as the Emperor, that was the title she went by. I pondered this briefly before getting ready to work.


    ��Do you have anything new to make?��


    ��Will you create something new?��


    The Vice Principal addressed me with honorifics.


    This wasn��t always the case, but after I revealed that I was Veritas, she began to call herself a fan and used extreme honorifics when speaking to me.


    ��It��s ufortable, but.��


    Even if I were tobine my age from my past life with this one, it wouldn��t amount to even one-tenth of her age. However, since the other party insisted on using honorifics, there��s not much I could do about it.


    ��New? Is it possible to further strengthen the puppet?��


    ��Hm, it seems possible.��


    I examined the first star with Divine Sight.


    Divine Sight coursed through my body, allowing me to see the physique of the first star.


    ��It��s quite a mess.��


    The body was more damaged than I had anticipated. The heart was half-burst, and various parts of the body were damaged either from forcibly drawing in mana, affecting the muscles and bones. The mana circuit was in poor condition, and the core, which is the most crucialponent, was in a perilous state.


    ��Do you have something to rece the heart?��


    ��Here it is.��


    Seo Ye-bin handed me a red orb.


    Without needing to look, I could sense the tremendous magical power it contained. Mana as vast as the ocean.<hr>


    Imoogi''s Orb (S)


    The Orb held by an Imoogi just before its transformation into a dragon.


    Contains mana like the ocean.


    : Upon consumption, greatly awakens fire attribute magic control.


    : Upon consumption, greatly increases magical power. <hr>


    ��This is expensive.��


    It was the heart of an Imoogi. Moreover, it��s the heart of a being on the verge of bing a dragon.


    ��Do you have mercury?��


    ��Mercury?��


    ��Yes, it would be better if it��s mixed withet dust.��


    ��I have that.��


    The Vice Principal pulled out a basin from her possession. Inside, mercury mixed withet dust was sloshing around.


    ��Then, I��ll use the heart first.��


    Haah!


    A golden glow enveloped the orb.


    I tuned the magic with alchemy. I didn��t possess magical power myself, but by utilizing alchemy, I could manipte the magical power inherent in the materials.


    ��What should I do?��


    I pondered the characteristics of the first star.


    Among all the stars, he was the most perfect creation. He was the most outstanding puppet meticulously crafted by the Emperor. He could confront The Brigade of Eternal Heaven alone, and even Transcendent beings hesitated to face the first star.


    To maximize the potential of the Imoogi��s heart, I should aim to fully awaken its magical power.


    I ced my hand on the Imoogi��s heart.


    ��Ansuz����.��


    Conceptual Stat Alchemy imparted knowledge to me. Knowledge that didn��t exist until now emerged, and I realized it was a form of Runenguage.


    sh!


    Golden light shed, enveloping the orb. Threads of magical power surged from the heart, beginning to draw circuits on the orb.


    The most basic stage of alchemy is creating a potion.


    Then, tuning the material with magic to enhance its quality.


    ��The final stage is.��


    The ability to engrave circuits on materials with magical power.


    Enchant.


    I enchanted both the Imoogi��s heart and the mercury withet dust simultaneously.


    Golden light weaved magical circuits into the Imoogi��s heart, enhancing its magical capacity, aiding in magical control, boosting fire attribute mastery, and increasing resistance along with basic attribute strength.


    The golden light caressed the orb, etching dozens of circuits into its surface.<hr>


    Imoogi''s Orb (S++)


    A Yeouiju held by an Imoogi on the cusp of bing a dragon.


    It contains mana as vast as the ocean and is enchanted by a transcendent alchemist.


    : Upon consumption, significantly enhances fire attribute magic control.


    : Upon consumption, maximizes the increase in magical power.


    : Upon consumption, bestows the special stat Dragon (��). <hr>


    ��������


    An extraordinary item had been created.


    ��It��s, it��s impossible!��


    The Vice Principal eximed, her expression one of utter shock beside me.


    ��To not only awaken the hidden abilities of the materials but also to draw out all their potential and strive for a realm beyond? Such a feat is unheard of����


    The Vice Principal gasped as she beheld the orb, her eyes brimming with admiration as she looked at me.


    ��Truly�� someone who has pioneered a new field of study.��


    ��Creating a special stat����


    The gazes from the Principal and the Vice Principal were almost too intense to withstand.


    Honestly, I hadn��t anticipated such a sessful oue, but I decided to feign a bit of arrogance.


    ��Well, this is nothing. Let��s quickly move on to the next item.��


    ��Yes!��


    The Vice Principal sped her hands and nodded eagerly. What was this, an attempt to appear endearing?


    Since it was genuinely charming, I proceeded andid my hand on the mercury.<hr>


    In the end, I couldn��t fully restore the star.


    The consumption rate of Conceptual Stat Alchemy was more intense than I had anticipated.


    ��But the Emperor seemed quite satisfied, so.��


    Merely by altering the heart of the Imoogi, I believed the first star had at least doubled in strength, if not more.


    Since a special stat has been created, I, tired,id my body down on the virtual reality device.


    Upon connecting, I felt a strange sensation of floating and realized I had entered the virtual world.


    -What, it��s over already?


    The Electronic Witch, who had somehowe next to me, spoke. She was in a different form than usual, about the size of a forearm.


    ��No, the power consumption was more severe than I thought, so I came here for refuge.��


    -��Teaching the kids of the Veritas Church is taking refuge?


    The Electronic Witch looked at me as if I were some broken person, then shook her head andughed.


    -Well, it��s a good choice.


    Something felt off, but I decided to let it go.


    ��Now that I think about it, it��s about time to speak up.��


    When I went to America, Struggle somehow found out and contacted me.


    -If you ever want to reveal yourself as the god of alchemy, just say the word. The entire Veritas Church will vouch for you.


    I remembered the smile and the addedment, ��A new god is always wee.��


    The god of alchemy.


    It��s about time to step into the limelight.


    ��Doesn��t this seem like some kind of cult?��


    ��Hey, watch your words. You could ruin your life with that kind of talk.��


    ��What, just because of one sentence����


    ��Do you not remember when a CEO insulted Veritas and every alchemist rted to thatpany or business went on strike? The CEO had to formally apologize and join the Veritas Church to barely stop it.��


    ����Aren��t these guys just terrible?��


    I heard passersby cursing.


    ��I was sorry.


    If this was my original sin, then so be it.


    Suddenly, that thought crossed my mind.


    Even if I revealed myself as the god of alchemy now, wouldn��t that just encourage the Veritas Church to be more rampant?


    ��Uhm����


    I decided to put it on hold.


    I became somewhat afraid of the Veritas Church and held back my words.

 Chapter 144: Alchemy (3)

    Chapter 144: Alchemy (3)


    She detested going to theb.


    For the individual Lee Seo-ha dubbed LabEscape, life before encountering Veritas was akin to a nightmare.


    ��I never should have be a grad student.��


    What transgressions shemitted in a past life, or under what curse she found herself, she could not say, but as an undergraduate, she had applied to be a graduate student.


    At that time, she had made various calctions. Although not on par with the Korea Hero School, she had graduated from a prestigious university and believed herself to be exceptional.


    The issue, however, was this:


    ��Being too exceptional was the problem.��


    This was a realization she arrived at after meeting Master Veritas. She was exceptional. She had seeded in mass-producing potions, enhancing the quality of potions worldwide, even surpassing masters like Zermaine in arcane alchemy to the extent that he offered to teach her alchemy himself.


    The professor who had taught her, feeling threatened, had gaslighted her out of jealousy.��Is this all you��re capable of?��


    ��Sigh, can there still be such a gap in our levels?��


    ��All this is for your own good.��


    She remembered the professor��s words. But now, as a disciple of Master Veritas, things were different.


    ��You think you can do well like this?!��


    ��Endless humiliation and persecution�� I was sick of it.��


    After being chosen by him, her life underwent a significant transformation.


    ��Professor Ok. There��s dust here.��


    ����Yes, I��ll take care of it.��


    Even the fact that a former professor was now working under her was a change.


    ��What��s on today��s schedule?��


    ��There��s a business meeting with the chairman of Ilseong Conglomerate at lunch. And in the evening, you��re scheduled to stop by the U.S��.��


    Boring schedules. Jung Bora preferred working in the workshop, crafting another potion, over such activities.


    But these were schedules she had to adhere to. With Master Veritas��s support, it was a way to assist him.


    ��Ah, that reminds me, Master Veritas has a lecture today.��


    ��Cancel everything!��


    Jung Bora eximed excitedly.


    The teachings of Master Veritas were worth canceling any meeting for. Each of his teachings was the light and salt of the discipline of alchemy.


    Just contemting his teachings was a tremendous help in improving skills. The mere thought of receiving his teachings made her tremble with excitement, as if her panties were getting wet.


    The secretary looked at Jung Bora with disdain, smirking unpleasantly.


    She reminded herself once again that there are no normal alchemists.<hr>


    On the dark stage.


    Among the variousmunities, followers of the so-called malicious ��Veritas Sect�� were huddled together. Known on the inte as a profession more distasteful than that of a magician, and widely shunned, their eyes glowed brighter than ever at this moment.


    ��Is it Master Veritas��s ss today?��


    ��It��s been a long time since thest one.��


    The followers of Veritas were, therefore, even more excited.


    The one called Veritas would unravel something bigger as time passed.


    Roy thought the same.


    ��I may not be the disciple now, but someday I will be.��


    He believed he possessed abundant talent.


    But as of yet, unnoticed by Veritas, he remained just ay follower.


    Click-ck.


    The sound of footsteps silenced the noisy auditorium instantly. Many of them, secluded in corners crafting potions, had epted mana, possessing physical abilities far beyond those of ordinary people, making such silence possible.


    Click-ck, click-ck.


    With each step, the followers of Veritas tensed up.


    Some may denounce him as a fraud, but if a fraction of his knowledge were to be leaked to the world, they would wager all their possessions to monopolize it, such was their fanaticism.


    ��Pleased to be here.��


    With a heavy voice, a masked figure appeared, his steps showing no hesitation, as if always following the truth and only the truth.


    Veritas.


    It was a terribly arrogant light. Roy watched him with shining eyes.


    ��Today, after a long hiatus, we resume our lecture. In that spirit, let��s proceed.��


    Veritas said, positioning himself at the podium.


    The alchemists grew tense. The material he was about to cover was extensive, and keeping


    pace with today��s lesson might prove to be a challenge.


    ��Before we begin, what is your understanding of alchemy?��


    ��The transformation of matter.��


    ��A wealth of life and knowledge.��


    As Veritas prompted, responses started to emerge from different corners of the room. Yet, these were merely novice answers. Roy raised his hand and softly stated,


    ��True knowledge. In line with your name, alchemy is a quest for genuine value in a world riddled with deceptions.��


    Roy felt Veritas��s intense gaze upon him. Whether his answer was correct remained uncertain, but being acknowledged felt like a victory. At least, that��s what Roy believed.


    ��Some might say there is no definitive answer to what alchemy is. Such a statement is false. Alchemy is rooted in equations, calctions, and precise answers. As the student just pointed out, it involves the pursuit of the one true answer.��


    Veritas shifted his gaze as he spoke.


    ��Now, let me introduce you to a more advanced concept.��


    With a gesture, Veritas summoned a red orb into existence.


    It was almost a disy of dominance, speciallymissioned from the Electronic Witch, encapsting the heart of an Imoogi. Its throbbing pulse was palpable.


    ��Behold, the heart of an Imoogi. An unrefined, pure heart. There exists a technique to unlock the potential of ingredients through mana tuning. Given that the heart of an Imoogi is imbued with mana as boundless as the ocean, this technique seems fitting.��


    The heart of an Imoogi necessitated mana tuning. Its immense mana reserves meant that extracting mana could trigger a tumultuous flow.


    ��However, the majority of alchemists find it challenging to even process the heart of an Imoogi. Its formidable mana is overwhelming to tune urately. Even when efforts are made, the results rarely justify the endeavor.��


    Veritas reached out to touch the heart of the Imoogi. Mana burst forth, enveloping the surroundings.


    At that moment, dozens of mana strands emerged from the heart of the Imoogi.


    ��Mana tuning is almost all-powerful, but not quite. Because there��s a next step.��


    Whoosh!


    Golden light erupted from the hand holding the heart.


    The power was visibly splendid.


    Conceptual Stat Alchemy.


    This was not originally manifested here, so it took some effort with the Electronic Witch to forcibly implement it.


    Then, runes obtained through alchemy were added.


    ��Ansuz����.��


    Intense light began to emanate from the heart of the Imoogi. The strands of mana started drawing circuits of mana on the heart of the Imoogi.


    The alchemists watched, dumbfounded.


    Most of them only knew that something beyond their understanding was happening.


    However, alchemists above a certain level were moved to tears by the scene.


    Roy was no exception.


    ��Was such a thing even possible������


    To draw mana circuits. It sounded easy. But if it were, humanity would have had an immense number of heroes.


    Even searching the entire world, the number of heroes didn��t even reach a million.


    Most of them remain as low-ranking heroes, with literally a mere ten thousand being able to advance to a medium rank.


    However, if this could be applied to humanity, ordinary people who couldn��t be heroes, that is, could possess the physical abilities of hunters, and hunters might even be heroes.


    Veritas did not stop there. He chanted some unknown spells several times and engraved mana circuits on the heart of the Imoogi.


    ��This is called a rune.��


    Veritas pondered here.


    Runes were gained through the power of alchemy. A power that did not exist in the original world.


    In other words, this was a ��power�� that could be enjoyed by himself, a divine being of alchemy.


    But it was also a troubling power because he knew intuitively that it could only be shared with those who followed him.


    ��Although these people are malicious.��


    At this moment, Veritas realized a truth.


    ��It��s fine as long as they are not malicious towards me.��


    They might be embarrassing to show to the outside world, but that was okay.


    Because they would all be his divine beings.


    [Your Conceptual Stat Alchemy has increased by 1.]


    ��This is a power newly obtained by me, the god of alchemy.��


    Veritas extended his hand. Characters burned in the air, emanating an immense presence.


    ��I will bestow this upon you.��


    As the characters burned with a golden light, they began to embed themselves in the alchemists.


    ��Ah, new knowledge springs forth!��


    ��This is exactly Master Veritas��s�� no, the power bestowed by our god��!��


    They felt knowledge being forcibly engraved in their brains.


    Roy shed tears of joy. They were not wrong. Veritas was the true god of alchemy. It felt as if the power that the gods of the Hundred Temple bestowed upon their followers was also felt by him.


    Those who were not reached by his power shed tears of joy at the sight.


    Though not chosen now, they believed that he would someday choose them.


    ��Master Veritas, please watch over us�� We will protect you from now on.��


    Afterward, several galleries of South Korea��srgest intemunity were overrun and could not handle the rampaging followers of Veritas.

 Chapter 145: Alchemy (4)

    Chapter 145: Alchemy (4)


    Many ridiculed the Church of Veritas for their absurd appearance and ignored them.


    This was because their actions, proiming a real figure named Veritas as a god, culminated in nothing more than flocking to intemunities tomit acts of terror.


    This attitude persisted because most alchemists preferred to avoid external affairs, spending their days holed up in workshops or homes, crafting potions as their sole endeavor.


    However, those who underestimated the Church of Veritas were unaware of the impact it had on the world��s affairs.


    ��Fools.��


    Alchemy, as a field of study, devoured and regurgitated vast amounts of money in the modern age.


    It was iparable to magic. The failure in alchemy meant the loss of all ingredients. However, the perception of alchemy began to change with the appearance of one individual.


    Despite being overshadowed by the misdemeanors of the Church of Veritas, it was thanks to Veritas that a new era of alchemy was ushered in.


    With his emergence, alchemy became a field where even a slight failure could yield profits, primarily because the quality of potions significantly improved.��It��s unbelievable.��


    The improvement in potion quality amusingly led to a reduction in potion prices, thanks to a massive number of alchemists dedicating themselves to potion development in a short period.


    Potions became so widely avable that even moderately wealthy citizens could easily acquire them.


    As a result, fewer people suffered from illnesses, naturally boosting economic activities.


    The vice guild leader of Changcheon slowly closed his eyes.


    His revered father, known as the Thousand Sorcerer, did not notice this trend. His focus was on beings far too advanced for such trivial matters to concern him.


    Thus, observing these minor trends was his duty.


    He thought of his adopted daughter, Kim Seo-hyun.


    She was exceptionally talented. In terms of raw talent, she was akin to a diamond.


    Those who taught her were either jealous of her talent, felt inferior, or were in awe.


    ��She used to dress as a man because of a trauma from her childhood.��


    But even that was trivialpared to her talent. She always humbled herself and wished to be part of the forces of good. Her character was beyond reproach.


    And she had a solid connection to the Church of Veritas.


    ��Was his name Lee Seo-ha?��


    Kim Seo-hyun mentioned that her friend was skilled at making potions. And she saw the potions he made, which were of astonishing quality.


    The vice guild leader of Changcheon, having nothing but money, secured a contract with a hefty sum. However, if one was an alchemist, they naturally coveted a workshop.


    ��Heh, I must prepare an unforgettable fantastic gift.��


    The vice guild leader of Changcheon mulled over the negotiations with his daughter��s friend.


    Unaware that the Emperor had already passed on most of these items and that his most cherished daughter had fallen for him��<hr>


    Inside the penthouse��s training area.


    This ce, equipped with various magic devices and a mana concentration device, offers excellent conditions for training.


    ��Useless to me, though.��


    Because I didn��t use mana.


    Still, the high-quality materials used here withstand considerable shock, making it my preferred training ground.


    Currently, I was meditating with ck Heaven ced on my legs, tapping into a new ability of ck Heaven I acquired while fighting a heretic.


    Immortal Soul.


    This power maximized Nyeom (��), a special stat, providing a tremendous synergy effect.


    Though Nyeom was weak on its own, when mixed with other powers, it became a crucial condition for reaching higher realms.


    From the upper rank onwards, it allowed the proper use of the power of destruction, Sword Spirit.


    Converting Qi into a destructive force that cuts through everything! Those familiar with Sword Spirit can even use Sword mes, which was considered an iplete sword aura.


    Hwak!


    A dark-colored sheen formed along ck Heaven, measuring 1m. This was my power without using the Immortal Soul.


    ��And when that is added.��


    Ssweaek!


    As immense Nyeom gathered in the Sword Breath, its length increased further, exceeding 5m.


    ��It��s absurd.��


    It amplified Nyeom to an extreme degree.


    What��s even more absurd was that this is included in the training process. Having acquired the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven, I was able to determine the maximum limit of my Nyeom, which, albeit slightly, increased every time I used Immortal Soul.


    ��Status Window.��


    [Name: Lee Seo-ha]


    Strength: 45.


    Agility: 45.


    Stamina: 45.


    Special Stats.


    Struggle: 10.


    Conceptual Stats.


    Energy of Defying Heaven: 95.


    Alchemy: 15.


    ?Talents.


    "Reading(-)", "Sword Demon(S)", "Infinite Stamina(S)", "Midas''s Touch(A+)", "True Heart(A)", "Inscrutable Talent(A-)", "Seducing Demon(A)", "Martial Arts Master(B)", "Spirit Ability Shield(B-)"


    ?Skills.


    "ck me Star God(?)", "Divine Sight(S)", "ck sh Step(B+)", "Soul Absorbing Sword Technique(B)", "Hero''s Advanced Spirit Power Strengthening(B)", "ck Shadow Step(C+)", "ck sh Sword Technique(C+)", "Lecture(D+)"


    ?Physique.


    "Heaven Defying Body(S-)"


    The status window had undergone many changes.


    From the basic stats changes, ck God Martial Arts(?) evolved into ck me Star God(?). The ck me Star God I created potentially surpasses ck God Martial Arts.


    ��After all, it has consumed quite a few things.��


    The Talents, the Seed of Origin(S-) and Skill, Spirit mes(S) were absorbed.


    Nevertheless, the ability itself was quite excellent, although it had be harder to manifest due to therger conceptualization.


    I shifted my gaze to the Sword Demon in my talents.


    ��I��ve thought about raising the rank of Sword Demon with the points I��ve umted so far, but it doesn��t seem like a good method.��


    Sword Demon was enveloped in a strange sensation that it would evolve with just a bit more effort.


    If anything, Inscrutable Talent(A-) which has helped my spiritual talents so far, seemed better. However, Inscrutable Talent(A-) felt like a downgradepared to the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven, so I had left it untouched.


    ��The most certain way to be stronger is to raise the Energy of Defying Heaven to 100.��


    As the Energy of Defying Heaven increased, new functions arose, making it the correct answer.


    ��Or perhaps buying some other talent.��


    I opened the multi-dimensional shop and looked at a talent that caught my eye.


    [Controlled de(S)-3,000,000p]


    Talent: Controlled de.


    A talent that allows for controlling a sword by activating willpower as desired.


    It enables the creation of a sword''s avatar with willpower and instantaneously erging it, making it a versatile talent for both dueling and group battles.


    Due to the Energy of Defying Heaven, I couldn��t properly wield the Sword of Spring and the Sword of Winter, making it a suitable talent for me, whose volume of power had tremendously increased while using Immortal Soul.


    ��Or I could go towards magic.��


    I turned my attention towards magic. I could use spells with the help of Eternal Heaven, but integrating magic with the Energy of Defying Heaven was also a method.


    The ck me Star God, being a vessel that could contain anything, made this possible.


    ��Being too talented makes it harder because there are too many methods.��


    Both magic and swordsmanship could be learned, making it difficult to decide. Delving deeper into martial arts to be stronger was one method, and learning magic to increase utility or unpredictability was another.


    It seemed I��d have to ponder this a bit more.


    Afterpleting the usual training routine,


    -Huaaaang?


    I diligently cleaned ck Heaven as usual.


    ��What kind of exercise should we do today?��


    ��It��s time for the lower body today. But why does it feel particrly clingy today?��


    ��That��s how you��re supposed to exercise.��


    I exercised with Kim Seo-hyun.


    ��Lately, you haven��t been paying much attention to me, have you?��


    Ershil pouted as she spoke.


    It was an act of cuteness, but genuinely adorable, so I let it slide.


    ��I��ve really been busytely.��


    ��Well, the Church of Veritas has been quite rampant these days. It��s somewhat a relief they only cause a stir on the inte, and not in reality unless it involves you, Seo-ha.��


    I wondered about that too.


    Why did they cause a stir only on the inte?


    ��Speaking of which, is that rumor true?��


    ��Which one?��


    ��That you��ve be the god of alchemy.��


    It had already spread, huh.


    Well, after I bestowed them with runes through my power, they had been quite docile.


    ��Yeah, it��s true. Even the god of struggle and the Hundred Temple acknowledged it.��


    ����Should I call you a god then?��


    ��No need, just call me as you always do.��


    ��Well, our rtionship isn��t ordinary, after all.��


    Ershil subtly moved closer to me, showing off her familiarity.


    It was understandable. After I said to take care of the Merchen family, alchemists had been favoring the Merchen family.


    Thanks to this, Ershil��s position was bing more and more solid as days passed.


    -Seo-ha, you truly exemplify the phrase ��like father, like son��. Your dealings with women are beyond even the Heavenly Demon��


    -It��s only natural. The odd one was the previous master who got quartered by 25 women for being obsessed with them despite being a woman.


    -It��s good that you��re aware of it.


    -?


    ck Heaven still didn��t know it was considered a fragment of the Heavenly Demon.


    After discussing business with Ershil.


    ��You seem very busy these days.��


    ����There��s been a lot going on.��


    Come to think of it, I hadn��t paid much attention to Seo Ga-yeon recently,pared to how much I needed her.


    ��Even if Ga-yeon is kind, I��ve neglected her too much.��


    They said it was harder to take care of someone the closer you were to them. And those who did take care in those times were the ones who truly mattered.


    I decided to invest more time in Seo Ga-yeon.<hr>


    ����Hello.��


    I greeted Seo Ga-yeon��s parents with an awkward smile.


    ��What��s this?��


    For some reason, Seo Ga-yeon��s father was ring at me, while her mother looked at me with kind eyes.


    Somehow, the atmosphere turned as if it was a meeting between prospective inws.

 Chapter 146: Alchemy (5)

    Chapter 146: Alchemy (5)


    The power of starlight still harbored many secrets yet to be uncovered.


    It��s a force wielded by creator deities, akin to the Energy of Defying Heaven, and what I knew about it was merely a fraction. Its power acted like a deadly poison to beings from ��outer space��.


    Hence, I wanted to set aside a day to train with Seo Ga-yeon and ascertain its capabilities.


    ��Since the power of starlight and the Energy of Defying Heaven have much inmon.��


    asionally, I felt Seo Ga-yeon��s emotional state. Her emotions and words, though vague, were conveyed to me without filtration.


    This might have been burdensome for Seo Ga-yeon. The clear emotions I felt from her were poison to me.


    The moment Seo Ga-yeon��s emotions reached me, I fully experienced them. Love was still a luxury for me.


    ��Probably the same for Seo Ga-yeon.��


    My emotions would be conveyed to her without a filter. During this process, I pondered if Seo Ga-yeon saw something in me that triggered these emotions.��Do you want to be with me?��


    With her cheeks blushing, Seo Ga-yeon asked. Though her emotions seemed to have many omissions, I nodded first.


    ��Because it��s true.��


    As I nodded, Seo Ga-yeon looked surprised.


    ��Is it really Seo-ha?��


    ��Can you differentiate?��


    ��If I concentrate on my magic, yes.��


    Seo Ga-yeon said, looking at me with her ck eyes, which now contained purple stars.


    ��Has she partially transformed already?��


    I wondered at Seo Ga-yeon��s words as I activated the ck Shadow Star God. Then, I felt a strong attraction from my surroundings. A natural pull.


    ��This is dangerous����


    The ck Shadow Star God and the power of starlight were being drawn to each other. I felt myself being pulled towards Seo Ga-yeon involuntarily.


    ��Is it trying to merge into one?��


    I stopped the ck Shadow Star God.


    Then, I felt the pull lessen.


    ��Did you feel it?��


    ����Yes.��


    ��I see.��


    I didn��t say much, but Seo Ga-yeon smiled. She seemed to have felt something from me.


    ��Shall we go then?��


    ��Where?��


    ��You said you wanted to go with me earlier. To the training ground.��


    Seo Ga-yeon led me to the training ground.


    I followed her, my expression reluctant.<hr>


    She lived alone in a 30-pyeong (about 108 square meters) penthouse that��s far toorge for one person.


    Yet, Hong Yu-hwa has never considered this ce spacious. Born into nobility, with overwhelming talent and background, she has always lived in ces far more luxurious than this.


    ��It��s cramped.��


    A magician essentially needed a lot of things. With the inte bing extremely developed, it was possible to obtain information online, but the true, valuable information didn��t float around on the inte. It circted in the form of ��books��.


    Just like the Crimson Magic Book she chose at the entrance ceremony.


    For this reason, magicians typically kept books in their space. However, Hong Yu-hwa��s home was almost devoid of books.


    Instead.


    ����Did the number of photos increase?��


    ��It seems so�� At this point, it��s hard to tell who��s the stalker.��


    Hong Yu-hwa��s subordinates chuckled awkwardly as they looked around the room. Photos of Lee Seo-ha were stered on the ceiling and walls. She was once a girl like any other.


    She had experience sticking photos of admired older brothers here and there in a room, but Hong Yu-hwa��s obsession surpassed all of theirsbined.


    ��That��s enough. You��ve learned all the magic for today, so go home first.��


    ��Yes, thank you for today as well.��


    After teaching them magic, Hong Yu-hway on her bed, gazing at Lee Seo-ha��s photos on the ceiling.


    Hong Yu-hwa didn��t expect them to understand her.


    This was her own way. Always looking at photos of her rival to ignite her fighting spirit.


    It was an act of self-discipline.


    Each time she looked at Lee Seo-ha��s photos, she endured hardships (?) and whipped herself into shape.


    However, even with this method, she couldn��t close the gap with him. On the contrary, the gap was widening more and more.


    As time passed, Lee Seo-ha��s potential was exploding, and he was growing.


    Objectively, Hong Yu-hwa had almost no rivals in her age group.


    Despite losing to Lee Seo-ha in America, there were rumors of Ershil creating a world blessed by all gods, of Kim Ara splitting mountains, and of Kim Seo-hyun, who was recently experiencing explosive growth and learning magic from the Thousand Sorcerer, Seo Ga-yeon.


    Some said Park Woon-hyuk, who wielded the power of wind and thunder, was her rival, but honestly, she considered herself much more remarkable than Park Woon-hyuk. Theparison with Park Woon-hyuk? The thought of beingpared to him was utterly displeasing.


    ��But he��s not an opponent to be underestimated.��


    Moreover, there was the Pdin, Saint. And for some reason, Sung Han-byul, whom Lee Seo-ha greatly favored, was also her ultimate rival.


    Even the third years couldn��t be ignored.


    The second years were nothing without Sung Han-byul, but the third years were the ��Golden Generation�� before the first years arrived. There were no easy opponents.


    ��Ugh.��


    Every time she thought of Lee Seo-ha, her body heated up. Hong Yu-hwa naturally slid her hand between her thighs, thinking about how she ignited her fighting spirit by looking at Lee Seo-ha��s photos and pondering ways to defeat him.


    ��I��m clearly superior in firepower.��


    But excluding firepower, shecked in everything else.


    Walking with Lee Seo-ha and experiencing awakened talents, the Plunderer couldn��t steal his corrupt energy. Stealing his talents was possible, but it was much better to steal others�� talents.


    Then, the only target was theory, but Lee Seo-ha was also perfect in theory. It was Lee Seo-ha��s talent, Reading(-), but Hong Yu-hwa thought Lee Seo-ha had made an enormous investment in theory.


    Was there no way to beat Lee Seo-ha?


    In terms of potential, she was not to be underestimated, but Lee Seo-ha was growing as if his suppressed talent was exploding��


    ��Wait, suppressed?��


    Hong Yu-hwa pondered Lee Seo-ha��s past.


    She was curious about his history but hadn��t delved into it. Yet, she recalled what insiders mentioned.


    That there was no information on him, as if he had appeared out of thin air.


    ��And initially, Lee Seo-ha��s physical abilities were significantly inferior.��


    Either equal to or slightly less than hers.


    As a magician, Hong Yu-hwa was top-notch, but she had neglected physical training due to the bacsh. Then, before she realized it, Lee Seo-ha had vastly surpassed her.


    ��Without even resorting to magic or spells.��


    Everything about Lee Seo-ha was enigmatic.


    Some students believed he was an extraordinary magician, but when Hong Yu-hwa attempted to plunder him, she discovered he possessed no magical talent.


    The corrupt energy was something she managed better than any other magician she had encountered, but that was the extent of it.


    ��Maybe he sacrificed everything he had achieved to gain that power.��


    Thinking this, Hong Yu-hwa had a realization. Perhaps he was in a simr predicament as that great and mighty hero.


    Before the fusion of dimensions, maybe he had ventured into another world and honed his power there.


    And for some reason, he lost his power and was now in the process of reiming it.


    ����Then how old would he be?��


    Hong Yu-hwa paused to consider. Even for her, dating a man over 20 wasn��t appealing. She preferred someone her own age��


    Hong Yu-hwa pondered deeply and spent the day fretting in bed.<hr>


    [Your gallery is doomed.]


    (A gif of Veritas lecturing)


    From now on, this ce is under the dominion of our followers of Veritas.


    ?These guys are at it again;;


    ?Don��t call them "these guys." That could be seen as sphemy.


    ?What are you even talking about?


    ?Veritas has indeed ascended to the status of a god of alchemy.


    ?????


    ?It was officially recognized at the Hundred Temple Conference. Struggle and the sky spoke first, and the other gods concurred.


    ???????????


    [But seriously, what''s with these Veritas followers?]


    I understand that Veritas was recognized as the god of alchemy at the Vine Conference.


    Honestly, living in modern society, what Veritas has aplished is truly impressive.


    Thanks to Veritas, potion prices have been halved, making them affordable for ordinary people in emergencies, and their quality has doubled.


    However, seeing the chaos these Veritas followers create, they quickly go from likable to extremely unlikable.


    ?Don��t be too harsh on the followers of Veritas... They��re acting out on the inte because they have no friends in reality...


    ?Ah... Ah...


    ?No, alchemists on average make a ie of 7 million won a month, how can they not have friends?


    ?I don''t know about other things, but if you recite some Veritas doctrines at the workshop when buying potions, they give you a huge discount. Bought 3 million won worth of potions for 1 million off.


    ?Really?


    ?Yes. They''re really na?ve. Just listen to a few stories and praise Veritas together, and they give you heaps of discounts...


    ?The kids do act out on the inte... but they��re kind��


    [Everyone, don��t be too hard on the followers of Veritas...]


    Remember the time someone in Korea badmouthed Veritas and got massively bullied by alchemists to the point of owner dismissal? These guys might seem like major jerks, but if you don��t insult Veritas and instead praise him, they give you discounts...


    It''s really fortunate that, despite their terrible actions onlineparable to the Masked Gang, they don��t bully in reality...


    ?I agree. Because of Veritas, we''re the ones who end up suffering if the potion prices go up...


    ?But why do the followers of Veritas take over like 30 galleries...


    ?Don��t badmouth Veritas... Thanks to Veritas, our game was revived...


    ?Electronic Gallery?


    ?Yes.


    ?Lol, I admit. There was a rumor about a game Veritas made, and the alchemists boosted its sales to number one in revenue lol.


    ?This is driving me crazy.


    The Electronic Witch sighed in relief after perusing the gallery. Public opinion of Veritas remained favorable.


    Fortunately, the followers of Veritas were peaceful today.

 Chapter 147: Alchemy (6)

    Chapter 147: Alchemy (6)


    I matched pace with Seo Ga-yeon at the training ground. More precisely, the transformed Seo Ga-yeon unleashed the power of starlight, and I activated the ck me Martial Spirit to synchronize with her magical power.


    Woo woo woo! Heaven Defying Energy synchronized with the power of the stars. The starlight synchronized with the power of Heaven Defying.


    ��It��s a match as expected.��


    Heaven Defying and starlight were forces naturally drawn to each other. Sometimes, such forces existed. When magical power blossomed, there were forces that were drawn to each other like fate. The power of the sun and the power of moonlight were prime examples.


    Woo woo woo! Heaven Defying added to the starlight. The starlight added to Heaven Defying. As the two forces mixed, they began to resonate. And then they amplified.


    ��It��s too fast!��


    The speed of the amplification was tremendous. Its density was even greater than that of the Heaven Defying Energy that constituted the ck me Martial Spirit. As white and ck energies mixed, they gradually started to turn gray.


    Koo woo woo!


    -Good heavens, what is this power��?-Master, stop! This is dangerous! If released outside, it could be a tremendous disaster!


    Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven were shocked. I was also surprised. The power that was amplifying at a tremendous speed began to sweep around. And the unidentified gray power.


    Whoosh.


    Soon, it concealed its form.


    ��What is this?��


    I looked at the ce where the power had swept through with a dazed expression.


    Seo Ga-yeon opened her eyes. She also seemed excited about the new power, showing a very uplifted mood.


    ��Was that just now��?��


    ��It seems like it��s our power.��


    ��It seems like thepatibility of my magic with Seo-ha��s is good. Like the power of the sun and the moonlight.��


    Seo Ga-yeon said with an excited voice.


    ��That��s right.��


    ��Ah, could it be because of that I can feel Seo-ha��s heart?��


    Seo Ga-yeon said this nonchntly. Feeling the heart. It was a bit cheesy. But it wasn��t exactly wrong either.


    I sat and thought about the gray power that had urred a moment ago.


    ��What kind of power is it?��


    It was a power I had never seen before.


    The Heavenly Demon mentioned that the power was governed by a god who opened creation. Perhaps it was a powerparable to that. The power contained a dangerous energy that made me shiver for a moment.


    ��Eternal Heaven expressed it in wonder, and the Heavenly Demon had a look of horror.��


    Their reactions were opposite.


    Considering their reactions to the power, the reaction of the Heavenly Demon, who was at the highest level, was likely urate. Then, that power was indeed dangerous. A power that even the Heavenly Demon should be horrified by��


    Ding.


    [The proficiency of ck me Martial Spirit(?) increases.]


    [The proficiency of Inscrutable Talent(A-) increases.]


    [You have awakened the Talent, Synchronization(B).]


    ����What?��


    Looking at the notification window shown by the Talent, Reading, I realized that synchronizing had be easier than just a moment ago.


    A talent had rolled in.


    ��Just by synchronizing once, they give me a talent?��


    Not a bad talent, either.


    For martial artists of the same sect or magicians of the same magic tower, synchronizing to amplify power for a moment enhanced the power of the Qi they handled, even if only slightly.


    Gaining talent was indeed difficult.


    It��s because of the emergence of something like a Spirit Elixir, which might even move the transcendent beings, or because talent was something you��re born with. I had the ability called the Multidimensional Store, so I could obtain them rtively easily, but without it, ordinary people would have to strive for over ten years to acquire a rted talent. And even then, the grade would barely reach D.


    ��Should we try one more time?��


    ��Ha, one more time? Yeah, let��s do it.��


    Seo Ga-yeon said with a flushed face.


    I was not entirely sure where she should be blushing, but I refocused my attention.


    Woo woo woo! The energy of Heaven Defying enhanced the power of starlight. The power of starlight, in turn, boosted the energy of Heaven Defying.


    Synchronization.


    Woo woo woo! Up to this point, the process was straightforward. I snuck a peek at Seo Ga-yeon��s status window with Talent, Reading(-). Seo Ga-yeon had also acquired a talent. That��s why it seemed easier than before to manage the power and synchronize it with mine.


    And then, Resonance.


    Woo woo woo! The powers begin to merge into one. The amplified powers imbued each other with their hues. The ck negative power turned into gray. The white positive power started to turn gray as well.


    I concentrated on that power. The Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven and Inscrutable Talent helped meprehend that power.


    The power embodied the essence of destruction. It was a force that affirmed the demise of everything but itself and denied everything but itself. It was an extremely destructive power that harbored opposing forces.


    ��This is����


    Inscrutable Talent began to decipher the gray power.


    And then it dawned on me.


    This power should not be wielded.


    More specifically, this power could not be used against heroes, viins, or monsters. It was as if this power was destined to eliminate only extraterrestrial beings to protect this world.


    And that power was an unparalleled force of destruction.


    If this power were to be unleashed, it could lead to actual ��death��, not merely the expulsion of the seed of death.


    Whoosh! The gray power dispersed into the air, failing to find a target. Just as I suspected. The entity created by merging our two powers would only respond to extraterrestrial beings.


    I looked at Seo Ga-yeon.


    Seo Ga-yeon, soaked in sweat, looked back at me. Perhaps it was because we had undergone the process of the powers merging into one. Seo Ga-yeon felt closer.


    ��And it seems like the powers are synchronizing better.��


    This power seemed to be influenced more by the intimacy between us than by the difference in our powers.


    ��I should pay more attention to Seo Ga-yeon.


    ��Are you okay?��


    ����Yes. I��m okay.��


    Seo Ga-yeon gasped for breath, her hair drenched in sweat. I realized that the resonance of powers had put a great burden on her.


    ��Is it because of the difference in ss?��


    Seo Ga-yeon��s ss was intermediate, while I was halfway to high-ss, albeit partially.


    ��Will you be able to go home today?��


    ��Yes, I can by myself�� no, it seems a bit difficult today.��


    Expectation filled her violet eyes.


    I hesitated for a moment. The Korea Hero School was still closed, making it difficult for Seo Ga-yeon tomute back and forth from home. I could take her to my penthouse, but fraternization between men and women was risky.


    ��It doesn��t matter if rumors spread about a man, but it��s disadvantageous for a woman.��


    Moreover, I had now formed a guild and was its leader.


    Seo Ga-yeon was a guild member. Then, it might be better for me to take Seo Ga-yeon home.


    ��Should I take you home?��


    ����Yes.��


    Seo Ga-yeon momentarily looked downcast but soon nodded her head.


    And so, I took Seo Ga-yeon to her home.


    ����Hello.��


    I greeted Seo Ga-yeon��s parents with an awkward smile.


    ��What��s this?��


    For some reason, Seo Ga-yeon��s father was ring at me, while her mother looked at me with favorable eyes.


    ��I didn��t know why, but the atmosphere suddenly felt like meeting the inws.


    All I did was bring Seo Ga-yeon home.


    ��Our Ga-yeon has talked a lot about you. She says you always help her at school?��


    ��Yes, yes. If anything, I��ve received a lot of help from Ga-yeon.��


    ��You��re quite famous outside as well. In America, there was someone�� Shin����


    ��Cynthia.��


    ��Ah, right. Cynthia, the top student of the grade, you beat her easily.��


    ��She was caught off guard����


    ��Oh, don��t be so modest.��


    Seo Ga-yeon��s mother showered me with praise throughout the day.


    ��At such a young age, you��ve already established a guild. Inparison, our Ga-yeon seems to fall short.��


    ��Not at all. It��s only because Ga-yeon has such exceptional potential that I receive more help.��


    ��Oh my.��


    Seo Ga-yeon��s mother smiled warmly at my words.


    As a result, her father��s re intensified even further.


    ��Save me, really.<hr>


    After the atmosphere, reminiscent of an inw meeting, dissipated, I stepped outside.


    ��You could stay at our house.��


    ��No, I��ve already received a meal, staying over would be too much����


    ��Tch����


    Seo Ga-yeon clicked her tongue, evidently disappointed.


    ��Anyway, I owe you a lot for today.��


    ��What do you mean, owe? Feel free to visit anytime. Think of it as your own home.��


    Seo Ga-yeon��s mother said this and went inside.


    I sighed and looked up at the sky. The darkened sky was now visible. Then, the sound of a motorcycle speeding by��Vroom!


    ��Elder?��


    ��It was Seolhwa Ryeon.


    Seolhwa Ryeon��s attire was striking. She wore a body-hugging rider suit and a helmet, alongside a bike that seemed to be modified with magic lingering on it.


    ��Was it called RK-25?��


    Seolhwa Ryeon, with her interest in this area, used the bike as a means of transport. Although its maximum speed could reach 350 km/h, it never reached its top speed due to speed limits, making it a bike of misfortune.


    Seolhwa Ryeon removed her helmet and looked at me.


    ��Elder, why?��


    ��I was on my way home.��


    ��I see. I��m sorry, Elder. I��d like to help, but I��m currently chasing a Mine.��


    ��Mine?��


    I immediately donned the Mask of Hypnosis and climbed onto the back of the motorcycle.


    ��Let��s go help. Right away.��


    ��Yes, yes!��


    Seolhwa Ryeon responded with a tense expression. I hugged her waist from behind. Such a thin waist. If it were someone else, I might tell them to gain some weight, but Seolhwa Ryeon was a highly trained assassin. For flexibility and infiltration, her waist had to be slim.


    ��That��s what I said in the game too.��


    Vroom!


    Anyway, Seolhwa Ryeon started the motorcycle. Its movement was slower than I expected. Didn��t she mention that the Mine was escaping?


    ��Seolhwa, speed up.��


    ��Yes, yes?��


    Seolhwa Ryeon replied with an unusually tense voice.


    It seemed her physical condition wasn��t great. I stretched my arm forward and grabbed the motorcycle.


    ��Who��s the Mine?��


    ��That Morning car up ahead����


    I focused ahead. The Divine Sight detected magical energy. But a Morning, seriously? I could see why Seolhwa Ryeon felt at ease.


    ��Hold tight.��


    ��What?��


    Vroom!


    I elerated the motorcycle.

 Chapter 148: The King Of Shadows

    Chapter 148: The King Of Shadows


    It was a dimly lit cavern.


    Numerous individuals had gathered in the cavern, d in white uniforms, their faces filled with pride.


    And the further back one went, the more their expressions faded. There were those with expressionless faces, as if their expressions had vanished like dolls.


    They were the Magic Soldiers.


    They were the soldiers of the empire, despised and feared by those who live in this world.


    The Nazi Empire had risen, kidnapping all the Jews around them and forcibly transforming them into Magic Soldiers, incapable of even thinking for themselves.


    At the very front of the Magic Soldiers.


    There were beings in white outfits with medals imbued with sinister powers.


    Schutzstaffel.Commonly known as the SS.


    The prime executioners of the Nazi Empire, intent on drowning the world in darkness.


    ��What��s this, why has everyone gathered today?��


    ��Didn��t you see the schedule? Today also serves as a funeral.��


    ��A funeral? Oh, could it be for that Grey guy?��


    ��Yes. He died in the line of duty.��


    Someone mocked Grey��s death as a conservative warmonger, while others mourned him.


    ��But it��s strange. Grey knew his ce. Though he was at the bottom of the Schutzstaffel, he wouldn��t have taken on a mission he was likely to fail.��


    ��What was the mission?��


    ��An assassination mission. To kill a student opposing the Nazi Empire.��


    ��Grey lost to a mere student?��


    The Schutzstaffel buzzed withughter.


    Theirughter deepened. Who were they? A monster group that had turned the entire world into ��enemies�� and survived as one-man armies. Only the deputy and chief had the highest rank, but most of them possessed significantbat power.


    Their number was a mere handful even within the empire.


    Being the lowest rank in this group of about 15 members and losing to a mere student? That was a disgrace.


    ��Quiet, everyone. The Governor-General, the incarnation of the ck Sun, is arriving.��


    At someone��s word, the Schutzstaffel instantly fell silent.


    The incarnation of the ck Sun.


    A being thatmanded their utmost reverence.


    The most glorious being who led them and altered the ��history�� that nearly resulted in defeat during World War II.


    The supreme leader of the Nazi Empire, who became the embodiment of the ck Sun and transcended the limits of life.


    The Fuhrer, Adolf Hitler.


    The incarnation of evil who, despite facing the world as an enemy, sustained the Nazi Empire and cast the nations of Europe into a chasm of despair.


    He appeared.


    Hooooong��


    His mere presence elevated the temperature around him. An extraterrestrial being that incinerated everything to ashes. A scene that naturally inspired awe.


    The Magic Soldiers stirred.


    The overwhelming magical energy swirling around him infused them with strength. His presence alone could alter the course of the war.


    Hitler moved.


    A golden eagle was engraved.


    Below it, a swastika pattern.


    From his elevated seat, he raised his arm into the air.


    ��Heil Hitler!��


    Following his lead, the Schutzstaffel saluted. Their salute seemed to embody a kind of madness. Pleased with their salute, Hitler sat down.


    -Let��s begin the meeting. Start with the status of the Hundred Temple.


    ��Yes! The Hundred Temple is currently suppressing ourrades in America. It is presumed that their goal is to expel all Mines from the country of America.��


    -Is there no way to conceal them?


    ����Yes, there is none. The Hundred Temple has summoned false gods to hunt ourrades directly.��


    -Those indolent false gods have made their move�� It will indeed be challenging for ourrades to endure. We have no choice then. Guide them to the empire.


    ��Yes!��


    -What��s the next issue?


    ��Due to the recent Hundred Temple incident, the false gods have issued warnings to other countries. They stated that any country providing aid to the great Nazi Empire would be considered an enemy.��


    -Those bastards again�� As the incarnation of the ck Sun, I dere this: inform the countries severing ties with us that they will be the first to feel our wrath. Between the distant United States and our empire nearby�� There��s only one logical choice.


    Time passed. Adolf, as the leader of the Nazi Empire, meticulously adjusted the nation��s course.


    -Who are our main adversaries now?


    ��Main adversaries, sir?��


    -Yes. Excluding the Hundred Temple and the transcendents, who are the new threats to us?


    Upon Adolf��s inquiry, a man stood and initiated a video.


    A hologram materialized, showcasing a video of a man donning a mask, suspended in the air.


    ��The first is an individual in Korea controlling divine gold,monly referred to as the man with the mask.��


    The masked man was seen enveloping his hand in golden mes.


    Even through the video, the power was palpable. He wielded a mystical force that could be deemed a natural adversary to them. Furthermore, the nature of the mes posed a particr danger to the Magic Soldiers.


    ��We have yet to gather extensive information, but this man with the mask has been eliminating numerous Mines in Seoul, Korea. European mafia groups that had bribed the Korean Association were eradicated by him, and most of the Triads that arrived after the gangsters and China were decimated have been annihted by this individual.��


    The video transitioned.


    It depicted the masked man, with golden mes encircling a cracked mask, executing two high-ranking Mines.


    ��As demonstrated, this entity wields the most perilous power against Mines. It��s ssified as an S-ss threat, slightly below the prophesied entity that could herald the extinction of all Mines.��


    ��An entity that dispatched merely two high-rankers is deemed an S-ss threat?��


    A Schutzstaffel member, Philipp, expressed his skepticism.


    Despite standing before their esteemed incarnation of the ck Sun, the assigned threat level appeared excessively high.


    Risk Level S.


    Denoted a being capable of inflicting substantial harm upon the Nazi Empire single-handedly.


    ��Yes. This entity is still considered high-rank, but its poweres from an ��unknown�� source we are unaware of. Initially, it showed mid-rank power in Korea but suddenly exhibited high-rank power. Maybe it��s a type that can increase power instantaneously by consuming life.��


    ����If that��s the case, it can��t be helped.��


    Philipp stepped back.


    Then he continued with the presentation.


    ��And I will talk about another S-ss threat, Veritas.��


    No otherments came out this time.


    Even these ruthless killing machines, unaware of the ways of the world, knew about the person called Veritas.


    Some had learned of him identally while destroying the intework of the Nazi Empire.


    ��Veritas is like the man with the mask, a being that appeared out of nowhere from the sky. Gender, age, height, everything is unclear, but every time we investigate him, the Electronic Witch intervenes, so we believe he is one of the Electronic Witch��srades.��


    -Arade of the Electronic Witch��


    ��Yes. And the influence of Veritas holds immense power over the world��s situation. To exaggerate a bit, some opinions say he alone is on par with the false gods-created vine war.��


    -Did the intelligence department make that judgment?


    ��Yes. Because simply put, Veritas alone has elevated the ranks of alchemists by one.��


    -��


    Adolf Hitler fell silent.


    He remembered a being that had previously devastated much of the Nazi Empire.


    The greatest and most glorious being in human history.


    He had made sacrifices and elevated the ranks of Korean heroes by one step.


    And Korea, based on that ranking, became the background for creating a group of heroes that divided the world with the United States.


    -Increase the threat level of Veritas. To SS ss.


    ��Understood.��


    The intelligence officer, Fabian, momentarily recalled the individuals in SS ss. The Overlord, Emperor, Celestial�� Those who stood alone and blocked the influence of the Nazi Empire.


    ��What will be the treatment for Veritas?��


    -Negotiation. If not, then unconditional death.


    ��Understood.��


    Fabian moved on to the next agenda.


    It was the biggest issue that had brought the Nazi Empire together today.


    ��Do you see this woman in the video?��


    As the hologram in the air changed, it disyed a video.


    It was Sung Han-byul, holding a golden scripture.


    ��In this Hundred Temple incident, to drive out the false gods, ourrades made many sacrifices. However, we gained nothing. Ourrades only died in vast numbers.��


    Fabian focused on the woman.


    ��There have been reports that this woman is rted to the prophesied entity known to exterminate Mines merely by existing. If the Hundred Temple had initially wiped out the Mines in one fell swoop, the damage we would have suffered would have been immense, but they did not.��


    Because they ��concealed�� information.


    At Fabian��s words, Hitler stood up.


    -The ck Sun has spoken. There exists a power to expel Mines, akin to starlight. While not the prophesied entity the Seven Evils imed, the individual in this video is rted. Find this woman.


    ��Heil Hitler!!��


    The Nazi Empire.


    A monster that had risen, casting Europe into fear and causing chaos worldwide.<hr>


    The pursuit in the morning ended in an instant. It wasughable that a Mine thought it could escape on a Morning Car.


    Seolhwa Ryeon easily killed the Mine and then looked at me.


    ��You seem familiar with motorcycles.��


    ����Yes.��


    I felt a bit prickled at Seolhwa Ryeon��s words. In my past life, I had a driver��s license, but not now.


    Well, I think I shouldn��t get caught.


    ��Maybe I should get a driver��s license.��


    Driving was a hassle.


    Still, I thought it wouldn��t be bad to have it. Riding a motorcycle this time also gave me a talent.


    [You have acquired the talent, Riding(D).] <hr>


    Riding(D)


    :You receive a skill correction for vehicles. ---


    Being D-grade, it��s not very useful.


    ��But, have you studied for the test?��


    ����Study for the test?��


    Seolhwa Ryeon disyed a rare expression of confusion.


    The ruthless killing machine and head of the assassin family, though theoretically weak,pensated with her practical skills. However, she had to conceal her identity, which meant her demonstrated power was limited.


    I recalled Seolhwa Ryeon��s ranking was around the 300th ce.


    ��It��s about time to head to school.��


    Today being Friday, only two days remained.


    I nced at Seolhwa Ryeon. It was time to get moving if I wanted toplete the Frozen World and the King of Shadows.


    ��Maybe it��s time for a dungeon.��


    I stood up and faced Seolhwa Ryeon.


    ��Do you have time tomorrow?��


    ��Tomorrow? Yes, I exist tomorrow.��


    ��Then dress appropriately ande out. Let��s meet here at 10 AM.��


    ��Yes, understood�� Huh?��


    Seolhwa Ryeon exhibited a rare expression of confusion.


    She appeared to be blushing, possibly from embarrassment.


    ��Well, Seolhwa Ryeon��s attire is somewhat embarrassing.��


    She favored riding suits or form-fitting clothes for their camouge and the freedom of movement they offer, essentials for an assassin.


    ��If it��s ufortable, there��s another option����


    ��No. I will be here tomorrow morning!��


    Seolhwa Ryeon was unusually enthusiastic.


    It was a unique kind of enthusiasm, so I awkwardly nodded.

 Chapter 149: The King Of Shadows (2)

    Chapter 149: The King Of Shadows (2)


    Seolhwa Ryeon��s former path diverged into three ways:


    The power of extreme ice that froze everything, leading to a frozen world.


    Bing the King of Shadows by inheriting everything from the assassin family.


    And the path of bing the ultimate assassin by fusing these two powers.


    Naturally, obtaining the power of extreme ice and the power of the King of Shadows, then fusing these two powers, increased potential and strength.


    But, as usual, such feats were too difficult to achieve.


    The difficulty was very high.


    The power of the King of Shadows was easy to obtain in itself, but awakening it required tremendous effort.


    ��Extreme ice is Seolhwa Ryeon��s natural talent, but bing the King of Shadows is tricky.��The assassin family was established to eradicate all Mines.


    However, their power came from another dimension.


    That was the biggest reason the assassin family could threaten the Mines.


    The King of Shadows, Dekaron.


    This being passed on his arcane vision to the assassin family, presenting a kind of trial every time a member of the assassin familyes to him.


    ��The first trial is okay.��


    The problem was that the difficulty of the trials increased, and the shadow power started to covet the vessel of Seolhwa Ryeon��s extreme ice talent.


    Thus, it��s difficult to cultivate. If not careful, Seolhwa Ryeon��s talent for extreme ice could be consumed by the shadow talent.


    ��Well, that��s something to deal withter.��


    I took a bite of the cake I received as a service in the cafe and drank an Americano. The sweet taste vanished into the bitterness. I frowned slightly.


    ��Wow, crazy. Who is that? She��s so pretty?��


    ��Should I make a move?��


    ��There��s no way such a pretty girl doesn��t have a boyfriend����


    ��There��s a goal even if there��s a goalkeeper.��


    Murmurs were heard.


    Naturally, my gaze drifted over, and there was Seolhwa Ryeon. Not in her school uniform, riding suit, or tight-fitting outfit, but in a delicate dress.


    ������?��


    I thought I had told her to prepare well for today��s dungeon visit.


    ��She must have misunderstood.��


    Thinking about it, there was room for misunderstanding.


    Seolhwa Ryeon approached me.


    Murmurs were heard around us.


    [Talent, Seducing Demon (A) beguiles those around you.]


    [Talent, Seducing Demon (A) proficiency increases.]


    ��Look, she does have a boyfriend. There��s no goal because there��s a goalkeeper? It seems impossible to score.��


    ����It seems like the girl is at a disadvantage?��


    ��What��s with the atmosphere����


    Perhaps due to the Talent, Seducing Demon, the attention that was on Seolhwa Ryeon was now on me.


    I turned off the Talent, Seducing Demon, and felt the gazes diminish a bit.


    ��Elder?��


    Had she sensed something was wrong?


    Seolhwa Ryeon��s voice trembled oddly.


    ��Today, you put a lot of effort into your clothes.��


    ��Yes, you told me to dress up ande out yesterday.��


    ��Hmm, we have time, so let��s go buy a few clothes first.��


    I took Seolhwa Ryeon with me. Our destination was a department store.


    We entered, and I bought a few clothes for Seolhwa Ryeon.


    Clothes suitable for everyday wear. Clothes to wear when going out to look good in front of someone. Although these outfits were coordinated thinking about connecting them with Kim Seo-hyun, the Kim Seo-hyun of this world is a woman.


    ��This should be enough.��


    ��Th, thank you. But, all these clothes are expensive.��


    ��Don��t worry. We are just making up for what we couldn��t give you until now.��


    I reassured Seolhwa Ryeon and had the clothes sent to the school dormitory address.


    In the meantime, Seolhwa Ryeon changed into an outfit. ck jeans with afortable ck t-shirt.


    ��Shall we get going then?��


    ��Where are you heading?��


    ��A ce you would find worth expecting. The ce where the secret techniques of our n lie dormant.��


    ��Yes��?��


    Seolhwa Ryeon looked surprised.<hr>


    Seolhwa Ryeon and I moved.


    Being in Seoul, we hailed a taxi and moved on.


    After a short drive, we arrived in a dense forest on the outskirts of Seoul. The assassin family had deliberately chosen this secluded ce to conceal their secrets.


    ��This ce is��?��


    ��A ce to be granted the power of shadows.��


    Originally, Seolhwa Ryeon woulde to realize during winter break that her power was insufficientpared to Kim Seo-hyun��s. She would then strive to uncover the n��s secrets. After enduring countless hardships to find this ce, she would receive the power of shadows and train it, pushing Kim Seo-hyun to the brink of defeat by the end-of-term exams of the second semester.


    I intended to twist that story a bit.


    ��Anyway, now I don��t know what will be of me.��


    Despite having ess to all the dungeon locations, Spirit Elixirs, and talents, the unfolding stories had reached a phase I couldn��t control. The difficulty was a step or more beyond what I had imagined, with enemies appearing faster and stronger than anticipated, sometimes in unexpected ces. As formidable as they were, the immense amount of points and items given to me also made my growth exceed expectations.


    ��But now, I��m not sure.��


    The Mines should be quiet for a while.


    Summoning an Apostle meant just that. The Emperor was moving the stars that had enhanced interaction with me, and Celestial had Seo Ga-yeon learn as his disciple. The Hundred Temple was busy keeping the Nazi Empire and the Mines in check.


    For the time being, it should be quiet.


    And when that quietness disappeared, a huge incident was likely to erupt.


    Therefore, I needed to make those around me stronger.


    It would be nice if they could help me, but at the very least, their bodies should be able to protect themselves.


    We moved our steps towards the outskirts, to the edge of the outskirts. We headed towards a small forest at the end of a paved road.


    ��Is it hidden in a ce like this?��


    ��Yes. Thisnd belonged to someone from the assassin family, so there��s no worry of being discovered.��


    Many had helped the assassin family from the shadows.


    It was because they had lost their families to countless viins and Mines.


    As we moved further into the forest, a wall covered in moss came into view. I cleared the moss away with ck Heaven.


    -Master! I really hate moss!


    ��Just bear with it a bit. I��ll clean you up when we get back.��


    -Does the master think I��m an easy woman who would do anything if she��s cleaned?! But I��ll let it slide this time��


    ck Heaven was an easy woman.


    I cleared away the moss and squeezed my body through a small crack, just big enough for one person to enter.


    As I squeezed through the crack, a dark space appeared.


    This was the ce where the King of Shadows, Dekaron, bestowed his power on those whoe here. The assassin family��s secret, which they tried to hide by any means,y dormant here.


    As we moved inside, the space gradually widened, revealing a pupil the size of a decent school yground.


    Many things were moving there.


    ��These are����


    ��The shadows. Part of the power you will receive.��


    The power of shadows didn��t really suit Seolhwa Ryeon.


    Because it didn��t mesh well with the power of extreme ice. Since shadows grew stronger the stronger the light, the power of shadows would be better suited for Hong Yu-hwa.


    ��That��s what I thought.


    But now it��s different.


    -Intruder detected.


    A voice mixed with the sound of metal, an alien presence. Soldiers made of shadows. Their own security mechanism to protect the secret techniques.


    ��They are of a low level.��


    No, it seems I had gotten too high.


    Watching the shadow soldiers, I drew ck Heaven.


    ck Hardening.


    Chaotic Killing Method.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven emitted from ck Heaven turned into dozens of sword energy bundles ording to my will, flying towards the beings made of shadows.


    -Gah!


    -Cough!


    With a metallic scream, the ck sword energy sliced through the shadow soldiers. Dozens of shadow soldiers were torn apart, unable to withstand the blow.


    And then, recovery.


    Ssssshhhh!


    The emitted Energy of Defying Heaven gathered back into my grasp. Owners of the Heaven Defying Body were supposed to specialize inrge-scale battles, but I was different, thanks to the recovery of the Energy of Defying Heaven that was dependent on the Conceptual Stat.


    Seolhwa Ryeon looked at me with sparkling eyes as she approached.


    ��You��re amazing, elder!��


    ��It��s nothing.��


    In the future, Seolhwa Ryeon could easily eliminate enemies even more simply than this.


    Either by extending a finger to open a frozen world or by bing the master of shadows and subjugating them.


    ��Let��s go inside.��


    ��Yes!��


    We went inside. Inside, there was something resembling a small altar.


    It was indeed an altar. A ce for the King of Shadows, Dekaron.


    We walked to the front of the altar.


    ��Elder, what is this?��


    ��It��s where the being that will give you new power lies dormant.��


    ��New power for me?��


    ��Yes. The secret of the assassin family. The ability to control the power of shadows.��


    ����As expected, the elder knew.��


    ��Of course.��


    To be honest, I felt a bit pricked. Except for Seolhwa Ryeon, all the beings in the assassin family were dead and gone.


    But it��s unavoidable if it��s the path for Seolhwa Ryeon to be stronger.


    I went in front of the altar and ced my hand on the purple orb inside the altar and said.


    ��I have returned seeking the darkest power. O sleeper in this ce, grant me the power to annihte those who threaten peace.��


    Whooooosh!


    As I spoke the passphrase, a ck power surged from the altar. Shadows enveloped the purple orb.


    -Did you call me?


    A somber voice echoed.


    A voice filled with despair. Yet, it was the voice of a spirit that could not let go of hope.


    ��We called you.��


    -Us��?


    I felt a gaze sweeping over me.


    However, that gaze was filled with surprise. Likely because, when it tried to look at me with the eyes of shadows, it couldn��t, due to the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    -Who might you be��?


    ��An ally. My identity is not for you to know. What you need to know is that this child hase to receive your power.��


    I stepped forward with Seolhwa Ryeon as I spoke.


    The King of Shadows, Dekaron, looked at Seolhwa Ryeon.


    -A truly excellent vessel. Is this child endowed with the talent of extreme ice?


    ��That��s correct.��


    Drulk.


    Eyes swept over Seolhwa Ryeon. However, the emotion in the pupils was different from what I expected. He did not show interest in Seolhwa Ryeon.


    -But rather than the power of extreme ice, I have found a being that can better wield my power.


    A ck eye sprang from the purple orb and stared at me.


    -A being that denies all power. Yet chooses to be human, a celestial being who stands against enemies from other worlds.


    ��Celestial��?��


    -Yes. There was a being who transcended wholly, even transcending that realm itself. You, who have inherited that being��s power, shall inherit my power.


    The purple orb twinkled.


    The shadows around the orb began to emit a strong force.


    -I, the King of Shadows, decree. I have found the being to inherit my power. With this, I earn the right to rest.


    Whoosh!


    Shadows began to envelop me.


    I was taken aback.


    -ept it. The child bearing extreme ice might fully endure me as a vessel, but cannot be as strong as you. Thus, I will sacrifice myself to save this world.


    Dekaron��s essence became disordered.


    Dekaron truly considered me the savior of the world and was passing everything to me. Originally, he would have given just a bit of the shadow��s power to Seolhwa Ryeon.


    ����This is crazy.��


    The ck me Winged God did not reject the shadows. Rather, like andlord weing a tenant moving into their house, the ck me Winged God embraced the shadows.


    [A special stat Shadow is created.]


    [A being of immense essence has sacrificed themselves, passing everything to you. You acquire 50 special stat Shadow!]


    I was bewildered.


    The King of Shadows had pulled off an astonishing troll move.

 Chapter 150: The King Of Shadows (3)

    Chapter 150: The King Of Shadows (3)


    [A special stat, Shadow, is created.]


    [An entity of immense caliber has sacrificed itself, passing everything to you. You gain 50 Shadow special stats!]


    I was taken aback. The King of Shadows hadmitted an enormous act of trolling.


    ��No, maybe it��s not such a big deal.��


    I tried to deny it. But upon further thought, it��s not that Seolhwa Ryeon had lost the way to obtain the power of the shadows. It��s just that the entity granting her the power had changed from the King of Shadows to me.


    There��s a way for Seolhwa Ryeon to awaken the power of the shadows by receiving a part of the special stat, Shadow, that the King of Shadows used to give.


    For that, I first had to master the special stat, Shadow.


    ��But it��s embarrassing.��


    The reason I brought Seolhwa Ryeon here was to bestow upon her the power of the shadows. However, the King of Shadows saw more potential in me and transferred all his power to me.If I managed the special stat well, I could pass it directly to her, but even I was not adept at using the power I had just received.


    ��It��s fortunate.��


    ��Fortunate��?��


    ��Yes. It��s more fitting for you to wield the power of the shadows than for me. I still have much to learn in handling power.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon said, her smile bright and devoid of any shadows.


    ��I want to give it to her by any means possible.��


    This thoughtforted me.


    I opened the multidimensional shop. I had been contemting buying talent for a long time.


    [Spirit King (S) - 2,500,000]


    A talent on par with Sword Demon (S). Unlike Sword Demon, which focuses on speed, senses, and swift swordsmanship, Spirit King emphasizes control over spiritual powers.


    [Would you like to purchase? (Y/N)]


    I pressed Y. Then, a burst of light spread, and something flowed into me.


    [Inscrutable Talent (A-) and True Heart (A), Shield of Spirit Ability (B-) are absorbed by Spirit King (S)!]


    [The proficiency of Spirit King (S) increases. Spirit King (S) ascends to Spirit Sovereign (S+).] [As Spirit Sovereign (S+) awakens, the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 4.]


    [As Spirit Sovereign (S+) awakens, the Conceptual Stat Alchemy increases by 5.]


    [As Spirit Sovereign (S+) awakens, the special stat Shadow increases by 5.]


    My senses expanded. All sorts of inspirations came to mind, and I realized that I hadn��t been using spiritual powers properly until now. It was as if I had wings or a tail, and now I could handle them properly.


    ��Luck is on my side.��


    Spirit King (S) was a power that controlled the control ability of spiritual powers. The higher concept, Spirit Sovereign (S+), meant possessing the dominion ability over spiritual powers. From control to dominion. It meant that if the opponent has the ability of control, one could take their control for oneself.


    If in this world there was another born with a Heaven Defying Body who learned ck God Martial Arts.


    Their natural enemy would be none other than me. Because all the Energy of Defying Heaven they used was under my control.


    I used the ability of Spirit Sovereign (S+) to its fullest, handling the power of the shadows. The shadows gathered in my grasp. Spirit Sovereign (S+) interprets the ability of the special stat, Shadow.


    ��This is how it feels.��


    I spread my hand and used the special stat, Shadow.


    Whisk. The shadows swirled and gathered in my hand.


    I felt the shadows. I recalled the sensation when Decaron passed his power to me.


    ��I should have acquired this first.��


    It��s useless to regret, but I wished I had. I recalled the sensation and handled the shadows.


    [Spirit Sovereign (S+) understands the ability of the special stat, Shadow.] [Spirit Sovereign (S+) acquires a talent derived from the special stat Shadow, a Derived Contract (B).]


    Ding.<hr>


    Derived Contract (B) from Transfer.


    By transferring your power to another, you can impose restrictions and set conditions on the recipient, thus binding them in a contractual rtionship. However, there''s a risk: if the recipient bes stronger than the giver, thetter may be consumed by the former. Its rank has decreased due to this imperfection.


    You can choose a recipient to share some of your stats with.


    The recipient of the stats feels gratitude and affection towards the user of this talent. <hr>


    ��I think I roughly understand.��


    ��Excuse me?��


    I opened and then clenched my hand. It seemed the rank had decreased because it wasn��t properly observed. However, this was sufficient for sharing my stats.


    Whirring. Shadows gathered in my hand. It wasn��t as natural as what Decalon did, due to my inexperience.


    However, the shadows gradually became familiar. Eventually, the flow changed, bing simr to Decalon��s technique.


    ����Do you mean to say you think you understand?��


    ��It��s the power that Decaron gave to me. Get ready.��


    Upon my words, Seolhwa Ryeon quietly sat down on the floor in a cross-legged position. I ced my hand on her head. The shadows started flowing with my movement, beginning to envelop Seolhwa Ryeon.


    [Activating the Derived Contract (B) from Transfer. The special stat Shadow decreases by 5.]


    Seolhwa Ryeon began to be engulfed in shadows.<hr>


    ��It��s going well.��


    Lee Seo-ha took a moment to observe Seolhwa Ryeon. The flow of shadows enveloping her was stabilizing, indicating that she was beginning to master the special stat Shadow. The flow stabilized slowly, eventually moving ording to her will.


    It was still a feeble power. However, in the future, it would be a formidable power that would assist her.


    Lee Seo-ha sat for a moment, contemting the special stat Shadow.


    ��Shadow stats are good for creating soldiers.��


    Simr to a necromancer, soldiers created with shadow stats were strong against most powers. Although they had ws, they were not as extreme as those of holy power or the power of starlight. Instead, being strong against the power of light, they could be even stronger.


    ��The level of ordinary soldiers is too low for me. Then, that��s the only method.��


    Lee Seo-ha, who had spent tens of thousands of hours in Epic World, thought about how to use the shadow stat as soon as he obtained it. And that method proved quite useful for him.


    ��The fact that the ck me Celestial God harbored it means it does not conflict with his own power.��


    Thus, creating ��it�� with shadow stats was the right decision. If one had obtained shadow stats, it was the power that could exert the greatest strength.


    Lost in thought up to this point, Lee Seo-ha sighed inwardly.


    ��It would be nice if it goes as nned.��


    There was still something that worried him. When he first fell into this world. When he obtained the Heaven Defying Body, whether he could obtain the power he had envisioned.


    That power, like the Heaven Defying Body, was based on mystique. The power was simr to the system that disys the status window. A power that could bepared to the power of Defying Heaven.


    However, such a vessel was needed for it. Because it was a powerparable to the Heaven Defying Body, it required a significant allocation.


    ��Can I contain it?��


    Lee Seo-ha wondered. ck Heaven had said his vessel was iparablyrge. Thanks to that, he had only achieved half of his potential, and the transcendents found his vessel interesting enough to be intrigued.


    The King of Shadows also saw his vessel and forcibly passed the power of shadows to him instead of Seolhwa Ryeon.


    ��Well, if it doesn��t work, I can just forcibly expand the vessel.��


    There was no need to worry yet. If necessary, he could enhance his caliber to expand the vessel. Even if that failed, the ability to increase the vessel��s size or purchase talents from the multidimensional shop was sufficient.


    As he was deep in thought, Seolhwa Ryeon had almostpletely gathered the shadows.


    When she opened her eyes, a ck light emanated from them. A small shadow writhed next to Seolhwa Ryeon.


    ��Thank you, elder. Thanks to you, I have acquired a new power.��


    ��It was a power you were meant to collect originally. Things went slightly awry, but it��s fine as long as you��ve managed to gather it.��


    Lee Seo-ha reached inside the altar. He felt something resembling a book brush against his fingertips.


    ��Found it.��


    Lee Seo-ha extracted the book. It was a ck book with a ck cover. This was the secret manual that would enable one to master the art of shadows. Lee Seo-ha quickly skimmed through the book before handing it to Seolhwa Ryeon.


    ��What is this?��


    ��Study this. The enlightenment of the one known as the King of Shadows is contained here.��


    ��You should learn it first. It suits you more than it does me.��


    ��It��s alright. I��ve alreadymitted the content to memory.��


    More precisely, he had allowed Eternal Heaven to perform the art, and through that, he memorized the entire content of the book. It��s as if the memories of the art are stored elsewhere, causing little confusion in his memory.


    ��And before you read the book, there��s something I want to teach you first.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��Follow me.��


    Lee Seo-ha led Seolhwa Ryeon to where the shadow soldiers had been. All the shadow soldiers were dead, their corpses lying dormant here.


    ��I should have controlled it more carefully.��


    Had he known this would happen, he would not havepletely destroyed the bodies of the shadow soldiers. Lee Seo-ha felt a brief pang of regret and then extended his arm.


    Whooosh! Shadows condensed and reached out towards the corpses of the shadow soldiers.


    -Kuooooo!


    The powerful Shadow Dominion ability, controlled by the Spirit Sovereign, was reviving the shadow soldiers.


    ��What is this?��


    ��This is the most basic power of shadows. Originally, it��s a power to subjugate the dead to one��s shadow and use them.��


    Lee Seo-ha spoke up to that point and then gathered the shadow soldiers. Thinking of the best way to draw out the power of the shadows, he gave an order to the soldiers.


    ��From now on, kill each other.��


    It was time to create Gu Poison.

 Chapter 151: The King Of Shadows (4)

    Chapter 151: The King Of Shadows (4)


    Gu poison.


    The act known as witchcraft or the creation of gu poison was an extremely brutal practice.


    cing poisonous insects in a jar, making them fight each other, and thest remaining insect consumed the poison of the others, bing even more venomous.


    This process was repeated.


    Then, the final surviving insect possessed a poison that was difficult for anyone to detoxify.


    That was what gu poison was.


    An utterly cruel method.


    However, the special stat, Shadow, superior to ordinary stats, was also the best way to utilize gu poison.


    Creating soldiers of shadow, making them devour each other, these personality-less shadow soldiers evolved through this process from soldiers to knights, and ultimately into the highest beings.��Transcendence is possible too.��


    But it��s not rmended.


    Because the entity that was cultivated to that point was devoured by the shadow gu poison.


    Gu poison started with identity-less shadow soldiers, but as they devoured each other, gained knight sses, and aimed higher, they started to develop an ego.


    It would be very strong if one were to reach transcendence, but there��s a risk of being devoured.


    I scanned the pit.


    One shadow soldier remained. It had devoured the other shadow soldiers and had be the sole, stronger soldier.


    -A unique method indeed. And a power that can only be used with the power of shadows.


    -Perhaps it��s a method that can be used because they are ego-less dolls.


    Eternal Heaven showed interest in the shadow soldier, her eyes gleaming.


    ��What is this��?��


    ��This is gu poison. It involves releasing ego-less shadow soldiers, making them kill and devour each other, leaving only thest one standing.��


    I taught Seolhwa Ryeon how to use the special stat Shadow.


    ��It��s a terrifying power.��


    ��Do you know where shadow soldierse from?��


    ��Bodies�� right?��


    ��More precisely, from those I��ve killed, I can create shadow soldiers.��


    Special stats were called such because they could evolve regr stats.


    This stat was a bit tricky. It��s certainly better than regr stats in some respects, but not in others. The special stat I first obtained, Nyeom, focused on enhancing mental strength.


    Whenbined with other powers, its effect cpi;d be multiplied or even squared, but on its own, it��s incredibly weak.


    The same applied for the shadow stat.


    Shadow could only be activated by using those you��ve killed.


    No matter the method, you could raise them from corpses. In this world, invaded by Mine, their deaths turn to ash, but the shadow stat could temporarily ��tie�� them to this world.


    I was about to exin this but stopped.


    ��I��ll teach you how to make shadow soldiers.��


    I stepped forward. There were entities disturbing my sensory realm.


    ��Wow, there really is a dungeon?��


    ��I told you. Coming to such a secluded ce with a few armed people means looking for a dungeon.��


    ��Hey, that was my line. You said they came because those two are exhibitionists trying to do it secretly.��


    Annoying noises were heard.


    Those caught in my sensory realm were mostly enveloped in magic. Meaning, they were Mine.


    I drew the Sword of Spring.


    The fresh scent of grass tickled my nose.


    The Sword of Spring was a Sword of Life.


    Overflowing with vitality, this sword was used for healing but also for attacks.


    I released the ck sh Sword Technique. I charged at the Mine with a speed akin to lightning.


    ��Still, I was the one who����


    The Mine didn��t notice me until I was right beside it. Before anyone else could react, I stabbed its arm with the Sword of Spring, wrapped in alchemical power.


    ��Huh?��


    Mine showed little reaction.


    But a secondter, the stabbed area swelled significantly.


    ��What, what is this!��


    Two secondster.


    The stabbed arm had grownrger than its torso. Excessive life force had been injected into its arm, inting it enormously. But that was not the end.


    ��Shit, don��t just watch, help me!��


    Three secondster.


    The life force moved into its body. Now, the Mine��s body had swelled almost four times. It looked like a balloon about to burst.


    ��Save�� me!��


    Four seconds.


    Pop! The Mine��s body burst. The Sword of Spring was a Sword of Life. However, its offensive power was extraordinarily vicious. There was no blood stter or organs spilling out, as the enemy was a Mine. It turned into ash.


    Whirling.


    I released the ck Wing. The unteral wing that had grown from my right shoulder bound two Mines. I reached out towards the ash-transformed Mine. The shadow began to move with a whoosh.


    The scattering ashes stopped. The shadow engulfed them. The shadow that had turned to ash soon formed a single figure.


    Shadow Soldier.


    ��Doesn��t transforming them from Mines lessen the guilt?��


    ��That��s true��!��


    Seolhwa Ryeon��s eyes sparkled as if she had found a clever solution.


    No, it seemed she had lost her sense of guilt altogether.


    ��Will you handle it?��


    ��Please leave it to me.��


    There was no need to ask her to take over. They were bound by my ck Wing, their faces pale.


    ��Please, save us! We didn��t be Mines willingly, we were forced by other Mines!��


    ��Please, spare us just this once, we��ll live righteously!��


    The Mines made impossible pleas.


    Seolhwa Ryeon grinned and said,


    ��You��ve undergone the ritual to be a Mine, right? You think I��d save those who have already offered human sacrifices?��


    As Seolhwa Ryeon said.


    There��s only one way to be a Mine. Create an altar and make a human sacrifice on it.


    ��Mines shouldn��t be saved.��


    Their sins were different from those of viins who aimed to destroy society to create their utopia.


    Even if viins had the potential for enlightenment, Mines were not seen that way.


    From the moment one became a Mine, the nature of their sins changed. Unless it was a world where the Nazi Empire had won World War II, ordinary people wouldn��t be forced to be Mines by someone else.


    Seolhwa Ryeon drew her swords��a longsword and a shortsword. She stabbed a Mine��s throat with the shortsword and decapitated it with the longsword. Her skills were clean and efficient.


    Seolhwa Ryeon focused on the ash-transformed Mines. She reached out her hand, and the shadow enveloped the ashes. However, the mass was minuscule. As Seolhwa Ryeon concentrated further, the shadow swallowed the ashes.


    Ssssss����.


    The shadow took the form of a soldier. The first shadow soldier I created was human-sized, but the one Seolhwa Ryeon made looked like an SD character, a diminutive soldier.


    ��This is my soldier����


    Seolhwa Ryeon looked at the soldier.


    I watched the scene and contemted teaching Seolhwa Ryeon a different method.


    Seolhwa Ryeon, though dependent on me and calling me ��elder,�� inherently likes cute things, much like a girl who adores such styles.


    Thus, even such a soldier could be loved��


    ��Go ahead and try killing each other quickly.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon said this cheerfully, truly living up to her nickname, the Mine Head Killer, as she smiled while cutting off a Mine��s head.<hr>


    I checked my remaining points.


    [550,157p]


    There were still plenty of points left.


    I turned my attention from buying another talent or skill to trying my luck with a draw.


    ��It��s definitely time for a draw.��


    I had gained a lot. To be stronger in the current situation, I would need to earn at least 2,000,000 points. It might be better to take a chance with a lucky draw instead.


    ��Let��s just spin it 10 times.��


    Each draw costs 10,000 points, so that should be fine.


    Just as I was about to open the draw window and spin, a notification caught my eye.


    [Lucky Chance! A draw for talents and skills with a 10 times higher chance of obtaining superior talents than regr draws! 1 draw costs 100,000p.]


    ��������


    I hesitated for a moment. A 10x probability wasn��t bad, but it would use up all my current points.


    ��Can��t eat but it��s worth the try.��


    [You have acquired the talent, Magic Genius (B).]


    [You have acquired the talent, Curse Genius (B).]


    [You have acquired the talent, Spirit Genius (B).]


    [You have acquired the talent, Illusionary me (A).]


    [The talents Magic Genius (B), Curse Genius (B), Spirit Genius (B), and Illusionary me (A) arepatible. These four talentsbine to form a superior talent, me Demon (S-).]


    ��Wow.��


    The talentsbined to create me Demon (S-), thanks to Illusionary me. The ck me of the Divine Spirit, with its fiery nature, matched well with me Demon (S-).


    As a result, I acquired an S- grade talent that suited me perfectly.


    ��If it��s going this well, thest one wille out even better.��


    Filled with anticipation, I spun thest draw.


    [You have acquired the skill, Room Control Technique (A).]


    ��������


    I fainted.

 Chapter 152: The Demon

    Chapter 152: The Demon


    I stepped outside to experiment with the new talents I had acquired.


    Of course, this didn��t mean I nned to seduce women or use room magic.


    Spirit Sovereign (S+) and me Demon (S-).


    The me Demon granted power rted to mes.


    And the Spirit Sovereign bestowed spiritual abilities, including summoning a newly hatched shadow soldier from solitude.


    However, I couldn��t just experiment with my powers anywhere.


    Even though I was only halfway there, using my full powers would surely result in a tremendous bacsh.


    Especially since the me Demon (S-) was an iplete talent, yet still rted to mes.<hr>


    me Demon (S-) Talent rted to controlling mes.


    Maximization of me control.


    : Extreme precision in me control.


    : Increase in magical power pensates for theck of magical power in the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven).


    : Additional enhancement to all me attacks.


    : Increased me resistance. <hr>


    Though brief, this alone had significantly enhanced the me abilities of the ck me Martial Spirit. Or more urately, because it wasbined with the Spirit Sovereign (S+).


    That��s why it was risky to use it in the training room.


    While I was confident in my control due to the Energy of Defying Heaven, I came outside to avoid any unforeseen incidents.


    Finding a suitable ce was essential.


    Korea, being densely popted rtive to its geography, has many strong heroes, dungeons, and monsters due to the flow of spiritual veins.


    ��Should I start looking?��


    If even the dungeons and Mines proved challenging, there was one solution.


    Towers.


    The best option was the Tower of Trials.


    Although the Tower of Trials offered excellent one-time rewards, it required at least a hundred participants. This requirement had contributed to making Korea Hero Schools the best, but it was not ideal for my current situation.


    ��There are three towers in Korea.��


    Two of them were the Tower of Trials and the Tower of Dreams. Thest one was��


    ��Hmm, maybe it��s already okay to go.��


    I hesitated briefly, but now was the right time.


    The Tower of Demons.


    It seemed fine to start heading there now.


    I headed down an alleyway.


    Reducing the number of Mines along the way�� that��s not it. It��s because I had been sensing various presences all along.


    ��Are youing out now?��


    ��You��ve noticed, haven��t you?��


    Two figures appeared some distance in front of me.


    A woman dressed in a ck dress as dark as the night sky and a man appearing to be in his mid-fifties, wearing traditional Chinese attire with mes embroidered on it.


    The Witch maiden.


    And the man was a senior elder of the Heaven Society. I tilted my head. Could those two really be together?


    ��You two are��?��


    ��Nice to meet you for the first time. I am a senior elder from a ce called the Heaven Society.��


    The senior elder greeted me with a bow. The Witch Maiden greeted me simply by lifting the hem of her dress and gracefully bowing.


    ��It��s been a long time, Heavenly Demon of this era.��


    The Witch Maiden greeted me with a smile in her eyes.


    ��Girl�� what are you saying to the Heavenly Demon?��


    ��I respect the Heavenly Demon, but I am also his benefactor. I risked my life when the Brigade of Eternal Heaven was being annihted. Perhaps that makes us close?��


    The senior elder spoke with a voice filled with anger, but the Witch Maiden responded calmly. No, the corners of her mouth were raised; it seemed she enjoyed the senior elder��s anger.


    ��But what��s your purpose?��


    ��I want to join your ranks.��


    ��Same here. Your shade seems morefortable than where I was originally.��


    With that, the Witch Maiden took something out of her bosom.


    What she brought out was a box. Though it was called a box, it was evident that it contained various magical mechanisms and scientific items.


    ��What��s that?��


    ��It��s what you asked the Electronic Witch to get for you. Isn��t this enough?��


    Detected by the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven, it was truly an artifact of the real Heavenly Demon.


    ��I didn��t expect her to actually bring it.��


    Before going to China, I had asked the Electronic Witch to do a few things, one of which was to gather the Heavenly Demon��s artifacts from the subus Ha Seong-hwi and the Witch Maiden who escaped from the Tower of Dreams��she really did it.


    ��Well, at that time, the Phoenix was wreaking such havoc.��


    The Phoenix, known as a divine beast, had been causing chaos all over China, making it rtively easy to gather artifacts that were scattered outside.


    Still, obtaining them was impressive.


    ��Hmm����


    I crossed my arms and thought.


    I must definitely include the Witch Maiden and the senior elder under mymand.


    The Witch Maiden was so powerful that even now, I could not guarantee victory against her, and the senior elder was someone I might lose to.


    However, the fact that they were nearly viins was a concern. Being a viin didn��t mean they must be killed on sight, but they were still viins. There were sins they hadmitted that could be forgiven and others that could not.


    ��The Witch Maiden is somewhat okay, but the senior elder����


    The senior elder was one of the respectable figures in the Heaven Society.


    If I had to choose someone from the Heaven Society, it would be the senior elder.


    He was someone who had trained his martial prowess to be helpful to his deity.


    However, the Heaven Society was the issue.


    Depending on how much the lesser bishop had run amok, the senior elder��s sins would weigh heavier. The senior elder diligently trained his martial arts, but the lesser bishop might be a deity. If the lesser bishop asked, he might have had no choice but to run amok.


    ��And what about Ha Seong-hwi?��


    ��Ah, that subus woman is hiding. She finds it distasteful that her idol is a man.��


    ������


    It reminded me of when ck Heaven had descended.


    Ha Seong-hwi had looked at ck Heaven with admiring eyes.


    ��Maybe I need to pretend to be possessed by ck Heaven to recruit Ha Seong-hwi.��


    -Master, leave that to me. If you practice with me for a day, I��ll seduce her for you�� heh heh��


    ck Heaven chuckled in a way that seemed uncharacteristic for an elder. Given that she was actually many times older, it was a fitting manner of speech.


    -Master?


    I ignored the flustered ck Heaven and looked at them.


    ��If you want to join my ranks, you��ll need to create a separate guild.��


    ��You mean you��ll have us do the dirty work.��


    ��Don��t worry. I��m quite capable.��


    The Witch Maidenughed softly, and the senior elder grew angry.


    ��ording to the will of the Heavenly Demon, we also have fifty elite masters from the Heaven Society with us. There are ten grandmasters and forty masters under them.��


    ��Really? That��s impressive.��


    I was genuinely surprised. They had brought only high-level individuals, which was impressive given that I usually only fight strong opponents; their level was truly eptable for my subordinates.


    ��A master��s rank is something I can cover.��


    It may not seem like much, but the merit of having subordinates was that they could do things I could not. The quality of subordinates was important��it allowed for significant advantages. I could even ask them to escort guild members�� families or use them to protect the guild.


    ��ept them.��


    ��Then we need to decide on a guild name.��


    I thought briefly about the guild name.


    A name that hade in second ce due to all the bizarre guild names.


    ��Amcheon.��


    ��That sounds good.��


    The Witch Maiden nodded with a smile.


    I sent off the Witch Maiden and the senior elder. I told them I would contact them separately and asked them to set up the guild.


    It was to control them through the Electronic Witch. I moved through a warp gate towards the location of the Tower of Demons.


    The Tower of Demons was located in Haenam.


    It��s a rural backwater, famous for being and��s end vige, where locals were said to have never ridden a train. However, with the appearance of the tower, heroes began to emerge, transforming it into a reasonably established city.


    ��I remember the sweet potatoes from Haenam were tasty.��


    Unfortunately, as development progressed, much of the farnd disappeared.


    I soon arrived at the Tower of Demons.


    Beneath the towering structure that seemed to pierce the sky, there were many people.


    Most of them were of high rank, with at least ten being grandmasters, and most possessed divine power.


    They were members of the White Divine Hall.


    The Tower of Demons literally spewed out demons.


    Alien forces conferred immense regenerative powers and strength, resulting in beings who were all instinct��different from Mines or beasts��these were demons.


    These beings inhabited a realm called Makye and were subordinates to the 72 Great Demons.


    Each of the Great Demons started at a grandmaster rank and was also immortal.


    ��Even if they die, they resurrect in Makye.��


    So, for them, most things were mere amusement.


    The Tower of Demons was a trophy from an invasion of Makye. Having roamed through dimensions for amusement, they were now trapped here, unable to escape, being hunted by humans.


    ��Wee.��


    As I approached the tower, a guide greeted me with a smile.


    It��s a dangerous area, so the guide also possessed considerable strength.


    ��This is the Tower of Demons. The difficulty level is A-grade, and heroes might die needlessly, so there is a screening process from the start.��


    ��Do you think this rmendation letter will suffice?��


    I presented a rmendation letter I had received from the principal earlier.


    ����Confirmed. Since it��s a rmendation from the Emperor, you may enter. Would you like a briefing on the Tower of Demons?��


    ��No, I��ve done my research.��


    From the 1st to the 72nd floor.


    All were etched in my mind.


    ��Is he entering the Tower of Demons alone?��


    ��Pfft, he��s going to tackle such a tough tower alone without any clergy? And he��s only wearing a shabby hoodie?��


    ��He must be ashamed. With the hood pulled low like that, he looks like a newbie who heard some rumors and came to have a taste.��


    Someone tried to take a photo, so I raised my hand and said,


    ��No photos, please.��


    I said my piece and then headed deeper into the tower.

 Chapter 153: The Demon (2)

    Chapter 153: The Demon (2)


    Crimson light bathed the sky.


    Below, raven-like creatures devoured corpses. The trees, mostly dried and twisted, seemed as though they would crumble upon touch. The ground was littered with skeletons and half-eaten bodies.


    At this site, Han Seok-gyu, attempting the Tower of Demons for the first time, swallowed nervously.


    The Tower of Demons truly lived up to its infamous reputation.


    Such was the atmosphere from the fifth floor.


    ��Everyone, stay alert. The Tower of Demons is notorious. Losing focus for a moment could mean death, so be careful.��


    ����Yes!����


    The Sung Hwa Guild, a medium-sized enterprise.


    They had made hundreds of attempts at the Tower of Demons. It was notorious indeed. Yet, it was always crowded because of the tremendous financial rewards involved.The demonic byproducts avable only here were immensely valuable outside.


    Just consuming the ��Mountain Goat��s Horn�� could extend an ordinary person��s lifespan, brewing ��Hell Burn��s Tail�� could grant tremendous vitality, and though rare, the ��Celestial Feather�� from asional fallen angels could cure any disease.


    Each item was immensely valuable. Due to their worth, there were severe fluctuations in prices aspanies, guilds, and individuals from around the worldpeted fiercely for them.


    Only a few guilds in the world dared to challenge the Tower due to its difficulty.


    That��s why Han Seok-gyu felt proud to be part of the guild and able to enter the Tower of Demons just two years after joining.


    ��Hel Burn packs iing! Mages, create water attribute shields! Priests, cast fire resistance buffs!��


    ��O deity of mes.��


    The priests chanted spells.


    The mages deployed water attribute magic in front.


    ��Gwaaaaaaah!��


    Two Hel Burns opened their mouths and hurled fireballs. The crimson mes, filled with tremendous magical power, arched towards the guild members.


    Boom!


    A tremendous explosion followed, creating steam. The water shields shattered in an instant.


    ��Ugh.��


    A tank at the front lines groaned lowly. Despite being wrapped in fire resistance, the searing heat from the Hel Burns was overwhelming.


    ��Archers and mages, prepare to attack! All warriors, except for three, use the tanks as shields and engage the enemy!��


    Themander spoke, and the guild members moved swiftly.


    They were facing only two monsters, yet there were fifty guild members. Nheless, the battle was fierce. After 30 minutes of attacking, restraining, and exchanging blows, the Sung Hwa Guild managed to defeat the two Hel Burns.


    The two Hel Burns turned to ash upon death, leaving behind purplish stones.


    They weren��t the most valuable loot, but the magic crystals were still quite profitable. Themander collected two magic crystals.


    ��Wow. How can a monster be so powerful?��


    ��If it weren��t for the loot, I wouldn��t evene here. These monsters give us both magic crystals and bodies.��


    ��Well, thanks to them, we also endure hardships and grow stronger.��


    The guild members grumbled, and the priestsughed heartily in response. Both priests and pdins belonged to the same sect, but unless it was urgent, they were part of the guild to umte hardships and wealth.


    It was beneficial for the guild members as well when the priests umted sanctity through hardships. It increased their chances of survival.


    ��How curious.��


    Han Seok-gyu watched a male and female priest leaning on each other��s shoulders, resting.


    Typically, priests were expected to practice asceticism, but not those from their sect.


    The gods of their sect highly valued the desire to ascend. They reduced negative desires and increased positive ones. As a result, they were quite liberal about umting wealth and even marriage.


    ��Alright, let��s get moving.��


    Themander��s order unified the guild members into a disciplined movement.


    Themander��s leadership was crucial, but it was also the realization that any moment of carelessness here could be deadly.


    ��Captain, there are enemies 500m ahead!��


    ��Enemies?��


    The captain infused his eyes with mana.


    His eyes were sensitive. Infusing them with mana requires either a natural talent or the mastery of a superior skill from a particr region.


    The team captain, proud in his own right, spotted the enemy.


    The man��s hair was unkempt like that of a wild man, so long it covered his entire face and reached down to his toes. He wore only pants, his slender body marked with numerous scars.


    The captain tensed.


    Behind the man were ck wings made of feathers.


    ��It was a fallen angel.


    But the atmosphere was ominous. Wrapped in an unseen ck aura, the being watched them. Though his eyes were hidden by his hair, the captain could feel his gaze.


    ��What is that?��


    ��Its energy is fierce. It seems beyond our capability to handle.��


    The captain gritted his teeth. For some reason, this being had noticed them. But this being was dangerous. Fighting it could mean death for at least half of the guild members.


    ��How did we raise these kids?��


    Converting the resources spent on raising them into cash, each was worth nearly one billion won.


    That��s just in cash. Considering the time sacrificed as well, they needed to save as many as possible.


    ��Is it possible?��


    ��What should we do?��


    While the captain deliberated, the fallen angel approached slowly, as if ready to hunt at any moment.


    The captain made a swift decision.


    ��Everyone, prepare for battle! Prioritize your safety this time! This opponent is extremely dangerous!��


    ��Yes, understood!��


    Half of the guild members might die.


    But if they scattered, even fewer might survive. Then, confronting the fallen angel was the right decision.


    The fallen angel slowly approached them. In the meantime, the clerics prepared defensive spells and the mages readied powerful attacks.


    100m.


    Just as the guild was about to engage.


    Boom!


    The fallen angel leapt with all its might, its speed so fast that in a blink, the guild members lost sight of it. And the price was steep.


    Boom!


    The fallen angel swung a chain.


    ��Ha, such a thing, this body will block it����


    Boom!


    A tremendous explosion ensued. The tank holding the shield was blown into the air, his face showing eyes rolled back and mouth agape as he flew.


    ��Knocked out by a single hit��?��


    The power was beyond imagination. The captain rushed forward, shouting.


    ��Disperse, everyone! This one isn��t for us to capture yet!��


    He threw himself at the fallen angel while saying this. Despite appearances, he was one of the promising ones who could reach the upper ranks. It was only for a moment, but it was enough time for the guild members to escape.


    With that resolve, he swung his great sword at the fallen angel.


    ng!


    The captain was sent flying by a punch.


    ��Ah.��


    The captain realized then. They all might die here.


    The guild members shed before his eyes, and so did a man in a mask, who had appeared unnoticed.


    ��A mask��?��


    Soon after, the captain saw it.


    A spectacle of golden mes turning the fallen angel into ash.<hr>


    ��Thank you.��


    ��������


    I quietly nodded in response to the team leader��s expression of gratitude.


    It��s better for fewer people to know the identity of the man behind the mask. It��s not a legitimate identity.


    ��Mines and killing them is good, but����


    While Mines were malicious, viins had been killed too.


    As long as these posed a threat to my acquaintances, it��s best to keep my identity hidden as much as possible.


    ��It��s stronger than I thought.��


    I looked at the chain of the fallen angel.


    The mes, enhanced by me Demon (S-) to ck me, had really grown stronger. Ifpared by feel, the power had nearly doubled.


    Despite refining it through alchemy into golden mes and enhancing its power, the fallen angel was still rampaging, burned by the mes for five minutes.


    I extended my hand, and the remnants of the fallen angel were absorbed into my body.


    [Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven increases by 1.]


    I was pleased.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven, which had been stagnant, was now growing rapidly.


    Raising this figure through points would have cost over 100,000p, making this a tremendously beneficial hunting ground.


    [By ying a demon, the standard of the Mind World is being filled.]


    Another notification appeared.


    Standard.


    This was very important. Advancing one level of standard made a tremendous difference.


    The leap from a low to a middle rank wasn��t significant.


    The real gap was seen when moving from a middle to a high rank.


    At the edge of the middle ranks, ten individuals who had just reached the high standard might not be able to defeat one. Though it��s only one rank apart, this single leap allowed one to ignore or dodge an opponent��s attack.


    ��Soon, perhaps.��


    The Mind within me was filling up.


    The Mind that was once nothing but a dark sea and sky.


    ��KUOOOOOO!��


    A roaring sound echoed. Turning my head, I saw a being resembling a fallen angel charging towards me, roaring.


    ��That��s some solid aggro.��


    I drew ck Heaven. Pulled from White Rouge, ck Heaven gained tremendous eleration and shed right through.


    Crack!


    The fallen angel leaped high, its wings spread ck, and hurled its chain from above.


    I shielded my hand with the Energy of Defying Heaven. The ck mes lingered in my hand. I grabbed the chain directly.


    Rattle.


    The chain shook violently. I pulled it down firmly.


    ��Khek!��


    Then, I drew the Spring Sword. I refined the life force within the Spring Sword through alchemy. I greatly infused life at the tip of the sword and stabbed it into the fallen angel.


    Bulging.


    The skin on the back of the fallen angel swelled up like a balloon. I put the Spring Sword back into subspace and drew the Winter Sword. The winter magic within the Winter Sword condensed on the de.


    Ssssss��


    The temperature around me plummeted, my breath visible in the air. I swung the Winter Sword with all my might.


    ng!


    The fallen angel was instantly frozen solid. However, it was not yet dead. I drew ck Heaven and conjured a sword aura, infusing it with a spirit.


    Scratch.


    The extended ck sword aura effortlessly sliced through the fallen angel��s neck.


    But the body of the fallen angel began to disintegrate into ash, which was soon absorbed into my body.


    Ding.


    The sound of a notification echoed.


    I couldn��t help but smile at that.


    [Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven has reached 100.]


    [Special ability unlocked.]


    Atst, it had reached 100.

 Chapter 154: The Demon (3)

    Chapter 154: The Demon (3)


    [Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven has reached 100.]


    [Special ability will be unlocked.]


    [Talent, Apostolization is subordinated to Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven.]


    [Talent derived from Talent, Transmission (B) is detected. Talents will bebined. Apostolization (S) will be generated in Talent.]


    [Talent, Celestial is subordinated to Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven.]


    [You have acquired Talent, Celestial(?).]


    ����Celestial?��


    It was a talent I had never seen before. It bore the meaning of being above the sky, yet its ability remained unclear. Apostolization was more understandable, as it involved subjugating the Four Gods, simr to what the Demon King had previously aplished. I surmised that its concept would be of a higher order.


    However, the ability of Celestial was difficult to predict.<hr>Celestial(?)


    A distant existence.


    Its power has not yet fully blossomed.


    : World��s???? Will????


    : ????? <hr>


    Even Talent, Reading(-) couldn��t decipher its ability.


    But what could be inferred was that it received a grade even without its power fully blossomed.


    ��Does this mean it has a high chance of being Ex grade?��


    This reminded me of what the apostles had mentioned before about the Demon of Heaven or a celestial being. Perhaps this was one of the prerequisites for bing the Heavenly Demon.


    ��Or it might evolve into a talent equal to Kim Seo-hyun in the end����<hr>


    Apostolization(S)


    You transfer your power to create an apostle.


    The apostle swears loyalty to the caster and is bound by the contract. The apostle cannot harm the caster.


    The power of the user is higher than the rank. Some abilities are restricted.


    : Can use Apostolization on others. The apostle gains special stat Energy of Defying Heaven and Alchemy.


    : Can transfer the special stat Shadow.


    : Part of the user��s talents can degrade to generate new talents.


    : Cooldown time 30 days. <hr>


    ����This is really good.��


    The long cooldown time was a drawback, but the creation of special stats in the apostle was a major benefit. The transition from Conceptual Stat to Special Stat must be because I possessed the Conceptual Stat. Still, that power should be fine.


    Shadow could be transferred, but not Struggle, probably because the God of Struggle existed.


    ��The problem is whether the Energy of Defying Heaven will reject the existing magical power.��


    It seemed like I��d need to experiment.


    The Phoenix, one of the Four Spirits, had given up everything to ept the Energy of Defying Heaven. Maybe my apostle would have to rebuild their strength and status from scratch.


    However, if Alchemy could be granted together, there was a high probability that one would not need to rebuild strength again.


    ��That��s a relief.��


    Handling the Conceptual Stat Alchemy was somewhat tricky.


    More precisely, it was the power that Conceptual Stat Alchemy could bestow upon those with talent based on their faith in me. That itself was also a special stat.


    Considering that the power I obtained as a reward from the God of Struggle was about struggle, it should be easier to understand.


    I wanted to test the power of Apostolization.


    However, there was no one nearby.


    No, that��s not true.


    I turned my gaze. ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven were wandering around.


    ��ck Heaven is too much.��


    The identity of ck Heaven was that of the Heavenly Demon. Rated as a transcendent being or higher, it wouldn��t easily undergo Apostolization.


    But Eternal Heaven was different. She was said to be a beingparable to the Four Spirits. Taking the form of a fox, she was growing well, feeding asionally on the power I gave her.


    Three tails.


    Sammiho.


    Her identity was very likely something close to a nine-tailed fox.


    Or perhaps a nine-tailed fox.


    ��Should I Apostolize Eternal Heaven?��


    If Eternal Heaven was gone, the disadvantage was that I could not use spells myself.


    I could use spells or magic through reading, but that��s tooplicated.


    The advantage of Apostolizing Eternal Heaven was that she could judge and use spells on her own.


    However, if I Apostolized her, it would be difficult to take her around, which could be considered a disadvantage.


    ��I should buy a rted talent.��


    In the end, the unusable remained the same.


    I smiled wryly and ventured further inside.


    The Tower of Demons, true to its fearsome reputation, became increasingly unpleasant the deeper I ventured, a different kind of unpleasantness from the demonic energy possessed by the Mines.


    -This power is very unpleasant.


    -Despite that, it feels a little different from the demonic energy possessed by the Mines. Perhaps less unpleasant.


    Eternal Heaven responded to ck Heaven��sment.


    I agree. It was not as unpleasant as the demonic energy of the Mines. Unpleasant all the same, though.


    -But do demons exist in this ce?


    ��They do.��


    Eternal Heaven didn��t know, as she had only encountered mobs up to the fifth floor.


    Demons didn��t exist here because they were exterminated by the advance party.


    ��The faster you climb the Tower of Demons, the better.��


    The demons that were equivalent to bosses.


    The loot they dropped was tremendous, but there was a restriction that they could only be killed once.


    And the Tower of Demons had been conquered up to the 50th floor out of 72.


    That guild belonged to the transcendent beings of Changcheon, so I could roughly gauge the difficulty.


    The demons were strong. Each one was an immortal being.


    Even the lowest-ranked demon had lived for over ten thousand years. The power they had umted was formidable.


    Hearing this, Eternal Heaven looked deep in thought.


    -So, do the demons guard their habitat?


    -Bound to the tower, wandering eternity as a curse�� Truly a pitiful existence.


    That��s not it.


    Under certain conditions, demons could descend to lower floors.


    However, they did not do so because it would permanently lower their own rank.


    ��Shall we get moving?��


    I aimed to reach at least the seventh floor by today.<hr>


    Chaaeng!


    A sharp metallic sound rang out. Charruruuruk! A Chain Angel swung the chains wrapped around its wrist, emanating wavering demonic energy. ck Heaven condensed sword energy.


    Saaa����.


    Sword energy soared, strengthened by the spirit sword, drawing a line aimed at the neck of the Chain Angel. The sense of the Sword Demon alerted him.


    ��Tsk.��


    I clicked my tongue and used ck sh Transportation to move. Two Hell Burns charged towards me, mouths agape. Extending my hand, ck mes surged. Utilizing my Talent, Infernal Demon (S-), dense ck mes flew towards one of the Hell Burns.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion ensued, reducing the Hell Burn to ashes without leaving a corpse behind.


    I shed with my sword, a ck sh lingering around ck Heaven, piercing through the neck of the Chain Angel.


    ��Kuhack.��


    With its neck pierced, the Chain Angel swung its chains, intent on taking me down with it.


    ��Annoying.��


    I stepped on a True Moment and leaned back, simultaneously stepping on the shadow of a shadow beast charging at me.


    Crunch.


    A shadow soldier sprang from the shadow, thrusting a spear at the beast��s waist, but it only managed a scratch due to its weakness.


    I enveloped myself in ck mes.


    Amplified by Spirit Fusion.


    I added me Demon and Eternal Existence to it.


    Whoosh!


    Enormous ck mes enveloped the surroundings, threatening to sweep everything away.


    I adjusted it with Alchemy. Golden light spread, enhancing the properties of the ck mes. I flung mes in all directions at the irritating entities clinging around.


    ck me Commanding Spirit.


    Heaven��s Cmity Fire.


    Boom!


    The ck mes spread in all directions. Enemies hit by Heaven��s Cmity Fire turned to ash in an instant, unable to withstand the intense heat.


    ��The attack power is certain.��


    But it came at a significant cost.


    ��Huff. Huff.��


    I regted my breathing. The vessel of the ck me Commanding Spirit was beginning to show its limit.


    I shook the blood off of ck Heaven. Five bodies of Chain Angels were scattering into ash. I adjusted my condition while taking deep breaths.


    -��The difficulty is rising too sharply, isn��t it?


    -The Tower of Demons doesn��t wee humans either. Master, the magical power here denies humans.


    The Tower of Demons was infamous.


    One reason was the monstrously strong monsterspared to those outside, but another was the tower��s magic, which was hostile to humans.


    I was less affected by that power due to my Heaven Defying Body, but it didn��t mean I waspletely unaffected.


    That��s because the power of the tower belonged to the realm of mysteries.


    Simply put, there��s no problem in ��transmitting�� me like the Tower of Trials, which didn��t recognize me and allowed me to pass straight through.


    I reached out towards the body of the Chain Angel.


    Kuooooo��!


    The beings that were Chain Angels began to transform into soldiers, tied in shadows. There were as many as five.


    [Special stat Shadow increases by 5.]


    ��Is this slowing down now?��


    I looked at the soldiers.


    Although the Chain Angels were formidable foes, the soldiers that rose from their corpses were too weak. It wasn��t ack of my power; rather, it was the nature of the shadow soldiers. They were at the level of hunters who couldn��t be heroes.


    I had the first shadow soldier I created absorb the others.


    Thanks to that, the soldier became considerably stronger. At this rate, it could hold its own against Park Woon-hyuk for about five minutes.


    I picked up some magical stones and rested a bit, then sensed movement.


    Arge group of people was approaching from afar.


    ��Is it the Hwarang Guild?��


    It��s rated just below the top three guilds, but not by much.


    I tensed up without realizing it.


    Because that person was in that guild.


    ��Someone was hunting here, and I was curious�� if it��s you, that makes sense.��


    A handsome man with a robust appearance smiled as he spoke.


    The guild��s vanguard, a sword master known by the epithet Sohwarang, whose real name is Cheon Byeong-jae, approached me.


    ��Let me introduce myself. I am Sohwarang, Cheon Byeong-jae, leading the Hwarang Guild��s expedition to the Tower of Demons this time. I��ve seen you in videos before. The way you handle Mines was memorable.��


    ������


    I looked at Cheon Byeong-jae and scanned the guild members. Their aura was extraordinary. They seemed a dimension apart from the guild we encountered on the fifth floor earlier.


    With Divine Sight activated, I scanned the guild members and noticed.


    ����?��


    Sung Han-byul, who was looking at me with a puzzled expression.

 Chapter 156: The Demon (5)

    Chapter 156: The Demon (5)


    ��Why did Seo-hae here?��


    ��To grow stronger.��


    ��True, Seo-ha can kill demons. The beasts here are so strong, they��re good for muscle building.��


    ��������


    It wasn��t about muscles.


    I nced briefly at my body. My physique wasn��t muscr; it��s rather lean, shaped by the legendary martial arts of ck God Martial Arts. While havingrger muscles did provide strength and advantages, my ideal body type maintained a firm bnce.


    Fundamentally, I might have broad shoulders, but I hadpressed my muscles to be quick and explosive in an instant.


    ��Can you not call me Seo-ha?��


    ��Huh? Why?��Kim Seo-hyun looked at me with clear eyes. From the moment Kim Seo-hyun arrived, Eternal Heaven had secretly created a barrier to ensure our conversation wouldn��t leak.


    And it��s impossible for anyone else to hear this conversation. The Energy of Defying Heaven negated everything.


    ��I want to hide my identity.��


    ��If that��s the case, well����


    Kim Seo-hyun nodded agreeably.


    Her expression was a bit peculiar. She looked at Sung Han-byul with a curious gaze.


    ��So, the masked man is Seo-ha. I had guessed as much.��


    ��You could guess that?��


    ��I told you. You can roughly tell by the joints, the shape, the physique.��


    ��������


    There seemed to be a mention of a sweaty smell.


    I heightened my senses just in case, but I couldn��t smell anything.


    ��Very faint.��


    That��s how she guessed?


    I was surprised but then epted it. Her talent for pinpointing as the protagonist was exceptional. Besides, Kim Seo-hyun and I had worked out together. It was a sense of familiarity.


    Or maybe she guessed using my skeleton or body type. I was familiar with Kim Seo-hyun��s physique and structure as well.


    ��How did you end up with the student council president?��


    ��We ran into each other while climbing the tower. It was tougher than expected, so we decided to stick together.��


    ��Really? Then shall we climb together?��


    ��Uh�� I think I might retreat.��


    ��Retreat?��


    Kim Seo-hyun looked puzzled as a figure from the Changcheon team approached us.


    ��Young master, it seems the interior of the Demon��s Tower is not normal.��


    ��Why?��


    ��The Changcheon unit has been annihted. After examining the bodies, we confirmed that our unit could not properly resist and was wiped out.��


    ��What?��


    Kim Seo-hyun asked, her voice nk with shock.


    ��It looks like a beast��s w, but an immense magical energy is condensed within this w. It indicates the opponent can handle techniques differently from regr beasts. And most of these belong to Mines. However, the magical response from the corpse is closer to that of a Demon.��


    ��A Demon��s?��


    ������Yes. To be precise, this reaction is indeed that of a Demon. Other guilds might be skeptical, but our Changcheon Guild knows a lot about the Demon��s Tower.��


    The team leader looked toward the entrance of the tower with fearful eyes.


    ��We thought that Demons do not resurrect in the Demon��s Tower, but perhaps������


    The Demon might have resurrected.


    The team leader didn��t say it aloud, but everyone present felt the same after hearing his words.


    ��������


    A Demon.


    ��Is this change due to the different levels of difficulty?��


    Coincidentally, I didn��t know about the Demons that inhabited this floor because I hadn��t encountered any Demons thate from here.


    However, one thing was certain.


    ��Demons are dangerous.��


    If extraterrestrial beings harbored negative emotions towards humans, it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say that Demons were born from these negative emotions.


    As long as the creature called ��human�� existed, their existence was immortal. Demons had existed for thousands of years, even hundreds of thousands.


    Over the years, depending on the negative emotions humans harbored, beings that umted in theseyers existed. If there were dragons on the surface, then there were Demons in the underworld.


    From birth, they possessed hearts imbued with almost infinite magical power and skin that deflected most attacks, unless countered by superior techniques refined through Nyeom or simr high-level arts. Demons were, in essence, war machines endowed with fiercebat instincts.


    Rather than drawing strength from faith, they thrived on negative emotions, and although the realms they inhabited were a dimension lower than those of the gods, their power was not to be underestimated.


    ��Fortunately, are we still on the lower floors?��


    The situation seemed manageable, despite facing an unknown enemy.


    I trusted in my own strength, but even more so because Kim Seo-hyun and Sung Han-byul were with me.


    ��Are you worried about the Demon right now?��


    Kim Seo-hyun asked, smiling innocently.


    She seemed utterly unfazed by the prospect of facing Demons, confident in her ability to overpower them.


    She possessed a unique stat called ��Radiance��. Her martial arts,bined with hundreds of magic spells and techniques, were specifically designed to annihte demonic beings.


    ��If a Demon appears, I��ll take care of it. Don��t worry.��


    ��Okay, I��ll trust Seo-hyun.��


    ��Hehe.��


    Kim Seo-hyun��s smile broadened at my response.


    She was truly reliable.


    ��But we��ll have to go back. The expedition is important, but lives take precedence. First����


    Kim Seo-hyun was about to continue when suddenly,


    Sssssshhhh!


    A tremendous burst of magical energy erupted from the exit.


    The sky was aze with explosive magical energy, its wielder making no attempt to conceal it.


    ��No intention to control it.��


    It was slowly advancing towards us. I clenched the Spring Sword tightly.


    I had anticipated this might happen when the team leader mentioned the Demon. It always seems to go this way whenever such topics arise.


    [Talent, Seductive Demon (A) is tempting your opponent. The proficiency of Seductive Demon (A) has increased.]


    ��������


    I realized I was the cause.


    ��Everyone, prepare for battle!��


    Everyone swiftly assumed a battle stance.


    The movement was vastly different from before. Those akin to tankers positioned themselves right in front of the magicians and priests, while warriors took their ces.


    The Demon had already approached close enough to be visible to the naked eye.


    Its form was that of a ck human shape.


    However, its stature was anything but human-like. Standing nearly 3 meters tall, it had abnormally long arms, and in ce of fingers, there were ck des.


    ��That��s a Demon����


    ��I can feel the terrifying magical energy even from this distance����


    Several seemed to lose their will to fight at the sight.


    I heightened my senses and dashed out swiftly, employing the ck sh Sword technique.


    ��Don��t just rush out recklessly!��


    ��I��ll go too!��


    ��Ha, where do you think you��re going, Han-byul!?��


    I heard the sound of someone trying to stop me and Kim Seo-hyun stepping forward. It appeared Sung Han-byul had also made a move.


    Whoooosh!


    The sword emitted a green light of energy as it hummed. This green light, intensely condensed with life, usually symbolizes positive power, but it transforms when intensely condensed.


    -Human?


    The Demon looked at me, puzzled.


    -Strange. Why does a human possess the allure of a Demon?


    ��Does Seo-ha��s charm work on Demons too? Well.��


    Kim Seo-hyun muttered as she swung her sword, from which a golden light burst forth, its brilliance lingering.


    Kwoooo!


    A golden dragon materialized and charged towards the Demon.


    I ducked under the golden dragon as the energy of life condensed around me, more intensely than I could usually muster. It was the power of Conceptual Stat Alchemy at work.


    The Demon swung its hand, creating a dense magical fog at its fingertips that morphed into sword energy, striking down the golden dragon.


    I ducked and sprung up instantly.


    -No trace of killing a Demon. A peculiar human.


    The Demon reached out, curiosity evident on its face.


    Click.


    The de instantly grewrger and targeted me. I swung the Spring Sword with all my might.


    ng!


    When sword met sword, a massive shockwave swept the surroundings. The Demon swung its other hand.


    I extracted the truth from the Seal of Dreams within the illusion and transformed it into alchemy. Emitting a golden light, I turned it into sword energy to block.


    ng!


    A disturbing metallic sound rang out as the Demon spoke.


    -You must be a challenger who broke the Tower of Dreams. Then you��re worthy of possessing the power of a nightmare demon.


    The Demon took a step back.


    -I am the 64th ranked Demon, uros. What��s your name?


    ��������


    I didn��t respond and aimed the Spring Sword at uros because Sung Han-byul was approaching.


    -Not talkative. You don��t want to converse with a Demon?


    uros chuckled and began to manifest more magical energy. An overwhelming force began to encroach on the surroundings, more intense than before.


    -Come, my army.


    Sssssh!


    uros��s shadow grew, and magic inhabited its shadow, creating a door.


    Creak.


    As the door opened, all kinds of beasts started pouring out from the shadow.


    Dozens of different kinds of beasts. Some were creatures I had never seen before.


    -Is it because he��s a hunter?


    One of his nicknames came to mind.


    -Now, this should keep the intruders busy for a while.


    The Demon��s eyes turned towards me.


    -Now, let��s have a conversation, just the two of us.


    uros spread his arms wide.


    Kooooom!


    The sky, dyed red like blood, responded. No, it wasn��t just that. The entire floor began to respond to the Demon��s will.


    Manifestation.


    Purgatory.

 Chapter 155: The Demon (4)

    Chapter 155: The Demon (4)


    ��That person has been getting stronger in the Tower of Demons.��


    ��Well, I saw in the videost time that he was handling golden mes, which are deadly to Mines, so it��s not strange for him toe to the demons.��


    The guild members whisper among themselves.


    The masked man was silently walking beside him.


    ��Why did he join our guild?��


    Sung Han-byul looked at the masked man. To be honest, when the team leader first spoke to the masked man, he thought he would refuse because there was no merit for him.


    In hunting grounds like the Tower of Demons, the advantage of having a certain attribute is immense. It is rare for someone to operate alone like the masked man, but any party would wee him with open arms.


    While the Guild Hwarang is of high rank, a man like the masked man doesn��t necessarily need to be tied to a guild. His power is estimated to be among the top ss, a presence that is one of less than a hundred worldwide.


    That is exactly why he is called top ss.��Is that person interested in you?��


    ��Sister,e on. He doesn��t seem like that type of person.��


    The one called sister by Sung Han-byul smiled yfully.


    ��But look. He has been watching this way since earlier. Even when the team leader first spoke to that masked man, his gaze was here.��


    ��It��s a misunderstanding.��


    Sung Han-byul looked at her sister��s face.


    Usually, she could easily detect lies because she was straightforward, but now she wasn��t sure. However, she couldn��t just ignore it. She is a being specialized in senses.


    Those who have talents of seeing or feeling are notmonly found.


    ��Doesn��t he look alright? Han-byul, you��ve been busy living up to expectations since you were a sophomore. Kids that age are all dating and having fun~.��


    ��I don��t have time for dating.��


    ��You seem to have too great a sense of mission.��


    The one called sister smiled bitterly. She had been actively socializing with friends her age.


    ��It��s not about a sense of mission. Mines always want to conquer the world and are always lurking, and humans can��t unite, splitting into viins and heroes opposing each other. Viins want to destroy society��sws to create their world, and heroes are just barely managing to keep the Mines in check.��


    ��That��s what adults����


    ��I��m an adult too. And it��s because those adults haven��t handled it properly that the situation is bad.��


    How na?ve.


    Sister, Moon Dal-rae smiled bitterly. She wished Sung Han-byul would be a bit more lively like her peers. But that was probably asking too much.


    ��I hope she doesn��t break.��


    Sung Han-byul is too upright.


    Moon Dal-rae has seen many upright people. And they all broke. People are not all just. They don��t all want to exterminate the Mines. Their interests are somewhat aligned with those of the Mines and the viins.


    ��Even I think so.��


    People do not worry about future dangers. Even if they were told that the Earth would be destroyed in 100 years, only a very few would prepare for it. Most just worry about living day by day.


    Moon Dal-rae hoped that all the guild members would safely conquer the Tower of Demons and return safely.


    That��s why she weed the suddenly joined masked man, yet remained cautious.


    That��s how she knew.


    He was unknowingly paying attention to Sung Han-byul.


    Moon Dal-rae looked at the masked man. His ck coat and ck cks. Although entirely ck, the sense of warning suggested that they might all be magical items, or he might have the ability to defend himself even in such clothes.


    Despite the solid body felt beyond the clothes and being unable to clearly see his face, the small face suggested a very high chance of being handsome.


    ��Should I connect them?��


    It was a sudden thought. But he seemed quite alright.


    If only she would be more cautious.


    Moon Dal-rae started a conversation lightly.


    ��By the way, Mr. Masked Man? Which side? Which would you prefer? Or should I call you the ��ck Messenger�� instead of your real name?��


    ��Just call mefortably.��


    ��Mr. ck Messenger?��


    The masked man looked at himself.


    His expression, as if incredulous, seemed to be felt through the mask.


    ����Not that.��


    ��Or ��White Face��?��


    ������


    He seemed at a loss for words. Moon Dal-rae chuckled and then looked at Sung Han-byul with a dissatisfied expression.


    ��Ah, I teased him because I liked his reaction without realizing it.��


    Moon Dal-rae med herself and moved towards Sung Han-byul.


    Then she felt a gaze.


    ��I subtly poked around, and it seems like the masked man is interested in you?��


    ��Me?��


    ��Yes. From the build visible over his clothes, he seems to have good proportions and looks handsome, what do you think?��


    ��How can you tell when he��s wearing a mask?��


    ��I��m specialized in senses. The mask doesn��t really affect me. I can only see that he has a small face.��


    Before she could finish, Moon Dal-rae suddenly recognized that figure. It seemed familiar, where had she seen it?


    ��Everyone quiet. We��ve spotted enemy troops.��


    At the team leader��s words, the two quieted down and prepared for battle.


    Sung Han-byul stood and recited a spell.


    The talents she possessed mostly consumed her own lifespan. The Law Book and the Cup of Infinity gave her the power to confront beings of a higher ss, not just at a student level, but the cost was too high.


    However, that didn��t mean she was weak.


    ��mes.��


    As she spoke, mes lingered in her hands.


    mes formed where her hands met. She marked a point, drew a line. Laws made of mana transformed the mes.


    Crackle.


    Lightning struck. Wind blew. These elements added to the mes, inting them as lightning swirled around the fire.


    She used supporting magic.


    Magic pration, resistance reduction, target locking, guiding magic. In an instant, Sung Han-byul cast four supporting spells behind the small mes.


    ��Detonate.��


    Boom!


    The small me burst. Like striking an anvil, the explosion elerated the lightning fireball, which pierced through the open mouth of a Hel Boon.


    ��Pretty good.��


    The attack was powerful enough to target and kill a demonic beast��s vitals, or at least paralyze it. However, the problem was that it required a lot of mana and gave her headaches.


    ��If he were here, he could have handled it easily.��


    A young boy came to mind.


    The most famous freshman top student at the Korean Hero School. A man closely watched by world-renowned guilds, associations, and governments. It hadn��t even taken an hour for the news to reach her when he formed his guild.


    ��Was it the Milky Way Guild?��


    There were many rumors. From targeting a few elite members because the team was shy, starting with the idea of gathering stars, to rumors of creating a harem guild because there were only women.


    Sung Han-byul thought it was both.


    Lee Seo-ha didn��t seem to act properly even outwardly. Relying on his handsome face, he poked around various women, so it must look like that to them. It seemed pitiful that women clung to one man without any pride.


    That��s why Sung Han-byul disliked Lee Seo-ha.


    ��Han-byul!!��


    Someone called her name. Snapped out of her thoughts, Sung Han-byul looked forward with a dazed expression.


    ��Kek!��


    A demonic beast shrouded in shadows was targeting him. A moment of inattention. But that inattention was dangerously close to costing him his life, just before it could target his neck.


    The masked man raised his hand.


    Golden mes lingered in his hand.


    Boom!


    He struck down the head of the demonic beast targeting Sung Han-byul. The beast��s head burst, killing it. Indeed, it was a force diametrically opposed to the beast. That beast had a hard head that was difficult to deal with in one strike��


    ��Are you alright?��


    ��What? Yes! Oh, thank you. You saved my life.��


    ��Don��t get distracted duringbat.��


    ����Yes.��


    ��And try to use less power when casting spells.��


    ��Use less power?��


    ��That��s right.��


    Sung Han-byul reflected and engaged in the battle.


    ��Use less power?��


    She activated the same spell she had used earlier, following his advice.


    By reducing the power slightly, the magic became stronger.


    ��What��s this?��


    Such advice was not something one could give without a keen insight.


    Was he proficient in magic despite being a melee fighter? She was increasingly unable to gauge his identity. Sung Han-byul looked at the masked man. As if nothing had happened, he stepped forward and helped deal with the demonic beasts.


    After the battle, there was a brief rest period.


    Moon Dal-rae approached Sung Han-byul, her face full of mischief.


    ��See, see? He kept watching you, and when you were in danger, he immediately helped.��


    ����It must be a misunderstanding.��


    ��No, I��ve been watching. I guarantee it��s 100% interest. I swear as someone who is a master of dating. And earlier, you two were whispering to each other, what��s up with that atmosphere~��


    ��Sister, you��re single.��


    ��No, that��s not the point!��


    Moon Dal-rae thumped her chest. It didn��t seem to be a problem even though her chest was small. Sung Han-byul suddenly envied her. I can��t do that because mine are big.


    ��Hey, did you just insult my chest for being small?��


    ��No, I was just envious, you know? Do you know how inconvenient it is when I have to fight up close?��


    ��Ha, really.��


    Moon Dal-rae nced at Sung Han-byul.


    Sung Han-byul, bickering with Moon Dal-rae, looked at the masked man talking with the team leader.


    ��Wow, he��s really skilled, isn��t he?��


    ��I was surprised too. The level of our guild members is high.��


    ��Ha ha, if Mr. Masked were here too�� oh, sorry. I just can��t help but envy his abilities.��


    It seemed like their eyes met for a moment. Watching him gave her the feeling that he was watching her back.


    ��It can��t be����


    But the feeling wasn��t unpleasant.<hr>


    ��There he is, Mr. ck Messenger. You��re interested in our Han-byul, aren��t you?��


    Moon Dal-rae spoke to me with an interested expression.


    I ignored her.


    ��Of course.��


    It would be strange if there wasn��t.


    But answering her question in any way would surely make her bother me, so I stuck to ignoring her.


    ��You��ve been looking at Han-byul�� Han-byul is a child with a strong sense of responsibility. She really hates Mines.��


    ��That would be expected.��


    Sung Han-byul was a victim of an incident caused by the Mines.


    They called it a human sacrifice to the disaster, and in it, she lost her parents and her only younger brother. In return, perhaps, she awakened unbelievable talents known as the Cup of Infinity and the Law Book.


    ��No, it��sughable to even call it an awakening.��


    Now, she was consumed by her true talent that no one else knew about.


    The Cup of Infinity and the Law Book are merely remnants of that talent.


    ��You really are interested, aren��t you? Knowing that Han-byul hates Mines.��


    ������


    I fell silent again.


    But Moon Dal-rae, who was as persistent as ever, continued to annoy me.


    ��Do you know that our Han-byul is the student president of the Korean Hero School?��


    ��I know.��


    ��She��s a sophomore but surpassed the seniors�� oh, you knew? Then how about this? Did you know that Han-byul likes Sol��s Eyes and Deja?��


    I knew.


    Because those are the only two ws of my favorite character, Sung Han-byul.


    Soon after, we stopped.


    Because we saw bodies bearing the emblem of the Cheoncheon Guild.


    ��Eek!��


    ��My goodness! That��s the emblem of the Cheoncheon Guild, isn��t it?��


    The guild members were unsettled.


    Because those bearing the emblem of one of Korea��s top three guilds, Cheoncheon, had fallen.


    ��This is����


    ��Not dead for long. But it��s strange? It looks like it was wed by some beast, but there shouldn��t be a beast of this size here?��


    The team leader spoke with a stern expression.


    The Tower of Demons is still an unknown world to them. Discovering something unknown could be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, but it is mostly linked directly to death.


    ��Let��s conduct a small funeral service first. I, as the team leader, will keep their belongings and hand them over to Cheoncheon.��


    The team leader hesitated for a moment.


    Debating whether to retreat or advance. But his expression soon cleared, and he gave orders to the guild members.


    ��We will stop our expedition here. Something is strange. Even Cheoncheon��s second teams are not much different in level from our guild, but they all died. Something is here.��


    It was a good decision.


    Most of the guild members showed signs of relief.


    ������


    I looked up at the tower.


    The senses of the Sword Demon sharply warned me.


    Just like the incident in the USA.


    ��Is there a dangerous entity?��


    The marks of ws suggest certain individuals.


    But they have no business being here.


    ��No, it��s too early to conclude.��


    I��ve been backstabbed too much to jump to conclusions.


    While pondering who it could be, my sharpened senses detected the presence of several people.


    Through the Divine Sight, I saw a group wearing armors marked with the Cheoncheon emblem.


    And Kim Seo-hyun was at the forefront.


    The team leader met with their team leader for a conversation.


    Kim Seo-hyun, moving towards me, asked me a question.


    ��But why is Seo-ha with the Hwarang kids?��


    ��How did you recognize that?��


    ��Just by the body shape, joint structure, sweat smell?��


    ������


    I grew a bit afraid of Kim Seo-hyun.

 Chapter 157: The Demon (6)

    Chapter 157: The Demon (6)


    My heart pounded rapidly, pumping blood.


    The beating in my chest echoed in my head.


    I sheathed the Sword of Spring. Although the Sword of Spring was an S-ranked national treasure, it risked breaking here.


    ��It probably won��t even work.��


    The power to breathe life and reverse death wouldn��t work on the current Demon.


    The scenery changed.


    The blood-drenched sky turned into a ck sky. The ck earth below formed a 100-meter circle, engraved with the faces of demonic beasts.


    What��s worse was the Demon��s magic power was strongly affecting us.


    I was unaffected, but Sung Han-byul��splexion paled as soon as he arrived here.��Good heavens�� Such a vast imagination.��


    Sung Han-byul spoke in a voice filled with despair.


    ��It was a different problem. If it��s this big, it��s really big.


    -The owner is abnormal. Just this alone would make one a genius of a thousand years.


    -An endlessly spread ck sea or sky cannot evenpare.


    Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven murmured in response to my words.


    ��This ce is where I summon the armies I��ve hunted. Do you know? A Demon can exert such power as a condition for being bound here.��


    uros spoke with a pleased expression.


    I watched indifferently.


    ��Divine Sight.��


    Click.


    Something switched on within the imagination, and the world��s colors shifted. The blue colors were being devoured by ck. The magical power screamed as it��s eroded by the magic.


    [Divine Sight contemtes the imagination.]


    [The size of the imagination grows. Itspletion improves.]


    ��This is a tough space for Sung Han-byul to exert her power.��


    It was difficult to use magic here. Magic relied on external mana, unlike martial arts, which efficiently drew power from within.


    Kim Seo-hyun watched uros closely.


    ��You look tense. To think you haven��t given up to despair yet, heh�� Your emotions would taste quite good.��


    uros took a step forward.


    A corrupt magical energy writhed. The miasma rising from under his feet seemed to gorge on human emotions, giving off a sinister vibe. And that magic��


    ��It��s simr to my power.��


    The Energy of Defying Heaven.


    Realizing this power symbolized a corrupt force, I could be certain with eyes that achieved 100 in that stat.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven and this magic were simr.


    Their sources were different, but ultimately, they wer ethe same type of negating force.


    ��I��ll buy us some time.��


    ��No, it��s okay.��


    I wanted to knock Sung Han-byul unconscious because I��d have to expose all my power.


    But that would be dangerous. The opponent requiredbined strength to stand a chance.


    ��There��s no help from the guild members.��


    As soon as I saw it through Divine Sight, I realized. This imagination differed from any power seen before. While ordinary imaginations could be shattered, this one, spawned from the Tower of Demons, was tough to break.


    ��I��ll have to kill the Demon.��


    Countless magical energies emanating from the Tower of Demons augmented uros��s power.


    As time passed, it became increasingly disadvantageous for us.


    He removed his cumbersome mask.


    ����Lee Seo-ha?��


    Sung Han-byul wore a shocked expression.


    He tucked the White Rouge into his waistband.


    ��Hooh. Quite the handsome one indeed.��


    ��Did you really seduce him?��


    Kim Seo-hyun��s incredulous voice. Her expression, filled with a peculiar smile, told me she was joking to ease my tension.


    At the same time, uros��s red eyes sparkled dangerously. The Sword Demon��s senses warned of danger. I retreated with ck sh Step.


    Whooosh!


    Crimson mes marked the spot I had just vacated.


    ��The mes themselves aren��t particrly strong.��


    Was it because this is the world of imagination? The fact that mes could arise from just will was an annoying issue.


    ��Are you ignoring me?��


    A radiant light enveloped the pure white sword.


    From the sword imbued with radiance, a dragon burst forth.


    I drew the ck Heaven.


    The power of ck Heaven, enhanced by the White Rouge, was infused into the sword��s energy,bined with spirit. A ck crescent moon aimed to slice through uros.


    -Aaaaaaaaaaah��!


    uros��s reaction was peculiar. As soon as he witnessed the Energy of Defying Heaven, he looked at me with a rapturous gaze, as if he were an apostle encountering a god.


    He dodged the crescent moon sword energy created by the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��You are, you couldn��t possibly be! Kha-ha!��


    uros burst into maniacalughter. The imagination was stirred. Countless demonic beasts embedded in the ground rose up.


    The number was staggering, and the varieties were diverse. Thousands of demonic beasts rose up. Some appeared to be over 20 meters tall, while others were small beings not even 30 cm tall.


    ��Ah, this was a trial! Then I, uros the Leopard! Shall sacrifice myself to be the trial in your celestial existence!��


    Overwhelmed with emotion, uros swelled up. His back burst open as if exploding, and shadows began to devour the demonic beasts.


    uros��s body began to grow. His 3-meter body absorbed all the demonic beasts and transformed into a muscr 10-meter tall man. The des on his hands were infinitely condensed.


    [Your imagination is influenced by the 64th-ranked demon, uros the Leopard. It has a slight effect on your ck Sea.]


    [The world begins to record your imagination. The world sees and is astonished by your achievements.]


    Instinctively,


    I realized that uros had made such a choice for me. And I could also tell that it was something that would diminish the status of his existence.


    By sacrificing his future, he became something that imposes a trial.


    Whack!


    Light burst forth. Sung Han-byul��splexion turned pale. It was the aftermath of her activating the Law Book and the Cup of Infinity, consuming her life.


    ��Annoying.��


    I disliked the situation.


    Sung Han-byul was using her life. Kim Seo-hyun was in danger. And my power was insufficient to prevent them from experiencing these things.


    Whirl.


    The ck me Martial Spirit engraved in my heart responded.


    ck mes spread out, resonating with my will. The surroundings were engulfed in ck mes, beginning to invade the space of imagination. It was possible because uros had forcibly expanded his rank.


    ��Hahat! Hahahaha! Preposterous, utterly preposterous. To dare, to dare tarnish the purity of that power! But, the direction of that tarnishment is ridiculously ideal!��


    urosughed maniacally and extended his hand. His expression was filled with ecstasy. I disliked seeing him like that.


    I embedded shadows into the ck mes.


    Wham.


    Golden light sprang up beside me. There, I forcefully embedded Struggle.


    ����What are you doing?��


    ��The thing you��d hate the most.��


    Demons were deceitful beings.


    They beguiled humans and manipted them to their own ends. I didn��t know why, but uros was helping me. I instinctively realized that this would be a deadly poison for me in the far future.


    ��It can��t be helped.��


    I wanted to extract it in its most perfect state.


    [The world records your past.]


    [Your current reputation does not exist��]


    -Wait a minute! This is dangerous!


    -Master. Don��t listen to others.


    Eternal Heaven tried to stop me. ck Heaven stood erect and looked at me.


    -Once you��ve decided, follow through with your will, even if it costs you your life. A will once broken will eat away at you like poison.


    -Are you insane?


    ��I will.��


    I smiled at ck Heaven��s words.


    The energy of Defying Heaven and shadows intertwined.


    Alchemy and struggle intertwined.


    I forcefully intertwined things that should not bebined. Light bursts forth, intervening in uros��s world of imagination.


    ��Stop it! You shouldn��t be doing this!��


    ��That��s for Seo-ha to decide!��


    Kim Seo-hyun wielded a white sword to block uros, while Sung Han-byul activated the Law Book, causing golden chains to emerge and bind uros.


    However, it was only for a moment.


    ��It��s useless!��


    Thunk!


    uros crouched and emitted demonic energy. A dragon-like force, characteristic of demons, burned through the chains, and red mes consumed Kim Seo-hyun��s dragon.


    They had bought a very brief moment of time.


    But it was enough.


    [Your world of imagination begins to stir violently.]


    It was enough time to retrieve my imagination.


    ��No! You shouldn��t waste your precious potential on such trivial things!��


    ��Get lost.��


    I flipped him off and mocked uros.


    Imagination materialization.


    And then, darkness swallowed everything.<hr>


    ����Haah.��


    Sung Han-byul felt the demon��s world of imagination breaking apart.


    The constricting magical power began to dissipate, allowing her to exert her talents more freely.


    ��Haah. Haah.��


    Her heart was in turmoil, urging her to stop now. Using her talents any further would endanger her life. Sung Han-byul clenched her teeth.


    Lee Seo-ha had done something. Light burst forth, shattering the demon��s world of imagination.


    What appeared was a vast darkness.


    ��What on earth is this?��


    It seemed to stretch beyond the horizon, a vast ck sea. She stood above this ck sea.


    Looking up, the sky was filled with ck clouds. It felt like an apocalypse that had overturned the world.


    ��No, that��s not what��s important right now.��


    Sung Han-byul quickly scanned her surroundings. Kim Seo-hyun was visible. The demon was visible. But both were simply standing there, motionless.


    -������


    The demon wore a dazed expression.


    ��Is this�� Is this possible?��


    His voice trembled.


    The demon was shaking.


    Was it ecstasy or fear?


    His voice, a mix of the two, stared at the ck sky.


    ��It��s impossible.��


    Sung Han-byul was sensitive to emotions.


    Perhaps it was because she had been exposed to various emotions since childhood, or perhaps it was because she had been trembling as a sacrifice in a city upied by Mines for human offerings.


    From then on, Sung Han-byul had be adept at reading others�� emotions. No, it wouldn��t be incorrect to call it the awakening of a talent.


    She had awakened a talent.


    The talent to read emotions.


    ��It��s impossible.��


    So, Sung Han-byul felt it.


    She thought it was an impossible emotion.


    The demon possessed the most primal emotion.


    An emotion akin to that of a human who had witnessed a god.


    Awe.


    That the demon named uros was looking at Lee Seo-ha in awe.

 Chapter 158: The Demon (7)

    Chapter 158: The Demon (7)


    The ck Sea, Sea of Destruction (�纣).


    This was an absurd power that annihted everything it touched.


    Alien beings had used it to obliterate all continents on Earth. Even the mightiest heroes or Mines could not withstand the power drawn from this ce.


    With such beings having descended, Earth was effectively doomed.


    My imagination was consumed by the Sea of Destruction that was being wielded by this being.


    And the ck Sky, ck Heaven.


    I didn��t understand what this was.


    However, it was clear that this power wielded an authority not inferior to the ck Sea. No, upon closer inspection, it was evident. It possessed a power even greater than that.


    -��It has grown muchrger than before. And the powers it holds too. This is, this is unbelievable��Eternal heaven gazed upon my world with eyes full of wonder. Meanwhile, ck Heaven remained serene.


    -Looking at it again, it��s an absurd imagination. But are you okay?


    ck Heaven regarded me with eyes full of concern.


    There was no opportunity for a response.


    -Yes. If I dered I would walk the path of the rogue, then I must.


    No such deration had been made.


    ��������


    My body faltered.


    Blood surged from within.


    The most perilous thing, the devil��s imagination shattered. Yet, I endured a severe bacsh as a result.


    I bit into a potion, swallowing it like water. Just a little. I felt a faint revival. I used ingredients worth millions, and this was the extent of the effect I received.


    I fixed my gaze on the devil, uros.


    ��ck Heaven.��


    One of the powers I acquired upon awakening my spirit. ck Heaven smoothly transitioned into my grasp.


    I seized ck Heaven and summoned the ck Energy within.


    Squeak.


    I cried out. My body cautioned me against overexertion. ck Energy heeded my will. Ignoring my body��s warnings, I forcefully stimted my physical vitality. I disregarded them and fixed my stare on uros.


    He was smiling radiantly.


    In a way, he appeared devout. His eyes, once brimming with madness, had transformed. No, the nature of the madness had shifted.


    ��I don��t care.��


    He was definitely a man who needed to be killed.


    That hadn��t changed. My body screamed in protest, yet I still possessed the strength to continue. There was much to be done. At the very least, I could leave him on the brink of death. It was my duty to ensure that either Seong Han-byul or Kim Seo-hyun could finish him off.


    I reached out.


    My world responded to my imagination.


    [Your will resonates with the world.]


    [The tide of destruction and the fire of doom reveal themselves.]


    Koo-roo-roo-roong!


    The ck Heaven churned. The churning ck Heaven began to transform. The shapes of the mes, which I had mistaken for clouds, started to morph endlessly.


    ck Fragments.


    They transformed into thousands of zing Swords(����) in the air.


    Ssssssss!


    Below them, the ck Sea surged upward. As if striving to touch the sky, it formed a gigantic tidal wave imbued with the power of destruction.


    It felt as though I was witnessing the apocalypse with my own eyes.


    ������Good Lord.��


    -Kuhahaha!


    Sung Han-byul stared at the sea, her expression nk. urosughed, seemingly amused.


    The ck Sea descended towards uros. With all his might, uros extended his arm. His nails, aze with mes and power, sliced through part of the tidal wave.


    -Kuh! Kuhahahaha! Is this all? Is this all the imagination you��ve mustered at this level?!


    The ck Sea, intent on killing uros, was partially destroyed. Sensing this, hisughter grew even louder.


    Disgusting creature.


    Yet, my assault was far from over.


    A sword of doom, as if determined to incinerate the sky itself, began to fall like rain.


    uros spread his arms wide. Hundreds of demons materialized, forming a barrier in front of him. It seemed uros deemed the ck me more perilous than the ck Sea.


    The ck mes descended from the sky.


    The demons, merely brushing against them, started to disintegrate into ashes.


    The potency of the ck me was such that mere contact could spell death.


    -Doomfire��


    -It��s like witnessing the apocalypse.


    I didn��t bother infusing any additional power.


    Because this alone was sufficient to defeat the enemy.


    -In terms of attack power, not even the Seven Evils can be overlooked.


    The inherent power of the ck me, the ck Sea, was unimaginable.


    It crushed the opponent��s rank and devoured their power. The ck Sea swallowed the hundreds of demons uros had ingested. The ck mes raining from the sky turned thousands of demons to ashes. uros struggled fiercely.


    He summoned demons and used the magic he drew to create a territory, fighting as hard as he could.


    But his territory was small. In this world, battles above a certain rank are also battles of imagination. This is my world of imagination. My will is swallowing the opponent��s rank, their will.


    The ck Sea that devoured everything, the Doomfire that incinerated everything, soon swallowed uros.


    I looked back with a pale face.


    Kim Seo-hyun and Sung Han-byul were hurrying towards me with desperate expressions. The view of them running tilted. No, it was my body that was tilting.


    ��Seo-ha��!��


    I couldn��t tell whose voice it was. But the urgency and concern were palpable.


    I pulled out a mask again from subspace. It��s better not to reveal this identity. The praises I received as Korea��s Dark Knight from the Veritas Church were enough. As I reluctantly put on the mask, my consciousness faded along with it.


    Squeak.


    The sound of a door closing was heard.<hr>


    The world closed.


    That��s how Sung Han-byul felt. As the dark world closed, she saw a world with a blood-red sky. It was the Tower of the Demons. The guild members looked at her with nk expressions.


    ��Dangerous.��


    She immediately examined Lee Seo-ha��s body.


    Hisplexion was pale. Like that of a transcendent, his body, endlessly tempered, was cracked here and there.


    ��What on earth did you do?��


    She knew the answer.


    To save them, Lee Seo-ha had overexerted himself. He had manifested a power not currently allowed to him. This power was as intense as one might associate with a god, but the cost was clear.


    ��Seo-ha, Seo-ha��!��


    Kim Seo-hyun fed Lee Seo-ha a potion bottle with a sobbing voice.


    The brilliantly glowing red potion was evidently of immense value. Each one, boasting a price in the hundreds of millions, was a difficult item to obtain.


    Sung Han-byul opened a book.


    A golden glowing book unfolded.


    Book of Laws.


    Creating talents that create talents.


    Reflexively, she started to draw upon the power of divine force but stopped.


    Seo-ha��s power was ck. It was a power that negated everything except himself.


    This power resembled that of the Mines. However, instinctively, she could tell it was fundamentally different.


    ��Divine force won��t work.��


    She needed a talent that could heal and invigorate vitality.


    Sung Han-byul unfolded the Book of Laws.


    Chrrrrk.


    The book flipped. The Book of Laws created talents.


    Life Transfer (A).


    Lee Seo-ha��s condition was critical. The first thing to do was to infuse life, even at the cost of her own lifespan.


    The Cup of Infinity was unusable. The power Lee Seo-ha used even rejected the power of magic.


    ��I must save him.��


    If one has received kindness, one must repay kindness.


    Even if enemies were forgotten, kindness must be repaid.


    Just as she was about to transfer her own life, she felt a hand grabbing hers.


    ��What are you doing now��!��


    ��Transferring life force? I��ll transfer mine.��


    Kim Seo-hyun said so, reaching out her hand. Her expression seemed as if she was about to cry. An infinitely warm feeling was perceived.


    ��But����


    ��You know that warriors have more life force than magicians, right? This is the only way to recover Seo-ha.��


    Sung Han-byul hesitated but soon nodded at Kim Seo-hyun��s words. The reason was that she was the only remaining healer there.


    Whack!


    Green energy flowed from Kim Seo-hyun. She purified it and then transferred it to Lee Seo-ha.


    Lee Seo-ha��splexion visibly calmed.


    ��The Masked Man copsing like this����


    ��He defeated the demon alone?��


    ��The demon made the Masked Man like this�� It was an incredible creature.��


    ��Everyone, quiet.��


    The guild members�� astonished voices filled the air. The team leader from the guild quieted everyone and approached Sung Han-byul.


    ��It seems to be the ability to transfer life force. Our young master should not receive any more life force.��


    ��Team leader! You����


    ��Instead, our entire guild will share the burden.��


    ��Our guild members will share the burden too. We haven��t been of any help, so we must do this at least.��


    The team leader of the Hwarang Guild chimed in.


    They gradually drew out their life force and breathed it into Lee Seo-ha.


    The green energy infused vitality into Lee Seo-ha. Broken muscles found their ce. Cracks began to mend automatically.


    ��What on earth.��


    Lee Seo-ha��s body craved more life force.


    It rapidly healed based on that craving. No, this was closer to regeneration. Life force was meant for natural healing, but this was beyond that.


    The body regenerated. As if rewinding a video, the body quickly reverted to its prior state.


    ����To recover like this after transferring life force? What a monstrous body.��


    ��Who are you calling a monster?��


    ��A ridiculously well-trained body.��


    Lee Seo-ha��splexion eased further.


    Sung Han-byul looked at Lee Seo-ha.


    The Masked Man. He had also been Korea��s punisher of darkness.


    It was as if he had recognized his own talent, conveying gratitude.


    ��Must be a misunderstanding.��


    He cleared his thoughts.


    Sung Han-byul focused on healing Lee Seo-ha.<hr>


    ��This new master of ours seems to be quite disliked.��


    ��The path of the Heavenly Demon is always thus. If he dislikes something, he pushes it away. He would rather break than bend. He even possesses the temperament of a Heavenly Demon.��


    ��No, that��s why I like him more.��


    The Witch Maiden elegantly sat on the sofa.


    The First Elder sat beside the seat of honor.


    Around them, various beingsy copsed.


    Most were Mages born with magic. There were viins too. The two subdued them with ease.


    ��I��ve known since we opposed the Brigade of Eternal Heaven, but the Heavenly Demon of this era really dislikes Mages and viins.��


    ��That��s why he cleaned up the Heaven Society.��


    ��It��s not 50 people taken from Heaven Society, but the fifty that remained after burning all the trash.��


    ��Hah, it��s ugly to see men fight over one man.��


    While the First Elder and the Witch Maiden argued, a woman with pink hair stretched.


    She was Seonghwi, born of the blood of a demon.


    ��You��re the one who��s more obsessed with the Heavenly Demon of this era than anyone.��


    ��I expected this since you ravaged China, but it��s an eyesore.��


    ��Huh? What are you saying? I respect and serve someone known as ck Heaven.��


    That��s the same thing.


    The Witch Maiden didn��t bother to speak.


    Fighting that being was distasteful, but once that vulgar being began to praise ck Heaven, she could easily take up 5 hours.


    ��Tsk tsk. The Heavenly Demon has good fortune, but only strange people indeed. A woman who praises the Heavenly Demon all day, or one who starts praising ck Heaven for at least five hours.��


    ��I don��t want to hear it from you, who spent a week in discussions about the Heavenly Demon.��


    ��I don��t want to hear from a fool who invested all his money in the symbol of the Heavenly Demon when leaving Heaven Society.��


    Under the guild founded by Lee Seo-ha, the Dark Heaven Guild.


    It was a ce of peace.

 Chapter 159: Guild

    Chapter 159: Guild


    I nkly opened my eyes.


    What I saw was an unfamiliar ceiling. It was the stark white ceiling of a hospital. The distinct smell of disinfectant grazed my nostrils.


    Then, the events that had urred shed through my mind.


    ��Looks like I won.��


    The demon was strong.


    I realized that it was impossible to win without pushing myself to the limits.


    No, maybe I did win. But that oue would have resulted in one of the three of us dying. My pushing it was the right thing to do.


    I closed my eyes and contemted my body. The bacsh from forcibly advancing my mind-image had shattered my body. Though my body, tuned by ck God Martial Arts, could withstand considerable strain, this time the bacsh was severe.


    ����no issues though.��However, my expression was grave.


    The reason was because of Sung Han-byul. Muscles torn, bones crushed, yet my body was intact. It was clear that Sung Han-byul had sacrificed her own life energy to save me.


    Life Transference.


    Literally the ability to transfer life energy.


    She could transfer someone else��s life energy, but the straightforward Sung Han-byul might have used her own.


    ��How much longer does she have to live?��


    If we were going by the original story, she would have about 10 years left.


    But now, it��s different. Compared to the original, catastrophes were significantly more frequent, and the density of incidents was higher. I was not sure how much of Sung Han-byul��s lifespan was left.


    ��Worrying about it is pointless, isn��t it?��


    I shook my head andy back on the bed.


    Worrying now was meaningless. I tuned my body with ck God Martial Arts. Blood flow and direction, skeletal density. The source ck mes generated from the ck Celestial Divine Body began circting throughout my body.


    The process burned away the unnecessary elements. Commonly known in martial arts as purging bodily waste through ck mes, increasing the body��s density. Musclespressed, blood cirction quickened.


    The energy originating from the heart permeated throughout my body,monly referred to in martial arts novels as the Great Celestial Cirction. However, mine started from the heart, unlike others which began from the lower dantian.


    ��Filled about 10% of it.��


    The vessel for the ck Celestial Divine Body was too vast.


    It was created sorge from the beginning that filling it has been tremendously difficult. Despite much time passing since its creation, I had only managed to fill about 10% of it.


    Butpared to just before the ck Celestial Divine Body was created, that amount was more than fivefold.


    ��I have no choice but to take my time.��


    Inhale and exhale.


    I stopped breathing and looked towards the door.


    I sensed someone approaching.


    ��What, there was no need to worry.��


    The door opened with a clunk.


    A blunt voice.


    A golden-haired woman entered. She looked at me with a worried expression.


    ��It��s been a while.��


    ��It hasn��t even been three days.��


    ��If it��s been three days, that��s a long time.��


    She greeted me with a jest, and Ershil sighed.


    ��You look a lot better than I expected.��


    ��Yes, I was surprised too. Seems like someone healed me.��


    ��Someone healed you?��


    Ershil looked surprised. As someone who had a transcendent being within her, she knew much about the Energy of Defying Heaven. The downside of the Heaven Defying Body, being unable to rely on potions or natural healing due to divine energy blocking recovery.


    ��Even potions aren��t properly effective.��


    The medication effects were not as strong as expected.


    Nevertheless, I looked at Ershil.


    ��Are you here to visit the sick?��


    ��Yes, I was worried. It��s my time now.��


    Ershil��s time?


    I almost instinctively asked back but restrained myself because my past life��s senses warned me.


    Instead, I smiled.


    ��Things have changed again, haven��t they?��


    ��What has?��


    ��Normally, you��d pretend not to know and ask. But I prefer this.��


    Ershil sat on my bed.


    I chuckled and hugged Ershil.


    ��Hey, what are you doing!��


    ��Just a moment.��


    I felt Ershil��s warmth.


    The fragrant smell of shampoo. The thumping of a beating heart. Perhaps due to her pale skin, it was noticeably flushed.


    -Master?


    -Don��t tell me you��ve finally escaped from being a eunuch!


    ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven were also taken aback.


    I hugged Ershil and thought.


    Love was a luxury.


    I vowed not to engage in romance until I saved the world because the difficulty level of this game was far beyond my expectations.


    But.


    I was getting tired. It would be more urate to say my spirit was wearing thin. I was moving because of the influence of my mental fortitude, but I realized I was getting exhausted.


    And their hearts were stronger than I thought.


    ��I don��t know, it��ll work out somehow.��


    Recently, a major incident urred in the United States. To recover from the tremendous loss of life, they implemented various policies, one of which was to legalize polygamy.


    ��If ites to it, I can always flee to the US.��


    But for now, I just wanted to be here with Ershil like this.<hr>


    I was able to be discharged from the hospital soon. The reason I had lost consciousness initially was because I couldn��t withstand the bacsh, and my body was in shambles.


    They said there could be mental repercussions, but with the influence of my skills, which was superior to just normal mental fortitude, ordinary things wouldn��t affect me mentally.


    I casually med it on my talents and escaped the hospital.


    I walked near the hospital.


    I was not particrly fond of walking.


    It��s not because I waszy. Maybe it��s something like an aura that couldn��t be hidden even with oversized clothes or a mask.


    In other words, it drew people��s attention.


    ��Wow, did you just see that guy? Is he a celebrity?��


    ��No, it��s like some other being is walking, not just a person.��


    asionally.


    In life, you might encounter beings of a different essence. Renowned celebrities or models. If you saw them in person for the first time, not just on TV, people��s reactions were typically split into two.


    Staring nkly or being surprised.


    It felt like they were not from the same world.


    It��s odd for me to say, but I had created the optimal physique through customization. So, when I walked on the street, women might want my autograph or phone number, or when I went to a coffee shop, I might get a cake as a service.


    Such things happened.


    And as my status rose, such urrences became rarer. Instead, eyes filled with admiration gathered around me��not directly, but around my vicinity.


    It��s like they feel an aura or something.


    -The intangible power gained by those who rule,


    ck Heaven remarked.


    -People view the world through their lens. It��s outrageously selfish behavior, but it��s permissible for a master. Because the master has acquired such power, whether it be through force, authority, or connections. It��s because they are heavily influenced by those who control the world.


    ��An overlord, perhaps.��


    Or maybe even an emperor.


    Anyway, it��s like I had the ability to dominate those around me. It must be the talent, the demon of seduction.


    ��I think about it, and this power also came from teaching at the Veritas Academy.��


    ��It was a subtle power when I considered it.


    After walking a while, I headed towards the building in China that caused it all.


    A 10-storyrge building appeared. I originally intended to buy it for just under ten billion, but due to China blocking the sale, the Overlord gifted it to me.


    ��That was really nice of him.��


    The Overlord didn��t stop there; he gave various gifts.


    Rare spirit elixirs, weapons, armor, a few artifacts, and several A-grade artifacts, which only emerge a few times a year from the Mage Tower, were among the gifts. Additionally, the building��s interior work and the uing state-of-the-art training facilities, blending magic and science, which have yet to arrive, were included.


    The Overlord��s gifts easily surpassed hundreds of millions in value.


    Although I wouldn��t use them.


    ��The Overlord really went all out.��


    For me, the ck Heaven and the Four Seasons Swords were sufficient.


    There were good armors, and I currently had too many weapons to use properly. Coveting more here would be excessive.


    Today, the interior work waspleted, and starting from today, our guild and the affiliated guild, Amcheon, will reside here.


    We moved because Mines had been spotted at our previous location for some reason.


    Upon entering the building, I sensed the presence of people.


    Quite a few. Some were wielding murky powers.


    ��Could it be the Jecheon Group?��


    I also detected the presence of the previous elder and the Witch Maiden.


    They must have sensed me as well, as I noticed hurried movements.


    ��Have you arrived?��


    The elder, dressed in ck martial attire, bowed respectfully. Beside him, the Witch Maiden, also in ck martial attire, stood.


    While I was in the hospital, the Witch Maiden had shown me several samples through the Electronic Witch, which would be the attire for Amcheon.


    I observed the elder and the Witch Maiden.


    Seonghwi was there too, but I disregarded her.


    ��Who should I subject to Apostolization.��


    I was still undecided.


    Neither the elder nor the Witch Maiden could be fully trusted yet, but both have pledged their loyalty to me. Apostolization would serve as their shackles.


    That was the dilemma. Both were quite proud, and I couldn��t subject both to Apostolization simultaneously. It could be perceived as establishing a hierarchy. After pondering for a moment, I then called out to the Witch Maiden.


    ��Witch Maiden.��


    ��Yes.��


    The Witch Maiden bowed respectfully and approached me. This meeting was markedly different from ourst. Her respect suggested she now recognized me as a Heavenly Demon.


    ��The Witch Maiden is the right choice.��


    She has proven to be invaluable to me.


    Previously, she demanded nothing in return and saved the members of the Cheoncheon Guild, Park Woon-hyuk, and myself. When we were confronted by the Brigade of Eternal Heaven, she was willing to sacrifice her life for my safety.


    Thus, choosing the Witch Maiden first was the correct decision.


    ��I grant you the power of Defying Heaven.��


    ����!��


    The surprise was palpable among those around us. I ced my hand over the Witch Maiden��s head.


    ��Apostolization.��


    ck mes enveloped her.

 Chapter 160: Guild (2)

    Chapter 160: Guild (2)


    It was a ck me.


    Flickering.


    The ck me was quietly burning.


    A me with the nature of burning fiercely as Energy of Defying Heaven. It was also a mass of potential holding many things.


    The Witch Maiden realized immediately upon seeing it, it was simr to the power she desired.


    ��What is this?��


    This wa snot the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    It was not a fragment of the Heavenly Demon she saw from Lee Seo-ha. It was not a Mine��s either. Nor was it extraterrestrial.


    It was purely Lee Seo-ha��s power.Upon seeing the ck mes, the Witch Maiden realized this. It was a power that seemed to negate others, not by denying everything but by including others��.


    ��Is such a thing possible?��


    That was her second thought.


    Instinctively, the Witch Maiden felt that she could ept this power. Her umted Energy of Asura might be absorbed by it, but it would be beneficial in the long term.


    The Witch Maiden had dreamed of the power of Defying Heaven.


    However, she knew she had to give up what she had built up until now. The Energy of Defying Heaven was a power that negated everything. There was a high chance it would even negate her Asura Energy.


    It meant she had to build it up again.


    The efforts she had made until now. But the Witch Maiden was confident. Confident that she could quickly rise up again.


    However, this power was different. It was inclusive. It was a form of Energy of Defying Heaven that absorbed the Asura Energy and made it her own.


    ��Is this the true meaning of Defying Heaven?��


    The true Heavenly Demon of this era had surpassed the real Heavenly Demon of the previous era.


    That was the moment she became certain.


    ��Apostolization.��


    The ck mes enveloped her.


    The Asura Energy twitched. The ck mes roared as they swallowed her energy.


    ��Ah.��


    It was an ecstatic experience she was having for the first time. The power she had built up until now was being swallowed by a greater force. She might have a lot, but the density was extremely high.


    The Asura Energy was consumed by the ck mes, which didn��t stop there; they began to influence her status.


    Status.


    The stories she had umted.


    She referred to it as status.


    She enveloped the narratives she had crafted thus far. They merged into a vast canvas that shaped her imagination. Martial arts and magic served as the brushes that decorated it.


    The paint that traced the path of her life. She brought it to life with color.


    Only by fully embracing this could she ascend to a higher status.


    From the moment she attained a higher status, the power vested in that status transformed.


    As she acquired a higher status and became attuned to her imagination, the world as she perceived it shifted. This was why most beings who had attained a higher status channeled their power into their imagination.


    The ck mes were encroaching upon that.


    ��This is����


    Yet, the Witch Maiden merely observed.


    Instinctively, she understood that this would fortify her imagination. The Asura Energy she possessed begun to wee the ck mes.


    Just slightly.


    She sensed her status elevate.


    ��It doesn��t make sense.��


    Power was assimted.


    Status was enhanced. The process incurred almost no loss. On the contrary, the ck mes, as they consumed her imagination, augmented her power.


    The Witch Maiden recognized that this power had made her at least 50% stronger than before.


    ��������


    It was the ck mes�� doing. However, she became aware of an unseen bond linking her to Lee Seo-ha.


    To give power and to submit. The Witch Maiden had always disdained such dynamics. Her aversion to subjugation was the reason she had negotiated separate terms with the leader of the Brigade of Eternal Heaven, to preserve her independence.


    But now, things have changed.


    The Witch Maiden respectfully bowed to Lee Seo-ha, like a devoted follower.


    ��For the Heavenly Demon of our era, I will dedicate everything I possess.��


    The Witch Maiden wholeheartedly pledged her allegiance to Lee Seo-ha.<hr>


    [The Witch Maiden has be your apostle.]


    [Proficiency in Apostolization increases.]


    [Your imagination receives a minor influence from the Asura''s energy.]


    [The world takes notice of you.]


    [Due to the effect of Apostolization, one talent possessed by the subject is copied.]


    Staring at the notification window, I froze.


    Did Apostolization possess such abilities? I quickly checked the talents I could obtain through Talent Reading.


    [��Sword Existence (S)��, ��Asura''s Sword (S)��, ��Dream Insight (S)��, ��Sense Path (A)��, ��Devotee (A)��, and 21 others.]


    The Witch Maiden had many talents due to her extensive experience.


    Her talents were focused onbat. However, Devotee (A) was not originally there.<hr>


    Devotee (A)


    One who adores and devoutly cares for a god.


    Feels more disgrace in insulting the god than being insulted themselves.


    - Growth adjustment if apanied by a god or witnessing non-action.


    - Growth intensifies each time a miracle of the god is witnessed. Attributes adjusted ording to devotion. <hr>


    So, she considered me as a god.


    I almost lost my mind in dismay, but I quickly reviewed the talents.


    Many of her talents ovepped with mine. Insight could be substituted with Divine Sight, so it��s not important, and Asura��s Sword oveps with Divine Sight in targeting weaknesses and increasing critical damage.


    Sense Path didn��t ovep, but its grade was low.


    ��I don��t necessarily need to acquire Devotee.��


    Then Sword Existence was the better choice.


    If Sword Demon focused on speedy swordy, Sword Existence focused on bnce.


    [Sword Demon (S) and Sword Existence (S) will merge. Due to the high proficiency of Sword Demon, the talent of Sword Existence will be bound to Sword Demon.]


    [Sword Demon (S) evolves into Sword Demon (S+).]


    My senses broadened.


    I used to pursue extreme speed, but now I could do more. I wanted to train with the ck Heaven Sword, but there were many eyes on me now.


    ��It��s time to start organizing the guild.��


    It��s regrettable but unavoidable.


    Because it��s my first day at work. There was a lot to do. The Electronic Witch was supposed to handle the paperwork, but there were many things I had to take care of myself.


    I looked around.


    Elder Ji and Seonghwi were watching me with sparkling eyes. They were guessing what had happened to the Witch Maiden.


    ��I am different from the previous Heavenly Demon; I can share my power with those around me. If you all work hard in your assigned roles, I will grant you this power, Witch Maiden.��


    ��Yes.��


    At my words, the Witch Maiden stood up.


    She drew her sword. A phenomenon of Asura urred behind her. It was embracing the ck mes. In the form of embracing the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��My goodness������


    Elder Ji opened his mouth wide as he looked at the Witch Maiden.


    ��This is the power bestowed by the new Heavenly Demon����


    The members of the Heaven Society also looked at me with shining eyes.


    ��Apostolization isn��t bad.��


    However, there was a problem.


    The difference between the existing ck God Martial Arts and the suitability for the ck me Celestial Body Technique. I had to create martial arts that matched the ck me Celestial Body.


    ��Martial arts, Kim Seo-hyun is good at creating them.��


    I stared at my phone intently.<hr>


    ��What��s this����


    Ershil stared nkly at the sky. Her face was hot. Her face was probably still red.


    ��Huh.��


    It wasn��t behavior fitting for a noble.


    But Ershil let out a foolishugh. She felt like she could fly.


    ��What, what? Has that eunuch finally fallen?��


    She hugged herself in the hospital room.


    While rolling around. She didn��t show it, but she realized he had smelled her scent. It would have seemed like a perverted act to others.


    But Ershil didn��t dislike his actions. Rather.


    ��Am I a pervert too?��


    It was good. It was too goodpared to what she always thought.


    The hard body she remembered even through the clothes. The pleasant scent on his firm chest.


    It was an indecent expression, but she became aroused.


    Honestly, she thought it was unfair. His face was so beautiful it radiated, and ording to Mnie Merchen, his body was akin to that of a transcendent being.


    -And that guy. Do you know the nature of his power has changed?


    ��The nature of his power?��


    -Yes. The power he harbors now includes the power of mes. It seems to also epass the smallest particles, the Origin Force, that even giants struggle to wield.


    ��Can he really contain that?��


    Ershil asked in return.


    Harboring different powers was no easy feat. The fantasy magic she possessed was a blend of Mnie��s original magic with another, as she was a transcendent being herself.


    Mnie had always boasted about it. Others imed it was an achievement not easily attained. Here, ��others�� refers to beings that transcend the ordinary.


    For such beings, merging different powers into one is challenging.


    -The previous Heavenly Demon couldn��t achieve it either. It was the lifelong wish of the Heavenly Demon. She aimed to sustain the Demon Cult by integrating other magical powers with the power of Defying Heaven to weaken it.


    ��What kind of being was the Heavenly Demon?��


    -A crazy woman.


    Ershil��s eyes widened at Mnie��s words.


    It was the first time she had shown such emotion.


    -At first, she approached me wanting tobine the Energy of Defying Heaven with something else. I was intrigued too. It was the first time I encountered such power. I thought maybe I could glimpse beyond transcendence with a power that negates everything.


    ��I see.��


    -It was quite the moment when she began to change. Suddenly, she started confessing to me, saying my working appearance was attractive.


    ��So, it was a man.��


    -No, it was a woman.


    ������?��


    -Anyway, we had our incidents, but we remained focused on the experiment. And we managed to uncover the origin of that power.


    ��The origin?��


    -Yes. The origin. The highest celestial being, the creator of allws of the universe. The one who opened the creation, the parent of all who made thew of causality.


    ������.��


    -So, it��s strange. Originally, starlight and the Energy of Defying Heaven cannot coexist. Because they symbolize the creation of the universe. They can use the power to destroy everything and create everything.


    ��Could Seo Ga-yeon be��?��


    -The possibility is small. Lee Seo-ha��s talent is outstanding. Compared to him, Seo Ga-yeon��s talent is weak. It��s a talent that will eventually hit its limits. Unless someone adds talent to her, it��s impossible.


    However.


    Mnie swallowed her words.


    A transcendent being was not determined by vessel and talent alone. Mnie knew that there were those who became transcendent beings through endless effort over a millennium.


    The Transcendent of the Boundary was one of them.


    Yet, he possessed the power to covet all kinds of geniuses.


    The power left by that being caused wars among various transcendent beings as it wandered the universe.


    The power to control boundaries.


    It contained innumerable possibilities.


    ��But, are you okay?��


    ��With what?��


    -You were hugged by him, but there are also many women around that man. If you don��t act quickly, you��ll be in trouble.


    ��Even if Seo-ha iscking in fidelity, he��s not that bad.��


    Ershil dismissed Mnie��s concerns with excitement and headed to school.


    And then she witnessed it.


    ��Damn.��


    Lee Seo-ha, pushed against the wall by Kim Ara, his face flushing.


    Lee Seo-ha was even less principled than she thought.

 Chapter 161: Guild (3)

    Chapter 161: Guild (3)


    ��Even though it��s a new guild, the workload is quite intense, isn��t it?��


    A woman with blue hair stretched and spoke.


    She turned her gaze back to the desk and began organizing the documents. Her speed was abnormally fast.


    Hundreds of pages were sorted in an instant. For her, living in the electronic world, suchputational power was nothing. Her physical body might have an ordinary brain, but her real mind and body are in the electronic world, making this possible.


    ��There��s an absurd amount of work.��


    Yet, she couldn��t help but smile. It was the reason her organization was doing well.


    The reason for the workload was simple. It was because of a new organization under hermand.


    Dark Heaven.


    No one else could match the level of this subordinate organization. It was top-notch with only 23 of the highest rank, and although most of the Heaven Society��s members were of the lowest rank, there were asionally those of the middle rank. There was even one of the highest rank, capable of making life unsustainable in a typical city within an hour.Of course, the Electronic Witch manipted information to lower their rank by one, but still, they were dangerous.


    There were three of the highest rank.


    If one searched the entire world for viins, heroes, and Minesbined, the highest rank only numbered just over 1,000.


    Their identities also needed to be recreated.


    However, the identities of the highest rank couldn��t be created. Fortunately, the political realm weed these viins bing heroes.


    Because humanity��s main enemy were the Mines. Of course, only those whose crimes were forgivable could do so.


    In return, they had to provide variouspensations and help in national disasters.


    ��That��s manageable.��


    She finished preparing the documents to be submitted to the government and the association. The Electronic Witch wore a satisfied smile.


    ��Finally done.��


    After finishing her work, the Electronic Witch electronically sent the urgent documents to Lee Seo-ha.


    -All urgent matters have been handled. Just need your signature~.


    Simultaneously, she entered the electronic world, stepping into her 4D space where she could experience sound, smell, and touch.


    She then navigated to an intemunity.


    Themunity was abuzz with discussions about thetest hot topic, the Veritas Religion.


    It was inevitable. He was hailed as the god of alchemy by the Hundred Temple, bestowing the stat of alchemy on those who believed and followed him. They hailed him as a real god.


    [Current situation of alchemists going crazy abroad]


    - it''s dangerous! Alchemists are already going mad, now they''ll go even crazier? ww.


    -That''s not what''s important. Look at the alchemists now. Whether in America or Europe, all alchemists are flocking to Korea. The government needs to regte the movement of alchemists.


    -Eh-? Why?


    -Because there''s talk that Veritas, the god of the Veritas Religion, is Korean, and all the alchemists are applying for immigration. Most of those who received the stat of alchemy are Koreans.


    -I knew it. The potion prices were halved, then they started rising again.


    -If this continues, other countries will have no choice but to import potions from Korea. This is a real problem.


    ?So that''s why potion prices were halved and then halved again?


    ?Yep. But they''ll rise again. Other countries have noticed and areing to Korea to sweep up potions.


    ????? Seriously no joke. I need to buy a few potions for emergencies too.


    The Electronic Witch chuckled.


    Bing friends with Lee Seo-ha and gaining recognition in various ces were reasons too.


    ��Ah, what to do.��


    The Electronic Witch looked troubled.


    Different from before, she had be a real fan of Lee Seo-ha. By helping him from behind the scenes, she had be known as the invisible hand of the Veritas Religion, famously operating in the shadows.


    The Electronic Witch then searched for the next video.


    It featured the Dark Knight, also known as the Masked Man, known for his exploits.


    Dark Knight. The masked man was known by various epithets.


    The mostmonly used title was the Masked Man, but he was also called the ck Reaper because he killed Mines or simrly vicious viins who were humanity��s main enemies.


    [Let��s find out about the ck Reaper stirring up South Korea��s underworld.]


    South Korea was not only a country of heroes but also had many viins and Mines.


    As much as it had produced numerous heroes, its system was excellent, but the abundance of viins was also a downside.


    Therefore, even if the heroes did not support the activities of the ck Reaper, not interfering with him ultimately allowed ordinary citizens to live safely, so they believed��


    -Who exactly is the ck Reaper? Is he that famous? And what''s this Veritas Religion?


    ?How can you still not know the Masked Man?


    ?Exactly�� please live amunity life, not just your real life��


    ?Real life isn��t everything�� Life is in themunity�� right?


    ?Community life lololol.


    ?But this guy seems like he''s been holed up in a workshop for half a year? If you live in the real world, you can��t not know about the Veritas Religion.


    ?For real. Turn on the news, and you''ll hear the Veritas Religion shouted from all corners. Half-gods are happy because the potion prices have halved and then halved again. The rich say that the quality of potions over 100 million won can revive the dead unless they are really dead.


    ?Really?


    ?Not sure. It''s mostly hearsay, but I wouldn''t know unless I had a potion worth over 100 million won;;


    ?Phew, I almost felt inferior knowing a fellowmunity dweller could spend 100 million~.


    ?For real lol.


    This was one of those proofs.


    Another identity of Lee Seo-ha, who could not reveal himself as a hero, had been naturally epted in Korea.


    ��The government is reallypetent.��


    Compared to other countries, the attitude of prioritizing national interests was appealing.


    The Electronic Witch took a break after dealing with a few more documents rted to Lee Seo-ha.<hr>


    Surprisingly, I was still a first-year student at the Korean Hero School.


    If conditions were met, dealing with the highest ranks while having connections with transcendents wasn��t difficult, and based on the level of the guild, I was already the Heavenly Demon and leader of the Veritas Religion, yet still a first-year at the Korean Hero School.


    ����When I think about it, time really has passed quickly.��


    Nevertheless, as a first-year, I still had to attend school.


    ��You don��t have toe to school anymore. This is a privilege for you. And there��s no one at the school who can teach you anything anyway.��


    The Emperor, Seo Ye-bin, told me separately that I don��t need to attend school anymore.


    Because my level was too advanced to be taught at school.


    What was a school, anyway? It��s a ce of learning.


    Of course, it��s not only for learning. One role of the school was to cultivate sociability in children before they were sent out into society.


    ��Honestly, there��s nothing left to learn.��


    However, there were connections I had made here.


    ��Are you here?��


    A handsome man with a nted posture asked me. It was Park Woon-hyuk, destined to be the master of wind and lightning.


    In the first semester, he used to hang out ying the role of a bully leading his followers, but now only a few remained and followed behind him.


    ��Yes, it��s been a while.��


    ��That��s right. You seem to have gotten stronger in the meantime.��


    Park Woon-hyuk said with a pleased smile.


    I recalled the feelings he had for me within the rtionship system.


    ��It felt somewhat like admiration.��


    Perhaps because of that, Park Woon-hyuk had started growing his hair out like mine. The Emperor had suggested it, and his hair had now reached his shoulders, though he trimmed the bangs because they were bothersome.


    ��I heard you started a guild. Can I join?��


    ��You?��


    ��Yes. I��ve already got my parents�� permission.��


    Park Woon-hyuk��s words took me by surprise.


    Like Kim Seo-hyun, he was the son of one of the three major guild leaders in South Korea.


    ��I want to learn more from you than from the guild my parents have built.��


    ������


    His words surprised me once again.


    He, known as the Vizier, was not known for his humility. Influenced by Kim Seo-hyun��s kindness while proiming himself her rival, he had be one of her main supporters from the shadows. Now was a time he could afford to be truly arrogant.


    ��Is joining not possible?��


    ��You��re wee to join if you��d like.��


    ��Is that so? Then I��ll stop by the guild today. I know where it is, so don��t worry.��


    ��You��ve already looked into it?��


    ��The area was lively. You might not be aware, but there are more guilds keeping an eye on you than you might think. In fact, if anyone in Korea has even a slight interest in heroes, they couldn��t possibly not know about you.��


    Park Woon-hyuk��s words left me feeling uneasy.


    If he said that, it had to be true.


    I proceeded to greet the other students properly and found a ce to sit.


    Kim Ara approached me from the side.


    ��That��s right. Father said he��d drop by sometime. He mentioned he found a new relic.��


    ����I wish he would stop giving them now.��


    Honestly, the gifts from the Overlord were overwhelming.


    It��s said that possessing relics was a measure of a guild��sbat strength, but with just the relics from the Overlord, our guild had ascended to be among the top 20 in Korea.


    ��Really? Oh, but there��s something I��ve been curious abouttely. Can you help?��


    ��Of course. It��s Ara��s request, how could I refuse?��


    I stood up with a smile.


    Kim Ara was one of the connections I had made. I wanted to awaken the dormant giant��s blood within her so she could be a powerful allyter. But now, there was also a desire not to see her in trouble.


    ��She��s changed a lot.��


    It wasn��t just Kim Ara. My rtionships with Ershil, Hong Yu-hwa, Seo Ga-yeon, and Kim Seo-hyun had also changed.


    It was the same with Seolhwa Ryeon. She might mistake me for an elder, but I valued how our rtionship was evolving.


    As we walked down the corridor, Kim Ara looked back.


    ��Actually, I heard something recently.��


    ��What?��


    ��That Seo-ha was rolling around in bed hugging Ershil.��


    ������


    How did she know?


    There wasn��t even a CCTV there.


    ��It was true����


    Kim Ara��s expression changed from neutral to icy.


    ��I confessed, but you rejected me and chose Ershil.��


    ��No, it��s not like that yet.��


    ��Is that so?��


    The word ��yet�� changed the color in Kim Ara��s face.


    Bang!


    Kim Ara pushed me to the end of the hallway and hit the wall. I felt a soft touch on my chest as Kim Ara licked her lips, looking at me.


    ��So, if I make you fall first, it��s over.��


    Kim Ara dropped a bomb.


    Thud.


    Ershil witnessed that scene.


    On the other side, Hong Yu-hwa was ring at me with fiery eyes.


    ��Hmm.��


    I watched the scene briefly, then remembered something a friend from my previous life had told me.


    -��Hey, aren��t you buying a bulletproof vest? I��m really worried about you, you know. You might get stabbed by women someday and die.��


    Thatment came to mind for no particr reason.

 Chapter 162: Guild (4)

    Chapter 162: Guild (4)


    ��What are you doing here now?��


    Ershil asked Kim Ara with an angry voice.


    However, her eyes were fixed on me. Looking like she was betrayed by something, her gaze intensely pierced through me.


    I wanted to say something, but I realized that anything I might say would only worsen the situation. It was instinctive, a sense honed in a previous life.


    ��I feel wronged.��


    -Master, it��s karma. If you embrace a grown woman, you should naturally take responsibility.


    -I observed that Lee Seo-ha was at fault here.


    ��������


    ck Heaven judged it to be my own affair, while Eternal Heaven nodded in agreement.Is there no one on my side?


    As I felt lonely, Hong Yu-hwa approached me.


    Her usual confident stride was missing. She looked at me with a hint of anger.


    ��What��s this situation? Isn��t dating banned at hero schools?��


    ��You should be precise, Ms. Hong Yu-hwa. In Korean hero schools, dating isn��t banned, but if you get distracted by it and your grades fall, you get expelled.��


    Ershil smiled breezily as she approached Kim Ara.


    ��More importantly, that position you��re in. It would be better to change it if Lee Seo-ha dislikes it, right?��


    ��Lee Seo-ha actually likes this.��


    ��Then please stop it because it��s ufortable for me to watch.��


    ��I don��t want to.��


    ��Oh, thank you.��


    Kim Ara withdrew her hand.


    I looked at Ershil. Her eyes, usually golden, were now tinted with silver, turning them into a tinum color. It wasn��t just about summoning Mnie��s power. It was evidence that she was slowly drawing on the transcendental powers Mnie possessed.


    ��Has she grown?��


    I was surprised.


    Ershil had cast a secret illusion without Kim Ara noticing.


    Kim Ara generally ignores most magic because she inherits the power of the Giant n, which has anti-magical properties.


    ��Moreover, she��s of titan lineage.��


    Divine.


    Kim Ara��s power, inheriting the lineage of such a divine entity, is extraordinarily special. Ershil managed to prate her anti-magic power effortlessly.


    ������What are you doing?��


    ��Since Lee Seo-ha disliked it, I simply utilized what I��m skilled at to avoid intimidating her.��


    ������You. Unnecessary meddling. Didn��t I tell you that Lee Seo-ha enjoys this sort of thing?��


    ��No, right, Lee Seo-ha?��


    Ershil sported a yful smile. She was smiling broadly, yet her eyes were ice cold.


    Kim Ara��s expression remained nk, her eyes equally frosty.


    ��This was a perilous question.


    Choosing either side meant inevitable suffering for me.


    ��What to do.��


    -Master, in times like these, you should act with confidence.


    -I hate to admit it, but choosing one will likely make her a target for the others, won��t it? It seems unbearable.


    -I agree. In the past, the Heavenly Demon couldmand the world, creating the harem she desired.


    -Wow, at this point, it��s not just about manipting her own memories, but it seems like a regrettable part of history, doesn��t it?


    -?


    ��������


    I was at a loss for words.


    Indeed, they were all yable characters, and to unlock the true ending, one must be chosen.


    Each represented a powerful force. Any significant challenge to them could result in total annihtion.


    ������Hmm.��


    However, this concern was a luxury at the moment.


    Ershil wasughing, applying pressure, while Kim Ara, crossing her arms over her chest, watched me intently.


    Hong Yu-hwa nced at me nervously, then shifted her gaze between Ershil and Kim Ara.


    ��I really didn��t want to resort to this method.��


    I extended my arms and gently embraced them both.


    ����Oh?��


    ����What?��


    They were both taken aback. The warmth of their bodies and the softness of their touch. The mingling of different fragrances.


    Setting that aside, I spoke up.


    ��Just wait a little longer. It won��t take much time.��


    It seemed the resolution would arrive sooner than anticipated.<hr>


    The ashes from the defeated Mines scattered around, illuminated by the moonlight. In the corner of an alleyway, they dispersed into the air.


    [The Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven has reached saturation.]


    ��������


    I caught the scattering ashes.


    Swoosh.


    Shadows consumed them, transforming them into soldiers.


    Yet, I felt despair.


    ��Is this really the end?��


    I sighed inwardly.


    It��s regrettable, but it seemed that this was it. I took care of the aftermath. Recently, the Mines have been causing disturbances. More precisely, their numbers had suddenly started to increase. Noticeably so.


    ��Too many.��


    Suddenly, the number of Mines had exploded.


    Thanks to this, the heroes�� attention was drawn there, allowing me to operate more freely.


    However, the problem was that there��s only one ce capable of orchestrating such deeds.


    The Nazi Empire.


    The evil empire that won World War II was spreading its influence here.


    ��This is not good.��


    There were few reasons for them to act.


    For such an empire to mobilize, they too must pay a heavy toll. The Nazis, who won World War II and unified the world, appeared here, but that was only in a parallel dimension Earth.


    They were isted upon arriving here and were waging war against the world.


    And there��s only one reason for them to conduct such arge-scale operation.


    It was Seo Ga-yeon.


    ��Are they finally targeting her?��


    I had suspected as much.


    The situation in the USA had calmed down more easily than they expected. The battle among the transcendents ended with minimal civilian casualties.


    I went to a suitable ce, hid my mask, and changed my clothes.


    The clothes were a uniform. Other clothes are simr, but the uniform has temperature control magic and various convenient features by default.


    Wearing the uniform, I headed to the guild.


    The guild��s membership had significantly increased, with Park Woon-hyuk at its center, attracting many others. The Dark Heaven group alone boasts over 50 members, while the main guild, the Milky Way Guild, included Kim Ara, Seo Ga-yeon, Park Woon-hyuk, and the Electronic Witch.


    -It��s really bustling.


    ��Not bad.��


    I waved my hand,bining the Spiritual Presence and the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven into a sphere, which I then hurled towards Eternal Heaven.


    -Yum yum, thank you!


    Eternal Heaven joyfully devoured the ck sphere, its expression filled with happiness.


    Suddenly, four tails appeared, flickering with energy.


    ��He��s growing well.��


    In the U.S.A., a dragon was guarding the inheritance.


    After learning The Seal of Absorption and applying it to the dragon, an immense quantity of power was transferred to Eternal Heaven. Since then, Eternal Heaven had been growing rapidly, and I had been feeding her Energy of Defying Heaven whenever possible.


    ��After all, the current capacity of Energy of Defying Heaven is full, so I have to use it here.��


    Eternal Heaven, unaware, happily consumed the Energy of Defying Heaven I provided.


    I watched with a faint smile.


    -Master, pay attention to me too.


    ��But you can��t consume the Energy of Defying Heaven, can you?��


    -Master, I could if I really wanted to.


    ��������


    I didn��t think so.


    Unbeknownst to ck Heaven, She was actually a part of the Heavenly Demon, created by transferring some aspects of the Heavenly Demon��s personality. It seemed that activating a certain trigger might reveal the Heavenly Demon, but she remained hidden for now.


    ��Have you heard? Recently, there have been unusual movements in Japan and China.��


    ��Japan and China?��


    ��More precisely, certain forces are infiltrating and unleashing Mines, causing chaos there. The Nazis are considered prime suspects. But they are currently preparing for war, so we are also quite puzzled.��


    ����Really?��


    Park Woon-hyuk wasn��t usually interested in political affairs, but if he specifically mentioned it, their movements were very unnatural.


    ��I knew it.��


    They knew about Seo Ga-yeon.


    The being that will eradicate the demons.


    ��But is that woman alright?��


    Park Woon-hyuk quietly pointed at Kim Ara, who was standing silently beside me.


    ��She��s fine. More importantly, how��s the training going?��


    ��It��s not going well yet. I��ve been training as you taught me, but it��s still difficult to manage.��


    Sparks gathered in Park Woon-hyuk��s grasp, oveid with wind. True to his title as the master of lightning and wind, his affinity for these elements was tremendous.


    ��But how do you know all these things?��


    ��Seo-ha is amazing. She knows everything because of that.��


    ��I taught her at the beginning.��


    Responding to Park Woon-hyuk��s question, Seo Ga-yeon and Kim Ara answered on my behalf. They bragged about me to Park Woon-hyuk as if they were bragging about themselves, and Park Woon-hyuk just smiled bitterly.


    ��You are right. The elder is incredible.��


    While Seo Ga-yeon and Kim Ara were busy praising me as if it was their own achievement, Seolhwa Ryeon appeared.


    Her outfit was still imposing, dressed in tight-fitting clothes as usual.


    ��You are��?��


    ��Seolhwa Ryeon. A guild member.��


    She too had joined.


    I had rmended her first, and she happily epted. There was a sense of responsibility as well. She had deliberately not shown her power to avoid drawing attention from others.


    She was merely honing herself like a sharp awl.


    That��s why she was living in poverty, and I forcefully inducted her into the guild.


    ��Having just 300 a month should be fine.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon��s abilities were not just that, but too much money at once could spoil her financial sense.


    It was right to open a separate ount for Seolhwa Ryeon and treat her ording to her abilities.


    ��I��m sorry that all I can give is money.��

 Chapter 163: Festival (1)

    Chapter 163: Festival (1)


    ��I guess 300 thousand a month would be fine.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon��s abilities were worth more than that, but receiving too much money at once could impair her financial sensibility.


    It was wise to set up a separate ount for Seolhwa Ryeon and allocate funds ording to her capabilities.


    ��I have nothing else to offer but money, I��m sorry.��


    When I conveyed this to Seolhwa Ryeon, she reacted with surprising shock.


    ��No, I��m truly grateful. Just being with you and receiving your help is more than enough, even without the money����


    Seolhwa Ryeon��s voice was filled with emotion.


    She was likely reflecting on the hardships of living without money until now.


    ��But is it okay to just leave them as they are?��Seolhwa Ryeon��s gaze shifted towards the Witch Maiden and the elder.


    ��Each of them may not be a match for you, but they possess a level of threat. It seems their subordinates have been trained for stealth rather than professionalbat.��


    ����Right.��


    I had some awareness of the situation, but not to the extent that Seolhwa Ryeon did.


    It��s remarkable how quickly Seolhwa Ryeon grasped things. She appeared to have a knack for training soldiers.


    ��I won��t let her potential go to waste.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon��s talents must be nurtured.


    If her talents, her control over the frozen world, and her potential to be a shadow king were to fully emerge, she would be a formidable figure.


    ��Ryeon, you might not be aware, but they are somewhat under control. More urately, I��ve ced them under reliable constraints.��


    ��Indeed. As expected of you. Typically, viins might conspire with Mines. They��re often lumped together.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon and I conversed as we made our way to a secluded area.


    The space I had created using the special stat shadow (Ӱ) I had umted.


    Shadow Space.


    This was where I nned to train Seolhwa Ryeon.


    ��What is this ce?��


    ��It��s a space I created for you, Ryeon. Starting today, you��ll train here to master the shadows.��


    Crack. Crack.


    A sound of something breaking was heard, and a soldier rose from the shadows. The force was weak. This soldier had just been created, having devoured a Mine.


    I was about to show her how it��s done but stopped. Seolhwa Ryeon was looking at me with a nk expression.


    ��Ryeon?��


    ��Yes? No, no, it��s nothing.��


    I realized I had never called Seolhwa Ryeon ��Ryeon�� before. Hmm, maybe she didn��t like that nickname.


    ��I apologize. I spoke too hastily. I��ll be more careful in the future.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Did it upset you when I called you Ryeon?��


    ��No, not at all! Oh, it actually made me feel closer to you, and I liked it.��


    ��Is that so?��


    That��s how it is��


    ��Then I will call you Ryeon from now on.��


    ��Yes, elder.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon smiled brightly at my words.


    I stared at Seolhwa Ryeon nkly for a moment. She usually acted indifferently in most situations. Not because shecked emotions, but because of her postnatal training.


    Assassin.


    The ultimate weapon created with all the effort of the assassin family. That was Seolhwa Ryeon. Thus, she was trained not to show emotions. Seolhwa Ryeon was the treasure of her n, so she didn��t undergo the emotional deletion process that other assassins did, yet she rarely showed her emotions.


    ��Did she smile?��


    It felt like something inside was tickling me.


    I closed my eyes briefly and calmed my emotions.


    Then, I exined the training method that was toe.


    ��Starting today, Ryeon, I��ll exin the training you will undergo. For a week, you��ll train regarding shadows, and the following week will focus on training based on the talents you possess.��


    ��Training different talents every week.��


    ��That��s right. I��ll teach you about the training you��ll do this week. First, try to take control of this shadow soldier.��


    ��Understood.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon eyed the shadow soldier.


    There was a movement, but control over the shadow soldier was entirely in my hands.


    -Master, is that okay?


    ��Yes. This is the usual training method. It involves snatching the opponent��s control of shadows to increase dominance.��


    -Seo-ha, but doesn��t it seem unsuitable for you?


    ��What do you mean?��


    -Seo-ha, you might not know this about yourself, but your control over elements is exceptionally great.


    ��That��s true.��


    -Very, very great. Because you��ve only fought beings of a higher caliber, your own caliber is also extraordinarily high. And on top of that, you possess the skill to gain talents through various supports.


    ������


    -That would be fine, but the vessel made to rece your heart, called the ck me Celestial Body, is a strange vessel that epasses everything and holds its own caliber just by existing. Of course, you might seed in gaining control eventually, but for an ordinary person, it would take a lifetime to snatch away that control.


    ��That much?��


    -Yes. She might even face despair upon suddenly encountering such a huge barrier.


    At Eternal Heaven��s words, I looked serious.


    Unaware of my feelings, ck Heaven boasted proudly, puffing up its chest.


    -But don��t worry. After all, I, the greatest under the heavens, am attached to the master.


    ��Does ck Heaven have any way?��


    -That��s exactly when something is needed. Specifically, faith in one��s disciple��


    ������


    [Your proficiency with Midas''s Touch (A+) increases.]


    [Your bond with ck Heaven deepens.]


    -Haaaaaah?


    ck Heaven��s waist bent like a bow.


    You, quiet.


    I silenced ck Heaven and looked at Seolhwa Ryeon. Her body was already covered in sweat.


    But the will engraved in her blue eyes was steadfast.


    Twitch.


    The arm of the shadow soldier twitched suddenly.


    -The control over the shadow soldier��?


    Eternal Heaven murmured in a panicked voice.


    -��This child��s talent is also considerable. Indeed, a talent worthy of Seo-ha��s attention.


    ��Isn��t it?��


    Eternal Heaven was worried.


    This training method might not be suitable. Seolhwa Ryeon could be despondent from facing such a formidable obstacle.


    Yet, she seemed to be adapting well to my training regimen��


    Drip.


    Blood trickled from Seolhwa Ryeon��s nose.


    ��What?��


    I hastened towards Seolhwa Ryeon and retrieved a tissue from subspace to clean her nosebleed.


    ��Don��t tilt your head back.��


    ����I��m sorry.��


    ��No, Ryeon, you��ve done well.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon��s face was ashen.


    It was overwhelming for her. Eternal Heaven��s caution made sense now. Even though she hadn��t been honing the special stats for long, it was unusual for her to exhibit such a stressed demeanor.


    ��This method is effective, but it seems I should employ it sparingly.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon was experiencing significant stress.


    Iforted Seolhwa Ryeon and wrapped up the training session.<hr>


    Festival.


    A celebration marked by a ritual. Essentially, a day to honor something.


    It might seem straightforward, but like any institution, the Korea Hero Academy had its own tradition of hosting a festival.


    On this day, the school would wee the externalmunity. It was a day when teachers felt more anxious than the students, akin to how practical exams during midterms or finals were held in an open setting.


    Should any mishaps ur, the school��s reputation could take a hit.


    This year, in particr, had witnessed several incidents. There had been a daring incursion by the Mines at the Korea Hero Academy, and the US had also faced invasions by the Mines.


    Thus, there were doubts about the festival taking ce.


    ��Let��s go ahead with it.��


    Seo Ye-bin��s resolution propelled the festival nning forward.


    Hermand was majestic and authoritative, reminiscent of an emperor��s. The teachers sprang into action.


    ��What do you think, vice-principal?��


    ��About what?��


    ��Will they attempt an invasion here?��


    ��The barriers here are too formidable for them to breach����


    The vice-principal��s voice faded.


    She couldn��t be certain of their exact target, but her intuition, dwarf-like in its peculiarity, hinted at an ominous oue.


    ��Will they merely probe us, or will theye with full force?��


    ��It seems you��re certain of their arrival.��


    ��Yes, they wille.��


    Because she was here.


    The Mines had marked someone for death at any cost.


    Seo Ga-yeon.


    How her talent was discovered remained a mystery. The talent unearthed by Lee Seo-ha had flourished. A talent capable of annihting the Mines was now justifiably aimed at them.


    What Seo Ye-bin needed to do was ensure her growth was properly nurtured.


    ��Tsk, tsk, you seem quite confident. Have you taken a liking to the new puppet you��ve acquired?��


    ��That��s correct.��


    The Emperor responded solemnly to Celestial��s abrupt remark.


    The Vice-principal and Lee Seo-ha had mended a broken star, while Lee Seo-ha had fortified the stars.


    ��It was Veritas.��


    One of Lee Seo-ha��s concealed identities.


    A figure who, from the shadows, guided alchemists in the correct direction, elevating their level by at least two notches.


    Truly, a talent that every alchemist revered.


    Beginning with the basic abilities of the stars, a wide array of powers had been significantly amplified since then. Despite the school��s finances being momentarily destabilized due to the considerable expense, there were no regrets.


    ��The issue then bes the safety of other humans.��


    ��Yes, their safety is at risk.��


    The conversation between the two transcendent beings gradually caused the vice-principal��s expression to stiffen.


    This was because discussions concerning life typically implied the need for expendable armor, a responsibility that fell to the vice-principal.


    ��Hold on. I��ve been so swampedtely, I can��t offer assistance? I even have a meeting with Veritas����


    ��A fan club, was it? Why attend there when you have the opportunity to meet otherwise?��


    Seo Ye-bin addressed the vice-principal in aposed manner.


    The vice-principal was left in despair.


    The Emperor seemed oblivious to the nuances of the human heart.

 Chapter 164: Festival (2)

    Chapter 164: Festival (2)


    The news that the festival had started began to lift the atmosphere.


    Children gathered here and there, talking excitedly about the festival.


    ��Is Seo-ha participating in the singing contest this time? Even if he can��t sing well, with that face, I��m sure I��d fall for him.��


    ��What about his voice������


    ��It has to be Seo-ha. But, I think Seo-hyun��s voice is androgynous, which might be okay too.��


    A singing contest?


    Sorry, but I was not participating.


    ��How about swordsmanship or other things?��


    ��Come to think of it, isn��t Seo-ha in the ult Research Club? Is there anything going on with the ult?����I haven��t heard anything.��


    ��Well, can��t help it. I��ll have to sing instead of those two����


    ��What nonsense. If you don��t want to die, just stay put.��


    As befitting a festival, the students had a lot to prepare.


    For some, it was an opportunity. Theypensated for theirck of skills with other talents to gain poprity. Quite a sensible strategy.


    ��I��m not nning on it though.��


    At the Korea Hero School, festivals couldn��t be applied for by proxy. In other schools, someone would have been forced to participate, but at the Korea Hero School, it was voluntary.


    Because there were too many volunteers.


    Most people at this school might be called heroes, but few truly harbored the mission to save the world from the Mines.


    Once, in a past life in South Korea, they might have wanted to be entertainers, BJ, streamers, or YouTubers.


    But they were admitted to the world��s best school, which was different.


    Let��s say there��s a game YouTuber.


    Not only did the gaming YouTuber y well, but he also spoke well. If he was also polite and could dance and sing well?


    He would gain more poprity than he otherwise might have.


    That was the case for them. Being a hero was their main job, but adding hobbies to gain more poprity from others seemed better to them.


    ��It��s not bad.��


    If this world wasn��t headed for a destructive ending, I might have gone that way too.


    But the end of this world signified the destruction of everything.


    I silently exited the ssroom, careful not to make any noise.


    I had the feeling they would rope me into something if I got caught.


    I was not inherently skilled in these matters, but my basic skills made it feasible.


    After leaving the ssroom, I made my way to the penthouse.


    As usual, while I was deeply focused on training in the penthouse, ck Heaven spoke to me.


    -You know, Master, you��ve never truly mastered swordsmanship in the traditional sense.


    ��Well, that��s true.��


    I agreed with ck Heaven��s observation.


    I never received formal training from anyone.


    Kim Seo-hyun taught me the fundamentals, and ck Heaven instructed me in swordsmanship, but Kim Seo-hyun covered only the very basics, and ck Heaven,cking a physical form, could only offer verbal guidance.


    ��Maybe my talent concealed that fact.��


    With the talent of the Sword Demon, I was able to precisely follow ck Heaven��s instructions.


    And as the Sword Demon evolved into the more bnced Sword Devil after absorbing the Sword Master, my capabilities expanded significantly.


    -Then, as your teacher, I must take some responsibility. I��ve realized, after experimenting with the Spirit this time, that I can now manifest a portion of my power directly.


    ��Really?��


    That��s excellent news.


    Her power was tremendously vast.


    The level she achieved by single-handedly annihting the Brigade of Eternal Heaven was difficult to estimate. Even the demon I summoned and defeated in a previous battle was no match for the Brigade of Eternal Heaven��smander.


    His vampire lineage also yed a role.


    The synergy between blood magic and vampire traits is notably strong on the vampire side.


    -To aplish this, we need to find a suitable space.


    ��A space is required?��


    -Yes. Ideally, arge area.


    However, it should be somewhere with few people around.


    I didn��t mention that ck Heaven enjoyed showing off, but finding such a ce was challenging since the Mines were currently targeting me.


    ��Let��s visit the workshop before we look for a ce.��


    -Understood.


    While chatting with ck Heaven, I asked the Electronic Witch to search for a location.


    Then, I made my way to my workshop, which housed various items. I entered because there were things that needed processing.


    Inside the workshop, on a table,


    Lay a w emitting tremendous magical energy, asserting its presence.<hr>


    uros�� Lepoard w.


    The w of uros.


    It harbors incredibly powerful magical energy. If used without refinement, there''s a high chance it will erode the user from within and transform them into a Mine.


    : When used as an ingredient, it unlocks Hunter��s Justice (A+).


    : When consumed, it grants the Talent, Hunter��s Justice (A+), and significantly increases magical adjustment.


    : When consumed, if not already a Mine, it forces progression to Mine state, resulting in loss of reason and forced initiation of Rampage (B). <hr>


    This item was obtained from the Tower of Demons.


    It was part of the loot dropped after defeating uros.


    There were many byproducts.


    Items such as uros��s eyeballs, skin, and tendons also fell.


    Perhaps due to its demonic nature, the magical energy contained in each was immense. These items required separate processing by priests to remove the magic.


    ��The more ingredients, the better.��


    The Demon, uros, was captured solely by me, a im strongly supported by Kim Seo-hyun and Sung Han-byul. The guilds didn��t dare touch my loot either.


    From their perspective, it was the im of Kim Seo-hyun, the young lord set to inherit the Cheoncheon Guild, and they didn��t want to challenge me, who, despite being as young as Kim Seo-hyun, had achieved the incredible feat of killing a demon.


    ��I should visit the Tower of Demons again sometime.��


    The Tower of Demons was sealed off afterward.


    There were testimonies and evidence of the demons�� resurrection. The guilds were preupied. The byproducts possessed by the demons had tremendous effects.


    And so,rge-scale assaults on the Tower of Demons were actively underway.


    I knew I had to visit there at some point.


    The demon kept mentioning me until its dying breath.


    ��Maybe it knows something.��


    I recalled meeting the Apostle in China before.


    That being harbored no malice towards me. Instead, there was joy, as if it were greeting arade.


    To learn about the Energy of Defying Heaven and the Talent, Divinity, climbing the Tower of Demons was a necessary task.


    ��But first, I need to increase my power.��


    I touched an earring, the Whisper of the Spirits. It had an effect that served as a stepping stone, but now, it��s not such a remarkable earring.


    ��I��ll have to turn it into an earring.��


    Before that, I needed to gather the materials first.


    Arranging for priests was easy. There was Saint, but he was not cooperative. He believed the principal forcibly turned his sister into a doll.


    ��I��ll ask the dean to handle the cksmithing.��


    I had done many favors in the meantime.


    Perhaps because of that, he would grant this request. The materials were also very rare, now hard-to-obtain demonic materials, so the likelihood of eptance was very high.


    Ziing.


    Just then, my cellphone rang.


    -I��ve secured a location. How about here?


    The ce the Electronic Witch showed me was a secluded forest.


    I was concerned that hunters or heroes might be attracted here because of the nearby mountain where monsters appeared, but this area was home to monsters that required more effort than the money was worth.


    ��Not bad.��


    -OK~. Then I��ll secure this area.


    That was an odd way to phrase it. Securing it?


    ��I guess we��re not buying the whole ce.��


    Perhaps it��s a space that required some permission. In games, merely intruding wasn��t an issue, but in reality, these matters were a bit moreplicated.


    Soon enough, the Electronic Witch would handle it somehow. That thoughtforted me.<hr>


    Using a warp gate, I quickly made my way into the forest.


    Since the route nearby was a bit far, I called a taxi and headed there.


    As we got close to the forest, ck Heaven sat on my shoulder.


    -This ce seems suitable.


    She indicated with her eyes as she spoke.


    She meant for me to use Spirit.


    I nodded.


    A massive swirl of Energy of Defying Heaven began to take shape, like molding y. It soon formed aplete figure from the swirl.


    With long hair reaching down to the waist and ck eyes.


    A confident smile appeared on her face.


    It was another method of using Spirit.


    Forming a shape with Energy of Defying Heaven and then activating ck Heaven��s Nyeom (��) into it made it usable.


    ��This is my body����


    -I saw itst time too, but it��s really a crude method. If it weren��t for Seo-ha, it would be impossible.


    ��Compared to the previous Heavenly Demon?��


    -There��s noparison. Seo-ha is far superior.


    That was nice to hear.


    I looked at ck Heaven.


    ��Huh, I��m sorry, Master, but it would be troubling if you fell for me.��


    ��I haven��t fallen for you.��


    ��Haha, no need to deny it. It��s natural for a man of the Master��s age to be attracted to this body.��


    As ck Heaven spouted nonsense, I reached for the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Then ck Heaven flinched and looked at me.


    ��Understood. Let��s move on to the lesson.��


    She spoke sullenly, then stood beside me.


    ��First, the Master needs to know this. Normally, you would practice swordsmanship whileying the foundations, but the Master has skipped that process with his talent. You��ve bypassed the basics that you would have gained through training in ck God Martial Arts.��


    ��That��s right.��


    ��But, in fact, that��s not so important. With the talent the Master has, skipping such things shouldn��t be a problem. Problems usually arise when someone overlooks the basics andcks fundamental abilities.��


    ck Heaven said as she grabbed the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    ��What the Master needs, therefore, is observation. Depending on how those above fight, and how it resonates with the Master, your thoughts will change.��


    The atmosphere shifted.


    The moment I touched the sword spirit in that ce, I encountered the Orga Sword, which I had felt did not exist.


    It was the image of an absolute being destined to rule the world.


    ��Therefore, at first, you bend. Focusing on one thing isn��t bad.��


    ck Heaven lightly swung the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    From left to right. An effortlessly light movement. Yet, the subtlety contained within was anything but light.


    Sshhk.


    A sound followed, as if something was being sliced, and half of the forest was split. The space that ck Heaven cut did not stop there; it even split half of the mountain behind the forest.


    ��Too bad. If it were my original body, I could have done more.��


    I could only stare at the scene in dismay.


    ��Haha, how about it, Master? Have you fallen for me?��


    ��We shouldn��t be destroying this ce.��


    ����Master?��


    More importantly, considering the destruction of the forest and half the mountain, it was crucial to figure out how muchpensation would be necessary.


    I looked at ck Heaven.


    ck Heaven was, as ever, simply ck Heaven.

 Chapter 165: Festival (3)

    Chapter 165: Festival (3)


    Nazi Empire.


    The epitome of malevolence.


    Every action they took was abhorrent. Upon their emergence, the Nazi Empire embarked on a heinous campaign.


    Kidnapping.


    They abducted Jews and transformed them into magic soldiers. By forcibly infusing magic, they turned them intopliant warriors.


    The method for creating these magic soldiers was rmingly straightforward. The ck Sun they revered provided them with an almost limitless supply of magic.


    The emergence of such a malevolent empire sent shockwaves around the world.


    The scars of World War II had not yet healed.


    There was a global consensus that this nation needed to be obliterated.Yet, Germany persisted. In defiance of the entire world.


    The reasons were manifold.


    The world was in turmoil.


    The merging of worlds brought about widespread disarray among nations. In China, the martial world surfaced; in the USA, the Hundred Temple raged; in Japan, over a hundred thousand deities manifested; in Greece, Olympus reemerged; across Scandinavia, Asgard was reborn. In Korea, a returnee made their appearance.


    Nations struggled to unite and confront Germany.


    The devastation was immense. The limited resources they relied on only exacerbated the crisis. At this juncture, Germany had amassed significant power. They indiscriminately abducted citizens from neighboring countries to bolster their ranks of magic soldiers.


    The tally reached an astonishing fifty million. A figure beyond belief. But there was more.


    The sinister force known as the ck Sun alsomandeered the souls of the deceased. They resurrected those who had passed away. Such a feat was exclusive to the jurisdiction of the Nazi Empire, and the number of the undead swelled immensely.


    Europe��s gravest nightmare.


    Such was the current reality of the Nazi Empire.


    And now, they were amassing near Baekdu Mountain, in the ancientnds of North Korea.


    Their forces were vast.


    ��It��s about time they noticed.��


    They had heavily bribed the association. Those corrupted fools must be enjoying themselves now, oblivious to the existential threat looming over the Korea Hero Academy.


    But the real challenge was the government of Korea.


    The greatest hero harbored a pathological hatred for politicians. During the great chaos, he secretly eliminated those adept only at politicking, recing them with individuals of integrity. Selection was merit-based, and the constitution was rewritten.


    As a result, the Korean government was nowposed of honest and capable individuals.


    This likely served as a pretext for the association��s upper echelons to be reced. Thus, this was also seen as ast resort.


    ��They must be killed.��


    The triad of the Nazi Empire resolved to focus on the artificial ind floating above the Korean Hero Academy.


    The beast was slowly advancing towards them.<hr>


    ck Heaven cleaved the mountain.


    Truly, it was a sight to behold.


    A body made of spirit was inherently weak.


    I knew because I had tested it myself. Before my trip to the USA, my physical condition was simr.


    ��Just that ability split the mountain?��


    I didn��t show it outwardly, but I was internally astounded.


    Because ck Heaven had merely swung a sword. Even in technique alone, the difference was stark. There was undeniably a vast chasm between her capabilities and mine.


    Click.


    The sound of a switch being flipped in my mind, I activated Divine Sight. The world was awash in the hues of magical energy.


    And I saw it. The path of the sword swung by ck Heaven had cleaved everything in its wake. Magic was no exception.


    -Really, this is the epitome of brute simplicity��


    Eternal Heaven said.


    Despite her words, her voice quivered. She, too, was taken aback by the true power of ck Heaven.


    -I��m still in a sealed state, yet I can wield this much power�� Did he loosen the seal for his sessor? Or did he manipte my memory?


    Eternal Heaven spoke with a somber tone.


    I shifted my gaze to ck Heaven.


    Hee-ing.


    ck Heaven knelt down, assuming a posture with raised hands.


    As soon as she grasped the seriousness of the situation, that was her reaction.


    ��Is that right?��


    I had heard strange tales about the Heavenly Demon, who was also the leader of 100,000 religious followers.


    She disyed the temperament of a grandmaster while inventing the ck God Martial Arts and conquered the Central ins upon her entrance into the martial world. Bored, she would often say, ��Come at me with everything you��ve got,�� a phrase attributed to the Heavenly Demon��


    Honestly, from her current appearance, she seemed more like just ck Heaven than the Devil of the Heavens.


    However, the sword with which ck Heaven cleaved the mountain inspired many.


    Talent, Sword Demon (S+), began to conjure ideal swords in my mind.


    [I contemte the ideal swords.]


    [Spiritual Presence (S+), Sword Demon (S+), Midas'' Hand (A+), Martial Arts Versatility (B) proficiency increases.]


    [Martial Arts Versatility (B) evolves into Martial Arts Versatility (A).]


    There were many troubling issues.


    Yet, I did not want to miss this opportunity. Entrusting everything to the Electronic Witch, I lifted ck Heaven.<hr>


    The day of the festival arrived.


    I strolled leisurely, yawning here and there.


    ��Hello. I��m from CBC. Can I do an interview?��


    ��Look over here, folks. This is the festival of the Korea Hero Academy, the pride of Korea. Oh, there��s Park Woon-hyuk. Can we interview him right now?��


    The festival was bustling.


    It was open to the public and had allowed media inside, naturally attracting those primarily from inte broadcasts. The Korean Hero Academy is responsible for Korea��s future. Most of the promising heroes currently active are graduates of the Korean Hero Academy. Naturally, it attracted a lot of attention.


    ��There are really a lot of people.��


    ��Don��t you have to go?��


    ��No, I��m using illusion magic right now. People nearby won��t recognize us, right?��


    Yum-yum��Ershil took a bite of her ice cream.


    ��Why are you looking at me? Oh, am I too lovely?��


    ������


    ��Ah, you wanted the ice cream I was eating? Well, I��m not easy, but if Seo-ha wishes, I can��t say no����


    ��It��s okay.��


    Since that incident, Ershil had be more proactive.


    She was tantly seductive. I steadied my mind with Spiritual Presence.


    ��We��re on a date, right?��


    ��A date�� right.��


    I almost denied it but stopped myself. Because no one around us was looking for us. It was due to Ershil��s illusion magic.


    I was not affected by illusions, but if I casted aplete illusion without touching my body, I could cast illusions on others like this.


    The problem was that the caster needed to be a master, and it required a lot of magic power, but Ershil met both conditions.


    ��I checked quietly, but you��re not participating in anything at this festival?��


    ��Noisy things aren��t my style.��


    ��Too bad. I wanted to listen to a song. What about going together just the two of uster?��


    ��Let��s do that.��


    I didn��t dislike singing. In fact, I was quite good at it. It��s just ufortable in front of people.


    After saying that, Ershil disappeared somewhere with a quick pace.


    I pulled out the hood of the hoodie I was wearing inside and put it on.


    My appearance was too eye-catching. I could look prettier than the pretty girls standing next to them.


    -Certainly, seeing Lee Seo-ha, even anger seems to dissipate. It seems ck Heaven sometimes enjoys it.


    -Eternal Heaaveeennn!


    ck Heaven��s scream continued.


    I moved to a bench nearby and checked my phone.


    ��Are there no suspicious folks yet?��


    I felt oddly uneasy.


    At this point, it wouldn��t be strange for something to happen. A strange sensation was holding me, warning that something might explode soon.


    Despite this, because incidents do happen, I took a moment to enter amunity used by students.


    [I''ve spotted someone suspicious. - Night Storyteller]


    A suspicious person?


    I hesitated, then immediately clicked on the title.


    [I��ve spotted someone suspicious.]


    Actually, it was a lie.


    But what can you do about it?


    What can you guys do?


    Besides getting angry in thements and downvoting, lol.


    ��Guess it was just a bait post.��


    I sighed and considered patrolling the area when I spotted a man.


    He was dressed in a in gray T-shirt and shorts.


    ��What��s this?��


    My Sword Demon��s (S+) senses were on high alert.


    His walk was peculiar.


    He was headed outward. I killed my presence and began to follow him.


    [You have acquired the Skill, Stealth (D).]


    I could now hide my presence even better. I continued to trail him.


    Following him, I confirmed that he met with some entity on the outskirts of the school.


    ��Who is it?��


    I wanted to see the face but couldn��t get any closer.


    Sword Demon (S+) and Spiritual Presence (S+) warned me not to proceed any further.


    I sensed that this area was his territory.


    It must be at least a high-ranking threat. I remained on high alert.


    ��I��m sorry I��mte. The security was tighter than expected.��


    ��It��s okay. We have big things to aplish; waiting a bit is no big deal.��


    ��Thank you. Fortunately, there is still a way in. I��ve arranged for immediate ess to the central D-37 area of the festival. And I��ve confirmed the location of the person you mentioned.��


    ��Well done.��


    ��So, about the condition you promised��?��


    ��Yes. I��ll release it.��


    Thud.


    A sound of something being pierced was heard.


    ��Uh, why����


    ��But we can��t let anyone who knows about our crime live. Don��t worry. I��ll keep my promise. Your brother will be one of us and aplish great deeds.��


    ��This bastard����


    The man died.


    He stared in my direction. Despite the many barriers between us and that entity, I could still feel its gaze.


    ��It��s about time you came out, rat.��


    ��I think I��m too strong to be a rat.��


    ��Indeed, as the rumors say. Was it you who damaged part of my territory?��


    I quietly stared at the opponent.


    He was wearing a white uniform adorned with two lightning bolts on the right chest.


    I recognize this entity.


    ��But why are you here?��


    ��Do you recognize me? Well, if you��ve paid any attention to world affairs, it��s impossible not to.��


    The man,


    ��I have many purposes. Thanks to you, I can save time. You are one of the reasons.��


    Heinrich Himmler looked at me, his smile chilling.


    ��I regret to say I hold no ill will towards you. However, to be the foundation of a great empire, I must take your life.��

 Chapter 166: Festival (4)

    Chapter 166: Festival (4)


    The ck Sun.


    Its existence was utterly terrifying. In the game, it was described as an iprehensible entity.


    Its form literally resembled a ck sun.


    Unlike the sun, which zed, it wasposed of horribly grotesque creatures.


    ��Of all people, why Heinrich Himmler?��


    Himmler.


    The leader of the SS unit and an infamous figure. I looked at Himmler. Over his white uniform was jet-ck hair.


    Himmler��s head, resembling a starless space, had no facial features.


    He simply had an egg-shaped ck face.��I have a question.��


    -What is it?


    ��What were you thinking when you invaded here?��


    This was the most puzzling thing.


    Aside from targeting Seo Ga-yeon, the Korea Hero School was the Emperor��snd.


    To invade here and target Seo Ga-yeon meant to increase their enemies. Moreover, the Emperor was an entity that interacted with other transcendent beings.


    There existed Celestial, who had prated thews of the world, and the Overlord, who was said to have torn the world apart with great power.


    The Nazi Empire was strong.


    It survived against the entire world. But behind it, it was more about aligning interests with different entities. No matter how transcendent, it��s hard to invade Germany and kill them.


    The ck Sun.


    Because of one extraterrestrial being above the transcendent.


    -So that��s the kind of question you��re asking.


    Himmler observed me calmly with an intrigued look. Although Himmler had no face, I could feel it.


    -But why should I answer you?


    At the same time, Himmler put his hand inside his uniform.


    What came out was a spear overflowing with ominous demonic energy. A trident with three prongs at the end.


    It was imbued with immense demonic energy.


    A divine artifact. A symbol of the god given directly by the being called the ck Sun. Although it looked like a trident, it��s actually a staff. The symbol of the Nazi Empire��s power was modification.


    They did not handle cold weapons.


    They handled firearms because it was the best way to utilize the power of modification.


    But the higher they ascended, the more their weapons evolved.


    They began with weapons in the form of staves.


    The ck Sun.


    An extraterrestrial entity. The Nazi Empire worshiped this being, transforming into an empire-like force. The higher you climbed, the more they resembled priests from the Hundred Temple.


    -Die.


    Himmler spoke of death with calm.


    Pointing the ck spear at me, a surge of death��s aura emanated from its tip.


    ��So, this is the highest level of ss.��


    His method of umting power resembled that of an apostle who had ughtered billions of humans, yet his power was undeniably noble.


    A split second.


    What transpired in the blink of an eye. I quickly ducked and lifted ck Heaven. The talent of the Sword Demon was activated. Time fragmented into dozens of moments.


    Himmler��s movements became crystal clear.


    Whoosh!


    ck Heaven resonated with my intent.


    Sword Soul.


    Aligned with my will and mental image, sword energy surged within ck Heaven. The finely tuned power remained within ck Heaven.


    -Did you attack me with just that?


    Himmler sneered.


    But it was the truth.


    Thews of this world were designed so that the lower ss could not ovee the higher ss.


    A lower ss could defeat a middle ss. But from the middle ss upwards, such urrences cease.


    ��Because of authority.��


    Often known as the rank of a Sword Master. The moment one attained this level, they manifested their sword energy. They altered the world��sws with their will. That changed the world.


    Sword Energy, Sword Aura, Sword Strength.


    Those who wielded such powers did not permit the lower ss to surpass the higher ss.


    -Laughable. But I��ll entertain you.


    Even without seeing, I could sense Himmler��s smile. The aura of death intensified.


    Click.


    I heard the sound of a switch being turned on in my mind. I activated Divine Sight.


    Focus.


    I concentrated all my abilities on ck Heaven. The aura of death approached. Divine Sight detected the weakest link. I cut it.


    sh-.


    I felt something being cut, and the aura of death was severed.


    -Hoo?


    With curious eyes, Himmler looked at me.


    -You��re not an ordinary middle ss. In terms of swordsmen, you possess a bit of power that almost reaches Sword Strength.


    ��It would be good if you give up now.��


    -There��s no way I��d do that aftering this far. It��s the only chance we have to invade.


    Himmlerughed.


    -But first.


    He waved his hand toward the empty air. Then, the circle that had been forming around Himmler expanded in an instant, creating some sort of barrier.


    And this was not the action of someone who wanted what was happening inside to be known to the outside.


    I felt the space being cut off from the outside. It was a refined method. Even with Divine Sight, I couldn��t see theposition.


    ��Not that it matters if I could see it.��


    It was because my magical talent wascking.


    ��Do you have confidence in facing the Emperor?��


    -No. The Emperor in her original state is beyond anything you can imagine.


    Himmler said.


    -The Emperor, weakened by the Hundred Temple incident and the civil war of the false beings, is now at a level we can contend with.


    ��The Seven Evils haven��t appeared, I see?��


    -��You know more than I expected?


    ��As I thought, the Seven Evils still can��t move.��


    I was convinced by Himmler��s words.


    The Seven Evils were currently trapped after tremendous effort.


    -��


    Himmler looked at me quietly.


    Crack.


    I loosened my body lightly. I adjusted my body with ck God Martial Arts. My body, which moved ording to my will down to thest drop of blood, responded to mymand. I looked at Himmler.


    ��The gap in our power is not as big as I thought.��


    It was because Himmler created a barrier that evaded the Emperor��s scrutiny.


    Of course, saying the gap wasn��t significant didn��t mean he��s an easy opponent. He was just weaker than I anticipated, yet still clearly stronger than me.


    And by gathering information, Himmler became extremely cautious of me.


    ��I will try to kill you.��


    And that suited my interests perfectly.


    -Today, this ce will be your grave.


    ��It will be your grave.��


    Himmler smirked, raising one corner of his mouth, and aimed his spear at me.<hr>


    The Mines were in upheaval on a grand scale.


    Each country dered a state of emergency. Korea reacted the quickest, followed by the United States, then Japan.


    ��This is insane.��


    Seiichiro, dispatched from Japan, clenched his teeth. From across the distant sea, the U.S. was assessing the situation.


    It was an incident that had urred in a neighboring country. This clearly showed that Japan��s intelligence capabilities were significantly inferior.


    -I��m sorry. The situation in China was too unexpected.


    ��Forget it. What��s the current situation?��


    -It��s dire. The Nazis are resolute. One of the transcendent beings friendly to humanity might perish.


    ��The government?��


    -They��re responding as swiftly as they can, but��


    The government��s agent��s voice trailed off.


    He was referring to transcendent beings from other countries. Seiichiro found it absurd that his country didn��t want the neighboring country to be stronger.


    If Korea was in danger, wouldn��t Japan be next? Was this really how it was?


    ��I wish we could change that too.��


    As absurd as it was, this was the reality in Japan.


    Seiichiro sighed inwardly.


    ��What��s the scale of the enemy?��


    -It��s beyond measure. Just the number of magical soldiers tops 100,000.


    ��Crazy bastards.��


    100,000 magical soldiers.


    In essence, it meant they had altered over 100,000 unrted individuals. That was why the Nazis had emerged as the world��s primary adversary and the reason for their survival.


    Seiichiro unsheathed his sword.


    Surrounding him were heroes dispatched from various countries, thanks to the power of warp gates and Korea��s initiative. Korea had dered a state of emergency and raised the alert to the highest level.


    Some sought to gain the Emperor��s favor, others yearned for revenge by killing the Mines, some were driven by a sense of duty, and yet others were motivated by the prospect of wealth.


    Though their desires varied, their goal was unified.


    The heroes and guilds were silently converging to strike at the Mines.


    ��Whew, this is no joke.��


    ��Ken. Don��t be reckless.��


    ��Reckless? Rx. If you��re too tense, things won��t go smoothly.��


    ��But there are lots of SS units.��


    ��There are just as many heroes. But the magical soldiers are the real problem. Have you heard the rumors about a being that massacres magical soldiers? Are they targeting that being?��


    Heroes were in abundance.


    They were elite forces from various countries. The Hundred Temple dispatched pdins and priests, Japan contributed shamans and samurais, Britain sent wizards and knights of the Round Table, and Northern Europe provided Valkyries and warriors.


    Their numbers neared a thousand.


    Despite being overwhelmingly outnumbered, the thousand heroes were brimming with confidence. Each believed they could take on hundreds, if not thousands, single-handedly.


    There were no hunters who failed to be heroes and resorted to hunting monsters.


    Their enemy was the Nazi Empire, which converted dead hunters into magical soldiers. They avoided meaningless sacrifices and strengthening the enemy��s forces. This was fundamental knowledge for them.


    -Hmm, a lot of people have gathered here.


    Someone murmured quietly.


    Yet, the heroes present heard it distinctly.


    ����My God, why is that person here?��


    ��Are they really trying to end this? Against Korea?��


    A wave of unease spread.


    It was the presence of a being who should not have been there, a very rare and famous entity.


    ��Josef Dietrich and Hermann G?ring have appeared!��


    ��Contact the maind immediately! We need more support!��


    ��Damn it, I aimed for a big hit, but I might end up leaving this world today����


    The heroes were agitated.


    Seeing that scene, Hermann G?ring smiled. Those who didn��t know Himmler was here would be annihted today.


    ��Not bad.��


    The Emperor had weakened.


    Other transcendent beings were the same. He heard Celestial had to rest because handling some power strained his core. The Overlord was busy calming thend that was about to be descended upon by an apostle.


    It was the best time to attack the Emperor. As soon as they realized that, they executed arge-scale operation.


    ��Still silent.��


    Above the sky.


    The one watching the scene thought.


    Other transcendent beings did not act in their world. The Sword Saint, who was said to have split the sky, was absent. The Fist Demon, who was said to have shattered the great mountains, was also silent.


    ��You are still foolish.��


    Despite having power, they did not act. Because they judged it wasn��t their business.


    They focused on sublimating their martial arts above all else. It was madness.


    ��Seo Ga-yeon��s safety is secured.��


    What remained was Lee Seo-ha.


    They would find Lee Seo-ha soon. They had set aside the sixth star, who was skilled in tracking. As soon as they thought of Lee Seo-ha, a smile involuntarily formed on their lips. The Emperor quickly erased the expression. From now on, they intended to deal with those who were devouring the world. Thinking of Lee Seo-ha while dealing with them would be unjust considering the crimes theymitted.


    Tap, tap.


    Clearly walking above the sky, distinct footsteps were heard. The one watching from above the sky appeared.


    Dazzlingly beautiful golden hair.


    Amethyst-like eyes that saw through everything. The Emperor looked arrogantly at the magical soldiers.


    ��Laughable, you fools who don��t realize this ce will be your grave.��


    The Emperor personally descended to the spot.


    ��Today is a significant day. The ignorant scoundrels who dare to call themselves an empire will meet their end.��


    The Emperor proimed.


    And the Emperor now had the power to achieve that will.

 Chapter 167: Festival (5)

    Chapter 167: Festival (5)


    The puppeteer breathed a human soul into a puppet.


    Control.


    A specific power.


    They controlled the human soul, cing it into a puppet, thus controlling the puppet. It sounded simple, but it was far from easy. Handling a human soul, even with a contract, remained a precarious task for humans.


    Moreover, having a contract didn��t signify the end.


    The puppeteer inevitably needed a puppet capable of containing the human soul. The puppet had to befit the status the person had achieved in life.


    The Emperor, Seo Ye-bin, forcibly appointed a bonded mediator for her puppet.


    She granted the mediator��s wish, fulfilling the revenge sought by the mediator, who was born a dwarf hybrid. This background exins how the mediator came to assume that position.


    And Seo Ye-bin ultimately created the strongest star.��It was absurd.��


    Artificial Magic.


    The mediator dubbed the fusion of cksmithing and alchemy with that term. She imed it was unparalleled by any magical engineering that had preceded it. Seo Ye-bin, who reaped its benefits, concurred.


    The star revealed itself.


    It had elongated arms. The chains that previously bound it were gone. It transformed from a human appearance to that of a puppet. Its white bodycked facial features. Like a mannequin, it hovered proudly in the sky.


    ��What is this?��


    Erich von Manstein gazed nkly into the sky.


    He had not underestimated the puppeteer, Seo Ye-bin.


    The Nazi Empire had anticipated that her power would diminish significantly, but her imaginary world posed a problem. The ruler of the hidden world. Her empire, where hundreds of thousands of puppetsy dormant, was inherently violent.


    Thus, they exerted their full effort.


    That was their belief.


    ��What is this?��


    It wasn��t just Erich. Everyone around him was staring nkly at the sky.


    Hundreds of magic circles flickered in the sky.


    ��Can even a transcendent do that?��


    It was indeed possible.


    Before Celestial ascended to transcendence, there was an incident where the Seven Evils nearly became eight. To stop that being, the Celestial used that method. But this was different.


    Because the Emperor was a puppeteer.


    Her physical power was weak, but she had heavily invested in her puppets.


    Those puppets could not reach transcendence.


    The reason she was strong was that her stars could fight on par with transcendents.


    Simply put, her puppets could not be transcendent.


    ��Riffraff.��


    The Emperor looked down arrogantly at the crowd.


    ��Ugh.��


    At the word ��riffraff,�� Erich gritted his teeth. But he couldn��t respond. She held the leash of the Nazis present here.


    ��I don��t know why, but the Emperor��s star has been greatly enhanced.��


    Its performance was at least twice as good as before.


    He didn��t know how she had strengthened the puppet like that. It was as if she had applied a new power. Then a name suddenly came to mind.


    ����Veritas.��


    An infinitely arrogant name.


    However, the existence called Veritas lived up to that arrogant name. A figure who elevated the study of alchemy by several dimensions.


    ��The Emperor and Veritas have joined hands.��


    Two individuals ssified as S-rank or higher by the Nazi Empire had teamed up. It was an ominous sign. The synergy of those two working together was more than visible.


    This was not good. Beings who stood alone had strong pride.


    Thus, they did not join forces with each other. The Celestial and the Overlord joined hands with the Emperor, but the other transcendents remained quiet for that reason.


    The absence of the Thousand Sorcerer, the Sword Saint, and the Sword Demon was evidence of that.


    Veritas was not a transcendent, but he had simr authority. If he wanted, alchemists worldwide would gather for him.


    Considering the influence alchemists have on the current world, he could be considered a transcendent.


    ��This is not good.��


    To put it bluntly, it was irritating. The orders they received today were to bind the Emperor.


    Meanwhile, the core of this operation was for Heinrich Himmler, the head of the SS, to kill the girl destined to exterminate the Mines.


    ��Binding her for a long time is impossible.��


    Erich von Manstein racked his brain. Binding the Emperor, who had not only recovered her strength but also been enhanced, was almost impossible.


    Erich, the brilliant general who ended Paris in an instant during World War II, had made extensive preparations to bind the Emperor.


    He even included the possibility of the Emperor overexerting herself as part of the n. It was a basic tactic for a leading general. But binding such an enhanced star was nearly impossible.


    Therefore, Erich hoped.


    He hoped Himmler would kill the girl as soon as possible.<hr>


    ��Hah, what an absurd fellow!��


    Himmler shouted fiercely. The aura of death surged and lingered at the tip of his staff.


    I swung the ck Heaven.


    The ck sword light lingered on the ck Heaven, apanied by a sword energy that seemed to deny everything. The aura of death condensed into a single point and was shot towards me.


    Boom��������!!!


    A massive explosion echoed. The aura of death pressed on me. My hand holding the ck Heaven trembled.


    ��Damn.��


    The Energy of Defying Heaven denied it. However, the aura of death contained too much power. Himmler was a mage, but his rank was supreme. Just as my Energy of Defying Heaven denied thews of the world, his power also denied thews of the world.


    Unholy power shed with unholy power. The forces that denied each other stood on equal footing.


    Grit.


    With an explosion, I forcefully flew backward.


    Crunch.


    Something ck and tentacle-like aimed for the spot where I had been. Dozens of tentacles, like octopus legs, sprouted from Himmler��s back.


    -Your judgment is quick. Despite your age, you have extensive experience. Experiences built with beings stronger than yourself.


    Interest flickered in Himmler��s eyes.


    A look of seeing something iprehensible yet highly desirable.


    -You are a favored child of the Emperor.


    Himmler looked at me.


    He withdrew his tentacles. The tip of his staff pointed skyward. He stopped attacking me. It seemed he had no intent to continue the attack.


    -I will offer you a choice.


    ��To join you?��


    -����.


    Himmler remained silent.


    ��I know you harbor hostility towards our empire. But do you believe the Emperor, who favors you, is clean?��


    ��Surely not.��


    The Emperor was not noble, despite her lofty appearance.


    Before bing a transcendent, she was almost humanity��s greatest enemy. Her actions for survival and the invisible hostility targeting her led to this.


    The Emperor��s actions were closer to those of a viin than a hero.


    ��No matter what, she can��t bepared to those guys.��


    But those guys were different.


    They kidnapped civilians, turned them into Mines by making them hosts, and forced them into transformation. These beings lost their intelligence and became loyal to theirmands.


    And the Nazis used them for human sacrifices.


    ��I know the Emperor is not apletely good being. But isn��t it funny for you to say that?��


    -Is that so.


    Himmler looked at me regretfully.


    -It��s a pity that such abundant talent can only be used as a mere soldier.


    ��You are saying I��m going to die?��


    -Of course.


    He looked at me.


    -Don��t overestimate yourself just because you��ve faced stronger opponents so far.


    The aura of death surged.


    The magic absorbed from the outside world lingered around Himmler.


    Death.


    It was said to be the power of death, but if traced back, its origin was the power of life. The ck sun symbolized immortality and vitality. It was a sun but did not hold heat. Instead, it possessed immense vitality, like a sword of spring.


    Crunch.


    Himmler��s appearance underwent a transformation. His once gaunt figure began to change.


    ��Damn.��


    The reason Himmler had invaded this ce was his confidence in that power.


    Within the Nazi Empire, Himmler��s role wasparable to that of a cardinal within a religion. If Adolf Hitler was akin to a high priest, then Himmler was just beneath him.


    This position allowed him to wield the power of the ck sun with exceptional skill.


    Power coalesced. The power of death congregated on Himmler��s face.


    Immense.


    For a moment, I sensed something immense observing us.


    Zing��.


    A line formed across the center of his face.


    Snap.


    The line split open, revealing a massive eye. It had a ck sclera and a golden iris, presenting a bizarre sight. It fixed its gaze on me.


    The eye was peculiar, yet it possessed tremendous power. It wouldn��t be surprising if it had the capability to reduce a city to ashes in an instant with its power.


    -#!%$@^.


    He uttered something.


    No, it wasn��t a spokennguage. It was spiritualnguage. As he spoke, it felt as though it was being inscribed directly onto my soul.


    You are having fun, brother.


    He.


    He was echoing the words previously spoken by the Apostle.


    -����Master?


    Himmler gazed at me with an empty expression.


    And in his eyes, my reflection was visible. His expression seemed as though he was observing something utterly unfathomable.

 Chapter 168: Festival (6)

    Chapter 168: Festival (6)


    Himmler stopped all his actions.


    He contemted what to do with the enemy.


    A being known to God. Even if it meant sacrificing his own life, it was right to apologize for insulting him.


    It was not something someone near the top of the military hierarchy would think. But he was a fanatic who believed in the ck Sun above being a soldier. That fanatical belief allowed him to be a cardinal. A fanatic who didn��t care if he died.


    [#%!^#%&]


    Thenguage of God descended upon him. His brain turned to mush.


    Even a hero with a strong body would die just by hearing thenguage of God once. The magic of life possessed by the ck Sun. The death aura that Earthlings call dyed his death.


    Himmler quietly recalled God��s words.


    ��You may y.��God responded.


    Then Himmler discarded all hesitation and rushed at the enemy.<hr>


    [The Divine Sight has glimpsed the world''s underside.]


    [The Divine Sight is linked to the special stat Struggle and the conceptual stats Defying Heaven and Alchemy.]


    ��Struggle?��


    A message that suddenly appeared.


    The Divine Sight was linked with special and conceptual stats. I briefly nced at the message and then looked ahead.


    Click.


    Himmler aimed a gun at me.


    The gun��s shape was peculiar. A strange shape with a handle extended long in a cross form.


    As soon as I saw it, I drew out the ck Wing. I moved quickly.


    -Do you know about this?


    Simultaneously, I heard a clicking sound as something was pulled.


    ����!


    A soundless gunshot arrived at the point where I was moving.


    A ck hole-like thing constantly moved in front of me.


    A space-distorting bullet that ignores space.


    A gun that attacks the desired point by distorting space in response to the user��s will.


    It was a gun that the Nazis were proud of. Their power was modification. It was characterized by using bullets that could kill high-rank demons in one blow by distorting life.


    ����It��s more dangerous than I thought.��


    It was fortunate that I had the Divine Sight on. If not, I might have been hit by this blow.


    The problem was that there was no forewarning. I dodged this one time, but he was also a shaman.


    -Der heilige Speer des Lebens, das zerst?rt wird (The Holy Spear of Life, that is destroyed).


    He chanted a spell.


    Crunch.


    Tentacles reminiscent of octopus legs were torn off. They transformed into the shape of spears. There were a hundred of them.


    ��Dangerous.��


    Each spear contained immense power. If thrown at a decent apartment, it would hold enough power to leave no trace of its shape.


    He momentarily shifted his gaze.


    His gaze was directed towards the sky in Korea, where a massive amount of mana was flowing.


    -I��ve dyed too long. The Emperor has grown stronger.


    A voice with a hint of frustration. But still a t tone.


    I frowned.


    Himmler in that state was lowered to a tool to execute his god��smand. Himmler in that state was troublesome. He would not be careless and would use any means to achieve God��s goal.


    -Die wohlwollende Kraft der schwarzen Sonne (The Benevolent Power of the ck Sun).


    When he chanted, tentacles gathered behind him. They formed into a circr shape and wriggled.


    The ck Sun worshipped by the Nazis.


    That was its form. From a distance, it might look like the sun, but up close, it was nothing but horrifying.


    ��Are you ready?��


    -Yes, but this is��


    ��It��s fine. There��s no other way anyway.��


    Eternal Heaven looked at me with worried eyes.


    Well, it was natural to worry. But to kill Himmler, it was necessary.


    ��Let��s go.��


    -Yes.


    Eternal Heaven constructed a spell based on the Energy of Defying Heaven I infused. What she did was simple. Creating a barrier.


    Simultaneously, I concentrated.


    -Calmly.


    ck Heaven advised me softly.


    Time flowed slowly. The power of alchemy was etched in my mind.


    He split the unit of one second into hundreds. In a world where everything slowed down, Himmler was chanting a spell while looking at me.


    The hundred spears he created started targeting me.


    The ck sun that appeared behind him surged. The aura of death condensed to its maximum.


    It started to burn as if denying my existence.


    I did not deny it.


    What I had to do was to bring out my inner imagery.


    Himmler��s eyes trembled for a moment.


    I smiled deeply. A brief opening. Without hesitation, I opened a world.


    A creaking sound was heard as if a door was opening in my imagination.<hr>


    Manifesting imagery.


    It was bringing one��s inner world into reality.


    In fact, it was not something that beings at a high rank would usually do.


    It was nothing special. When one reached a high rank, they were busy altering thews of the world to incorporate into themselves.


    ��I aimed for this from the beginning.��


    Others did not.


    No, some did, but most of them reached the intermediate rank and halted all growth.


    Rank.


    A power that could be obtained by others and the world watching oneself.


    As one umted their power, the world observed and bestowed a title. Thus, from the high rank and above, titles began to be engraved.


    For instance, Puppeteer Seo Ye-bin being called Emperor Seo Ye-bin.


    Parasite, Priestess of Kalyana Adolf Hitler, or those who forgot their names and were called by their titles, such as the Seven Evils.


    In any case, it was nearly impossible for a high rank to manifest an imagery world.


    A huge tidal wave surged. The ck sky that covered the heavens could not be manifested.


    ��It worked better than I thought.��


    Even so, I was satisfied.


    This was one of my possibilities.


    Having witnessed the end of this world, I knew.


    Having just one imagery world was foolish. If talent, luck, and skill followed, one could have multiple.


    Though it did not exist in this world yet.


    Thinking of Kim Seo-hyun, I looked ahead. I saw the flustered Himmler.


    -A sea? No, this is something equivalent to the ck Sun?


    Himmler was clearly flustered.


    -The Sea of Destruction is something of a perished god? How! How can your imagery manifest this!!!!


    Himmler poured out all sorts of negative emotions towards me. Disbelief was embedded in it. Inferiority, greed, and ring eyes.


    -I see. You are a usurper. You can steal the powers of true gods from other worlds. Or perhaps, you have a talent rted to that.


    Himmler mumbled while ring at me. The ck sun rose again. His power noticeably decreased due to the aftermath of manifesting his imagery and erasing all the spells he created.


    ��Only about 30 percent left.��


    I walked forward.


    The Sea of Destruction responded to my will. The sea that destroys everything creates huge waves.


    ��About 2 minutes.��


    I calcted the time I could maintain my imagery. Only 2 minutes. No matter how I calcted, it seemed impossible to catch him. However, having opened my imagery, I broke the barrier, hoping someone woulde.


    ��It would be good if it��s Seo Ga-yeon.��


    Even if someone else appeared, they could kill Himmler.


    But it would not be aplete death. The Nazi Empire had fought against the world. Despite that, all the renowned generals still existed. It meant the ck Sun could revive them even if others killed the Nazi figures.


    There was a price.


    Otherwise, there would be no reason to kidnap civilians to make demon soldiers.


    Only Seo Ga-yeon could grant them aplete death.


    The Sea of Destruction surged. I leaped forward with ck Heaven.


    Bang!


    Rays of light poured out from the ck sun. It was not just one or two. Dozens of rays. Dodging was impossible. They were not mere lines but expanded from lines to nes.


    ��Block it.��


    The Sea of Destruction responded to my will. The waves surged, creating high tides. The rays filled with the aura of death collided with the waves that destroyed everything.


    ����������������!!


    The waves surged. They blocked the aura of death.


    I lowered my body and drew the ck Wing. The single wing that sprouted from my shoulder des gave me mobility.


    Bang!


    I created a foothold with the Sea of Destruction and leaped with all my strength.


    -Foolish. Heilige mme der Herrlichkeit�� (Holy me of Glory).


    ck mes ignited.


    They were mes containing the power of life. They appeared as mes but were tentacles forming the mes.


    -Master, show him what true ck mes are.


    ��Of course.��


    ck mes ignited from ck Heaven.


    The Sea of Destruction surrounded ck Heaven. The impure mes, which were like my core, and the water that destroyed everything shed with the tentacles made of mes.


    A shriek resounded from the tentacles made of mes. For a moment, my head throbbed. It was a power that interfered with my mental strength. I concentrated and bolstered my spirit. The shaky power settled down again.


    ��Move.��


    With strong willpower, Imanded, and the Sea of Destruction surged beneath Himmler.


    Himmler leaped with all his might. In the sky, he quietly chanted a spell. For a moment, his aura amplified immensely.


    -I never expected a mere high-rank existence to manifest imagery like this. Then let me show you a mage��s imagery.


    Darkness gathered around him.


    Warriors who enjoyed closebat generally took their microcosm as their imagery. They twisted it to erode the world. Creating a battlefield for themselves is the manifestation of warriors�� imagery.


    Mages were different.


    They did not twist their imagery. They harmonized external and internal forces to use them. Thus, their abilities did not rely solely on their imagery.


    This meant they were greatly influenced by their environment.


    So mages used their imagery to solidify it. An absolute imagery that was not affected by the environment. If warriors created battlefields, mages created absolute spells.


    Of course, this was not an absolute standard.


    Depending on individual tendencies, the two could switch. However, Himmler was on the side of creating spells.


    -Du bist mein heiliger Gott. Bitte steigen Sie hier ab�� (My holy god, please descend here).


    The Sea of Destruction moved.


    But it was not in time. The area around Himmler began to turn pitch ck. It eroded the imagery. His radius was 5 meters.


    -Ridiculous. Normally, this would destroy the entire imagery.


    A ck light of death that craved life was in the sky. Himmler��s figure was invisible.


    Only the ck sun that seemed to burn everything appeared.


    ��Hoo.��


    I took a deep breath.


    I had predicted this much.


    ��Solitude.��


    A being created by the power of shadows stood beside me.


    The magnitude of its power had changed.


    It had the form of a knight. It was greatly influenced by the power I possessed.


    ��The sky without a sun is too dull.��


    The Sea of Destruction and ck Heaven.


    I looked at Himmler.


    Today, I would add a sun to this imagery.<hr>


    Despite themotion, the festival continued.


    It was a festival to show the resilience of the Korea Hero School. Some informed individuals worried about the news of the Nazising, but the transcendents here permitted it, saying it was fine.


    And they saw it.


    The Emperor��s overwhelming presence. Magic circles floated all over the sky. A being that pressured demons alone. A presence revered not just in Korea, but as the most noble being in the world.


    ��At that level, isn��t it equal to just before Celestial reached transcendence?��


    ��Emperor, we need to revise the Emperor��s power rating!��


    Ding!


    A bell rang. It was a bellmonly heard at school.


    However, at the Korea Hero School, there was only one bell worth calling a bell.


    ����What?��


    Those who were shouting urgently all looked towards the bell. Everyone here knew the effect of that bell. And they knew what it meant.


    Ding!


    ��The Bell of Selection.��


    The effect of the bell was simple.


    If someone transcended presence in the world, the Bell of Selection would ring.


    Its origin was from a great being who brought it when everything was copsing and saved Korea.


    Transcending presence. Its meaning was clear.


    ��A new high-rank appearance?��


    ��But doesn��t the bell sound weird?��


    Ding!


    The bell rang.


    It was the third time. The reason the Korean Hero School was famous was that the Bell of Selection resonated worldwide. And three rings meant someone who had been attending this school for a long time had reached a high rank.


    Ding!


    It was the fourth time.


    The noisy ones quietly looked around.


    It meant that someone around here had entered a high rank.


    Ding!


    The bell rang five times.


    They did not yet know what it meant.

 Chapter 169: Festival (7)

    Chapter 169: Festival (7)


    -Do you know what the size of one��s inner image means?


    In the past, ck Heaven once said this.


    ck Heaven stood with arms crossed, gazing at the sky within my inner image.


    ��It means you can expand your world more and manipte itsws at will.��


    -That��s correct. But my former master described the size of one��s inner image differently. He said it was the size of the world I possess.


    ������?��


    -It��s essentially the same thing. You could think it��s just wordy. In this world, martial artists and sorcerers, or those called heroes here, can distortws ording to the size of their inner image. However, when one transcends, the meaning changes.


    ck Heaven spoke to me again.


    -So, master, the way for you to be stronger is to fill this inner image. A sea the size of the world you live in, not just that vast sky that reces the heavens. That sky is not good. It��s a force obtained by coercion. A force gained by being bound can eventually devour your inner image.The words were ominous.


    And now, once again.


    ��A sky without the sun is too dull. How about that one?��


    -It��s not bad. Of course, you can��t fully ept that ck sun. It��s something filled with the power of life. Let��s rece it with the power you possess, the ck me Radiance Spirit.


    ck Heavenughed as she said this.


    -Master, do you know what others called my previous master?


    ��What is it?��


    -An unreasonable being. A being that denies all power and goes against everything, the Heaven-Defying Being.


    ������.��


    I looked up at the sky.


    A ck sun made of corrupt power was staring down at me.


    -You don��t trust your power. ck Heaven and the ck Sea, both are strong forces. Even in the scattered memories left by my previous master, these two powers were dangerous enough to fit in both hands. Even in a weakened state.


    ck Heaven pointed at the sun next to me.


    -But the Heaven-Defying Power is not inferior to those. It��s a stronger force. The only reason you feel weak is because you haven��t yet filled the vessel of the ck me Radiance Spirit. The Heaven-Defying Power doesn��t fall behind them. Evenbined, they can��t surpass the Heaven-Defying Power.


    ck Heaven spoke to me with certainty.


    I raised my hand to my chest, where my heart is. It has now been reced by the ck me Radiance Spirit.


    Thump.


    The ck me Radiance Spirit throbbed as if agreeing with ck Heaven��s words.


    Whoosh.


    An unholy ck me that defied everything ignited.


    Its size was different from before. It was massive, as if it intended to burn the sun.


    Sizzle!


    Destruction began to disappear. As soon as I released the ck me, it evaporated as if acknowledging its inferiority to the ck me.


    ������Really?��


    Honestly, I thought ck Heaven was exaggerating.


    Then Iughed bitterly. My Conceptual Stat, Heaven-Defying Power, was at 100. Even Kim Seo-hyun could only achieve this at the age of 25. And it��s easier to increase a special stat than a conceptual stat.


    ��Well, it was difficult back then.��


    I lifted ck Heaven.


    The ck me responded. The ck mes surrounding me flickered like shadows. It was the effect of containing the special stat, Spirit.


    [The special stat, Struggle, responds.] The power left by the God of Struggle embedded itself in the ck me.


    -Despair.


    From above, a voice spoke.


    It was in the form of a ck sun. Tentacles gathered, crawling out, forming a grotesque and repulsive sun.


    To beings from other realms, it grants life.


    To beings from Earth, it brings death. My inner world��s distortion began.


    ��Time is almost up.��


    And it was proof of its overwhelming power. I converted all my strength into ck me. Everything that could be put in was poured in.


    [me Demon (S-) is now subordinate to the ck me Radiance Spirit.]


    The ck me Radiance Spirit screamed.


    The middle dantian, corresponding to the core, creaked. Blood gushed out.


    Crack.


    There was a sound of something twisting. It wasn��t from the outside but from inside my body. I should have adjusted my body with the ck God Martial Arts, but I ignored it.


    ��First, that guy.��


    I clenched my teeth.


    The task was clear. Release all the ck me from the ck me Radiance Spirit. My inner world responded. The ck me started to burn, eroding the world of my inner image.


    ��Just once.��


    The ck me burned my body.


    It felt like a force beyond my capacity was filling my body with scorching heat. It was literal. The vessel of the ck me Radiance Spirit was vast, and my inner world was a force not permitted to me.


    A power that consumed my lifespan.


    It didn��t matter. There were many ways to recover. That was why ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven screamed but did not stop me. If I didn��t kill it, I would die.


    Whoosh!


    The vast ck Sea did not exist. My inner world became like purgatory. A space filled with ck me that burns everything.


    In that ce, a mass of ck flesh descended.


    It was a grotesque entity pretending to be the sun, filled with absolute power.


    [Your understanding of the Conceptual Stat, Heaven-Defying Power, has increased. The Conceptual Stat, Heaven-Defying Power, has increased.]


    [You have reached the limit of what the Conceptual Stat, Heaven-Defying Power, can contain. The Conceptual Stat, Heaven-Defying Power, does not increase further. You realize there is a power beyond this.]


    [You have obtained a clue to the Absolute Stat.]


    Something.


    It felt like something was greatly expanding within my body. My understanding of the Heaven-Defying Power increased significantly.


    -I will kill you! Foolish one trying to protect the false god and world!


    I took a true step forward.


    The ck ground caved in.


    ck me Radiance Spirit.


    ck Heavenly Fire.


    mes that would burn the world and the heavens descended to the mortal realm.


    -��What.


    Just before the ck sun and mes collided.


    His battle experience so far judged it to be dangerous.


    ��It can��t be.��


    Himmler clenched his teeth. The ck sun would save him. Therefore, he had to wish death upon this boy with his life. Or at least inflict a wound equivalent to that. Only then could he face the god with dignity.


    The ck sun and the fire that would burn the world and the heavens collided.


    Thousands of tentacles, imbued with the life force that endlessly bestows life upon the otherworldly, began to burn.


    The ck me that burns everything began to swallow the ck sun, burning as if it intended to consume the world.


    -��This can��t be happening!


    Himmler cried out in despair.


    Life was being incinerated. Heaven-Defying Power, the power that defies the heavens, left nothing behind. It was as if the purpose of existence was to burn everything demonic, consuming the ck sun.


    Himmler��s ck sun, everything he had manifested, was burning.


    ��This can��t be!��


    It must not be.


    This was a power not allowed to humans. It was a power that could be obtained by someone who has built up their strength and transcended. No, it was even beyond that.


    -Oh, ck sun!


    Himmler brought out his life force.


    He pulled out the souls amounting to millions that he had offered to the ck sun. Hundreds of thousands of tentacles, greedily seeking life, appeared. This was the power he had built up until now. It was the tribute he offered to his great god, witnessed by the world.


    And it was hisst struggle.


    The ck mes that would burn the world engulfed everything: his life, his magical power, his status.


    ��No����.��


    This was a dangerous power.


    It was a force different from the one that destroys demons. It was a power that reveals one��s existence and denies everything.


    It burns everything, even status. It was not a story meant only for demons. It was an equal force for all beings, taking precedence over all power hierarchies.


    It was truly a dangerous existence.


    ��Inform the empire����.��


    He had to inform them.


    But it was impossible.


    It had to burn everything.


    His life, the life of a soldier who had devoted himself to the Nazi Empire and the ck sun, ended here.


    Thud.


    Leaving only his neck, he fell to the ground. The ck earth began to disappear. It signaled the end of his inner world. Himmler silently watched one being.


    -So that��s how it is. Now I understand the words left by the god.


    ��Are you dying? Did you just realize you were being used?��


    -Puhuh. Puhahahahaha!


    Himmlerughed.


    Yes, keep thinking that way. The being that handled destruction died. That death was sudden. Untilst year, the being that formed the sea of the other world suddenly disappeared. Just like the sky of the other world.


    Until now, he thought it was like that.


    It wasn��t. Destruction and Destruction��s Heaven were quietly preparing. Hiding behind that being.


    He felt many gazes.


    The true gods of the other world. Their stature was simr to that of the ck sun I served.


    He felt other gazes as well.


    The defeated beings inside the boundary who had lost to the true gods. He noticed the false gods were also sending their gazes.


    ��They wouldn��t know.��


    They would only know that they were defeated in the inner world.


    Himmler saw a fragment of the power that denied everything.


    They would empower the ck sun. Since they are beings that desire the life of Earth together.


    However, Himmler felt regret.


    He wanted to gain the glory of being a pawn in that great work and witness it.


    Meanwhile, Lee Seo-ha was confused.


    ��What nonsense����.��


    He looked at Himmler.


    But he wasn��t lying. Come to think of it, he had spoken nonsense. That destruction had died.


    ��No way����.��


    The being that used destruction was alive in the game.


    In the game, that being was different from others, merely existing. There was no such thing as emotion, just a drifting existence. Yet, it was a being that would descend to Earth and annihte all life.


    Lee Seo-ha closed his eyes for a moment.


    They were beings that had to be killed anyway��these guys, those guys, and the ones outside the boundary.


    ��For now, smile.��


    He lifted ck Heaven. The long, rising de slit Himmler��s throat.


    A faint smile lingered on his face.<hr>


    The inner world disappeared.


    I felt that the things that made up my inner image were bingplete.


    ��This is the rank of status����.��


    It was a different power than before. It wasplete.


    Just that alone increased my strength tremendously.


    Ding.


    [The world is astonished by the path you have walked so far.]


    [Few know the path you have walked. Only you and the sword around you. You have saved countless lives.]


    A blue screen shed on my retina.


    [Your epithet is Savior.]


    [You have gained 10,000,000 achievement points.]


    [����!]


    [����.]


    And numerous message windows greeted me.

 Chapter 170: Festival (8)

    Chapter 170: Festival (8)


    Ding.


    [The world is astonished by the path you have walked so far.]


    [Not many know the path you have walked. Only you and the sword around you. You have saved countless lives.]


    A blue screen reflected on my retina.


    [Your title is the Savior.]


    [You have gained achievement points. You have gained 10,000,000 points.]


    ��This came to me.��


    Title, Savior.


    It was a title I often obtained when I yed as Kim Seo-hyun. As grand as the alias was, its effects were outstanding.<hr>Savior.


    You are the guardian who protects the world.


    All abilities increase when confronting beings deemed enemies of the world.


    : Additional damage increase when attacking Mines.


    : Willpower increases when hostile to Mines. <hr>


    The effects were simple.


    However, all the necessary effects were there. The increase rate also boasted tremendous effects against higher-ranking beings.


    [You havepletely annihted Cardinal Himmler of the ck Sun. He has suffered a fatal wound that cannot be revived even by the power of the ck Sun.]


    [You havepletely annihted a being of a higher rank. An incredible achievement! Rewards are increased.]


    [The Emperor single-handedly oppressed the Nazi Empire. Some of the credit goes to you, who contributed the most to the enhancement of the first star.]


    [Conceptual Stat ''Alchemy'' increases by 10.]


    [Basic and special stats increase by 10.]


    [All talents and skills'' proficiency increases. ck me Divine Martial Arts evolve.]


    [Talent, "Midas'' Hand (A+)" evolves into "Golden Hand (S)." "Martial Arts White te (A)" bes subordinate to "Golden Hand (S)."]


    [Skills, "ck sh Step (B+)," "Soul Breaking Swordsmanship (B)," "Advanced Spirit Power Enhancement of Heroes (B)," "ck Shadow Step (C+)," "ck sh Sword Technique (C+)" are integrated. You acquire "ck me Divine Martial Arts (S)."]


    [5,000,000 points are awarded.]


    [You acquire 3 talent tickets and 3 skill tickets that can reach a maximum S+ rank.]


    [You acquire a weapon selection ticket.]


    Various windows obstructed my view.


    I calmly read through each one. All were good rewards. As they were integrated or subordinated, the most necessary abilities were improved.<hr>


    Golden Hand (S)


    It is the power that the god known as the God of Gold once possessed.


    : Extreme enhancement to all techniques. <hr>


    ck me Divine Martial Arts (S)


    Martial arts used by the Savior who fought against evil alone in an unknown ce.


    Martial arts linked to the vessel containing the ck me he possessed.


    : Extreme enhancement to all techniques using ck me Divine Martial Arts (?) <hr>


    ��ck me Divine Martial Arts.��


    It was a power I created, not the ck God Martial Arts of the Heavenly Demon.


    Though it��s unfortunate that it��s not a sword, I couldn��t help but think it��s inevitable. The enemy I defeated with the sword was an apostle I encountered in China. When I killed the parasite Kalia in America or the demon, Floross, I used something other than a sword.


    Himmler was the same.


    I used a sword, but honestly, I think I would have managed without it.


    ��Sword.��


    The single strike shown by the ck Heaven was impressive. It gave me various inspirations. It was better to take time to gradually change it into swordsmanship or obtain a sword technique.


    Fortunately, I earned many points this time.


    Along with the tickets.


    With this, it would be easy to obtain the desired power.


    ��I should first escape from here and then see.��


    I began to sense presences all around.


    It was noisy. It seemed like the Bell of Selection had rung.


    ��Well, my title is the Savior after all.��


    I sighed inwardly.


    Soon, the title Savior might appear grandly in the Hall of Fame.


    If someone of higher rank had sounded the Bell of Selection, the Hall of Fame was structured to grant the title obtained by achieving that rank. Names could be hidden, but in about 12 hours, the title ��Savior�� would be recorded.


    ����It��s more embarrassing than I thought?��


    I turned my gaze to one side.


    There was a mannequin-like model with the eye part covered by a blindfold.


    It was a star possessed by Seo Ye-bin.


    ��Was it watching?��


    I pulled my hood down deeply and moved my position.


    I erased all traces of the fight with ck me.


    ��Even so, it can still be detected, which is the problem.��


    Because among the heroes, there were those skilled in tracking who could peek into the memories imprinted on objects or the ground.


    I moved my feet. I quickly moved with the finesse of ck sh Step.


    -You��ve gotten faster than before? No, this is a form adjusted to your body?


    ck Heaven muttered. I could feel it too. When integrated with ck me Divine Martial Arts, my overall skills seemed to have risen by at least one level.


    ��Yet, the grade of ck me Soul is still a question mark.��


    A question mark didn��t mean much.


    It meant the grade hadn��t been decided yet. However, if a question mark appeared, it meant it could achieve the highest grade, Ex rank.


    I quietly entered the penthouse. When I ced the card key on the elevator, the elevator moved automatically.


    Now I headed to the penthouse bedroom, which had be more familiar than my previous home.


    First, I pressed the weapon selection ticket.


    ��Please be there.��


    There was only one goal.


    The Sword of Autumn.


    The Sword of Autumn was a sword I desperately needed. It allowed me to use all four seasonal swords properly.


    ��If I use the Sword of Autumn with Conceptual Stat Alchemy a bit, I can manage the magic.��


    Like the other seasonal swords, the Sword of Autumn had one ability.


    Near-infinite magic power.


    Originally, it was a sword that hardly anyone could use due to its overwhelming power. However, that didn��t matter to me. I could control it using the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    I quickly scanned through the weapons avable with the weapon selection ticket.


    There were many tempting weapons like ��Sun Sword (S)�� or ��Dragon yer Ascalon (S).�� But my goal was solely the ��Sword of Autumn (S).��


    ��Fortunately, it��s here.��


    I pressed the Sword of Autumn.


    A sh!


    A sword with a crimson de appeared before me as light burst out for a moment.<hr>


    Sword of Autumn (S)


    A sword imbued with the power of autumn.


    It holds near-infinite magic power.


    : Extreme enhancement of magic power. <hr>


    ��I should first put this in the subspace.��


    I opened the subspace and put the Sword of Autumn inside, then stood up.


    I headed to the bathroom in the master bedroom.


    First, I put the souls of Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven inside.


    -Wait a minute! Why are you putting it in��


    -Really, what a pervert.


    ck Heaven entered with a look of great injustice, while Eternal Heaven entered quietly.


    I washed my body with a reverent attitude.


    How many times had I felt wronged until now?


    I nced at ��Infinite Stamina (S).�� Actually, this was my karma. I didn��t wash my body with a reverent attitude before making a draw.


    After showering, applying lotion, and drying my hair, I looked at the draw tickets on the bed.


    E- 15%


    D- 25%


    C- 30%


    B- 15%


    A- 10%


    S- 5%


    These were the probabilities of the draw tickets.


    Although the S rank odds reached as high as 5%, there were only six tickets.


    ��Please let there be a high-performance S rank.��


    With a reverent attitude, I pressed the talent draw first.


    [You have acquired the talent, "Dragon Blood (S)" with the talent draw ticket.]


    [Due to your constitution, Heaven Defying Body (S-), the talent "Dragon Blood (S)" has evolved into "ck Dragon Blood (S+)."]


    ����?��


    I stared at the notification window in a daze. No, this was not the time for that. The fact that an S rank appeared was proof that my luck was at its peak. I immediately used the skill draw tickets.


    [You have acquired the skill, "Extreme me Demon Sword (A)" with the skill draw ticket.]


    [You have acquired the skill, "Heavenly Yang''s Art of the Bedroom (A)" with the skill draw ticket.]


    [You have acquired the skill, "Surtr''s Mighty Strength (S)" with the skill draw ticket.] <hr>


    Extreme me Demon Sword (A)


    A swordsmanship imbued with the power of Extreme Yang. <hr>


    Heavenly Yang''s Art of the Bedroom (A)


    A skill used by the Lust Demon Heavenly Yang. It can turn a precocious maiden into a lewd woman. <hr>


    Surtr''s Mighty Strength (S)


    Partially reproduces the mighty strength of the fire giant.


    : Extreme enhancement to strength. Nullifies all talents below the rank during a power struggle with an opponent. <hr>


    ������


    Good skills were drawn. ��Extreme me Demon Sword (A)�� was at a good level to refer to as I was nning to create a swordsmanship. ��Surtr��s Mighty Strength (S)�� could supplement mycking strength.


    However, what was ��Heavenly Yang��s Art of the Bedroom (A)�� really?


    Why would you do this to me, really?


    I sighed and pressed the remaining talent draw tickets.


    [You have acquired the talent, "Basic Control Spirit Art (A)" with the talent draw ticket.]


    [You have acquired the talent, "Yin-Yang Body (S)" with the talent draw ticket.]


    ["Heaven Defying Body (S-)" rejects "Yin-Yang Body (S)." "Yin-Yang Body (S)" evolves with the skill, "Heavenly Yang''s Art of the Bedroom (A)" into the skill, "Yin-Yang Divine Art (S)."] <hr>


    Yin-Yang Divine Art (S)


    A skill used by the Lust Demon Heavenly Yang, imbued with the power of Yin-Yang.


    The user cannot harmonize it due to the Extreme Yang nature, making it unusable. However, ifbined with an Extreme Ice Body or a talent with the power of ice, it can be effective. <hr>


    ������


    I was at a loss for words. Good. It��s definitely good.


    At least all the talents and skills were A rank or above. A rank talents were rare, with only a few appearing even in the cities of advanced countries.


    S rank was a talent that could represent a nation.


    In other words, if polished, it��s a tremendous talent. No matter how insignificant the ability, it could always find use. But this was really not it.


    Really, don��t do this to me.


    I felt like crying.

 Chapter 171: Festival - Aftermath

    Chapter 171: Festival - Aftermath


    It was a moment when I wanted to cry.


    [The talent, "ck Heaven Dragon Blood (S+)" transforms your body.]


    ������Come to think of it, I had something like this.��


    [Dragon Blood (S)]


    The power called Dragon Blood generally granted the power of a dragon, along with the special stat Dragon (��). All of its effects were excellent: increased defense due to dragon scales, basic strength increase of dragon species, and even magic resistance that could ignore most magic.


    ��The downside is that it consumes a lot of mana.��


    But that didn��t matter to me.


    Because the ck me Sacred Body was a vast vessel. It functioned simrly to the dragon��s orb or dragon heart.


    Crack.My bones twisted. The body made from ck God Martial Arts showed abnormalities. Thanks to ck God Martial Arts, I could understand there was a power I couldn��t recognize affecting my body.


    ��Considering it ignores the Energy of Defying Heaven, it must be mysterious.��


    I steadied myself against the energy entering my body.


    Contemtion.


    I calmly blocked the pain and activated Divine Sight. Energy began to permeate a body full of the Energy of Defying Heaven, a body at the pinnacle of human potential.


    ��It��s Defying Heaven.��


    It was a slightly different Defying Heaven.


    An early stage, pure Defying Heaven, with nothing mixed in.


    It entered my body and enveloped it.


    Crack. Crunch!


    My bones twisted. The process was to break everything and recreate it. Defying Heaven permeated the shattered bones. Then they began to heal. Blood was supplied. As Defying Heaven mixed with my blood, it began to flow together.


    ��I��m d I blocked the pain.��


    I used part of Defying Heaven��s energy to limit the pain. Yet my body moving erratically was quite a grotesque sight. I calmly observed and moved the ck me Sacred Body.


    Thump.


    The ck me Sacred Body, dormant in my core, moved. It spewed out ck mes as Defying Heaven coursed through my body.


    Sizzle. Sizzle.


    Defying Heaven circted throughout my entire body. Muscles and blood vessels tore and split, then regenerated andpressed. This was happening throughout my entire body.


    Crack.


    My entire body was crushed and then regenerated.


    ��The whole body is����.��


    Evolving to a higher stage, or perhaps several stages higher.


    At this point, even if an average sword struck me, it would only leave a scratch.


    ��It��s ridiculous.��


    As I was thinking that, I felt some power within my body settling in.


    Ding.


    [The stats Strength, Agility, and Stamina are reced with the special stat Dragon (��).]


    [The special stat Dragon (��) rises to 50 due to the influence of your body.]


    Was it the influence of the dragon? As I focused this power, I realized I could form ck scales on my body.


    ��Is this how it works?��


    Crack.


    ck scales appeared on my left arm. I touched the scales. They were extremely hard. Even if I took an average sword strike barehanded, it would only leave a scratch.


    ��ck Heaven.��


    -What��s the matter, Master? Ah, clothes! Put on some clothes!


    ck Heaven covered her face with both hands, peeking through her fingers. I looked at her incredulously.


    ��You know I��m wearing pants.��


    -Master, no matter what, showing your bare body to a grown woman is not right!


    ��What do you mean, bare body?��


    I controlled ck Heaven with my mind. Shended in my hand.


    Swish.


    As I infused her with my energy, a ck sword aura emerged. It was different from before, in the form of mes.


    ��It��s not sword mes?��


    Maybe it was because the ck me Sacred Body devoured the me Demon and acquired the ck me Martial Arts. The sword aura, now in the form of flickering mes, touched the scales on my left arm.


    Crackle!


    Sparks flew from the scales. The me-like sword aura cut into the scales but couldn��t prate deeply.


    ��If my sword aura can be withstood, that��s truly amazing.��


    The sword aura refined by the ck me Sacred Body was incredibly powerful. It was a force that even top-tier opponents couldn��t withstand. Those at the same level couldn��t evenpare.


    ��Lucky me.��


    It was a very satisfying gain. Then, I realized that the power I possessed was that of a ck dragon.


    ck me Dragon��?


    ������.��


    I decided to keep quiet.<hr>


    I went out with a sullen expression.


    I was wearing ck jeans and a ck hoodie.


    ��Why do you look so glum? Ah, is it because you missed my song?��


    ��No, that��s not it.��


    The world was just messing with me.


    Ershil approached with a slight smile. She wasn��t wearing her usual uniform. To sing one of the main songs of the festival, she was dressed differently. She wore a sleeveless dress with ck lines and a ck ribbon around the waist.


    ��But did you hear?��


    ��Hear what?��


    ��The Bell of Selection rang. It means a new higher rank has appeared.��


    ������Right.��


    ������Isn��t it?��


    A seemingly random topic.


    But Ershil looked at me with a suspiciously knowing expression. I nodded awkwardly.


    ��Even the Energy of Defying Heaven doesn��t work against illusions, so there was no answer.��


    ��You have something else.��


    ��Did the Heavenly Demon tell you?��


    ��I can sense it.��


    ��Well, Seo-ha always spoke as if you knew something from the start.��


    Then, as if realizing something, she looked at me with a startled expression.


    ��Could it be����?��


    As Ershil mumbled to herself and nodded, I wondered what she meant.


    ��So why are you here?��


    ��Just because. Actually, the festival got kind of half-hearted because everyone was so busy. So I snuck out to have a secret date with you.��


    Ershil giggled as she said that.


    I chuckled. Honestly, even if the world was against me, taking a little break like this helped me keep going.


    I was about to ask Ershil out on a date.


    ��Elder?��


    A voice without any inflection.


    Seolhwa Ryeon appeared, her silver hair fluttering as she wore her school uniform.


    ��Elder?��


    ������Seo-ha, what are you doing here?��


    When Ershil looked puzzled, Seolhwa Ryeon changed her tone.


    ������Just standing here.��


    ��We were about to go on a date.��


    Ershil said, pulling my right arm.


    ������A date?��


    Seolhwa Ryeon tilted her head, looking puzzled.


    Her delicate corbones were visible. Her blue eyes, likekes, turned towards Ershil.


    ��Are you going on a date in those clothes?��


    ��What else would I wear on a date?��


    Ershil replied incredulously.


    Ershil was wearing a white sleeveless dress, and Seolhwa Ryeon spoke as if she couldn��t understand.


    ��Elder�� I mean, Seo-ha, his date is different. We��re hunting Mines.��


    ������?��


    ��������


    This was a bit sad.


    Ershil leaned in close to me and whispered in my ear.


    ��Is she someone who��s really sick?��


    Seolhwa Ryeon still seemed not to understand, tilting her head in confusion. I felt quite sad about that pitiful reaction.


    ��Hmm.��


    Ershil crossed her arms and looked at Seolhwa Ryeon as if evaluating her. Then she nodded.


    ��She has a good style. It seems she��s not just an average performer. Is she a unique case like Ara?��


    Muttering to herself, she approached Seolhwa Ryeon and pulled her toward me.


    ��How about going on a date with two girls?��


    Ershil looked up at me with a mischievous smile. I quietly nodded.<hr>


    The Emperor sat quietly in her chair, reflecting on the battle.


    In fact, it wasn��t a battle. It was a one-sided massacre. It was the power of her newly created star. It was thanks to the ability to store a vast amount of mana.


    During breaks in the battle, mana was stored. As a result, the star��sbat power was slightly reduced during regr times. However, itsbat power in a single surge could rival that of a transcendent being.


    It was unbelievable.


    A mere puppet rivaling a transcendent being. But the truth was, Lee Seo-ha made it that way.


    ��Hu hu.��


    Thinking of the boy made herugh.


    ��You seem to be enjoying yourself.��


    ��Yes, I am.��


    The vice-principal, who hadn��t enjoyed the festival due to reorganizing the stars, replied grumpily. The principal smiled.


    ��The ��Bell of Selection�� rang, aren��t you going?��


    ��There��s no need to look. I already know who achieved the higher rank.��


    The artifact that rings when someone achieves a higher rank, the ��Bell of Selection��.


    It rang during this fight. Everyone was busily moving to find out who reached the higher rank.


    Although they could roughly infer itter when the name appeared on the ��Hall of Fame��, guild scouts and associations were moving busily to recruit the higher rank.


    ��It��s pointless.��


    That child created his own guild. It was a deration of intent to rise on his own.


    So the Emperor was content to embrace Lee Seo-ha within her fold.


    However, she was curious about the name the world would give to the path the child had walked.


    The artifact where everyone��s names were recorded, the ��Hall of Fame��. She was curious about the name it would bestow on him.


    ��What kind of title will it be?��


    The Emperor wondered.


    The title she received was Puppet Master. It reflected the path she had walked. She had shown many ugly aspects back then. The title of Emperor was only possible because she became the highest rank, epted herself, and showed a dignified appearance.


    ��Handling ck mes, ck me Demon Emperor (����ħ��)? Or maybe, given that he killed many Mines, he might receive the title of Saint (�}��).��


    While leisurely thinking about the title, the Emperor prepared.


    He had fought a tough battle. By now, he should be resting at home. As she thought about that, the Emperor saw the boy through the window.


    ������.��


    On the right, he was arm-in-arm with Ershil, and on the left, he was arm-in-arm with Seolhwa Ryeon, who looked shy.

 Chapter 172: Festival - Aftermath (2)

    Chapter 172: Festival - Aftermath (2)


    The bustling festival street was crowded.


    Ershil was walking there, holding onto Lee Seo-ha��s right arm.


    ��That seems fine.��


    She inwardly evaluated the woman who had taken the spot to Lee Seo-ha��s left.


    Lee Seo-ha had many women. It wasn��t just one or two. And most of them were even pretty. If they were just pretty, it wouldn��t be a problem.


    The problem was they all had outstanding abilities.


    From Kim Ara, the daughter of the Overlord, to Hong Yu-hwa, the granddaughter of the Red Tower Master.


    Both of them constantly expressed their affection. Kim Ara was famous for following Lee Seo-ha everywhere, and Hong Yu-hwa collected his photos as a hobby. She was aplete stalker.


    Well, it��s not a w for a man to have multiple women.She knew this because she was born in Ennd, a country wrapped in the guise of being gentlemanly but actually quite macho. Men are mostly driven by sexual desire.


    So she tried poking around.


    Suggested going on a date, just the two of them.


    Lee Seo-ha looked puzzled but didn��t dislike the idea. Maybe he was used to this kind of date.


    ��Well, he��s remarkable.��


    Remarkable.


    It wasn��t just about his looks. His looks were indeed good, but more than that, it was his ability. Even if he were incredibly unattractive, many women would still pursue him.


    No one at his young age had ever reached the level he had. That��s the kind of existence he was.


    So Ershil scrutinized the girl who had a crush on Lee Seo-ha. And like someone by his side, she had exceptional talent.


    -You have excellent talent. The kind that could even freeze the world.


    Mnie Merchen.


    The transcendent within her assured Ershil.


    ��Then I should keep him close.��


    Ershil didn��t ask much from her. Just to hold her hand and cooperate with her in keeping Lee Seo-ha��s women in check.


    And to strengthen their rtionship.


    That was all.


    She might call her own Lee Seo-ha ��Lord�� or talk about taking down Mines on a date, but she was a woman Ershil could hold onto herself.


    ��These days, Hong Yu-hwa is acting suspiciously.��


    Being the granddaughter of the Red Tower Master, she had more followers than Kim Ara, who had a Chinese background, or herself, who had an English background. Recently, there had been rumors that she was nning something through her followers, so it was better to be cautious.


    It was wiser to recruit allies in advance than to cry and regretter if Lee Seo-ha was taken away.


    ��Seo-ha, you��re smiling quite broadly. Is it because you have flowers in both hands?��


    Ershil shed her characteristic smirk. Lee Seo-ha smiled awkwardly. Seolhwa Ryeon, with a faint blush, was holding onto Lee Seo-ha��s left arm.


    ��Haha.��


    Lee Seo-ha let out a hollowugh. He attracted attention from all around.


    There were many different gazes: jealousy, envy, admiration, or even disbelief.


    ��Are they dating?��


    ��Isn��t she Seolhwa Ryeon from the next ss? Is it possible to have two-timing? I thought that only happened inics.��


    Since it was a temporarily set up food alley, many students were watching.


    Normally, there wouldn��t be such a crowd.


    There had been news that Mines were attacking.


    But there were many students. The Emperor herself had dered she would subdue the Mines. With the Emperor stepping forward, there was a sense of safety. That��s why it was possible.


    And in reality, the Mines were ughtered. By the Emperor��s first star. She didn��t even use the other stars. The implication was significant. The Emperor had be stronger.


    Even after a day, many stories were circting. And stability had been restored. That��s why there were so many students here.


    ��Lee Seo-ha should die.��


    So the students, who were blossoming with tales of the Emperor, harbored hatred towards Lee Seo-ha.


    It was known among the students that he was favored by the Emperor.


    ��Our Seo-ha is really popr.��


    Ershil chuckled.


    Lee Seo-ha sighed inwardly.


    ��So, what do you want to do here?��


    ��Want to eat a banana? Covered in chocte. It looks delicious.��


    ��Okay.��


    Lee Seo-ha bought three chocte-covered bananas.


    ��Thank you. I��ll enjoy it.��


    ��Thanks. Oh, Seolhwa Ryeon, do you know how to eat a banana?��


    ��Aren��t bananas just eaten as they are?��


    Seolhwa Ryeon replied, looking baffled, and Ershil giggled.


    ��Take a look at this.��


    Ershil stuck out her tongue, giving Lee Seo-ha a sultry look.


    Lick.


    She licked the chocte part of the chocte banana while looking at Lee Seo-ha.


    ��Will it work?��


    Ershil was half-skeptical.


    The Merchen family was known for illusion magic.


    It was a prestigious family that produced the remarkable transcendent, Mnie Merchen. When the family settled in Ennd, the name Merchen emerged on Earth.


    During this process, a school focused more on seducing men than on illusion magic appeared. The Merchen family��s bloodline included part of a dream demon, a subus.


    Thus, they had inherited the ways of seducing men for generations.


    This could be called the essence of the Merchen family. 101 secret techniques to seduce men.


    ��It��s rather vulgar, but.��


    However, this was the only way to seduce this stone-hearted man.


    Lick.


    Ershil looked at Lee Seo-ha.


    Lee Seo-ha��s gaze wavered slightly.


    It was a faint shake, but Ershil was satisfied.<hr>


    ��What is this?��


    Ershil was being proactive.


    Every time she approached me, she subtly seduced me. The problem was that it was fatal to me.


    ��Where should we go next? How about taking sticker photos? It��s famous for the four cuts of life these days.��


    ��Sticker photos? Is it taking pictures?��


    ��Yes, yes. Isn��t it interesting, Ryeon? What about you, Seo-ha?��


    Ershil suddenly approached and spoke. Sticker photos. I went to take them with my ex-girlfriend in my previous life. It was the ce where I met my ex-ex-girlfriend. Now, it is a memory I don��t even want to recall.


    ������Shall we go somewhere else?��


    ��Somewhere else?��


    ��Come to think of it, since the ��Bell of Selection�� has rung, we should go visit the ��Hall of Fame��.��


    With a mischievous expression, Ershil looked at me.


    I smiled awkwardly.


    After bing an Upper Rank, 24 hourster, a nickname would be registered in the ��Hall of Fame��.


    Upon reaching Upper Rank, you gained the power to distort naturalws, but at the same time, the world evaluated your path and gave you a suitable nickname. Hence, nicknames were important. A sincere person could be the minion of a fallen one, and a person thought to be fallen might actually be protecting the world.


    Since nicknames were crucial in judging good and evil, the ��Hall of Fame�� was quite a spectacle.


    ��As long as it��s not me.��


    The problemy in the nickname I got.


    Savior.


    ��It��s too grandiose a nickname.��


    It was grandiose. It was also a title with an enormous effect. While most titles only slightly enhanced the user, the Savior title enhanced me noticeably.


    Even Ershil, who was sure it was me who rang the ��Bell of Selection�� this time, was curious about my reaction.


    But since I couldn��t refuse the sticker photos and this, I nodded with the mindset of getting it over with.


    ��Then let��s go quickly. There��s not much time left.��


    Ershil, smiling brightly, led me. We soon arrived at the ��Hall of Fame��.


    There were many people. Most had expensive cameras, and there were many inte broadcasters.


    ��What kind of Upper Rank will it be this time?��


    ��Well, it will soon be in the Hall of Fame. There haven��t been any interesting nicknames recently, so it would be nice if an interesting onees up. Like ck me Dragon Emperor.��


    ��Pffft.��


    ������.��


    I flinched at the passerby��s words.


    ck me Dragon Emperor.


    I really didn��t want that, but considering I had acquired the power of the dragon, it wouldn��t be surprising. Especially since I used ck mes, the likelihood was high. It was a horrifying prospect.


    ��Do you know? When you be Upper Rank and receive a nickname, people��s reactions generally split into two.��


    ��What are they?��


    ��Disappointed or pleased. The former because it didn��t meet their expectations, and thetter because they got a good title despite not being qualified. Usually, if you��ve walked a good path, you tend to get highly rated.��


    Ershil looked at me.


    ��But Seo-ha, you��re a bit different. It feels like you��re getting what you deserve.��


    ��That��s not it.��


    In fact, I was expectant and happy when I received the Savior title. Because it was a really good title.


    ��What are your ns after the festival?��


    ��Well.��


    ��You��lle to school, right?��


    ��Probably will.��


    I sipped on the straw of the grapefruit soda I bought earlier.


    I woulde to school. But I wouldn��t be there most days. There��s nothing more to learn there. The students I needed to look after had found their paths. Seo Ga-yeon would be at the guild regrly, so it didn��t matter.


    ��Hong Yu-hwa is a bit concerning.��


    She would manage eventually.


    She was a strong woman.


    Even if she collected other people��s photos and stuck them all over her room.


    ������.��


    -Isn��t that more dangerous?


    Nodding quietly at Eternal Heaven��s words, I looked at the Hall of Fame.


    Many names were written there.


    From the Emperor, Seo Ye-bin, to Celestial, Thousand Sorcerer, Sword Saint, and Martial King.


    The names of deceased transcendents were also listed.


    The one at the very top.


    The most great and revered hero.


    [The Returnee Jin Seo-hyun]


    Jin Seo-hyun appeared in Korea, where nothing had appeared.


    He created ley lines under Korea, halved the Nazi forces, and contributed immensely to Korea��s development. Some even called him the father of heroes or the great hero.


    Looking around, some people were silently paying their respects.


    I lowered my gaze. From transcendents to those who reached the highest rank, there were many.


    Some had only their nicknames written, but most had both their nicknames and names. It was a disy of confidence in having reached this position by themselves.


    I scanned through the names of the Mines.


    ��There are still many alive.��


    In the original game��s route, many of them wouldn��t be alive at my level. But in terms of time, I have killed many Mine bastards.


    As I spent time going through the names, the part where the nicknames were engraved in the Hall of Fame began to shine.


    Hwaak!


    At the same time, a nickname was engraved.


    Savior.


    Ershil��s gaze on me was intense.

 Chapter 173: The Book Of The Demon

    Chapter 173: The Book Of The Demon


    ��What about today��s ns?��


    ��The festival schedule and the meeting schedule ovep, so there��s only training.��


    ��Sounds good.��


    Hong Yu-hwa headed to the magic training ground with a magic book. The mana felt there was abundant. When the returnee, Jin Seo-hyun, created this training ground, it was due to the relic he left behind. Because of the mana particle elerator, the mana here was the same as that of the training ground of the Red Tower or famous mountains where mana gathers.


    Meditate to increase the core��s mana. An action started since childhood, never missed even once.


    Then indulge in the magic book. Compare the spells written in old secret books and the magic books of the Red Tower with the magic book inherited directly from her grandfather, and transform them into spells that suit herself.


    A suffocating routine. If it weren��t for the festival, there might have been meetings with political figures, guild members, or people from other magic towers.


    Hong Yu-hwa��s daily life was scheduled down to the minute.


    Hong Yu-hwa didn��t find it suffocating. It was something she had done since childhood.And she had a goal.


    ��I want to win.��


    She looked at a picture of Lee Seo-ha floating on the ceiling.


    She wanted to win. Along with the desire to help him if he was in trouble. If he encountered an overwhelmingly strong enemy, she would be willing to rush to Lee Seo-ha��s aid if he called for help.


    But it��s a dream.


    Lee Seo-ha was too strong. Uncanny. The bell of selection rang. Hong Yu-hwa instinctively thought that the person who rang the bell was Lee Seo-ha.


    ��Was he the Savior?��


    Alias, Savior.


    A truly absurd title. Because of that alias, the world��s people were already in chaos. Since he did not reveal his name, no one knew who received that alias.


    A small smile yed on Hong Yu-hwa��s lips.


    Although she gained nothing from the magic book, thinking about Lee Seo-ha gave her a bit of strength. Besides, it��s not something that would happen overnight. She had to progress step by step. Moreover, it was a book obtained from the Demon Tower, wasn��t it?


    Impatience was poison.


    ��It should be that way.��


    A sense of urgency was rising deep within her heart.


    As Hong Yu-hwa calmed her mind and stepped outside.


    The magic book there was emitting a sinister force.<hr>


    I was currently focusing.


    I was intensely focused as when fighting Himmler.


    Ssss.


    The Heaven Defying Body imbued the needle. It looked sharp like an awl. And around it were broken needles scattered.


    -Ugh, it��s terrible.


    -The master is truly an efficiency freak.


    ��Everyone be quiet.��


    I quieted Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven, who were making noise.


    A newly acquired talent, ��ck Heavenly Dragon Blood (S+)��.


    With this, parts of my body could undergo dragon transformation. I could cover parts of my body with scales, and the strength of these scales was enough to block considerable sword strikes with bare flesh.


    Dragons were sacred but arrogant beings, and their numbers were so few that they were rarely seen. The ces they inhabited were mostly random, and there��s a high probability they were in a deep sleep.


    ��And they are ridiculously strong.��


    There��s no guarantee I could win.


    But the rewards they gave were certain. Just a handful of dragon blood could fetch at least tens of billions in the market, attracting countless people as it was an extremely rare material.


    I was conducting this operation to see if I could obtain it by extracting my blood.


    I was also tempted by the scales, but the parts from which scales are harvested do not regenerate well.


    The scales sprouted under the needle imbued with the Heaven Defying Body. This was not my will, but a reflexive reaction of my body.


    In other words, surprise attacks were meaningless to me.


    ��This is extremely good for an S+ rank.��


    Such traits usually had the advantage of being upgradeable beyond their rank.


    To the Ex rank, which was categorized as immeasurable.


    ��Ex ranks are all good.��


    The ranks of Myeolhae and Myeolcheon were said to be Ex rank.


    Considering that among the current transcendents, only the Sword Saint had an Ex rank, you could roughly guess its power.


    Crunch.


    The tip of the needle was crushed. I clicked my tongue. I could crudely destroy the scales with the Heaven Defying Body, but then regeneration would be difficult. So I intended to use the needle to draw only blood.


    ��Should I give up on this?��


    If someone capable of piercing my scales appeared, I would have to focus on extracting blood from the pierced area.


    -This is the first time I��m d I lost my physical body.


    -That��s right. If you, Eternal Heaven, had the body of a gumiho, Master would use every part of you from the hide to even a single hair.


    Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven trembled as they spoke.


    No matter how much of an efficiency freak I was, I wouldn��t go that far.


    ����Would I?��


    I couldn��t be sure myself, but anyway.


    ��Shall I return to the Demon Tower soon?��


    I assessed my strength.


    I had be stronger. I judged that I was at least twice as strong as when I defeated Himmler. And I hadn��t even used my points yet.


    ��It��s about time to use them.��


    I finished checking ��ck Heavenly Dragon Blood (S+)��, ��Surt��s Strength (S)��, and ��Extreme me Demon Sword (A)��.


    ��Surt��s Strength (S)��was literally the strength borrowed from a giant of the Surt tribe. It was the simplest but matched well with me since I��m more adept at handling swift swords.


    ��Extreme me Demon Sword (A)�� was quite satisfying too.


    Though A rank, it matched well with me.


    I opened the multidimensional shop and checked my points.


    [17,001,547P]


    An absurd amount of points.


    I gained ten million points by earning the alias, Savior, another two million in small increments, and five million from defeating Himmler.


    Even with many points, I had to set a direction.


    [Talent, Great Master��s Qualities (S)-3,000,000P]


    [Skill, Martial Arts Circle (S)-4,500,000P]


    [Skill, Illusory me Divine Steps (S)-3,000,000P]


    I spent a whopping ten million points in one go. Even so, I still had 6.5 million points left.


    Talent, Great Master��s Qualities (S) was literally the qualities of a great master. A person who created martial arts and established a sect was called a master. This would strengthen mycking martial arts.


    Skill, Martial Arts Circle (S) was a perceptive martial art. It created a circle within my range and turned it into a domain within my capabilities. This would greatly enhance ��Sword Demon (S+)�� and my martial arts proficiency.


    Skill, Illusory me Divine Steps (S) was a stepping technique.


    It was beneficial for those who have mastered the divine arts of Yang (�), focusing on speed and illusion.


    Golden light enveloped my body, and I felt something imbue within me.


    A circle formed around me, allowing me to sense everything within it. Simultaneously, various inspirations floated into my mind. The regrettable parts of ��ck me Divine Martial Arts (S)�� surfaced in my mind.


    [The proficiency of the skill ��ck me Divine Martial Arts (S)�� has increased.]


    ��Great Master��s Qualities (S) was a hit.��


    As soon as I acquired it, I could feel it. I slowly looked back at what I had.


    If I slowly integrate these into ��ck me Divine Martial Arts (S)��, it will be a great strength for me in the future.


    ��First, let��s go to Seo Ye-bin.��


    I thought as I headed to the principal��s office.


    It��s growing well, but there was one problem.


    That was the skill, ��Yin-Yang Divine Art (S)��.


    To use this power, which permanently increased abilities by achieving the unity of yin and yang, a woman with the power of extreme ice was needed. The problem was that it��s a girl like Seolhwa Ryeon.


    ��Should I do it?��


    It��s not that I had no feelings for Seolhwa Ryeon. She��s my age, beautiful, and overflowing with talent. Sometimes, there was respect in her eyes when she looked at me. But the problem was our superficial rtionship.


    Meeting me, who was thest survivor of her n (not), and actually being an elder (not) of the family and having a rtionship with Seolhwa Ryeon? It would be easy to get criticized.


    Of course, I had confidence that if I tried to knock her down once, somehow��


    ��I decided not to think like this.��


    I shook my head.


    Seolhwa Ryeon was a pure child. I didn��t want to corrupt her.


    Thinking such thoughts, I found myself in front of the principal��s office.


    Creak.


    The door opened by itself. Inside, the Emperor looked at me. A golden title. She wore a ck cape over her shoulders. She sparkled like her long golden alias.


    ��Come in.��


    The Emperor said in a soft voice. I walked inside.


    ��You seem to have a purpose.��


    ��Yes, it��s about the school.��


    ��You��re even thinking of dropping out�� Well, this school doesn��t suit you. There��s almost nothing to learn here.��


    Despite not exining, she knew all the circumstances.


    ��I��ll leave the workshop to you.��


    ��Thank you.��


    ��And congrattions. Others say the alias is grand or excessive, but don��t mind it. The alias ��Savior�� is very cool.��


    ������


    Being congratted didn��t feel like being congratted.


    It felt like being praised for writing a good diary when I was a child. I forced myself to nod.


    ��By the way.��


    Her gaze turned to my face.


    ��Your hair has grown a lot. It looks good.��


    She smiled as she looked at my hair.<hr>


    On the way to the guild.


    I met Hong Yu-hwa.


    ��Hi.��


    ��Long time no see.��


    As always, Hong Yu-hwa spoke haughtily, but the corners of her mouth slightly lifted. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    ��Are you skipping school sses now?��


    ��Yeah. I think there��s nothing more to learn.��


    ��Really?��


    For a moment, Hong Yu-hwa bit her lip.


    She had a strongpetitive spirit.


    ��What is it?��


    I looked at Hong Yu-hwa. At the edge of my senses, I felt the remnants of some power.


    It��s the power I felt from Pyo Gong at the Demon Tower.


    ��Yu-hwa, did you get something from the Demon Tower?��


    ��Hmm? Recently, I got a magic book.��


    ��Can I see it?��


    ��What? You��re interested too?��


    Hong Yu-hwa rarely smiled and nodded.


    ��I��ll show you, especially.��


    Hong Yu-hwa said, smirking.<hr>


    I entered Hong Yu-hwa��s room.


    And I witnessed it. Photos of me were stered all over the room.


    ������


    ������


    Hong Yu-hwa didn��t seem to realize that she had so many photos of me in her room.


    Embarrassed, I turned my eyes to the bed. At least, it was empty.


    ��What��s this?��


    The bed wasn��t normal either. Under the nket pushed to one side, the sheet in the middle of the bed was wet.


    I wondered if she had spilled some water.


    ������


    Looking at Hong Yu-hwa, her face was bright red.


    ��I see����


    I could guess what Hong Yu-hwa had done. I quietly put my hand on her shoulder and advised.


    ��Yu-hwa, don��t worry. It��s normal for a vigorous 20-year-old to have such����


    ��Get out immediately!!��


    So I was kicked out of Hong Yu-hwa��s room.

 Chapter 174: The Book Of The Demon (2)

    Chapter 174: The Book Of The Demon (2)


    The Book of the Demon was a magical book written by a demon.


    Its age ranged from at least a few thousand years to tens of thousands of years.


    Demons had widely varying lifespans, and the magic books they wrote also had different effects.


    However, they all shared onemon effect.


    Magic books written by demons, who were non-human, corrupted their users.


    If it underwent no purification process, it would be a very dangerous item.


    It forcibly corrupted the user and subjugated them. The subjugated became the demon��s minions and worked for them.


    They became like demon-empowered beings who gained power by offering their souls to beings from other worlds.


    The power one could obtain was clearer. While beings from other worlds were higher in rank than demons, they could not properly grant power to humans due to their overwhelming strength. Demons, on the other hand, could easily transfer their power.However, once one reached a certain level due to the difference in rank, the power they provided became exceedingly weak.


    ��That��s why it��s a problem if ambiguous guys get their hands on the Book of the Demon.��


    Ambiguous guys caused overwhelming incidents.


    I once again pondered deeply in Hong Yu-hwa��s room. The photos had disappeared somewhere in the meantime, and the bed had returned to a clean state.


    ��I��ll say it again, the reason why your photos were pinned to the wall was because I was hanging them up with a sense of swallowing my pride����!��


    I understood.


    That��s her nature.


    If there��s someone she wanted to defeat, she burned with apetitive spirit.


    But was there really a need to put up my photos with a sense of swallowing her pride? Though I thought this, I didn��t bother to point it out.


    I looked at the Book of the Demon.


    The Book of the Demon had strange writing. It didn��t seem like thenguage of this world, and each letter, though faint, contained demonic energy.


    However, I possess the talent, reading (-).


    [Interpreting ��Book of the Demon - Book of Cruelty (S)��.]


    Vroom!


    Knowledge surfaced in my mind. Knowledge I had never encountered before began to settle in my head as if I naturally knew it. It seemed like a type that imnted knowledge through the act of reading.


    ��It��s a Book of the Demon. And it was written by a fairly high-ranking demon.��


    ����Really?��


    I frowned as I spoke.


    This magic book had a nastier performance than I thought. It granted the user power, but the side effects of that power were significant.


    It seemed more like a contract to get a disposable toy rather than a loyal servant.


    ��It��s lucky I found it first.��


    Dark energy began to seep out from the magic book called the ��Book of Cruelty (S).��


    It started to bind me forcibly. It was a demon��s unique contract ritual. The moment this contract was established, you could face the demon and be its loyal servant.


    If it weren��t for me, that was.


    ��Contracts can be nullified at any time.��


    However, I became curious.


    There were many undiscovered aspects of demons. In the game, most of them appeared already dead. Some of the higher-ranking demons escaped to other dimensions in theter stages.


    It��s different in this world. For some reason, the dead demons had resurrected.


    ��And what it said also bothers me.��


    Whether it��s apostles, demon-empowered beings, or demons.


    The higher-ranked beings I encountered, the more they showed me affection. To an ufortable degree.


    ��Isn��t it dangerous?��


    ��It��s fine. It would be dangerous for others. It��s a forced contract.��


    ��Wait, hold on!��


    ��No need to be so surprised. I can break this kind of contract anytime.��


    Hong Yu-hwa was surprised, so I calmed her down.


    ��What are you talking about?��


    ��By interpreting the magic book, it sets the condition for a forced contract. But if it happens like this, the power of the contract itself diminishes. So, for this kind of thing, if the user is strong enough, it��s hard to force a contract. That��s why it can be canceled with even a small amount of power. Yu-hwa, you might need to use all your strength.��


    ��������


    Hong Yu-hwa red at me.


    Even so, she said nothing because she knew I was telling the truth. She was different from those who acted without knowing their ce.


    ��So, what are you going to do?��


    ��The other side sent an invitation, so it��s hard to refuse, right?��


    ��It��s more like an illegal loan shark reaching out rather than an invitation.��


    ��It��s even worse than that. Although we say it��s a world where even Satan loses his job, demons are creatures that are said to be born from the primordial evil. So, shall we go together?��


    ��Can I be of help?��


    I hesitated.


    Hong Yu-hwa wasn��t usually like this. Maybe it��s because of the difference in power. As a magician, she must have guessed what kind of power the opponent had through this forced contract.


    However, Hong Yu-hwa didn��t need to feel intimidated.


    The power she possesses, the Plunderer, was a power that took talents or skills from the opponent and made them her own. As long as she could steal the opponent��s power as I suggested, she could at least handle the task on her own.


    That was, unless you were someone like me who could acquire talents or skills separately.


    ��You are helpful just by existing, Yu-hwa. Even if you just stand there and steal one talent or skill with your Plunderer, you��re already doing your part.��


    ��Me, doing my part?��


    Hong Yu-hwa said, as if her pride was hurt.


    ��No, if you steal with your Plunderer, you��re doing your part. In terms of firepower, the Red Tower is the best, so you��re doing at least twice as much.��


    ��Only twice?��


    Hong Yu-hwa gave a faint smile, seemingly pleased by my words.


    ��At least twice. So, shall we go?��


    ��Let��s do it.��


    I reached out to the magic book.


    Immediately, darkness swallowed us up.<hr>


    As soon as the darkness engulfed us, what appeared was a grand mansion.


    A grand mansion that could be seen in Europe or America. It had five floors and was shaped like a school building in a U-shape. The grandeur of the building��s exterior was iparable to that of a school.


    ��This ce����


    It��s a ce that��s in my memory too. It��s where Hong Yu-hwa lived when she was a child.


    I looked around. Hong Yu-hwa was nowhere to be seen. There was no trace of her.


    ��Are we being observed?��


    It must be the work of a demon.


    This ce was where Hong Yu-hwa��s disposition changed. I couldn��t understand why it would make me experience that trauma.


    Hong Yu-hwa should be safe for now.


    Demons were beings that fed on human negative emotions. The higher the density, the more they liked it. Given Hong Yu-hwa��s immense potential, the emotions they could extract from her would be unparalleledpared to others.


    ��Eternal Heaven, ck Heaven.��


    -Yes.


    -Master, I am here.


    ��Can you tell if there are demons around?��


    -The mind of the demon is embedded in this world itself, so it��s hard to intervene.


    ��What if I give you my power?��


    -Should I bring the demon here?


    Eternal Heaven asked, wagging its tail.


    Unlike ck Heaven, which groaned when touched, Eternal Heaven was incrediblypetent.


    -Master!?


    I infused Eternal Heaven with the energy of Defying Heaven.


    Eternal Heaven��s body trembled. The white light turned ck. Her tails increased from three to six.


    ��At this level, she might be able to undergo apotheosis.��


    The power she exuded was beyond imagination.


    -Haha, at this level, there��s nothing to fear.


    -Eternal Heaven, don��t be overconfident.


    -What are you talking about, you pervert who feels something when touching the Sword God.


    -What?!


    Eternal Heaven spoke to ck Heaven and then wagged her tails as she disappeared somewhere.


    With Eternal Heaven bing that strong, there was no need to worry about her being easily overpowered by a demon.


    -Master, don��t trust Eternal Heaven too much.


    ��You start causing discord the moment she��s gone?��


    -����


    ck Heaven looked at me as if she couldn��t believe what she heard.


    -That��s not it. The problem lies in what the Celestial Horse left behind. So don��t trust anything, including me. I won��t teach martial arts anymore. It��s pointless now that you��re walking a path no one else can follow��


    ��Is that so.��


    I looked at ck Heaven.


    Perhaps ck Heaven was telling me not to trust herself.


    A being derived from a part of the Heavenly Demon.


    She might know about some n the Heavenly Demon had.


    ��There really isn��t anyone I can trust.��


    I walked calmly towards the mansion. The mansion was peaceful.


    A five-year-old Hong Yu-hwa was practicing magic in the park.


    ������Lee Seo-ha?��


    ��Hong Yu-hwa?��


    So, she wasn��t caught by the demon, she was here.


    Feeling awkward, I approached Hong Yu-hwa.


    ��What should I do? Because of the demon��s power, I reverted to being a five-year-old. I won��t be much help like this.��


    ��Is that so?��


    As I spoke calmly, Hong Yu-hwa began to calm down as well.


    ��Sorry, I guess I was more anxious than I realized. This ce holds bad memories for me.��


    ��Understandable. Demons feed on human trauma.��


    I nodded in agreement with Hong Yu-hwa��s words.


    This ce was likely where a major traumatic event in Hong Yu-hwa��s life urred. And if it��s that ce, it meant the being that killed her parents wasing back.


    That would likely be a high-ranking demon-empowered being.


    ��No need to talk about the trauma. What are the characteristics of the enemy that will appear here?��


    ������Thank you. First of all, the demoning here is mostly immune to magic.��


    ��Really?��


    ��And it used a strange power.��


    ��It absorbed the opponent��s magic and used it?��


    ��How did you know?��


    I had no choice but to know.


    Defeating that being was how Hong Yu-hwa earned the name Crimson Lotus.


    Or, if things went badly, she might have been abandoned and taken on the name ck Lotus as a demon-empowered being.


    Sssssss����.


    The atmosphere around us suddenly started to change. The grass in the yard began to wither. The trees dried up. It was as if we were witnessing the end of the world.


    ��Is this influenced by Hong Yu-hwa��s mindscape?��


    The demonic energy felt prickly on my skin.


    The demon had appeared.

 Chapter 175: The Book Of The Demon (2)

    Chapter 175: The Book Of The Demon (2)


    -Krrrrrk.


    It was a demon.


    Though it was said to be a demon, its form was that of a demonic beast.


    A demonic beast.


    Its body had a human shape, but its head resembled that of a wolf. Exuding demonic energy, it was staring at us.


    ��Fenrir����


    -Krrrrrrrk.


    Hong Yu-hwa trembled in fear as she looked at it.


    The wolf that devoured gods, Fenrir. Naturally, it didn��t possess that kind of power. It was merely an imitation.I looked at it.


    Its rank was between high-rank and top-rank.


    Originally, it would be at the end of the high-rank. However, this ce was a space created by the demon based on Hong Yu-hwa��s memories. It was growing by feeding on Hong Yu-hwa��s fear.


    ��What should I do?��


    Killing it was a simple task.


    But this event was meant to make Hong Yu-hwa aplete being. I looked at Hong Yu-hwa.


    ��Do you want to handle it?��


    ����Didn��t you hear that it��s immune to magic?��


    ��Break through. No matter what it does, I��ll block it.��


    ��Hah.��


    Hong Yu-hwa let out a hollowugh. Then she changed her expression.


    ��Sorry, I apologize. I showed an embarrassing side.��


    The body of a five-year-old child grew.


    Even if the demon ruled this space, its foundation was Hong Yu-hwa��s mind. The mansion crumbled, and a crimson crown appeared above her head.


    The Usurper.


    With a brilliant title, Hong Yu-hwa pointed at the demon.


    ��With magic resistance, boosting its resistance to abilities with biological aura, and reinforcing it with sorcery? No wonder magic doesn��t work.��


    Hong Yu-hwa started moving, incredulous.


    Whoosh.


    Arge crimson me appeared. The usurper��s crown began to turn red.


    I drew out the ck me.


    ��You��re going to tackle this head-on?��


    ��Shooting it with a beam is useless with its strong regeneration. I could steal its regenerative ability, but that��s a hassle.��


    As she spoke, she elegantly crafted a magic circle.


    At the same time, a barrier surrounding the demon transferred to Hong Yu-hwa.


    ��Even seeing it again, it��s an absurd ability.��


    It allowed her to surpass one rank and steal any talent or skill from her opponent.


    It provided an enormous advantage in battle and could be used for growth by borrowing the skills of a higher-ranked magician.


    -The master shouldn��t be saying that.


    ��Yeah.��


    I responded appropriately to ck Heaven��s words and drew the autumn sword. The crimson de gleamed.


    ��How about a joint spell for the first time in a while?��


    ��A sword I haven��t seen before. What will you do with a new item?��


    How did she know it was new?


    Curious, but as a wise man, I showed through action.


    ��Something like this.��


    I plunged the autumn sword into the mes created by Hong Yu-hwa.


    Whoosh!


    Its size grew overwhelmingly. The enchantment spell activated. Then, I infused the autumn sword��s magic into this ce.


    Ziiiing!


    The sun. A brilliant light that dispels the dark night appeared in the sky.


    -Kheheong!


    The fake Fenrir reacted. It recognized Hong Yu-hwa as a threat. Far toote.


    I lightly sent a kick with the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    Bam!


    With a single kick, its chest caved in deeply, and it was mmed to the ground.


    ����Weren��t you an intermediate-rank?��


    ��I��m quite capable. I can now handle most top-ranks too.��


    ��Unbelievable.��


    ��ept it. I��m beautiful.��


    ������


    -The master is indeed beautiful.


    With my joke, Hong Yu-hwa��s tension seemed to ease, a smile ying on her lips.


    But ck Heaven��s remark was infuriating.


    ��When I get home, I should pet the sword for an hour.��


    There was a need to reaffirm the master-servant rtionship.


    Hong Yu-hwa focused on her magic. The me, burning brilliantly like the sun, headed for the wolf and engulfed it.


    ��It��s over.��


    The wolf was burned to the point where no corpse could be found. It was a demon from the start, so there wouldn��t have been a corpse anyway.


    I devoured its soul using the special stat Shadow (Ӱ).


    [Special stat Shadow (Ӱ) increases by 5.]


    [The soul of the Shadow Knight is amplified. The Shadow Knight evolves into the Shadow Knight Commander.]


    The Shadow Knight was now somewhat usable.


    I looked around. Although I had devoured Hong Yu-hwa��s trauma, the demon still hadn��t shown itself.


    ��Am I next?��


    I wasn��t sure what would happen.


    If I had mystical powers, I might be able to read it, but could I see it as someone who just dropped into this world?


    As those thoughts were frightening, the surroundings began to change.


    ��������


    ��������


    And between the buildings, I saw myself. More precisely, my past self. Next to me was my ex-girlfriend.


    ��That����


    ��She was my girlfriend.��


    Hong Yu-hwa said something, but I dismissed it lightly.


    I briefly looked at the scene with my ex-girlfriend and my past self. The woman was smiling broadly as if something was very amusing, while the man was treating her coldly. They made quite a picturesque scene, as they were both quite good-looking.


    ��Regret, huh.��


    I raised my hand lightly. The ck me condensed.


    ��Wait��!��


    Kurrurururung!


    Everything around me began to distort. The ck me, guided by my will, twisted and burned the surrounding space.


    Ridiculous.


    Did they think something like this would shake me?


    ��If I could capture it, I would��ve used it.��


    My mouth twisted involuntarily.


    I was displeased. Extremely so.


    -S-Seo-ha nim! I-I��ve caught it!


    At that moment, I heard Eternal Heaven��s trembling voice.


    I looked in that direction.


    At the tip of Eternal Heaven��s tail, someone was staring at me with a paleplexion.


    -H-How can a human have such ridiculous power��this is more than the Thousand Sorcerer!!


    It was a voice that almost screamed.


    More than the Thousand Sorcerer, huh. That was amusing. Comparing me to a transcendent?


    ��How did you recreate this?��


    -T-This world reads the user��s mental image and shows the scene they regret the most!


    The demon screamed as if in agony.


    I squinted at it. The demonic energy seen through Divine Sight was shaking violently. Normally, if mana or demonic energy seen through Divine Sight shook, it indicated lies, but the demon was shaking out of fear. The ck me was fiercely burning everything around, which also yed a part.


    ��A mystery that interferes with the system?��


    ��Y-Yes! T-The humans here c-call it that. D-Demons, from birth, i-inherit one power from the primordial will.��


    I opened the multidimensional shop. Then, I bought a talent.


    [Lie Detection (B) �C 300,000]


    Despite being a B rank, it was disgustingly expensive, so I had postponed buying it, but this couldn��t be helped. I spoke to the demon.


    ��Is what you said just now the truth?��


    -Y-Yes! I-It is the truth.


    I could naturally tell it was the truth.


    ��How did the Book of Demons end up with Hong Yu-hwa?��


    -B-By chance. I-I just wanted to get a l-loyal servant��


    It was the truth.


    ��Come to think of it, I didn��t ask. What rank are you?��


    -7, 71st rank Dantalion!


    Truth.


    I red at the demon.


    All sorts of negative emotions began to gnaw at me.


    Tear him to pieces right now. It was as if that was what it was saying.


    ��No.��


    I denied it inwardly.


    I wanted to make him suffer as much as possible. And that was what I did best.


    ��Apostle Transformation.��


    I restrained him with the power of Defying Heaven. The ck me, based on forced subjugation, was pushed into Dantalion.


    ��If you don��t want to live, you can refuse.��


    -I-I ept! I, Dantalion, the 71st ranked demon! From the moment I first saw you, I admired you! Please ept me as your servant!


    He was quick-witted.


    He did not reject the Apostle Transformation and epted it as it was.


    And with this, the Book of Demons incident was over.


    It was an anticlimactic ending.<hr>


    Lee Seo-ha, having taken Dantalion as a subordinate, went to work at the guild.


    Hong Yu-hwa, seeing him off, thought about Lee Seo-ha.


    ��A girlfriend.��


    Hong Yu-hwa recalled the scene.


    It was the first time she had seen Lee Seo-ha like that.


    He looked better now, but back then, Lee Seo-ha was a bit less handsome. The woman next to him was smiling.


    Hong Yu-hwa scanned the woman instantly. She was dressed in luxury, trying to appear both dressed up and casual.


    She didn��t know the brands, but being part of the upper ss, Hong Yu-hwa knew that the clothes the woman wore were those only the upper ss would wear.


    Lee Seo-ha was associating with a woman from the upper ss.


    For some reason, they had broken up now.


    ��At least he��s not impotent.��


    The biggest concern was gone.


    However, there was another problem. He had a girlfriend. And Lee Seo-ha regretted it bitterly.


    Hong Yu-hwa closed her eyes and thought.


    If he had such regrets, there was no way Lee Seo-ha would just sit still.


    ��Come to think of it.��


    Lee Seo-ha had hatred for demons.


    Viins couldn��t escape his grasp either. Lee Seo-ha hated both demons and viins. If so, then the reason was��


    ��If his girlfriend had been killed by a demon?��


    Then she could understand the bitter regret he felt.


    ��Not impotent, just preserving his pure love.��


    Hong Yu-hwa pondered deeply into the night.

 Chapter 176: Skirmish

    Chapter 176: Skirmish


    After capturing the demon, Dantalion, I headed to the guild with him.


    There were already many people in the guild: the Elder, Witch Maiden, and Seonghwi.


    And the most important role in the guild for handling misceneous tasks, the Electronic Witch.


    ��Most of the guild members are strong inbat but weak in handling chores, so the importance of the Electronic Witch increases.��


    It was a bit of an absurd situation.


    In fact, although we were using the Electronic Witch for chores, the very idea of using her only for chores was nonsensical.


    Soon, we would need to recruit more guild members.


    I didn��t know anyone in ounting, but I��d have to rely on my connections somehow.


    As we entered the guild, the Elder bowed respectfully.��Heavenly Demon, who is this?��


    ��A newly epted subordinate. He is the 71st-ranked demon who was messing around in the Demon Tower.��


    ��What, there��s another one like me?��


    The subus who escaped from the Tower of Dreams, Seonghwi, scrutinized Dantalion. Her captivating pink eyes nced over him, making Dantalion flinch.


    ��You focused more on abilities other than physical ones? Well, demons are born with ��Skills�� from the beginning.��


    ����Skills��?��


    ��The power they use is based on the so-called primordial will. Every demon is born with a unique power, and these powers can easily suppress most supernatural abilities.��


    When the Witch Maiden expressed curiosity, I gave a suitable answer.


    For someone like Pyogong, he died before he could do anything. He might have had the power to store beasts or magical creatures.


    ��Is Dantalion��s power to recreate the moments when the user has the most negative emotions?��


    The ufortable part was that I could only guess.


    Most demons in the Demon Tower had already been killed by others, making it hard to gather information.


    ��Anyway, Seonghwi. Handle this guy well.��


    ��Why me? There are plenty of capable people around!��


    ��Do it.��


    When I emphasized the order through the Tower of Dreams engraving, Seonghwi��s lips pouted.


    ��How far is allowed?��


    ��Don��t kill him, and make sure his limbs are intact.��


    ����What did you do to him? Why is he reacting so sensitively?��


    ��Seonghwi. It��s the Heavenly Demon��smand. Obey quietly.��


    ��Yes, yes. By the way, your name is Dantalion, right?��


    -Please, just spare me!


    ��I��ll spare you. But I might torment you to the point where you��d rather die.��


    -Hi, hiik! Please, just my life��


    ��Yes, beg like that. What else can you do anyway?��


    Seonghwi dragged Dantalion away.


    I went to the office and started dealing with the urgent matters I had to handle.


    Even though the Electronic Witch acted as my proxy, as the guild master, there were still some things I must personally handle.


    ��The guild members don��t view things positively either.��


    Seonghwi, who was no different from a ve due to the Tower of Dreams engraving, and the Elder who worshiped the Heavenly Demon, might not change their minds easily, but others were different.


    In fact, the Elder and the Witch Maiden might view the Electronic Witch with suspicion. She was handling the tasks I should be doing.


    I was about to open the guild master��s door and enter when I heard a voice.


    ��Seo-ha, watch over me. I��m guarding the Veritas Gale����


    ��������


    I killed my presence and stepped out for a moment.


    I��de back in five minutes.


    ��There��s really no one normal around.��


    I needed to keep my mind straight.<hr>


    I headed to the clearing that the Electronic Witch had designated.


    The ce where ck Heaven��s single strike had split the mountain. It was where I intended to practice my swordsmanship.


    -For someone like you, a single real battle is better than persistent training. Most importantly, it allows you to utilize your talent.


    ��But right now, I need to focus on the basics.��


    -That��s right. Originally, you should have realized this much earlier, but ironically, your abilities were so outstanding that you��re only now getting proper training.


    ck Heaven floated beside me, speaking.


    -However, there are those who defied heaven with just the basics. They inscribed their names in the world and altered itsws. You might not know them, but the Sword Demon and Sword Master were such beings. The Sword Demon split half of Mount Hua, one of the Five Great Mountains, with a single swing, and the Sword Master annihted fifty mid-level and ten high-level opponents in what could be described as an instant in this era.


    ��Really?��


    -It was nothing more than simple shes and thrusts. But they imbued their swords with their will. They split thews of the world with their willpower. That��s all there was to it. Their shes could cut through anything, and their thrusts could prate anything.


    ��Like the Sword Demon I met before.��


    -Yes, that one was also a Sword Demon.


    When I first used the Abyss.


    I recalled the confrontation with the Sword Demon who had left scars all over my body.


    -Reaching the highest level is difficult. Even for one thing. Most people who are considered geniuses spend their entire lives to see the end of one thing. Yet most of them never bloom fully, ending their lives as mere buds. In a way, you possess a power that all of them would envy.


    ��That��s true.��


    -But you can do too many things. So far, it has been helpful, but the transcendence stage is a bit different. Even transcendents cannot transcend multiple things at once. Even the Heavenly Demon couldn��t. However, your mental state has already created the ck Sea, ck Heaven, and ck Sun, so it��s a bit different.


    Anyway. ck Heaven added.


    -Now is the time to look back one by one. Fortunately, Yeongcheon and I have walked the path and realized it, so we will be of great help to you.


    -Oh? I haven��t reached transcendence yet?


    -��You were almost there. Anyway, let��s start by swinging the sword.


    I took my stance.


    Grasping ck Heaven and positioning myself for a draw.


    Thanks to White Rouge, which increased power upon drawing the sword, I started with a drawing technique.


    ��It��s subtle.��


    However, I noticed a few diforts.


    The ��Circle of Martial Arts (S),�� which formed a circr area around me, immediately identified my weaknesses. And ��ck me Martial Arts (S)�� adjusted my stance to match the ��Grandmaster��s Aptitude (S).��


    ��All sorts of insights areing to me.��


    How to use my feet efficiently, what purpose I should have each time I swing my sword.


    These insights kepting to me.


    -��This is absurd. The extraneous movements are disappearing.


    -At this rate, you��ll be able to catch up to the Sword Demon with just your swordsmanship.


    -It��s time to move to the next stage.


    ck Heaven said so.


    I refined my sword technique. Sharper. To fit my body. As I went through the process, my rank naturally increased.


    [��ck me Martial Arts (S)�� proficiency has increased. ��ck me Martial Arts (S)�� evolves to ��ck me Divine Sword (S+).��]


    -The next stage is the state of infusing the sword with ��Nyeom.��


    ��It��s ��Nyeom�� after all.��


    ck Heaven��s single strike was peculiar.


    She didn��t even emit a long sword aura, yet the mountain split in two. Such power existed in only two forms in this world.


    The power created by transcendents, such as the Heart Sword or Intent, which twisted thews.


    -Once you infuse the sword with Intent, you can do many things. You can create a sword aura that can cut through concepts and twist thews to cut everything within your sight. You can even create the destructive light of annihtion, which is a form of evolved sword aura.


    ck Heaven��s words made me focus my mind.


    ��Nyeom.��


    Twisting thews with my will here.


    Wooong!


    [Eternal Existence (S+)] assisted with the detailed work. Intent amplified. My mind, which only created sword auras, now sharpened the sword with another force.


    ��This is����


    Immediately, I felt as if something was blocking me. Instinctively, I knew this was thew set by the world. What I had to do was defy it.


    ��Get lost.��


    As soon as I made up my mind, thew disappeared. It felt as if it had been negated by something.


    I infused the sword with Intent. The Will Soul amplified my Intent.


    Intent was weak when alone, but it boasted exceptional abilities whenbined with something else.


    I sh (��).


    I imbued that meaning into the sword. Holding ck Heaven, I felt a different energy than usual.


    -No, at once��


    -Well, it��s because it��s Seo-ha.


    Swoosh.


    And the forest was cut down.<hr>


    -This is ridiculous.


    The boundary.


    A sanctuary for demons created by a returnee.


    Demons could not leave this ce. The higher their rank, the more restrictions the boundary imposed on them. This was the end result of selling their world to alien beings and losing.


    There were many people there.


    In the center was a table, and four beings were gathered around it.


    The Seven Evils (�ߐ�).


    Great evils threatening the world. Each one wasparable to a transcendent in the human world.


    -Is Vicious still struggling?


    -Yes, and so is Brutal. For some reason, the wounds inflicted by Celestial are too severe. He dealt the most lethal blow to Brutal.


    -Vicious underestimated the Overlord too much. I realized that when I fought him. He��s getting stronger. He might soon be able to lift and throw Jeju Ind with pure strength alone.


    The one who spoke lightly had also nearly died.


    That was because he attempted to capture Vicious while conducting the Apostle summoning ritual.


    Normally, he would have boasted loudly here, but the summoning ritual had failed.


    The Apostle had retreated back to the world he came from.


    -No matter how I think about it, it��s strange. The Apostle wouldn��t have retreated so easily.


    -What, are you ming me again?


    -No, I��m pointing out something important. Even though the Apostle had just been summoned, he is still an Apostle of a god. There��s only one person I can think of who could send him back.


    -The Sword Saint.


    -Yes, only him. But if he had been there, that guy wouldn��t have returned alive.


    Mad Evil (��) spoke calmly.


    -Do you know anything about the new high-rank who appeared recently?


    -What good would it do us to know about a high-rank?


    -I checked. The lower ranks are reacting strangely.


    Sage Evil (�ɐ�) said with a smile.


    -Even the title is unusual. It reminds me of someone. The man who cultivated the barrennd when the worlds ovepped.


    -��What��s the title?


    -The Savior.


    -��What?


    -It��s a grand title, not one that a mere high-rank should receive. He must be interfering with the great evils we��ve set in motion.


    -Alright. If that��s the case, then we can assume the severity of the situation.


    Mad Evil picked up a chess piece and ced it on the board.


    -First, find out about the Savior. He will be our main enemy.

 Chapter 177: Skirmish (2)

    Chapter 177: Skirmish (2)


    An alias was no different from a title.


    Its effects could range from minimal to creating unimaginable events.


    There was once a city where 100,000 people lived, but it became infected with a gue, turning everything alive into zombies. A being who drained his life force to save half of the city��s poption earned the title of ��Saint�� from the world after that event.


    And although he was just a mid-tier being, he was elevated to the highest rank.


    There were refugees.


    Belgium was destroyed by the treacherous Nazi Empire. Refugees, trying to survive, headed to other countries but were almost wiped out by a horde of monsters.


    A hero, calling himself a knight, risked his life to lure the monsters away and save the refugees. Even though the strong often intimidate others with their strength, heter became one of the highest-ranked members of the Round Table Knights, a position only essible to the most elite.


    An alias represents one��s rank.


    A rank was a power that transformed real-life stories lived on Earth into strength. It was also the power of belief.Alias, Savior.


    A remarkable alias was born. And this alias was something that everyone in the world acknowledged when they looked at a particr person.


    Returnee, Jin Seo-hyun.


    The greatest hero, often hailed as the most magnificent.


    When the world was at its most chaotic, he stood alone against demons and saved citizens. He called himself and those in his group heroes, and they acted in a manner befitting that name.


    Doctors and nurses recited the Hippocratic Oath and the Nightingale Pledge, and heroes started respecting Jin Seo-hyun, and behaved heroically.


    They created an association for the rights of heroes.


    They protected Europe from the threat of the Nazi Empire.


    They worked with the Hundred Temple to contain those known as the Great Evils.


    Some said that when China was in danger, it was Jin Seo-hyun who split what could have be two into dozens, and called him a hypocrite. But that��s mostly what Chinese people said.


    The world generally called Jin Seo-hyun a savior.


    But Jin Seo-hyun��s alias was Returnee.


    Despite his unfortunate end, he was the greatest hero.


    The world bestowed the form of his alias upon someone. This alias spread rapidly across the globe.


    Heroes and rted individuals.


    It wasn��t just a matter of stories. Heroes were a significant topic among civilians. Celebrities and actors were overshadowed by heroes, who also upied the interests of streamers and YouTubers for a long time.


    Heroes, in short, are distinguished yet very close to civilians.


    -Wow, that��s really short and intense. Alias, Savior. Isn��t that just insane?


    -Really�� I��m so jealous of the person who got that alias, even though their name is hidden.


    -Isn��t it that Masked Man?


    -It might be Veritas. He is truly our light. The savior who saved us from ignorance.


    -Please, Veritas Cult, go away.


    -For real, our Veritas is a god. But I do want that savior alias.


    -Stop desiring it! This is a hero gallery!


    -Ha ha, so what? Our Veritas is a hero and a god too.


    -From now on, this gallery belongs to the Veritas Cult. Any objections?


    -Alias, Savior is awesome. Why doesn��t Japan have heroes like that?


    -Japan has the Sword Saint.


    -That guy feels inferior to the Returnee and hides in the mountains training. He might not even know if the Returnee is dead.


    -Ha ha, sad but true. Can��t deny it.


    -At the beginning of the Great Chaos, it seemed like Japan would dominate the world. Why is it a country worse off than Korea now?


    -There��s only one country in the world that can match Korea: the US.


    -Japan has too many gods to unite. They still haven��t unified. They are still divided into East Japan and West Japan. Korea unified long ago.


    -Why are people giving up hope on Japanese heroes already?


    -You really don��t know why?


    -Alias, Savior. Might he be the hero who will rebuild China in chaos?


    -Nonsense. China is already ruined. This gallery is taken over by the Veritas Cult.


    -If the chairman were alive, he would have killed all these guys.


    -Where do you live? Do you know hackers are cheap these days?


    -Sorry. I��m really sorry. Please don��t kill me.


    -Oh, shit. An alias, Savior. If it��s a savior, it must be the US, right?


    -Maybe not. The US has cleaned up recently, but it used to have songs with lyrics about getting wet at the top of the charts.


    -Still, it��s been okay recently. Confucian boys from Korea have taken over the charts.


    -How about checking ��The Bell of Selection��? It��s rung four times. This is a hero born in Korea.


    -No problem. The gods of the Hundred Temple are watching everything nowadays. They might lure him with crazy rewards. Such an alias would be hard to ignore.


    -If possible, it��s a good idea.


    The world began to cry out his name.<hr>


    In this world, there were relics.


    Relics referred to dungeons from other dimensions. The artifacts from these relics possessed power on a different level. This was because crossing dimensions strengthened their rank. For whatever reason, crossing dimensions made beings below a certain level stronger.


    Therefore, artifacts should rightfully be called powers that governed the very concept.


    And now I was heading towards a relic.


    More precisely, a relic where the legacy of the Heavenly Demony.


    -But Master cannot umte strength, right?


    ��That��s right.��


    The Conceptual Stat of Defying Heaven stopped at 100. To go beyond that, the Conceptual Stat had to evolve.


    It had to be an Absolute Stat.


    I found a clue about the Absolute Stat.


    However, I instinctively felt that it was not a power I could obtain right now, no matter how much I struggled.


    ��This is my first time hearing about the Absolute Stat.��


    It was the first time I saw such a stat in ��Epic World��. And it must be rted to what the Heavenly Demon mentioned.


    The Creator.


    The power of the one who created thews of the universe was said to be starlight and the defiance of heaven.


    Its source was the power of affirmation and negation.


    Perhaps it was even more significant than acquiring the name of a god.


    No, I was certain.


    That power was superior to anything else.


    However, before I could obtain the Absolute Stat, I couldn��t enhance the Defying Heaven stat.


    So, I came to acquire something else.


    ��Eternal Heaven is more useful than I thought.��


    With her tail growing longer,


    She could do so many things now. Even without me giving her Defying Heaven, she created spells on her own or handled misceneous tasks.


    -Are you just good at chores to enhance me?!


    -Hehe, after all, a fox should handle chores. The master should train in swordsmanship with me.


    -Eek!


    Not wanting to see ck Heaven enjoying herself, Eternal Heaven red at her.


    -Seo-ha! Then I��ll work hard on the chores, can I bully those who get in the way?


    ��Do it moderately.��


    -M-Master?!


    Silencing the noisy ck Heaven, I grabbed the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. A cold sensation flowed through, and Defying Heaven fluctuated.


    While learning swordsmanship, I realized one thing. I was too focused on creating sword energy.


    Hwaruk.


    The me of sword energy ignited. mes formed from splitting the strands of sword energy into dozens. The ck me Splendor became even stronger.


    Hwoooong!


    The me of sword energy swelled. It soon disappeared, transforming into the shape of a cloud made of threads. Sword Cloud. One of the sword energies taught by ck Heaven.


    -You��re already familiar with it.


    ��Yes, it��s more fun than I thought.��


    Swordsmanship training was fun.


    Indeed, being good at something made it enjoyable.


    ["Sword Demon (S+)" proficiency has increased. The proficiency of Sword Demon has reached its maximum.]


    ["Sword Saint (Ex)" talent has been identified. The user''s talent growth is halted.]


    ������


    Hmm, had I already reached this stage?


    Originally, I should move on to ��Sword Saint (Ex)��, but ��Sword Saint (Ex)�� already had an owner. The only ways to obtain ��Sword Saint (Ex)�� were to kill its current owner or surpass them purely in swordsmanship.


    ��It��s not a big deal since there��s another way.��


    I looked at the ��ck me Divine Sword (S+)��.


    It was still only S+ rank, but with effort, it could reach Ex rank. Normally, it would be impossible, but with the ck me Splendor and the ck God Martial Arts as its foundation, it wasn��t.


    ������


    I stopped walking.


    My senses told me to be careful. The space drawn by the circle of martial arts narrowed. The surroundings fell into an eerie silence.


    ��Did I step into a trap?��


    No, that wasn��t it.


    These people were being tracked by some entity. And by coincidence, I happened to roll into their direction.


    ��I��m relieved.��


    I sighed in relief.


    It was fortunate it was me and not someone else.


    -Who is it?


    A voice echoed quietly, filled with an unmistakable demonic energy.


    I drew the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and thrust the Autumn Sword into White Rouge.


    ��Are you ready?��


    -Yes!


    Eternal Heaven responded with a spirited voice.


    I charged at them.


    At those Nazi scum.

 Chapter 178: Skirmish (3)

    Chapter 178: Skirmish (3)


    Erich gave his officers a break and surveyed the surroundings. The proud and gant demeanor usually seen in his subordinates was absent.


    It was understandable.


    They had caused amotion, infiltrated the school, assassinated the target, and were supposed to assassinate additional agents, but they failed.


    Failure.


    As a soldier, it was hard to ept, but Erich withdrew to preserve his forces.


    ��What went wrong?��


    Erich bit his lip hard.


    The Emperor was stronger than he had imagined.


    But they managed to hold out somehow. They treated the demon soldiers as expendable and blocked the first star. The Emperor did not move. It was as if they were testing the performance of the first star.No, it was a test.


    They used their invasion to confirm and publicize the power of the new star. With eyes that looked down on them as if they were the only noble ones.


    It was a displeasing look.


    So Erich wanted to bring down the Emperor.


    He would pressure the Emperor with the life force bestowed by the gods. The operation itself was simple but had to be meticulously coordinated to press the Emperor without her sensing any danger. The operation was conducted secretly, right before the main actionmenced.


    ��It failed.��


    There were various reasons. The Emperor wasughing as if she was amused. She had noticed their scheme. But those were minor reasons, except for the event that followed.


    The biggest reason was that the connection with Himmler, the leader of the SS unit, was severed.


    It wasn��t just severed.


    It was as if something had cut it off, disconnecting Himmler from the divine terminal.


    The divine terminal.


    It was a small portal connected to the gods.


    The Nazi Empire received the life force of the ck Sun through it.


    They not only received power but could store a part of their essence there.


    By storing part of their essence, they could resurrect with the power of the ck Sun. It was the reason the Nazi Empire could still survive. Of course, only a select few could do that.


    ��It��s an emergency.��


    But that terminal was severed.


    It meant the situation was more dangerous than he had thought. It implied that those who worship false beings could sever the power of their true god.


    It was a horrifying realization that might require them to abandon all the ns they had made so far.


    He wanted to check the scene, but he couldn��t.


    They barely managed to retreat, preserving their most precious officer-level forces.


    ��Is the prophesied being stronger than expected?��


    There was no information.


    Erich assumed the worst.


    If he died to the prophesied being, he wouldn��t even reincarnate.


    It meant dying like anyone else. Despite many reasons to join the Nazi Empire, Erich had joined due to his limited lifespan.


    ��This cannot be done with the Nazi Empire��s strength alone.��


    He had to ally with others. But many viin and demon groups had disappeared. Especially in Korea, which had suffered near-extinction-level damage.


    It was because of a figure called the Masked Man.


    Every night, the demons in Korea were killed by the Masked Man and the White-Haired Witch.


    Therefore, he had to bring in other forces. Thergest ones, sharing the same position as the great evil. The Nazi Empire wasn��t weak, but if they made a mistake, they would suffer irreparable damage.


    While nning the operation, Erich sensed something unusual.


    It felt like something was watching them.


    ��Who is there?��


    ��You��re quite sharp. I thought you��d be too busy gathering your scattered troops.��


    A boy in a ck hoodie and pants appeared.


    The man��s face was young. His hair was shaggy, covering the back of his neck. Yet his face and body exuded a unique charm, creating an extraordinary appeal.


    He was a stunningly handsome man.


    ��You are.��


    Erich narrowed his eyes.


    The boy was on the kill list.


    Even now, he had immense potential and was listed as a future threat to the Nazi Empire.


    ��Future?��


    Erich looked at the boy.


    His instincts, which had saved him so far, were warning him.


    Today,


    His life would end.<hr>


    ��Hmm.��


    I looked at the ragtag group of defeated soldiers.


    There were five officers, including Erich. There were also some magic soldiers, but they were not a concern.


    ��I��ll leave the magic soldiers to Shadow+. ��


    I quickly assessed the situation in my mind.


    ��Not bad.��


    I was curious why these guys were still in Korea, but I set that curiosity aside. Capturing one or two and interrogating them should yield some answers.


    ��Your name is Lee Seo-ha, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    I nodded at Erich��s words.


    ��You��repletely different from the information we had. Achieving such feats at your age is unbelievable.��


    ��You��ve got quite an eye.��


    Erich smiled slightly at my words.


    I was curious about how Erich perceived me. His eyes were specialized in reading aura.


    ��If I could obtain the stories behind your achievements one by one, you��d be hailed as a hero. And those auras����


    Erich��s expression changed as he looked at me.


    From one of interest to one of disbelief.


    ����Lies. It��s only a mid-level aura?��


    ��Why? Can you see that I killed Himmler?��


    ��Himmler��? You?��


    Maybe not to that extent.


    His performance was less impressive than I thought. Although he had received a portion of the god��s eyes as a follower of the divine, it seemed Erich��s abilities were insufficient to see the truth.


    I prepared for battle.


    Bang!


    A gunshot echoed.


    At the same time, my senses warned of danger.


    A bullet appeared before my eyes faster than the sound.


    It was a special bullet used by the officers of the Nazi Empire. It seemed as if the bullet had crossed space. No, the bullet had indeed traveled through space.


    A mere bullet couldn��t surpass my perception.


    ��A space-warping bullet, huh?��


    Quickly analyzing the situation, I surrounded myself with the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    The energy deflected the bullet before it could reach me. No matter how modified, a bullet was still a bullet. Even if imbued with magic or other enhancements, as one ascended the ranks, fewer people used guns for a reason.


    ��Even Himmler used a gun only as a secondary weapon.��


    I crouched low.


    My hand rested on the hilt of the Autumn Sword, which was sheathed in White Rouge.


    -Imagine the clouds. The ck Cloud is a well-crafted sword.


    ��ck Cloud.��


    Thump.


    Intent.


    At my will, the ck me Sword emitted a ck me.


    Sword energy formed thinly along the de. The shape of the sword energy began to change.


    At the same time, I drew the sword.


    Saaaaah����.


    The power to cut beyond perception and concept flowed along the de. The sword energy, spouting in strands, began to clump together. Each strand of sword energy intertwined like an unraveled thread.


    I imagined the clouds. This wasn��t about cutting the enemy. It was about obliterating them upon contact, like the Extinction Cloud.


    It twisted thews of the world. The sword energy created a ck Cloud under the ck Heaven.


    Woong!


    The Autumn Sword started vibrating.


    And then,


    Willpower.


    Zzzzzzz������!!


    The infinite magic power dormant in the Autumn Sword erupted.


    My intent twisted thews of the world. ck sword energy formed a cloud. The willpower amplified the cloud. A ck Cloud, like a mountain��s shroud, engulfed everything.


    ��That�� that��s a mid-level aura? It��s at least on par with Himmler, who is at the pinnacle of high-level aura!��


    ��This�� this is overwhelmingly stronger than the reports!��


    Amid their screams,


    Half of the soldiers in white uniforms of the Nazi Empire were swallowed by the cloud.<hr>


    ��Ugh.��


    Erich groaned and retreated significantly.


    The cloud that swallowed half of them, the ck Cloud, had inflicted severe wounds.


    ��What is that?��


    What was it?


    Even seeing it with his own eyes, he couldn��t understand its power.


    It was a power akin to that of the ck Sun he served. While people of this world called it the power of death, to them, it was no different from the source of life.


    It was a power difficult toprehend.


    However, despite its iprehensibility, it could be understood.


    It was a power that negated everything. But how that boy could wield it was beyond him.


    Erich looked at the devastated clearing where the ck Cloud had raged.


    It was enormous. The clearing had turned into ruins as if swept by a massive storm or tsunami.


    ��This is dangerous.��


    Half of the officers survived.


    In other words, the previous strike had killed half of them. And the surviving half were not in good condition. Most had at least one limb severed or were severely injured.


    ��Cough, E-Erich, something��s wrong.��


    ��What is it?��


    ��We�� we can��t regenerate. The divine power isn��t working.��


    ��What?��


    Erich stared nkly at the officer. He was a member of the Schutzstaffel, a direct recipient of the ck Sun��s power. As someone connected to Himmler��s life tentacles, he could usually recover from most injuries quickly.


    Losing a limb was something they could normally recover from and rush back into the fight bravely.


    Erich realized instinctively. The boy in front of him was the one who severed the ck Sun��s terminal connected to Himmler.


    And revealing this power directly meant he had no intention of letting them live.


    ��He has no intention of letting us live.��


    ��There��s no reason to spare pests that gue the earth.��


    ����Couldn��t you let us go? Then you wouldn��t have to get hurt either.��


    ��Don��t you understand? Even if you use your lives as coteral, you can��t harm me.��


    The boy spoke with a cold expression, mocking them.


    But it was the truth. Even borrowing the power of the ck Sun, it would be hard to inflict a proper hit on this boy. For some reason, this boy possessed power on par with Himmler.


    Despite having only a mid-level aura.


    It meant he was a primary enemy that must be killed at all costs. But with their current strength, even trying to survive was difficult.


    ��He��s acting rxed, but if you look closely, he��s measuring the distance. He seems to know what methods we use.��


    This meant the opponent was well-versed in the Nazi Empire.


    Was he one of the avengers who hated them?


    ��There��s no choice then. But I won��t die quietly.��


    ��Dead men sure talk a lot.��


    Lee Seo-ha lifted his head with an arrogant expression.


    Golden light filled his eyes.


    Conceptual Stat Alchemy.


    It started absorbing the surrounding magic. Letters materialized. Lee Seo-ha grasped them. The letters exuded powerful energy.


    Lee Seo-ha reached out his hand.


    Runes emitted magic from his hand. The Autumn Sword erupted with magic as if it was rampaging.


    ��No matter what you do, the result is the same. You all die here. That��s the only fact.��


    He stated this calmly, as if dering a fact.


    And it was a predetermined future.

 Chapter 179: Skirmish (4)

    Chapter 179: Skirmish (4)


    Conceptual Stat Alchemy,


    It controlled everything rted to alchemy.


    Literally, it was a power that engaged with concepts. Just having this stat drastically improved my alchemy skills, and I could control alchemy with my will by adjusting magic power through observation.


    Bing the god of alchemy, the power I gained was more tremendous than I imagined.


    The technology itself felt like it had ascended to another level.


    It was a power that any alchemist would dream of.


    However, the true abilityy elsewhere.


    One would be able to use thenguage that was said to have manifested phenomena in text in ancient times.


    Rune characters.It enabled the use of the characters of phenomena that were only passed down to an extremely few called heroes among those known as gods.


    ��???.��


    I imbued the characters with my will.


    And I murmured them.


    It was a simple act, but the phenomenon it caused was not trivial.


    Wooong!


    The rune characters imbued with my will materialized in reality. Although it was only three words, the characters that caused the phenomenon manifested in the air and hovered around me.


    Fwoosh.


    The characters transformed into the form of mes. The small me in my grasp began to grow gradually.


    It condenses.


    The me, condensed to a single point, became as small as a bead.


    [The effect of the alias, Savior, is activated.]


    [The power of Conceptual Stat Alchemy and rune characters is enhanced.]


    Whoosh!


    The alias added strength. Like a savior baring its teeth at the sight of magic, it added power. An unknown force entered my body, enhancing the power of the rune characters.


    The size of the red orb grew. What was the size of a baseball instantly grew to the size of a ser ball.


    ��ck me.��


    Whoosh!


    The ck me core in my heart spun. The vessel holding the enormous ck me merged with an unknown force, revealing itself.


    The ck me engulfed the orb.


    The ck me zed fiercely in the sky. It resembled the power of Heinrich Himmler that I fought before. Although the perceived scale was higher on that side, the power contained in the current ck sun was not to be underestimated either.


    ��Th-that��s the captain��s power��?��


    ��How! How can he use Himmler��s power?��


    The enemy was flustered.


    ��The perceived scale is certainly superior? Even if the density exceeds the typical superior level, it��s only����


    ��Everyone quiet! The enemy is the main adversary of our empire! Moreover, the enemy is the culprit who killed Himmler!��


    At Erich��smand, the expressions of the members changed.


    With a newly inscribed resolve, they looked at me.


    ��He��s the most threatening enemy when the Nazi empire bes active in the future. We must kill him without resorting to any means or methods.��


    At Erich��s words, the atmosphere shifted.


    His words transformed into a force that permeated the soldiers and officers.


    ��What a troublesome talent.��


    Their power slightly increased due to Erich��s speech.


    It was one of his talents.


    It was also the reason he had the alias of the Fallen Empire��s War Hero. And here, I had to kill him.


    I infused the power of alchemy into the Autumn Sword. Rune characters were engraved, and immense magic power was released.


    Simultaneously, I moved the ck sun. The ck sun in the sky emitted intense heat as it descended.


    ��eleration Rune.��


    I drew a rune that significantly increased speed. I engraved it onto White Rouge. Simultaneously, I took out the Winter Sword from the subspace.


    I put the Winter Sword into White Rouge. The magic power of White Rouge overheated and rapidly increased its effectiveness.


    ��As expected, I can only use it about once a day.��


    Still, my proficiency was somewhatcking, and White Rouge itself was also an item focused on offense.


    It��s time to rece White Rouge soon. I had used it too much.


    Ziiing����.


    Along with the sound indicating that White Rouge has been fully charged.


    Crunch.


    The surrounding air froze. I adjusted the magic power with Conceptual Stat Alchemy. The Winter Sword was a weapon that emitted the power of a cold wave proportional to the magic power infused into it. It��s a weapon that would make any swordsman go crazy.


    I took a stance for a swift draw and put strength into my front foot.


    Crunch.


    The ground cracked like a spider web. Simultaneously, the sword was drawn.


    Srring.


    A brief moment that could be called an instant. The mysterious power given by the Savior amplified the power of the alchemy. Rune characters were engraved on the blue de. Winter Rune, Cold Wave Rune, eleration Rune. These runes clung to the Winter Sword, emitting immense magic power.


    Crunch.


    As half of the de was drawn, an immense cold wave froze the surroundings, despite it being the end of summer.


    ��What the����


    Erich��s face showed astonishment. The officers pointed their guns at me. All their actions ceased the moment the Winter Sword was fully drawn.


    Sarrk.


    A shape emerged in the frozen world. Ice blossomed, one of the features of the Winter Sword. Thepletely blossomed ice flower scattered softly.


    Crack!


    The immense magic power froze everything within a 30-meter radius. Even the bullets were not an exception.


    An absurd result.


    But it wasn��t over yet.


    sh.


    As I pulled out White Rouge, a sh followed from the Winter Sword. With the talent of ��Sword Demon (S+),�� imitating the swordsmanship of the ck Heaven.


    It split the frozen world.


    -They say the student surpasses the master. Truly. There seems to be nothing more for ck Heaven to teach.


    -Arrgh! No, there��s still much left! So please don��t abandon me, master!


    Listening to the nonsense from Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven, I looked ahead.


    The single stroke that beheaded everyone was satisfying.


    If not for the fact that the enemy wasn��t dead.


    I covered my face with the Defying Heaven.


    I took out a mask from the subspace and wore it.


    ��This doesn��t make me feel at ease.��


    Given the opponent, I wanted to do more, but I was short on time.


    Thump.


    I heard the sound of a heartbeat. Erich, with eyes wide open, had his frozen head fall to the ground. Yet, his heart was still beating. I quietly watched him.


    -Interesting.


    An alien voice was heard.


    It wasn��t Erich. It was the will of an entity observing me in Erich��s form.


    ��What are you talking about? You coward who doesn��t even show up on the front lines for fear of possibly dying to an enemy.��


    -That��s a given. I am the priest of the Nazi Empire and its core. If I, driven by a moment��s whim, went out and got injured, the Nazi Empire would fall. There is nothing more terrible than amander getting hurt in a war. Moreover, I am the great��


    ��Enough. You must be confident to mess with Korea? Despite Hundred Temple watching you, you still run wild like this.��


    -Oh, it was a bit difficult because of that. But the Nazi Empire, blessed by the great god, cannot be pushed by false beings.


    ��You talk a lot. It seems the situation is worse than I thought?��


    Erich��s eyes changed.


    No, it was the eyes of the oveid entity.


    -As expected��you know me well. Strange, there shouldn��t be many who know my true identity.


    The murmuring entity looked at me.


    -I see. You have the blood of the great Germanic tribe! With the blood of the god��s lineage, you have such excellence��


    He began to murmur alone. There was no answer.


    -But why are you hindering us? There are no signs of being brainwashed by false beings.


    ��Do you know me?��


    -Of course. The eyes of our Nazi Empire are spread worldwide. Among the beings who have recently gained recognition, you are evaluated as one of the two most dangerous.


    ��Two?��


    -Yes. Veritas, and you.


    I chuckled.


    They attacked Korea despite being fiercely checked by the Hundred Temple? If they slipped up, they could face concentrated checks from both countries. This was different from what the Nazi Empire had done so far. They had been surviving by prioritizing survival first due to being checked globally.


    Yet, they attacked despite being checked by Hundred Temple, with Himmler and Erich, along with their subordinate officers, participating?


    It��s madness. Those two could effectively handle the checks from Hundred Temple.


    Despite that, the Nazi Empire attacked the Korean Hero School. From this, only one thing could be inferred.


    ��Seo Ga-yeon��s information leaked.��


    I didn��t know where it leaked from, but it��s certain. They assessed Seo Ga-yeon as the most dangerous and immediatelyunched the operation. Although I messed up their n by stepping in.


    ��It��s early to reveal Seo Ga-yeon, but it��s not bad. At this level, she won��t die in vain.��


    There were also too many strong enemies targeting me.


    There were less than 2,000 beings worldwide above the intermediate level, including heroes, mines, and viins. Needless to say about the highest level. And safety measures would also be in ce. With Iljangro, Magongnyeo, and Ha Seong-hwi on our side.


    Anyway, since the Nazi scum noticed, the big evils could also take action. They had been quiet for a while, but they��d cause trouble in some way, given their nature.


    -You, wouldn��t you like to join the Nazi Empire?


    ��������


    Why did enemies always seem desperate to recruit me?


    -Your negative power is impressive. If you pledge loyalty to our Nazi Empire, we can offer you the position of Vice Priest. No, by then, I will have be a new god, and you could easily rise to the rank of Priest. Moreover, being a descendant of the great Germanic tribe.


    ��I refuse.��


    -That��s unfortunate.


    He seemed regretful but didn��t persist further.


    -In the future, when it��s widely known that you use negative power, don��t forget us. We can be your sanctuary.


    ��I don��t need such offers.��


    I gripped ck Heaven.


    Extracting information was sufficient at this point. I had obtained the most crucial intel.


    -Hmm, you��re morebative than I thought. I wanted to have a more constructive conversation.


    ��Did you say goodbye to Erich?��


    -Goodbye to Erich? Ah, you don��t know the power of the ck Sun. With the power of life he holds, we are immortal��


    The entity paused while speaking.


    As the fiery sword aura of ck Heaven arose, the magic power of the oveid entity began to waver.


    ��Unfortunately, that girl isn��t the only one who can kill you.��


    -Can you not spare me? I will offer gold and treasures. And for the time being, I promise not to touch Korea.


    His words sped up.


    -Do you want women? I��ll provide you with peerless beauties. If there��s a treasure you desire, I��ll get it for you by any means necessary.


    ��Desperate, aren��t you?��


    -����I will curse you.


    ��Go ahead.��


    I gathered the ck me sword aura into ck Heaven and shed the corruption.


    Srrk�C It was apanied by the sensation of something being severed.


    Fwoooong!


    -It��s a curse with the breath of death! No matter how strong you are, you won��t be able to move for a while!


    The corrupt power from Erich��s neck stretched out toward me. The ck curse entered my body.


    Wooong!


    The ck me core devoured the curse.


    ��Oh, now it��s even consuming curses.��


    Lucky me.


    There was some Defying Heaven energy left. I force-fed it to Eternal Heaven.


    -Wait, this much power wasn��t supposed to�� Aaaah!


    It was a peaceful moment.

 Chapter 180: Skirmish (5)

    Chapter 180: Skirmish (5)


    -Is this the ruins? As expected, the energy of defying heaven is overflowing.


    Eternal Heaven said while wagging her tail. After infusing the energy of defying heaven, her tail had grown to seven. Additionally, the power she could wield had increased. Although ck Heaven had warned to be careful, Eternal Heaven, who could handle the energy of defying heaven, didn''t need to be cautious.


    ''Even if something goes wrong, I still hold the initiative.''


    Eternal Heaven, ck Heaven, and I went inside. Along the winding path, monsters asionally appeared.


    -Take this! Fox Kick!


    ck Heaven and I remained still. It was because Eternal Heaven was rampaging. Eternal Heaven lightly blew a sharp ck me that turned into a de and killed the monsters.


    ''But isn''t it called Fox Kick, yet it''s using sorcery?''


    -Understand, master. Eternal Heaven has some odd traits.


    I nced at ck Heaven briefly. The taste of Heavenly Demon was peculiar no matter how much I thought about it. I, the only normal one, had to keep my wits about me. -Master, didn''t you just have an inappropriate thought?


    Indeed, it was an existence that had once transcended. Its senses were sharp.


    ''No, I was just thinking that I''m fortunate to have you and Eternal Heaven with me.''


    -Huhu, now you finally recognize my worth.


    -But don''t you think ck Heaven is no longer useful? It can''t even descend in a possessed form like before. How about getting cozy with me, the top sorcerer of the magical realm?


    -Gaaaar! How dare you wag your tail at the master!


    -Hmph, I''m a fox, remember?


    Watching ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven bicker, we reached the end before I knew it. Inside was something like an altar. On the altar was a ck box, and when I looked at it with Divine Sight, there was a distortion.


    ''Is it the effect of a relic?''


    -Hmm. Could it be that thing is sealed?


    -Ah, could it be that thing...?


    Seeing it, ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven reacted negatively.


    ''What''s wrong? Do you know it?''


    -Yes, it''s a troublesome one.


    -If a dragon has the greatest offensive power, Suzaku has infinite vitality, and the one in front of us has tremendous defense.


    ��It''s Genbu.��


    -The problem is that barrier. Even a dragon has to hit it for seven days to break the barrier it creates.


    ��Seven days?''


    What made that barrier so strong? I could roughly guess. If it had talents that absorb surrounding magical power, skills that increased the barrier''s strength with magic, and a retrieval ability like mine, it��s theoretically possible...


    -Actually, it''s not just the bad synergy between the two beings.


    -If it''s the master, you can break it easily. Its barrier is particrly weak against the energy of defying heaven.


    ''Hmm.''


    ording to Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven, it had tremendous defensive power. I recalled the dragon I saw in the United States. Although it had lost most of its power, I could sense its former strength. Enduring a week against such a being was impressive.


    ''I must persuade it.''


    If not, I��d have to turn it into a follower. I was sorry to the next elder, but there was no choice.


    Step.


    I walked forward.


    -An uninvited guest?


    A voice that made the entire cavern tremble. A high-ranking existence spoke. A being appeared from within the altar.


    ck. A ck snake. It also possessed power close to death. Yet, it did not exude negative energy. It was a natural death, belonging to order. There was another being. Beside it was a turtle-shaped being with the power of water.


    ��Genbu.��


    It was one of the Four Guardians.


    ��I��m a guest with an invitation.��


    -...The descendant of that Heavenly Demon.


    There was hostility in the voice.


    What did Heavenly Demon do?


    -It''s surprising. I didn''t expect Eternal Heaven to follow you.


    -What��s wrong with that?


    -Well, you hated the Heavenly Demon so much.


    -I entered this realm because I owed Heavenly Demon a personal favor, but I hated Heavenly Demon as a person.


    -So you like your master as a person?


    -Yes, of course.


    -This fox!


    -Eek! You crazy woman!


    ck Heaven growled and bit the fox''s tail. I looked at Genbu.


    ��Do you have many grievances against the Heavenly Demon?��


    -Plenty. Forcibly dragged me out of my peaceful slumber to be the symbol of the church.


    ��...That must have been tough.��


    I replied, ncing at ck Heaven, who was biting Eternal Heaven��s tail fiercely.


    -It''s done. All in the past. If your goal is to take the legacy, go ahead and take it.


    "Yes."


    -Take it, if you can.


    Genbu spoke meaningfully.


    I headed towards the altar. Genbu did not react as I approached.


    ��Ah, it''s because of this.��


    As I got closer, I saw something like a spell on the box. The box was bound with the energy of defying heaven, making it difficult to open unless you had supreme power or conceptual stats.


    Crack.


    As I ced my hand on the box, the chains unraveled.


    -What... did you say...?


    "Easy. Easier than when I took something from the Heavenly Demon."


    -You took something from the Heavenly Demon?


    "When I created the ck me Arcane Spirit in the US, I was short on the energy of defying heaven. I almost forcibly snatched it then."


    -No, more importantly, was Heavenly Demon alive?


    "It was a remnant. But it was close to its real form."


    I nced at ck Heaven.


    At that time, Heavenly Demon was close to its real form. When I annihted the Brigade of Eternal Heaven, I witnessed ck Heaven''s power. She had possessed my body, sweeping through them and promising to teach me a lesson.


    ''It was simr to that time.''


    Heavenly Demon was too strong to be called a remnant. It might also mean that she was beyond the norm.


    -If it''s Heavenly Demon, it''s possible. She regretted not being able to create a sessor.


    "Really?"


    -Yes.


    I looked at Genbu.


    Talent, Reading(-).


    system-start


    [Name: Genbu]


    Strength: 30 Agility: 30 Stamina: 50.


    Magic: 50 Mind: 40 Dexterity: 25.


    Special Stats.


    Death: 50.


    Water: 70.


    ?Talents.


    -��Eternal Armor (S+)��, ��Born from Death (S)��, ��Twin Personality (S+)��, ��Great Spirit of Water (S)��, ��Weather Maniption (A+)��, and 5 more.


    ?Skills.


    -��Master of Water (S+)��, ��Heavenly Armor (S+)��, ��Shield of Water (S)��, ��Lightning Resistance (A+)��, and 10 more.


    ?Constitution.


    -X.


    ��Desirable.��


    Resisting all abilities with ��Eternal Armor (S+)��, nullifying instant-death skills with the death attribute, ��Born from Death (S)��. And ��Twin Personality (S+)��, controlling two powers with a dual personality.


    Its stats were quite low, butpared to a dragon, it��s decent. A dragon was a threat to me, who was mid-tier.


    -Sorry, but I refuse. I��ve been overworked. Now, I just want to rest.


    -Seo-ha. Genbu likes water of good quality.


    -Master, and Genbu loves salmon.


    ����Modest?��


    -Modest? It was hard to eat salmon in Zhongyuan. Even Heavenly Demon couldn��t properly get it��


    ��I can feed you dozens of salmon a day?��


    -So where should I go, Heavenly Demon?


    That was a quick change of attitude.


    I chuckled.<hr>


    The legacy left by Heavenly Demon was quite anticipated. It would be difficult to unlock it if it wasn��t me. So, I opened the box with high expectations.


    ������


    There was a ck long coat. And there was a note on it.


    [To my future sessor. From your great master, like the sky.]


    -Sky��? I did all the teaching.


    -As expected of Heavenly Demon�� Still trying to take credit.


    -Well, it��s true, but��


    Eternal Heaven looked at ck Heaven with a dumbfounded expression. ck Heaven looked at me with a frustrated expression.


    -Master! You know how sincerely I taught you!


    ��Of course.��


    I knew it well.


    I had learned well from Heavenly Demon. I burned the note with ck mes. ck Heaven smiled satisfactorily.


    ��Reading.��<hr>


    ��ck Long Coat (S)��


    A coat once used by the Heavenly Demon. Made from dragon scales, it cannot be damaged by ordinary des.


    : Built-in skill ��Ruyi��


    : Built-in skill ��Auto Recovery��


    : Built-in skill ��Subspace�� <hr>


    ��It looks cool.��


    I put the ck long coat over my hoodie. It adjusted to fit my body perfectly, even though it should have beenrger.


    The built-in skill, Ruyi. Did it mean I could move the coat as I wished? I swung my arm, and the coat extended to wrap around ck Heaven.


    -M-Master?!


    It was more useful than I expected. If it wasn��t for meeting Himmler��


    ��This seems like it��s just for show but with added convenience.��


    To be honest, it felt ambiguous. I believed the scales made from ��ck Heaven Dragon Blood (S+)�� were tougher. Well, since it��s a symbol of the Heavenly Demon, I��d wear it.


    I tried using the other function, Subspace. It was more spacious than I thought. It seemed like it was time to graduate from the subspace bracelet the principal gave me.


    ��Not bad.��


    -Not bad, you say? It seems true, but what��


    Genbu seemed confused. I chuckled and spoke.


    ��Well, let��s go quickly. Do you have any conditions?��


    -Hmm, as long as I can eat salmon, I��m good.


    ��I��ll let you eat as much as you want, whether it��s 100 or 1,000.��


    -Master, may I pledge my lifelong loyalty?


    ��Of course. Oh, but that form stands out too much. Do you have another form?��


    -Hmm, how about this?


    Genbu transformed into a snake about 1 meter in size.


    ����That��s good enough.��


    Not bad. Summoners often carried their summons, so iming it��s a summon shouldn��t be a problem.<hr>


    I entered the guild. Many were training in the guild.


    ��Attention, everyone. Today, a new member joins our sub-guild, Amcheon, under the Gxy Guild.��


    ��Another new recruit�� Wait! Why is the new recruit so strong?��


    ��It seems he��s fallen in some way�� but his origin is beyond me. He��s a ridiculous being.��


    Ha Seong Hwi was shocked, and the Witch Maiden groaned.


    ��One of the Four Guardians who once served the Heavenly Demon in the Magical Realm, Genbu.��


    -Nice to meet you all. By the way, Master, when can I eat the salmon?


    ����Ha Seong Hwi. Take this card and buy all the salmon nearby.��


    ��Huh? Why should I?��


    Ha Seong Hwi acted arrogantly.


    I quietly showed my forearm. The mark of the Tower of Dreams, the ve mark.


    ����I��ll go get it.��


    After disbanding the group and instructing them to guide Genbu to the Elder, I headed to the guild master��s office.


    -Huhu, Master is finally showing a demeanor befitting of the Heavenly Demon. With this momentum, you can establish the demon��s realm in Korea.


    -Seo-ha, I don��t like seeing ck Heaven so proud. What should I do?


    ��Eternal Heaven, lick ck Heaven��s sword body.��


    -Eternal Heaven, Eternal Heaven!


    -No, stop! Stop it! Huaaang?

 Chapter 181: Black Flame Dragon Emperor

    Chapter 181: ck me Dragon Emperor


    ck Heaven paused, groaning. Eternal Heaven licked the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, but there was little reaction.


    -Wh-what? It feels different from when the master does it. When the master does it, it feels like going to heaven, but now it just feels like a dog licking�� it��s unpleasant.


    -��.


    Eternal Heaven nced at ck Heaven with a bewildered look.


    I was dumbfounded. Regardless, ck Heaven clung tightly to my side with a huff.


    -So, ck Heaven was modified by Lord Seo-ha?


    -What nonsense! The master is just�� just�� cleaning the ck Heavenly Demon Sword with a heart full of love for his teacher. Though, the master��s hand movements are indeed unusual.


    -You pervert, feeling that only with the master.


    -Eek!As I watched the banter, I sensed someone approaching the door.


    Knock, knock.


    A knocking sound was heard at the door.


    ��May Ie in?��


    ��Electronic Witch? Come in.��


    The door opened, and a woman with blue hair entered.


    She was dressed in an office look that reminded one of a secretary, with a white blouse and a tight ck skirt.


    ��What��s the matter?��


    ��A public notice has been issued by the association. All guilds above a certain level are being asked to gather.��


    ��Really? For what reason?��


    ��They say it��s due to the monsters�� rampage.��


    No specific story came to mind with the Electronic Witch��s words. Come to think of it, main quests haven��t been appearingtely��


    ��Is it an event?��


    I remembered the first time I met Seong Han-byul.


    When I met her, an event had urred.


    Events usually involved monster invasions.


    A massive number of monsters appeared, with a boss-like figure leading them. So, this event would probably be the same.


    ��Which guilds are being summoned?��


    ��A lot. Starting with the top three guilds in Korea, even mid-sized guilds of considerable scale.��


    ��I see����


    While I was thinking deeply, I voiced what had been on my mind since earlier.


    ��But why are you speaking so formally, unlike usual?��


    ��Well, because you��re the guild master? To be honest, I��ve been thinking about it sincest time, because of social perceptions.��


    ��Forget it. We��re not strangers.��


    As soon as I said this, I got chills.


    The president of the smallpany where I first worked used to say things like this. They really treated us like family, making us do all sorts of tasks. Even though we were in the nning team, we did everything from basic chores to managingputer files��


    ��Terrible.��


    Come to think of it, my behavior towards the Electronic Witch was simr.


    The guild wouldn��t function without the Electronic Witch. I was giving her a clean 100 million won a month, but considering she dominated the electronic world, it might not be enough for her.


    ��Not strangers����


    The Electronic Witch��s face was slightly flushed. She didn��t seem displeased.


    ��If there��s ever anythingcking, just let me know.��


    ��Yes, yes. I will grow the Gxy Guild as if it��s my own!��


    She switched back to casual speech. I gave her a cheer and stepped outside.


    ��It really feels like I��ve be a smallpany president.��


    I thought, feeling the chills run down my spine.<hr>


    On the day the association summoned the guilds.


    Even before entering the building, a huge crowd had gathered. To exaggerate a bit, it was so packed that even an ant would have a hard time passing through.


    ��Wow, even the Hwarang Guild is here?��


    ��Not just the top three guilds, but even those of simr rank have all gathered.��


    ��There are over a hundred identified superior beings. Normally, they would be quite arrogant, but here, most of the people are superior beings.��


    People were speaking with voices full of admiration.


    Superior beings.


    Extremely rare individuals from all over the world had gathered here.


    Various people came to capture even a glimpse of them. The mainstream broadcasters had deployed helicopters, and from cable TV to YouTubers with over a million subscribers, and even those with none, everyone was here.


    They were all busy taking photos and videos of the attendees.


    ��Isn��t the Thousand Sorcerering out?��


    ��He��s a person from another world. They enjoy tremendous benefits but also bear significant responsibilities. Noting here means they are guarding their realm.��


    ��Indeed����


    As the heroes entered with guild-marked banners or armor, amotion arose from one side.


    Even Han Sora, a YouTuber with a million subscribers, sensed it.


    ��What��s this? It seems like someone very famous is here.��


    Han Sora moved quickly. Though the space was crowded, she had a drone. She zoomed in with the camera on the drone, turning it towards themotion.


    ����What?��


    There was an incredibly handsome man. Wearing a ck robe with a dragon embroidered on it, he walked with an indifferent expression. His shaggy hair covered his neck, but it didn��t look unkempt. Rather, it added to his charm.


    An overwhelming charm that could change one��s preferences.


    ��Wow, with that face alone, women would line up to take care of him for life. He looks like he��s in his early twenties.��


    However, it was too early to judge. Heroes were beings born with magical powers. Even those in their fifties or sixties could maintain the appearance of someone in their early twenties or even their early teens.


    ��Hey? Isn��t that Lee Seo-ha?��


    ��What? You know him?��


    Han Sora quickly turned to her assistant.


    ��Yes, my cousin attends Korea Hero School. This year��s freshmen are said to be the best ever, and among them, there��s one who stands out the most. All the guilds have been offering huge rewards, but he ended up creating his own guild.��


    ��Oh, I remember now. He��s also famous on YouTube because of his looks, and there��s even a fan club with over 300,000 members, right?��


    ��He��s a student, right?��


    ��Yes, his looks are outstanding, but they say his skills are exceptional too. He��s broken all the records at Korea Hero School.��


    ��Hmmm.��


    Han Sora thought while taking pictures of Lee Seo-ha.


    ��He��s definitely going to be famous.��


    There��s no way he wouldn��t. His looks alone would attract all sorts of attention. Considering he��s here today, he must also have the skills.


    ��I need to get an interview with him.��


    She checked her outfit in the mirror.


    Half of her desire was to look good for Lee Seo-ha, and the other half was to not be outshone by the women following him.


    But just before Han Sora approached��


    ��Kyaa! Oppa, you��re so cool!��


    She couldn��t get close, pushed back by what seemed to be high school girls.<hr>


    ��I feel nauseous.��


    I forced myself to hold back the queasiness and moved inside.


    There were too many people.


    Crowds, crowds, crowds.


    All sorts of smells and sounds overwhelmed me. My senses were too sharp, and the newly acquired skill, ��Circle of Martial Arts (S)��, kept sensing entities in a circr shape.


    ��Is there something bothering you?��


    ��No, there are just too many people����


    ��Shall I clear them out?��


    ��No, it��s fine.��


    What��s there to clear out?


    They didn��t have bad intentions. Their goodwill towards me was overwhelming, but it��s bearable.


    ��Are you Lee Seo-ha of the Gxy Guild? Please follow me inside.��


    A slender woman guided us inside the association building.


    Looking around, I saw the association staff busily guiding everyone.


    ��Hey, Seo-ha!��


    A familiar voice called out. It was Kim Seo-hyun. She waved cheerfully with a bright smile.


    ��You don��t look well.��


    ��Oh, it��s just too many people����


    ������What kind of superhuman gets sick from a crowd?��


    Ershil, who had approached unnoticed,ughed.


    ��What? Is everyone here already?��


    ��Oh, Woon-hyuk, you��re here too.��


    ��The rumors were true. I didn��t expect you to join the Gxy Guild.��


    ��Well, there��s a lot to learn here. There are more strong people than I thought.��


    Park Woon-hyuk nced at The Elder, Seonghwi, and the Witch Maiden as he spoke.


    ��It��s strange. Seeing all these faces from school here.��


    ��Of course. Those of us at the top of the school are also at the top in society.��


    ��Ershil, you��re a bit annoying.��


    ��By the way, does anyone know why the association summoned the guilds?��


    ��I heard it��s an emergency. If the association is this frantic, it must be something serious.��


    Park Woon-hyuk said with a serious expression.


    The association was corrupt.


    That��s how it��s described, but it��s not that corrupt. The heroes wouldn��t stand by while the association, which gathered heroes, engaged in corruption, and the moment the transcendents in each realm intervened, their heads would roll.


    ��It��s probably some kind of event.��


    To be honest, I was excited.


    They had gathered this much power. If it went well, I could take the bus easily. During this opportunity, I can promote the Gxy Guild and recruit talents.


    ��Everyone will find out soon anyway, but for now, just know that a dragon (��) has appeared.��


    ������A dragon?��


    ��Yes, a dragon. Whether it��s the sacred creature from the East or the dragon from the West, they��re dering a national disaster because of it.��


    ��If it��s a dragon, most cities would crumble in no time.��


    Park Woon-hyuk��s expression grew serious at Ershil��s words. Kim Seo-hyun, who had sneaked up next to me, looked the same.


    ��Do you really think a dragon will appear?��


    ��Right? It seems like the association might have gotten it wrong this time.��


    Watching their conversation, I thought.


    ��A dragon will definitely appear.��


    It��s a kind of g.


    Thump.


    ��Huh?��


    My heart started pounding.


    My blood began to circte rapidly. Slowing down the blood flow with ck God Martial Arts, I identified the cause. The talent lying dormant within me reacted.


    ��Why is ��ck Heaven Dragon Blood (S+)����?��


    [��ck Heaven Dragon Blood (S+)�� detects a kin nearby.]


    [Special stat Dragon (��) is reacting.]


    ��So it really came.

 Chapter 182: Black Flame Dragon Emperor (2)

    Chapter 182: ck me Dragon Emperor (2)


    We headed to the conference room as guided by the attendant.


    The conference room was spacious. Inside therge circr room, the chairs were arranged in a circr pattern as well.


    In the modern-style meeting room, about 120 people were seated in various manners. Some had their legs crossed, others had their feet on the table, and some were staring at their phones with indifferent expressions.


    As soon as we entered, all eyes were on us.


    From looks of curiosity to those looking at me with interest.


    ��Oh my, new faces have arrived. Who��s the kid in the front? He looks like apletely fresh-faced baby.��


    ��Considering your age, who wouldn��t look like a baby? By the way, his aura isn��t ordinary. It��spletely refined.��


    ��The guys behind him aren��t ordinary either. They��re all new faces����


    As soon as I sized them up, they did the same to me.��Hello, newbie. Nice to meet you.��


    A woman with azy voice smiled at me and waved.


    She was the upper-rank hero, Nareung (Thunder Spirit) Lee Aram.


    ��Flirting again?��


    ��What are you talking about? Oh, newbie, ignore this guy ande over here.��


    Lee Aram beckoned gently. The man next to her, who was called ��this guy,�� looked annoyed.


    Next to him was the upper-rank hero, Seomgwang (sh) Son Han-gil, who secretly had a crush on Lee Aram.


    I looked around the conference room once.


    ��Most of them are familiar faces.��


    Even if I didn��t know their names, personalities, or abilities, I had seen their illustrations.


    ��Mr. Lee Seo-ha, pleasee this way.��


    The guide from the association led me.


    My assigned seat was in the front row.


    ��The front row?��


    Given the number of people the association receives, there were always those who liked to rank themselves.


    And everyone here was confident in their abilities.


    Since they were all among the top 1,500 in the world, those who sat in the front row usually tookmand.


    ��Is the association ying a prank? Or did they understand correctly?��


    It didn��t matter either way. With our strength, sitting in the front row wasn��t strange.


    ��Why the front row?��


    ��Hey, quickly find out information about them.��


    There was a briefmotion. Sitting in the front row, someone next to me approached in a friendly tone.


    ��Long time no see.��


    He appeared to be in his early twenties. Wearing a fedora and holding a cane, he looked like the embodiment of the word ��gentleman.��


    I realized who had invited me here.


    Even for the association, if someone of this caliber told them to bring me, seating me in the front row made sense.


    ��Why are you here?��


    ��I wanted to observe your power.��


    ��My power has changed a lot since then, so it might not be very useful�� By the way, how��s your injury?��


    ��Haha, I��m getting old, so it hasn��t healed much.��


    The transcendent, Celestial,ughed.


    No wonder a transcendent would move for such a big event. It seemed confirmed that a dragon was involved.


    ��Who��s that guy? How is he talking to Mr. Celestial?��


    ��By the way they talk, they seem close. What is the intelligence agency doing? If someone is close to a transcendent, we should be aware of it beforehand, right?��


    The people sitting in the back, speaking among themselves in an elegant manner, were getting agitated.


    I rxed, took my seat, and drank the water provided.


    ��I��ve been watching from the beginning, but your growth rate is truly astonishing.��


    ��I was lucky.��


    ��Humility to that extent is arrogance. It��s hard to reach that level in just one year with mere luck.��


    Celestial spoke while looking around me. Specifically, he was referring to the umted power I had built up until now.


    ��umted power is like a story. The achievements you have etched into the world have transformed into strength. Although it��s high-rank now, with your power, even most top-rankers wouldn��t stand a chance against you.��


    ��Can you see it?��


    ��My nickname is Celestial (Celestial Sight). I��ve even glimpsed the secrets of the heavens. I can see more than you think.��


    Celestial looked at me as he spoke.


    ��But you still can��t see it. Usually, when one has this level of power, it tends to reveal itself outwardly. Yet, somehow, it��s even harder to see than when you were weaker. It��s an incredible level of control.��


    ��How strong am I, roughly?��


    ��Well, even the Emperor, who controls magic itself, wouldn��t be on your level.��


    Higher than the Emperor, huh? That��s quite a generous assessment.


    ��But, Celestial, why are you here?��


    ��The oneing here this time is quite dangerous. He calls himself a dragon and is bringing monsters along with him.��


    ��A dragon��?��


    ��Could it be a me Explosion Dragon or a Shadow Conquering Dragon? It can��t be the Dark me Dragon����


    Several names crossed my mind. Fortunately, there are very few dragons, so it��s easy to guess. It��s probably either a me Explosion Dragon or a Shadow Conquering Dragon.


    If it��s a me Explosion Dragon, I��d be fine with my many me talents. If it��s a Shadow Conquering Dragon, I might be able to manage by fighting with the special stat Shadow.


    ��It��s a dragon that uses ck mes.��


    ����ck mes?��


    ��Yes. I watched from afar briefly, and it wasn��t the same power as yours. Oh,e to think of it, I heard they primarily use ck mes in the U.S����


    As Celestial spoke, he sent me a mental message simultaneously.


    -Your nickname is the Savior?


    The message etched into my mind. I slightly nodded in response to Celestial��s message.


    -So, you are indeed the Savior.


    Celestial pondered the title for a moment.


    ��Anyway, be careful. Dragons are dangerous. If there is another being with simr power, they might feel threatened and try to kill you.��


    -No other intentions. I just thought it suited you.


    ��I understand.��


    I nodded while lost in thought.


    The talent, ��ck Heavenly Dragon Blood (S+),�� reacted. Given that this power, which included dragon blood, responded, I thought the opponent might have sensed me in some way. Although rare, talents could sometimes resonate with each other.


    Moreover, the special ability Dragon (��) was in y. The likelihood that the opponent hadn��t noticed me was very low.


    ��Whatever the case, I need to meet them.��


    If they called themselves a dragon, it��s easy to guess their nature.


    Surely, they would be brutal and unruly.


    ��Could it be the Dark me Dragon?��


    No, it couldn��t be. That being was incredibly strong. If it appeared now, Celestial might die.


    In fact, it would be fortunate if it was the Dark me Dragon. If there��s a way to defeat it, I could save others.


    ��The first attempt is always the hardest.��


    I sighed inwardly and asked the Electronic Witch to prepare the necessary items.


    [Electronic Witch]


    -Ok. Got it. I''ll prepare as quickly as possible.


    [Me]


    -Thank you.


    I turned off my phone. I felt a presence approaching the center of the conference room.


    An elderly man came into view.


    The elderly man was wearing a white uniform symbolizing the association, adorned with various medals.


    ��People often say that the association is corrupt. But that��s inevitable. Humans are creatures of desire.��


    ��������


    ��I offer this advice not to view the chairman too negatively, but you seem to have fewer prejudices than I expected?��


    ��Well, it would be problematic if he only had desires, but isn��t he also highly capable?��


    ��Yes, although the chairman is the embodiment of a desire for recognition and power, he is quitepetent. Moreover, he knows how to maintain boundaries very well.��


    ��He has no choice but to.��


    ��Haha.��


    As I spoke while looking at Celestial, heughed.


    The politicians of this era had a tough job. Unlike before, we now lived in a world ruled by transcendent beings. Those with powersparable to gods interfered in society.


    And most of them meddled with returnees.


    The reason why South Korean politicians must remain clean: transcendent beings intervened, gathered opinions, and elected honest individuals. And the moment they crossed the line��


    ��They simply die.��


    Perhaps dying was the easier option.


    ��Nice to meet you all. I am the chairman of the association����


    It wasn��t an illusion that the small elderly man looked even smaller.<hr>


    At the location of Mount Baekdu in North Korea.


    Upon hearing the news that a dragon had appeared, some hunters and heroes formed a blockade. Those with the talent of an architect and magicians worked together to slow the advance of the monsters, even slightly.


    Although news spread that heroes would soon gather, there were many civilians around.


    Since North Korea had only recently been annexed by South Korea, there were people living in the mountains. The mission was to get them all to a safe zone.


    Therefore, they had to move as quickly as possible.


    ��Hey, what are you doing! Move quickly!��


    ��������


    A guide staring nkly into the distance didn��t sit well with him.


    ��Hey, what are you staring at! This isn��t the time for that����


    He looked in the direction the guide was staring. There, he saw the vast sky.


    And.


    He saw something covering the vast sky.


    ck scales glistened in the sunlight. Wings with membranes. Its size was enormous. A ck dragon, likely over 100 meters.


    The moment he saw the reptilian, bright yellow eyes, he realized.


    They were going to lose their lives here.

 Chapter 183: Black Flame Dragon Emperor (3)

    Chapter 183: ck me Dragon Emperor (3)


    Transcendental Species.


    In this world, many species existed, but among them were some special beings.


    Over time, some could reach transcendence.


    Even without doing anything, just by living, those who reached transcendence exhibited tremendous powers from birth.


    The most representative of these were the dragon species.


    Dragon species were divided into two categories:


    Dragons (Ryuu) and Dragons (Dragon).


    The sacred Eastern dragons.


    And the fierce Western dragons.Although they were divided like this, they were often collectively referred to as the dragon species.


    Dragon species themselves received mystical power, possessed immense physical abilities, near-infinite magic power, the power to distortws through their speech, and the power of their breath.


    Each one of these abilities alone could evolve any ordinary species into a higher species. There were also demons and angels who received mystical powers from birth and started at least as high-ranking species. There were giants born with incredible strength, said to be able to lift mountains, and with the power of origin, said to cut anything.


    ��A ck me dragon, of all things.��


    Roar!


    In one corner of the meeting room, a dragon with ck scales roared.


    ��Is that a dragon?��


    ��Oh my God! It��s so overwhelming even through the screen!��


    ��Transcendental species, transcendental species�� I��ve only heard of them, but they truly are incredible.��


    Everyone was shocked and overwhelmed.


    Even though it was just a screen, the presence felt overwhelming from beyond. Instinctively, it warned them: This is not an opponent to be faced yet.


    ��Not yet.��


    At the same time, a desire arose in my heart.


    The talent, ��Sword Demon (S+)��, burned with the desire to cut down that dragon.


    Calming it down with ��Eternal Existence (S+)��, I formed my mental image.


    Even if I blocked all variables and created favorable conditions for myself, the winning rate was less than 1%. Of course, this was in a one-on-one battle. If Celestial and other guilds joined forces, the winning rate would increase significantly.


    ��About 50%, maybe.��


    Even that wouldn��t be aplete victory.


    It would require many sacrifices to achieve victory. Even Celestial would need to recuperate for about a year.


    ��Then what should we do?��


    The best way would be to resolve it with words, but would someone who calls themselves a dragon lord retreat so easily?


    Therefore, the role of the Electronic Witch was important.


    I asked her to quickly get records of what the dark me dragon liked. It was insufficient, so we needed to buy as much time as possible.


    The opponent was a dragon lord.


    Even worse, a dragon lord that controlled monsters with its speech, leading monster hordes.


    If left unchecked, it would cause enormous damage.


    Starting with the reconnaissance team, most of North Korea would be paralyzed. While they nned an operation to stop it, it would cause tremendous damage. Worse than when the Phoenix rampaged in China. The dragon��s magic power would bury all the dungeons and close the ruins.


    ��We must stop it.��


    In North Korea, there was something I had been eyeing from the start.


    The power of the Boundary.


    Like the energy of defying heaven, it was a mysterious power, believed to be on par with the energy of defying heaven.


    Originally, it was a power I should have obtained early on, but the energy of defying heaven filled my vesselpletely, so I didn��t touch it. From the intermediate level, I was filled with the ck me��s divine energy and had no time to consider anything else.


    ��It��s the same now.��


    Even now, I had too much power within me.


    In this state, I couldn��t properly ept the power of the Boundary.


    So someone needed to hold off the dragon lord for a while.


    I looked around.


    Everyone��s faces changed upon seeing the dragon lord, except for Celestial. Even the higher-ranked ones were scared. They realized the severity of the situation. If we take time to calm down and n an operation, it would take too long to stop the dragon lord.


    ��Is it just me?��


    ����Currently, I was the only one who could buy that time.


    Celestial opened his mouth.


    ��Are you going out?��


    ����Yes, we need to buy some time. The opponent is a dragon lord; we can��t handle it alone.��


    ��Hmm, so this is what they call a hero.��


    Celestial stroked his smooth chin.


    ��You don��t intend to die. Just nning to attract the dragon lord��s attention before it rampages, huh.��


    ��I can hold out for about an hour, so if you cane by then, I should be able to survive.��


    ��It��s unfortunate. The Emperor and the Overlord can��te now. The Sword Saint��s whereabouts are unknown, and the Fist Demon��s stance against that dragon is uncertain. Well, this old man will somehow manage.��


    ��Thank you.��


    I greeted Celestial and began issuing orders.


    ��Seong-hwi, if your life is in danger, run immediately.��


    ����Yes.��


    ��The Elder too. The Witch Maiden will be at the forefront with me since she has received the ck me. But don��t overdo it.��


    ��Are you really going?��


    ��Don��t worry. I have many hidden cards.��


    Heading toward the warp with the intention of buying time with these orders, a familiar presence was felt.


    It was Sung Han-byul.


    ��Are you going there?��


    ��Yes, because there will be significant civilian casualties while we carry out the operation.��


    ��������


    Sung Han-byul looked at me with a strange expression.


    ��Is there anything I can help with?��


    ��Cheering before I go?��


    ����No, not that.��


    ��I mean it.��


    Sung Han-byul��s encouragement alone could give me the strength to ovee��


    ��Not really, though.��


    I sighed inwardly and turned my back on Sung Han-byul, cing the Autumn Sword into White Rouge.


    ��Can I join too?��


    ��We��re only buying time against the dragon lord.��


    ��But I����


    I looked at Sung Han-byul.


    She harbored great hatred towards Mines and viins. They had killed her family. But if it were only that, Sung Han-byul wouldn��t have such a short lifespan.


    She used her lifespan to save others even in situations where she didn��t need to step forward. Her power was immense, and many were saved by it. However, there were many unfortunate situations as well.


    This time, I needed to step up and keep Sung Han-byul safe.


    ��Prevent the dungeons in North Korea from rampaging, and avoid a situation where Sung Han-byul has to sacrifice herself.��


    This was what you called killing two birds with one stone.


    ��Please wait here. If you��re not at least of high rank, you won��tst long.��


    ������


    I left Sung Han-byul behind.


    I looked at Eternal Heaven.


    ��Honestly, I looked pretty cool just now, right?��


    -��Yes, indeed! You were really cool!


    -Fox, the master prefers honesty over ttery. To be honest, you just wanted to look cool in front of Sung Han-byul��


    ��Eternal Heaven, bite ck Heaven!��


    -Eternal Heaven!


    -Yeowch!


    After reprimanding ck Heaven, I looked at the guild members.


    The Elder and the Witch Maiden silently followed me. I thought Seong-hwi would be the most opposed, but he quietly closed his eyes and adjusted his magic power.


    ��Less opposition than I expected?��


    The Witch Maiden and the Elder, who usually fanatically followed me, were reassuring in such situations. Even so, I didn��t expect Seong-hwi to follow right away.


    I could trust and rely on them this much.


    I thought Seong-hwi might need some restraints.


    ��Not bad.��


    With them, we left for old North Korea.<hr>


    Sung Han-byul watched Lee Seo-ha depart.


    -I��m going to stop the dragon lord.


    Feigning calmness, he spoke. Sung Han-byul watched him. Others might not know, but Sung Han-byul had glimpsed Lee Seo-ha��s power. A world of pure ckness.


    A mental image that even demons revered.


    She had never seen such a thing before.


    A ck sky and a ck sea.


    Lee Seo-ha was surely someone who would rise above. Although she had never seen transcendents properly, if it were Lee Seo-ha, he could reach that level.


    His mental image was vast and immense, iparable to her own.


    It contained a world within itself.


    ��But that��s all in the future.��


    He was still weak.


    He was probably trembling.


    A dragon lord.


    The overwhelming presence felt beyond the screen made even Sung Han-byul hesitate.


    ��How can he move?��


    Not for himself, but for others.


    Probably for the civilians and hunters who are already suffering immense damage right now.


    Sung Han-byul reflected inwardly. She misjudged him because of the many women around him. Those women gave him attention, but Lee Seo-ha did not reciprocate.


    She looked at Lee Seo-ha��s back.


    It felt like seeing the back of a giant.


    Suddenly, a title came to her mind.


    Savior.


    A new title was recently added to the ��Hall of Fame.��


    ������


    It was indeed a fitting course of action for that title.<hr>


    I was currently in an absurd situation.


    A giant dragon lord stood before me.


    -Thest child of the n.


    The voice wasn��t menacing.


    It was rather warm.


    As if seeing a long-lost family member.


    -Thest remaining child. I will take care of you.


    ��Wah����


    All I could do was cry out.


    How did ite to this��?

 Chapter 184: Black Flame Dragon Emperor (4)

    Chapter 184: ck me Dragon Emperor (4)


    Our group soon reached our destination.


    As soon as we arrived in North Korea, a chilly sensation hit us. Although we were in front of the warp gate, a tremendous number of monsters were detected ahead.


    ��There are too many.��


    In addition to stopping the dragon, we needed a powerful means to stop the monsters.


    ��There are quite a few monsters.��


    ��Save your strength. You are the most crucial force when ites to stopping the dragon.��


    At my words, the Elder hesitated. The Witch Maiden and Seong-hwi just nodded quietly.


    ��Does the Elder still not trust the Heavenly Demon?��


    ����Nonsense. The Heavenly Demon can handle the monsters in an instant. The issue is when dealing with the dragon.����More than that, you are ordered to risk your lives, and you don��t feel anything about following along like this?��


    ��What? The Heavenly Demon is the future ruler of this ce. Isn��t it reasonable to think of it as protecting the future believers?��


    ��For the first time, the Elder makes sense. I agree as well.��


    ��Crazy fanatics����


    Seong-hwi looked at the Elder and the Witch Maiden with weary eyes.


    ��Still, the situation isn��t the worst. For some reason, the dragon is far away. No, it seems like it��s watching us.��


    ��Right?��


    I silently watched the dragon from a distance.


    Thump.


    My heartbeat sounded exceptionally loud.


    My heart pounded. The Dragon Blood responded. It indicated that a kin stronger than itself was here.


    It was a presence that darkened the sky.


    Seeing it like this, the intimidation was no joke. It was as if a massive mountain was moving around. Its ck wings pped. The scales shimmered with a ck me-like glow.


    The ck me Dragon.


    A heinous being symbolizing destruction, capable of turning a world to ashes.


    Savage, selfish, and greedy.


    Unlike the Seven Evils, it was a being too powerful to even consider hunting. There were rumors that even returnees were reluctant to confront it.


    ��I somewhat regret this.��


    Honestly, fighting that creature was terrifying.


    Even though I said an hour, it would require thorough deception to drag it out for that long. Normally, such a method wouldn��t work on a transcendent being, but that one is different.


    Because it was arrogant.


    The mostplete among all living beings. Born with scales that ordinary sword energy couldn��t scratch, and possessing the power to distort the world��sws with its words. True to its nickname of the Lord of Magic, it understood all kinds ofws.


    Born able to do anything with ease. Given enough time, they could reach transcendent levels, unlike other races that undergo bone-cutting and mind-breaking training.


    To them, this world was nothing but a yground.


    That��s why they cultivated dignity and enjoyed acting arrogantly.


    ��So it��s fortunate.��


    If not for that nature, I wouldn��t dare speak of buying time against the dragon.


    And the reinforcements would arrive properly.


    Unlike in my past life, there were transcendent beings.


    That transcendent promised.


    To send reinforcements within an hour.


    So, I could trust those words. By any means, the reinforcements woulde.


    ��First of all.��


    Deal with the monsters.


    I looked down. Monsters were swarming everywhere.


    Vile creatures.


    I leaped lightly to greet them.


    Bang!


    I stomped the ground.


    Stood in the air.


    Using Conceptual Stat Alchemy, I created and secured a foothold in mid-air. At the same time,


    Alchemy.


    Enchant.


    Rune Magic.


    The power epassing these three granted me strength.


    Sring.


    I drew the Autumn Sword. A sword with a reddish de reflecting the sunlight. I also drew the Winter Sword. A blue de containing coldness sparkled in the sunlight.


    Twin sword stance. Handling twin swords was still awkward. But the ��Sword Demon (S+)�� skill precisely assisted me.


    ��Hoo.��


    Crackle.


    A massive amount of cold air surged around.


    A breath caused a frosty exhale. The temperature was extremely chilly.


    Engrave runes here.


    Amplification and transmission runes on the Autumn Sword. Coldness and winter runes on the Winter Sword.


    I lifted the Autumn Sword with Nyeom. I embedded the coldness rune into the White Rouge and oveid the eleration rune on it.


    Now, begins the familiar task.


    Conceptual Stat.


    Alchemy overwhelming with literal conceptual power.


    Ziiiiing����.


    The power of White Rouge elerated. With this one use, White Rouge couldn��t be used again in this battle. But it didn��t matter. I never nned to use White Rouge against the Dark me Dragon anyway.


    Crackle.


    A massive cold surged into the Winter Sword. For a moment, enormous magical power began to swirl in the Autumn Sword, enough to distort the surrounding magic.


    Simultaneously.


    A load pressed on my body. The immense magical power stayed in the sword. The ck me Radiance began to spin and resist, urging me to use its power.


    ��Stay quiet.��


    Not now.


    The ck me Radiance couldn��t be easily replenished. Its vessel was vast, and gathering the Energy of Defying Heaven was extremely difficult.


    A scale rose on my body. A dark, shining scale of ck light. It began to protect my body from the magic.


    Bang!


    I stepped forward. Perhaps because I was bound in mid-air, the sky cracked like a spiderweb.


    In the drawing stance, the Autumn Sword, lifted by Nyeom, supplied boundless magic to the Winter Sword. The Winter Sword resonated with the Autumn Sword, though it was a tremendous amount of mana that a normal sword couldn��t withstand.


    Vrrrrm!


    The swords of the four seasons resonated with each other, amplifying their efficacy. While other items have a concept of addition, the resonance of the swords of the four seasons has a concept of multiplication. For mere items, it��s astonishing.


    That��s why it was one of only three Ex-ranked items obtained in ��Epic World��.


    Sring.


    The Winter Sword was drawn towards the White Rouge.


    Simultaneously, everything around it froze with a crackle. Even the air was no exception. The foothold froze, creating ice flowers.


    The overwhelming magic flowing through the Winter Sword began to reim everything around it. What I had to do was simple: direct it towards the monsters. The fully charged extreme cold power resided in the Winter Sword.


    Swish��.


    With the sound of cutting through something.


    Crack!


    The winter magic was unleashed.<hr>


    About half of the monsters were frozen. Most of them probably died, but some might have survived. I would have to deal with them one by one.


    ��The gaze is too intense.��


    The dragon��s gaze was on me.


    However, the look in its eyes was strange. There was no hostility, but rather a peculiar look as if seeing something strange.


    What was it?


    I knew a bit about the Dark me Dragon. I encountered it a few times while ying as Kim Seo-hyun. That��s why I could confidentlye here.


    Kim Seo-hyun drew the dragon��s gaze while shing with monsters.


    The Dark me Dragon was infinitely arrogant and proud.


    It clearly perceived Kim Seo-hyun as an interesting insect.


    ��What is this?��


    But the dragon��s gaze was different.


    Rather, it was a look of curiosity and a strange sense of pride and warmth. As if a parent was proud of a child they thought they had lost, who had grown up well.


    ��It can��t be.��


    I internally denied it. It��s not something an arrogant dragon would think.


    And then I thought it through.


    Special stat, Dragon (��).


    The Dragon (��) stat was unique. It gave tremendous boosts to strength, agility, and stamina. Even though it unified to a single number, 50, it felt about 1.5 times stronger just in terms of efficiency.


    But what it signified was the Dragon. The most arrogant creature.


    When I reached that point, a hypothesis popped up.


    I felt a cold sweat break out.


    ��No way, right?��


    I looked at the dragon.


    The Dark me Dragon maintained its enormous form in the sky, gazing at me.


    With endlessly warm and tender eyes.


    ��������


    As I stared nkly at the dragon, its mouth slowly opened.


    -Well done growing up.


    It was a warm voice.


    Not the arrogant tone it used with Kim Seo-hyun. It was a warm voice, like a mother who had lost her child long ago.


    ��������


    No way.


    -It seems you haven��t realized yet. It��s probably because you lived among humans. I don��t know who dared to neglect the child of the n like this.


    The atmosphere boiled.


    Just by containing its emotions, everything around began to be affected.


    -Kuoooo!


    The monster below roared loudly. It was a kind of thrashing. A gesture wanting to escape the influence of such a powerful being. And it.


    Crack.


    Was crushed instantly. Just by the dragon ncing at it, it turned into a ssh of blood.


    -I��m sorry. Child of the n. It��s been a while since I woke from sleep, so I��m not used to containing my emotions.


    ����It��s alright.��


    -Oh, I see. This form must be ufortable.


    A sh of light.


    Then a ck-haired beauty appeared. Her ck hair flowed down to her waist. Her outfit was light. A mini skirt maid dress, moderately mixed with ck and white. It wasn��t for others�� eyes but for her ownfort. The dragon approached me.


    ��Child of the n. What is your name?��


    ����Lee Seo-ha.��


    ��Alright, I am the Dark me Dragon, Cecilia H. Dark me. You can call me Cecilia.��


    ����Yes.��


    I suppressed the cringing feeling. Because I knew the meaning of H in the middle name, Dark me was thest name.


    She casually exined things that no sane person would name themselves.


    ��That��s characteristic of dragons, though.��


    I forced a smile as I looked at Cecilia.


    ��Alright, child of the n. Come with me.��


    ��To where?��


    ��To my nest? You��ll learn from the beginning there. After shedding some of your human habits.��


    Cecilia spoke casually.


    This was bad. I felt like I couldn��t hold out for even 10 minutes, let alone an hour.


    ��Did humans do something to you? Shall I destroy them?��


    Her words pierced my heart coldly.


    I realized this was a critical juncture. One wrong word, and everything I had built so far could be for nothing.


    First of all, I needed to buy time.


    How? I knew her weakness.


    She was weak to the children of the n. Moreover, I was now (or not) one of thest descendants of the dragon race, with fewer than ten remaining.


    So what I could do was��


    ����Wah.��


    The only thing I could do was cry out.

 Chapter 185: Black Flame Dragon Emperor (5)

    Chapter 185: ck me Dragon Emperor (5)


    Cecilia was a dragon born in the Abyss.


    Abyss (����).


    A ce called hell among hells. The ck mes emerging from there could turn even formidable monsters into ashes in an instant.


    A dragon born at the end of hell was exceptional from the start.


    It swallowed the ck mes that appeared only in the Abyss. It became the master of the ck mes and the entity that burned hell.


    From birth, it awakened its spirit abilities and carved its own story into the world.


    This innate story created its rank.


    Even the superior demon that targeted her immediately after birth was crushed in her grasp.


    This happened just after her birth. Time passed. Her body grew stronger, and her magic power continuously surged.It was a vast vessel, as if it could engulf an entire world.


    When she was not even 100 years old.


    Even the 72 demons dared not oppose her, and even the Demon King Solomon, who ruled hell, could not treat her recklessly.


    A chaotic dragon wandering hell. Abyss Dragon, ck me Dragon. All sorts of titles adorned her. Even then, Cecilia could not define herself. None of the names suited her.


    Cecilia, wandering hell, then saw.


    A being sacrificing itself to save a delicate demon.


    After seeing the demon, her curiosity grew. The thought of the strong respecting the weak started to change.


    She met a race.


    It was a being with scales opposite to hers. A being with silver scales reflecting everything.


    Illusion Dragon.


    Her world changed after meeting it.<hr>


    This was a big problem.


    I thought while racking my brain.


    At this rate, I��d end up getting kidnapped without a fight.


    The problem was that even if I let this slide, it was still a problem. If Cecilia realized that human society persecuted me, she might move to destroy Korea.


    Korea wouldn��t fall easily.


    But many heroes will die. No matter how much Celestial intervened, it would only be a temporary measure. It��s not just the difference in power, but also the inherent rank andpatibility issues.


    Celestial couldn��t inflict fatal wounds on Cecilia, and she could easily tear apart Celestial��s magic.


    ��No, rather, is this an opportunity to understand the effects of the special stat Dragon (��) and ��ck Heavenly Dragon Blood (S+)��?��


    The true nature of dragons was shrouded in mystery.


    Including me, even all the veteran yers hadn��t identified more than seven dragon species.


    The Red Dragon, me Explosion Dragon, the Shadow Dragon, Shadow Conqueror Dragon, the Illusion Dragon that refracts all power and cannot be seen, the ck me Dragon born in hell and killing superior demons right after birth, the Holy Light Dragon using light power, and the Seven-colored Dragon using rainbow power.


    ��Even the mountain range was refracted, and I couldn��t properly see it.��


    However, seeing the scene, Kim Seo-hyun could only guess it was a dragon.


    Anyway, little was known about dragons.


    Since ��Epic World�� didn��t properly cover them, I thought they might be dealt with in a sequel.


    So, I didn��t really understand dragons.


    ��Even though I obtained dragon blood, I didn��t gain any linguistic or resistance abilities.��


    Magic or sorcery was the same.


    ording to Eternal Heaven, my basic sorcery aptitude increased noticeably, but it wasn��t at a level worth pursuing right now.


    -Seo-ha, you��re already on a smooth path, just keep doing what you��re doing.


    -I agree with Eternal Heaven��s words, master.


    If those two agreed, it��s obviously best not to pursue it. So, I had been pondering how to utilize the power of dragons.


    ��Are you teaching me from the beginning?��


    ��Yes. Thest child of the n, Seo-ha. I will personally teach you from start to finish.��


    -From start to finish?


    ck Heaven swallowed nervously and looked at Cecilia with a flushed face.


    Eternal Heaven looked on in disbelief.


    I nced back. I brought them along, but it seems I��ll have to go alone from here.


    ��May I briefly inform mypanions?��


    ��Companions?��


    Cecilia��s eyes turned to the Elder. Her eyes, flickering with ck mes, transformed into reptilian vertical yellow pupils.


    ������!��


    The Elder flinched greatly. Just her staring at him. The mere act pressured the Elder.


    ��Such an impossible creature����!��


    The Elder staggered and copsed. The Elder was strong. But the opponent was even more formidable. That being was one that even transcendents dared not act recklessly against. It��s a being that could wipe out a nation in the blink of an eye.


    Even gods could not act recklessly against dragons.


    ��Quite useful. Suitable to be a servant.��


    Cecilia looked at the Elder and evaluated him.


    ��But child, since you called thempanions, I will also respect them.��


    ��Thank you.��


    ��Yes, child. Treasure yourpanions. Bonds are important.��


    ������.��


    I looked at Cecilia walking alone.


    ��Then, let��s go to my nest.��


    ��Are you using magic?��


    ��No, there are too many annoying creatures to travel by magic.��


    Simultaneously, Ceciliaughed. ck mes rose from her body. The ck mes stretched back and took the shape of a dragon.


    -Ride.


    ������.��


    I stared nkly at Cecilia.


    She told me to treasure mypanions, and then she tests them and tells me to ride her����?


    ��I guess it��s better not to get too close to dragons����


    With that thought, I climbed onto Cecilia��s head.


    I contacted the Electronic Witch on my phone and informed the Elder, Ha Seong-hwi, and the Witch Maiden to protect the guild.


    I also added that I would be safe. I exined that my body contains dragon blood, and that��s why the dragon herself intervened.


    ��I��ll ask her to keep this a secret from the guild.��


    The Electronic Witch would handle it ordingly.


    I turned my gaze to Cecilia.


    ��I hope to learn from this opportunity.��


    The special stat Dragon.


    I wanted to obtain the mysterious power that dragons possessed.<hr>


    ����������!!


    The massive body of the ck me Dragon sliced through the wind. With a single wing p, she moved as if teleporting. In an instant, she crossed the Pacific Ocean at an incredible speed.


    ��How fast is she?��


    It happened in the blink of an eye. Yet, I didn��t feel any wind pressure. It was because a magical barrier that protected me was visible.


    The ck me Dragon, arrived in Greece with a single wing p. I knew this because.


    ��Olympus.��


    I saw a huge white temple.


    Above the white temple,


    I felt a giant presence watching us. It was a wary gaze.


    ��Zeus?��


    Other gazes began to focus on us. Intense stares. They began to watch the ck me Dragon closely.


    Did the ck me Dragon reside in Europe? Europe was like a battlefield with all the mythical forces there.


    The Nazi Empire, Olympus, Asgard, and Irnd, with all sorts of myths mingling. It was a battleground simr to China.


    -This ce is called Olympus. Gods who devour parts of Europeannd reside here. They are severely restricted and get beaten by the Nazis, but don��t mess with them too much.


    ��Is it because they can attack regardless of restrictions?��


    -As expected, you are smart. Although it would be difficult with me here.


    The ck me Dragon said, looking at the temple. Then she pped her wings.


    p.


    The ck me Dragon seemed to enjoy the gazes and pped her wings again. With one more leap, the ce changed. A temple could be seen in the vast sky.


    Asgard.


    As soon as we arrived, I felt gazes piercing through. I looked below the sky rather than at the temple.


    On the ground seemingly stained with darkness. There, beings affected by dark energy were chopping down magic warriors with axes.


    They were Vikings and Valkyries.


    ��What is this ce?��


    -Asgard. It��s simr to Olympus. They are quite troublesome beings.


    ��But don��t tell me����


    -Your guess is correct. Normally, we would visit one more ce, but it��s currently in an urgent situation, so it��s not worth paying attention to.


    The ck me Dragon said and pped her wings again.


    This time, she crossed the sky as if teleporting. Then I saw a huge temple. It was a ce I had seen earlier when I came to the United States.


    ��Hundred Temple.��


    As we approached, I felt about 30 gazes fixed on us.


    I sighed inwardly. I guessed the reason for the ck me Dragon��s continental tour.


    ��It must be to warn them not to mess with us.��


    If they didn��t want to fight her, they shouldn��t mess with this child.


    She must have warned each faction in a way I didn��t know. She warns each faction alone.


    It��s something even a powerful being wouldn��t usually do, but the ck me Dragon was not an ordinary being. Even a formidable transcendent being would be torn apart if they collided with her.


    -ck me Dragon? Why are you carrying that man?!


    The God of War reacted immediately.


    -Hmm? How do you know Seo-ha?


    -That being is my apostle! Do not touch him!


    -Apostle��?


    ��I received power from the God of War.��


    -Oh, I see. Indeed, thest child of our n is so talented that one might covet him. But don��t touch him.


    -Thest child of the n��? What nonsense!


    I swallowed hard.


    If it was the God of War, he would know that I didn��t have dragon blood, so I spoke to the ck me Dragon before he said anything.


    ��I, I want to see your nest quickly.��


    -Of course. Seo-ha, if it��s your request, we must go.


    p.


    And once again, we moved.


    ��No.��


    I was bewildered as soon as I saw the ce the ck me Dragon moved to. No, I couldn��t help but be bewildered. It wasn��t the blue sky. She moved right above it.


    Countless stars twinkled. The ck me Dragon spread her wings and spoke to me.


    -This is my nest.


    On the moon, where the Earth could be seen as a.


    The ck me Dragon spoke with dignity.

 Chapter 186: Black Flame Dragon Emperor (6)

    Chapter 186: ck me Dragon Emperor (6)


    Stars twinkled in the ck world.


    The sight reminded me of something.


    ��No, it can��t be.��


    The thought was so absurd that I shook my head to dispel it.


    -What��s the matter?


    ��No, I just found it fascinating to see the universe.��


    -Is that so?


    The ck me Dragon said this and began to move.


    Inside the moon.The ck me Dragon took me inside the moon. Its nest was inside a massive crater.


    ��I never imagined the moon would be the ck me Dragon��s nest.��


    I groaned.


    Now I understood why the ck me Dragon had appeared when the moon shattered in thete stages.


    p.


    The ck me Dragon spread its wings slightly and entered.


    ��Gasp, the ck me Dragon has arrived! Everyone, stop working and pay your respects!��


    A delicate voice was heard.


    I turned my gaze and saw beast people. Not furries, but people with only ears and tails. The problem was that they all had the characteristics of rabbits, the Moon Tribe.


    ��Moon Tribe?��


    They approached, hopping. Upon closer inspection, they were all holding tools. Perhaps it was a preference. They were dressed simrly to the maid outfits worn by the ck me Dragon, though a bit more ssic.


    ����Wee, master!����


    The ck me Dragon nodded once and went inside.


    -There is another dragon ahead.


    ����Another dragon?��


    -Yes.


    Thump.


    My heart began to race again. The dragon blood sleeping within me recognized the other dragon.


    -As expected, you are exceptional. It��s not easy to perceive the Void Dragon.


    ��Is the Void Dragon inside?��


    -Yes.


    I looked inside with a tense expression. The Void Dragon was literally a dragon without a physical form.


    It prated and refracted everything.


    Interfering with the flow of space and time, the moment it attacked, no one could perceive it.


    Known as the Invisible Dragon in America, it specialized in ambushes.


    ��Terrifying.��


    In a battle of transcendents, it could always strike first and had the ability to block counterattacks. It excels in both offense and defense by interfering with the flow of space and time, but the most troublesome part was that it could not be seen or felt.


    Could I really see it?


    I activated my Divine Sight and looked inside, where the ck me Dragon had stopped.


    -From here, we have to walk.


    ��Understood.��


    I lightly jumped off the ck me Dragon��s head and walked. The ck me Dragon also transformed into a human. Just like when I first saw her, she was dressed in a maid outfit. The difference was that it was a French-style short mini skirt and sleeveless.


    ��By the way, what should I call you?��


    ��Please call me by my name.��


    ��Alright. From now on, I��ll call you Seo-ha.��


    The ck me Dragon led me inside.


    ��By the way, do dragons keep in touch with each other?��


    ��Some do, some don��t. The Void Dragon and I have been close due to our connection in the abyss. The Fire Dragon has a bad temper, so no one knows him. The Ghost Dragon is gloomy and lives alone. The Holy Light Dragon is full of himself but gets along well with the Rainbow Dragon.��


    While chatting, we reached the center of the cavern.


    I looked at the door. A modern handle door. Nothing seemed strange. However, I could see all sorts of magic cast upon it.


    ��Impressive.��


    Divine Sight saw the color of magic.


    The denser it was, the greater its intensity. This door��s magic level was simr to the Emperor��s third star.


    Creak.


    The door opened on its own. The interior scene was visible. Comic books scattered messily, snack bags lying around. Yet, there was no unpleasant smell. Only a fragrant scent filled the air.


    In the center of it.


    There was a woman with long, white hair. A woman wearing a long, oversized t-shirt and dolphin shorts.


    The woman��s expression seemedzy just by looking at her. Yet, I could feel her inherent power.


    ����?��


    The woman��szy expression disappeared.


    ��What��s this, a child of the tribe? Where did you kidnap them from?��


    ��I brought them because they were living in human society. They seemed to have been born with brokenws, unable to inherit thenguage or breath of the tribe.��


    ��What? Is that even possible?��


    The woman approached, flustered.


    ��Introduce yourself first. What a disgrace in front of the child.��


    This was really hard to get used to. Even though I wanted to say that treating me like a child was inappropriate given my age, I kept quiet because the age difference was actually a few thousand years.


    ��You said they were in human society, so it��s proper to introduce yourself as the Void Dragon. But really, a child? They have the blood of the ck Dragon. But what power is this? Why can��t I see it? Judging by the vessel near the heart, it seems like they have a dragon heart.��


    ��This child was born with the power to negate everything. It��s different from the others outside.��


    ��Indeed. If it were them, they would reek of a disgusting smell. But this is truly fascinating.��


    The white-haired woman, the Void Dragon, spoke with sparkling eyes.


    ��I can sense their ss. It��s not a naturally built ss from birth. It��s a power obtained through seeking the way, just like humans. Is this the first trained dragon apart from the Fire Dragon and the Holy Light Dragon?��


    The Void Dragon muttered while looking at me.


    ��Are you ignoring me?��


    ��You were born with such strong innate power. You burst and killed a lower demon right after birth, and controlled that power to kill demons, but that��s not training.��


    ��Humph, training is for the petty ones. Being strong without a lifetime of training is true strength.��


    ��She says strange things because she sees strange things. Child, don��t mind her ande inside.��


    The Void Dragon led me inside.


    ��Is it because you��re a child? You��re so cute. Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. I am the Void Dragon, Eun Yu-ha. You can call me Yu-ha noonafortably.��


    ��What nonsense.��


    ��What does it matter? What��s your name, child?��


    ��My name is Seo-ha.��


    ��Seo-ha, huh? Even your name is pretty. But what should I teach you first?��


    ��Overall magical knowledge.��


    ����This is problematic.��


    ��Indeed. We naturally perceive things from birth.��


    Cecilia and Eun Yu-ha frowned.


    In fact, it��s not a simple issue. Although they were called the lords of magic, to them, magic was as natural as breathing.


    ��Hmm, Seo-ha, try transforming into your dragon form first.��


    At Eun Yu-ha��s words, I focused on my body for a moment.


    Thump.


    The ck me Sacred Dragon��s heart pulsated. I drew out the blood sleeping within me.


    Swish.


    Scales appeared on my skin. My eyes changed. I felt something growing on my head. They were horns.


    ��A ck me dragon. But the quality of your ck mes is better than hers?��


    ��That absurd ck me. If hit directly andpressed properly, most enemies would die.��


    Cecilia responded to Eun Yu-ha��s words.


    ��Let��s exclude magic. It seems like you want to learn attributes quickly, but magic is tooplex and tedious.��


    ��Then it��s right for me to teach directly.��


    ��I will teach too. It��s been a while since we had a child of the tribe. Should we call the others too?��


    ��Who?��


    ��The Fire Dragon. Although cunning, the Ghost Dragon isn��t bad. The Holy Light Dragon will likely stay away, calling it ominous, but the Rainbow Dragon seems okay.��


    ��It��s faster to teach the child than to look for them.��


    ��That��s true. Except for the Ghost Dragon, the others are hiding. Then, should I teach the power of breath first?��


    ��I��ll teach that.��


    ��Step aside. You��ll just teach poorly, won��t you? Saying things like ��take a deep breath and exhale everything�� and then get angry.��


    ����Is there another way to teach?��


    Cecilia looked shocked.


    Eun Yu-ha put her hand on her forehead, looking pained.


    ��I��ll teach first.��


    ��Do so.��


    Cecilia said this while hugging me from behind.


    ����?��


    ��Hmm, maybe because you��re a child, your scales aren��t as hard. They��re rather soft; I want to sit and press on them.��


    Despite the sudden physical contact, I adjusted my posture to be huggedfortably.


    ��Step aside. The child doesn��t like it.��


    ��What are you talking about? Didn��t you see them change their posture asking for more?��


    ��Are you sure it��s not fear because you��re so fierce?��


    ��Nonsense.��


    Cecilia stepped back while saying this.


    Eun Yu-ha approached me and whispered in my ear.


    ��Understand her. The mes of the abyss might have burned part of her brain, making her a bit off. Think of it as wanting to y house.��


    ������


    I wanted to go back.<hr>


    And a month passed.


    Many things happened during that month. The Fire Dragon heard the news from somewhere and stormed in demanding to see me, but got beaten up by Eun Yu-ha and was thrown into the sea.


    The shockwave caused an earthquake and tsunami in Japan, causing chaos.


    The Ghost Dragon imed me as his child after seeing my special stat, Shadow.


    The Holy Light Dragon tried to turn my ck mes into radiant mes.


    The Rainbow Dragon, thinking I was cute, gave me various treasures.


    ��Thankfully, the Ghost Dragon doesn��t know how to have children, so that was a relief.��


    After that, every time the Ghost Dragon looked at me, their face turned red, which was a bit suspicious.


    ��You��ve really settled in well now.��


    ��Thanks to you.��


    ��It��s nothing. The Void Dragon did all the hard work.��


    A man with hair shining in seven colors smiled warmly. It was the Rainbow Dragon, Gwan Cheol-soo.


    ��By the way, are you already nning to return to human society?��


    ��I have things to do.��


    ��It��s both a pity and admirable that you��re attached to humans. Any other dragon would have mistaken kindness for a right and be insufferable, but you��re a pleasure to give things to.��


    ��Enough. It��s time to go down.��


    ��It��s a reunion of the male dragons. You��ve been the only guy, so it��s good to have you around. If you need anything, just ask.��


    A woman with golden shimmering hair, Seong Gwang-ryong, winked as she spoke.


    ��It was fun these two weeks. Oh, and if anyone bullies you, call us anytime. Remember the dragonnguage?��


    ����Yes.��


    I still remembered.


    Eun Yu-ha said it was a buster call to use in emergencies, a technique that could annihte any force at once.


    ��It��s true.��


    She said no matter what happened, at least three dragons would gather.


    ��What, kid? Are you leaving now?��


    The Fire Dragon, with her short ming hair, spoke.


    She looked like a delinquent girl, wearing a ck sleeveless leather jacket and hot pants.


    ��Are you sad? Why are your eyes teary?��


    ��What nonsense! Why would I, the Red Dragon, be sad just because a kid is leaving! It��s just a bit lonely.��


    ��I agree. Seo-ha is still a baby. He should stay with us.��


    A neatly dressed woman in all ck spoke. It was the Ghost Dragon, Han Sook-ja.


    ��Everyone is talking nonsense. Our Seo-ha, born as a demon dragon, is a proper adult. Didn��t you see him this past month? Seo-ha is a great kid. Now go and annihte humanity with your own hands.��


    ��What nonsense are you talking about?��


    ��Alright, I know it��s sad, but it��s time to go.��


    The Rainbow Dragon, Gwan Cheol-soo, wrapped up the situation.


    ��Can we all go down together?��


    ��Of course. Kid, if anyone messes with you, show them what happens.��


    The Fire Dragon, Ryu Saet-byul, smirked.


    ��Then let��s go down.��<hr>


    ��It��s already been a month.��


    ��The Demon Dragon incident was huge. But the result was ridiculously anticlimactic.��


    The association staff were chatting.


    At that time, it seemed like Korea might really be destroyed. The appearance of the ck me Dragon was that terrifying.


    But a boy persuaded the ck me Dragon.


    He was a noble boy. He stood alone to protect North Korea. While other heroes were gathering strength and nning strategies, he prioritized civilians.


    It remained a good story.


    Some heroes called him the hero among heroes, and there was talk that the title of savior should have gone to him.


    The staff were chatting in front of the ��Star Meter.��


    ��Star Meter.��


    It was the association��s proud magic meter. It detected threats to Korea and eliminated them. The ck me Dragon was detected by the ��Star Meter,�� allowing the association to urgently gather guilds.


    ��By the way, wasn��t the ck me Dragon incredible? With a magic capacity of 100,000 Tetras, it soared beyond 1 billion Tetras, causing aplete emergency.��


    ��It��s not just any dragon species. Oh? Didn��t Americaunch a space station today?��


    At someone��s words, eyes turned to the ��Star Meter.��


    The ��Star Meter�� was glowing. It was a sign that something wasing.


    ��Magic reaction detected in the atmosphere! The numbers are incredible. 1 million Tetras, 10 million Tetras�� wait, it��s still rising? 5, 50 billion Tetras?��


    ��What nonsense are you talking about! Are dragons swarming in? What?! The ��Star Meter�� exploded?��


    ��It seems to have temporarily malfunctioned! Thest recorded magic level was over 80 billion Tetras��.��


    ��What on earth��.��


    The team leader stared nkly at the ��Star Meter.��


    Meanwhile, in Seoul.


    Citizens stared nkly at the sky.


    There were dragons in the sky.


    The enormous red body of the Fire Dragon.


    The shadow forming the shape of a dragon, the Ghost Dragon.


    The Void Dragon showed its form without using the power of refraction, boasting silver scales.


    The ck me Dragon, with scales shrouded in ck mes.


    The Holy Light Dragon, forming the shape of a dragon with light.


    And the Rainbow Dragon, shining in seven colors.


    In the center, a human form with ck scales descended.


    ��Too shy.��


    It was Lee Seo-ha.

 Chapter 187: Union

    Chapter 187: Union


    [Dragons Appearing in the Middle of the City? Is Seoul Safe?]


    [Seven dragons lingering over Seoul. It seems they all gathered because of one man.]


    Various articles were spreading around. Large tow trucks were participating, and every broadcast news channel was stirring up the situation together.


    Some of it was urate, but most were incorrect.


    ��At least I wore a mask midway, thank goodness.��


    As a result, the status of the Masked Man, my other identity, skyrocketed among the followers of the Masked n.


    I reviewed the umted tasks in the guild after seeing the reports.


    The Electronic Witch was watching and asking me about the past month��s events.


    ��So, do you really have a talent for controlling dragons?����It would be nice if I did.��


    Really.


    The Dark me Dragon and the Void Dragon were exceptions; usually, dragons didn��t get along well.


    If I hadn��t been in a position like the youngest sibling, I would have spent a month just stopping dragon fights.


    Still, I learned a lot during that time.


    I could use basic dragonnguage and build a foundation in magic.


    -Actually, it��s not the best method.


    ��That��s true.��


    My Heaven Defying Control ability surpassed that of even the Heavenly Demon.


    It��s absurd because her status as a transcendent among the transcendent was due to the unique position she held. The founder of ck God Martial Arts and the leader of the Celestial Demon Cult. Even the Emperor with the talent of ��domination�� couldn��t match my control ability.


    ��So, I thought learning magic would make it easier.��


    I couldn��t master magic.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven that flowed through my entire body had a nature that rejects magic. However, when the conceptual stat synergy was released andbined with the Sword of Autumn, I could use nearly infinite magic.


    I thought I could use magic like dragons with that, but it was impossible.


    ��Well, learning spells using the Energy of Defying Heaven is good enough.��


    The one who taught me was Eternal Heaven.


    Lately, she seemed more useful than ck Heaven, but I didn��t show it. Otherwise, she��d really get sulky.


    I started training while managing the guild. It was thanks to the talent I bought to use magic or spells while wielding a sword.


    [Skill, ��Dual Minds(S)��-250,000P]


    The ability to split one��s mind in two.


    Usually, this skill is bought by those who follow the magic swordsman path, but I needed it too.


    Since I used twin swords.


    The Sword of Spring, the Sword of Summer, the Sword of Autumn, and the Sword of Winterbined to form the Sword of Four Seasons and maximizing the use of ck Heaven was my ultimate goal.


    And since I could embed Vignce, one of the reasons I stopped the Dark me Dragon, into the sword, I had to buy it someday.


    I sat down and checked my status window.


    ck hair and ck eyes.


    [Name: Lee Seo-ha]


    Alias: Savior.


    Special Stats.


    Combat: 50.


    Shadow (Ӱ): 95.


    Dragon (��): 55.


    Conceptual Stats.


    Defying Heaven: 100.


    Synergy: 45.


    ?Talents.


    -��Reading(-)��, ��Celestial(?)��, ��Eternity(S+)��, ��Sword Demon(S+)��, ��ck Heaven Dragon Blood(S+)��, ��Infinite Stamina(S)��, ��Apostle Transformation(S)��, ��Golden Hand(S)��, ��Grand Master''s Talent(S)��


    ?Skills.


    -��ck me Whirling God(?)��, ��ck me Divine Sword(S+)��, ��Divine Sight(S)��, ��Martial Arts Origin(S)��, ��Yin-Yang Divine Art(S)��, ��Surt''s Strength(S)��, ��Illusion me Divine Step(S)��, ��Dual Minds(S)��, ��Extreme me Demon Sword(A)��, ��Steel Will(D+)��


    ?Physique.


    -��Heaven Defying Body(S-)��


    ������I��ve really be wealthy.��


    My status window was iparable to when I had only the physique, ��Heaven Defying Body(S-)��.


    I worked so hard to fill this status window��.


    ��Or did I?��


    Come to think of it, I had many opportunities handed to me on a silver tter.


    There were sudden incidents that were quite troublesome, but nothing that made me shout, ��How can I ovee this!��


    Stretching, I thought.


    Still, if I had to say what was the biggest gain over the past month, there was something.


    It was learning how to use the ��Yin-Yang Divine Art(S)��.


    How did I learn it?


    ������Seems like we have a visitor?��


    ��A visitor? Who could it be? Is anyone supposed toe?��


    ��The Emperor did say she wanted to meet.��


    ������Set up a meeting. When��s a free slot?��


    ��On the 15th when she returns. You know you have to go to the association the next day, right?��


    ��I know.��


    I reported my survival at the association. The guild master must be fine to run the guild. Vice guild master Park Woon-hyuk and the Electronic Witch had been running around diligently, but it had been a month, so it was necessary.


    ��I have a feeling I��ll be found out soon.��


    Reflexively, I put on my mask.


    Some people would notice I was the Masked Man soon. Some might already be guessing. However, it��s still very few. Many more people would find out after a certain event.


    I had that odd feeling.


    I stood up and checked my outfit.


    ��Hmm, except for the folded cor, it��s perfect.��


    The Electronic Witch adjusted my clothes.


    For some reason, she felt more like a wife than a secretary.


    ��No way.��


    I shook off the unnecessary thoughts and went downstairs.


    I headed to the guest room just below. A strong presence was felt in that direction.


    ��About fifty percent.��


    Reflexively, my senses trained with ��Sword Demon(S+)�� calcted the odds.


    Of course, it wouldn��t be just 50%. This was an estimate based on my martial senses. My power wasn��t limited to just that. The problem was that the opponent��s power was also significant.


    Creak.


    As I opened the door and entered, there was a woman in a suit.


    ������It��s been a while. You��ve be quite a big shot since we first met.��


    ��It��s been a while, Baek Ji-yeon.��


    She was Baek Ji-yeon, a hero from the association, known as the Sword Queen (����).<hr>


    ��They said you were a student. Those information department guys shouldn��t just get off with a warning.��


    ��Aren��t they supposed to be busy?��


    ��Busy? They might not show their true strength because of your peculiar power, but I can see the umted aura. This level can��t be achieved through ordinary activity. And such dense aura in such a short time�� This isn��t just negligence of duty. It��s like they went on vacation instead of doing their job.��


    Baek Ji-yeon frowned.


    Despite her age, she had hardly any wrinkles. She was about the age of my ex-girlfriend��s mother in my past life. It��s quite fascinating.


    ��I did get stronger faster than expected.��


    ��Faster than expected?��


    Baek Ji-yeon scoffed as if she��d heard something ridiculous.


    ��So, why are you here?��


    ��It��s because of a request. The association issued an official document.��


    ��There��ve been a lot of official documentstely.��


    ��The Nazi bastards have been too active. Well, they have a lot of enemies, but they��ve gone too far recently. And there have been anomalies in the Boundary as well.��


    The Boundary was a ce where great evils were imprisoned.


    Not just great evils. Infamous Mines also resided there.


    ��These aren��t good news.��


    ��Well, that��s how it is. So, the association decided to respond.��


    ������Only now?��


    ��Don��t look at me like that. The association��smand structure is quiteplicated.��


    Baek Ji-yeon held her forehead as if she had a headache.


    ��So, we��ve decided to form a union. Recruiting talents from various countries to create an organization to counter the Mines. The ultimate goal of the organization is the destruction of the Nazi Empire and the eradication of the great evils.��


    ������Are you okay with that?��


    ��Don��t talk as if I��m some senile person. It��s an absurdly ambitious goal, but it��s good to have big goals.��


    ��������


    ��I know it��s an absurd goal. The higher-ups know it too. But the idea is to deal a significant blow to them. Unlike the usual association, this time the rewards are substantial.��


    Wasn��t this an overly ambitious goal?


    Still, to be considerate of Baek Ji-yeon, who seemed ufortable, I changed the subject.


    ��So, how will you handle the personnel?��


    ��We n to recruit talents from various countries and use them like a separate unit.��


    ������Will the guild provide talents?��


    ������That��s why I��m here.��


    Well, that made sense.


    I took a sip of the ck tea the Electronic Witch had given me.


    ��Even in Europe, it��s gaining quite a bit of support.��


    ��Europe really wants to destroy the Nazi Empire. There��s Olympus, Asgard, the Knights of the Round Table in Britain, and the Pdins of Charlemagne in France.��


    ��The US is also participating. Actually, the Vine War has had a significant influence on this proposal.��


    ��Hmm������


    It��s an enticing prospect.


    It��s also something from the original story. Originally, it was supposed to happen about a year from now.


    ��Should I be happy about this or not.��


    I had to enter there.


    But I hesitated. Because while I was okay, the guild members�� skills weren��t ripe yet.


    But I had to go.


    Because there��s a simple reason.


    Seong Han-byul will be joining that organization.


    Slurp.


    I thought as I drank the ck tea.


    And while participating in that organization, Seong Han-byul died.


    Seong Han-byul could not die. Because she��s using part of her talent, she��s shortening her lifespan. Using her lifespan as a price, she could wield nearly infinite magic with the ��Infinite Cup(S)�� and create talents with the ��Book of Laws(S)��.


    They��re certainly incredible powers, butpared to her true talent, they��re, well-


    ��Well, it��s an ��Ex-�� level talent, so of course.��


    I put down the teacup.


    ��Then we��ll participate. I��ll join with about three more members.��


    The members I was thinking of were myself, the Elder, the Witch Maiden, and Dantalion.


    ������Thank you. I��ll make sure you��re wellpensated.��


    ��Instead ofpensation, is there something else possible? For example, ������


    Just as I was about to mention something desirable from the association.


    I sensed something unusual in the training area.


    Thump.


    The ck me Whirling God reacted strongly. It was different from the dragon blood reaction. It felt like a long-waitedpanion had shown the potential for growth.


    ��No way.��


    With a sense of disbelief, I turned my head towards where Seo Ga-yeon was.


    Dong-.


    At the same time, a peculiar bell sound was heard.


    It was the ��Bell of Selection(S)��, indicating someone had ascended to a higher rank.

 Chapter 188: Union (2)

    Chapter 188: Union (2)


    ��This was something I didn��t expect.��


    I looked at Baek Ji-yeon. She appeared flustered, but she didn��t show it. She probably didn��t know that Seo Ga-yeon had been promoted.


    ��Can we add one more person?��


    ��One person? Honestly, given the uncertainty of the organization, isn��t that too much of an investment?��


    ��It��s overinvestment, but to achieve what we want, this much is necessary.��


    ����Alright. Many guilds were just showing off this time. I��ll support you.��


    Baek Ji-yeon smiled warmly.


    ��And one more thing. I want to connect with the ce where the two people are.��


    ��Who are they?����One is Seong Han-byul, and the other is Ershil.��


    ��Both are students. Pretty women, huh. Well, the guild master is still in his prime.��


    ����It��s not because of that, but just because of familiarity.��


    ��I see.��


    Ershil wasn��t as strong as Seo Ga-yeon in a fight against the Nazi Empire, but she could performparably. Hertent abilities were beginning to bloom. If necessary, Mnie could save us.


    ��But if those two refuse, there��s nothing I can do.��


    ��No, they won��t.��


    ��Let��s leave it at that.��


    Ridiculous.


    But I wasn��t uninterested in the two, so I kept quiet.


    Baek Ji-yeon closed her eyes.


    ��Can I ask you a personal question?��


    ��Is it public or private?��


    ��Private. Just out of curiosity.��


    Baek Ji-yeon looked at me.


    ��Are you the Savior?��


    ��������


    ��Never mind.��


    I didn��t say anything, but Baek Ji-yeon seemed satisfied.


    ��Then I��ll be off. Don��t worry, I won��t mention this to anyone else.��


    ��I��m not worried. You��re one of the consciences of the association.��


    ��A bit too high an expectation?��


    Baek Ji-yeonughed bitterly and stood up.<hr>


    Her magic power was somewhat unusual.


    Seo Ga-yeon felt it every time she explored her magic power. Or whenever she faced beings rted to magic.


    Even if others used ten times the power, they would struggle to win, but Seo Ga-yeon could easily defeat her opponents with less power. It was nearly annihtion. Her power was almost invincible against the Mines.


    Starlight magic.


    Lee Seo-ha called her magic that. And he gave it another name.


    Magic that affirms the death of magic.


    When she told Celestial that, he nodded.


    -That makes sense. But the magic of affirmation�� it��s the exact opposite of the Energy of Defying Heaven that Lee Seo-ha has.


    Seo Ga-yeon nodded at those words but didn��t quite understand.


    Whenever she saw Lee Seo-ha,


    She could feel his heart. She could read his thoughts. Not for any other reason. Her magic synchronized with the Energy of Defying Heaven that Lee Seo-ha possessed.


    ��I liked it.��


    Reading the thoughts of the person she liked in real-time was an incredible pleasure.


    But it wasn��t without problems. Sometimes, when she saw Lee Seo-ha flinch, it meant her own heart was exposed to him.


    ��I rather liked it.��


    An honest rtionship.


    Lee Seo-ha and she could have that kind of rtionship. A rtionship where they could rely on each other. Not even family could break their bond.


    Whoooo!


    Starlight magic grew. No, it was closer to a rampage. It didn��t follow her will. More than that. Her magic grew as if bound by somew.


    And Seo Ga-yeon knew what this phenomenon was.


    ��It��s following.��


    Starlight magic was following.


    It was reacting to the Energy of Defying Heaven that Lee Seo-ha possessed and forcibly following his realm. It was some kind ofw. Her power grew forcibly.


    She instinctively felt that this wasn��t good.


    Forcibly ingesting nutrients to grow bigger, she realized that it lowered her limit.


    It was a faint feeling, but if she grew this way, she realized she would someday hit a ceiling.


    While adjusting her magic,


    She felt a presence.


    A very familiar presence. One that seemed to negate everything, like a shadow darkening its surroundings.


    It was Lee Seo-ha.<hr>


    [I missed you.]


    ��������


    I was speechless as soon as I arrived. I could immediately feel Seo Ga-yeon��s heart. It tickled me automatically.


    The starlight magic paired with the Energy of Defying Heaven wasn��t good for this.


    Being able to feel the other��s heart instantly was one thing, but the problem was my heart going straight to the other person as well.


    While calming my mind with ��Eternal Existence (S+)��, I looked at Seo Ga-yeon.


    [I missed you.]


    ��Embarrassing.


    I spoke to Seo Ga-yeon, trying to appear as calm as possible.


    ��Did you get promoted?��


    ��Yeah, thanks to you, Seo-ha.��


    ��Because of me?��


    ��I��m not sure why, but Starlight Magic forcibly urged me to keep up with your level.��


    ����Really?��


    That was new information. The Starlight Magic used by the Creator God and the Energy of Defying Heaven were a pair, but this was the first time someone was using both powers.


    ��Yes. You might not know, but the stronger you be, the more my capacity expands, and my magic power increases.��


    ��That��s not necessarily a good thing.��


    ��Right. Every time it happens, I feel my limit slightly decreasing. If the gap grows wider, it��ll probably get worse.��


    ������


    In that case, only my growth might not be the answer. Seo Ga-yeon, at least, needed to grow.


    ��Kim Seo-hyun and Ershil can grow on their own.��


    Kim Ara too. Seolhwa Ryeon was growing well within the guild, and Hong Yu-hwa was somewhat ambiguous.


    It��s not a bad ability, but towards the end, Hong Yu-hwa wouldn��t have much to do. The ability to steal from the Usurper had its limits.


    ��Anyway, congrattions. Should we throw a celebration party?��


    ��No, it��s fine. It��s not like I achieved it with my own strength.��


    ��Is there anything you want? As the guild master, I still want to give you something since you got promoted.��


    [One day.]


    One day?


    ��Anything is possible?��


    ����I��ll try my best if it��s something I can do.��


    ����Then just spend a day with me.��


    ��Sure. When would be a good time?��


    I took out my phone and checked the schedule. The Electronic Witch updated it regrly, so I could check it right away.


    ��Not much important stuff.��


    Except for the mission given by Baek Ji-yeon.


    ����A mission?��


    ��Yes, a mission. The association is creating a new organization. I��ll probably join and receive missions.��


    ��Is it like outsourcing? Can I join too?��


    ��I��d love that.��


    I had hoped for that from the start.


    Though still weak, if Seo Ga-yeon was promoted, she cpi;d join the missions immediately.


    Defeating the Great Evil and the Apostles. And ultimately, banishing the ck Sun from this world.


    My power was still too weak to reach them. I could barely hold out if I tried. After that, I would surely die.


    But the moment Seo Ga-yeon joined, I would gain the power to kill them. The potential of Starlight Magic was that great.


    ��If necessary, I could call the dragons����


    Honestly, summoning the dragons was not a wise decision.


    They had a tremendous responsibility as the guardians of the middle world.


    Rifts.


    They constantly moved and fought to deal with the rifts that had formed across the globe due to the copse of dimensions. In the past month, they had been teaching me and closing the rifts without taking a proper break.


    ��But what about the members?��


    ��The Elder, the Witch Maiden, and Dantalion.��


    ��The demon we kidnapped back then?��


    ����Yes.��


    So that��s how Seo Ga-yeon saw it.


    ��That��s what others were saying����


    ��Is that so?��


    To the guild members, it seemed I had kidnapped Dantalion for no reason.


    ��Come to think of it, I haven��t shown Dantalion��s abilities properly.��


    Dantalion��s abilities were more outstanding than I thought. Even I was momentarily captivated by those abilities.


    The innate authority of demon species was far superior to what one might think.


    ��But won��t the guild be too empty with so few members?��


    ��Don��t worry. The snake we brought in this time is quite strong.��


    ��Oh, that Genbu?��


    -Did you call for me?


    As soon as I called, a snake-like figure jumped out of the shadows.


    ����No, I was just saying that with you here, this ce is safe.��


    -Don��t worry. As long as I can eat salmon every day, I can do anything, boss.


    ����Alright.��


    Genbu��s greed for salmon was beyond imagination.


    It was rather worrisome. If he kept eating like that, he��d surely get tired of it eventually. I��d need to get him ustomed to other fish to maintain his work efficiency��


    -By the way, I heard a bank ount was opened in my name.


    ��Yes, you��re a guild member. I��ll meet most of your demands, but there must be things you can��t tell thepany, right?��


    -It��s not that serious. It��s just that there��s someone with simr power to mine, so I thought of supporting that person.


    ��Support?��


    There was only one person in our guild with power simr to water.


    Seolhwa Ryeon.


    It made sense for Seolhwa Ryeon. She preferred to store what she received rather than use it.


    ��Now that I think about it, ��Yin-Yang Divine Art (S)�� would suit Seolhwa Ryeon.��


    Along with Hong Yu-hwa.


    Of course, this didn��t mean I was doing anything 19+ with Hong Yu-hwa and Seolhwa Ryeon.


    It��s a power that could be used differently.


    Yin-Yang Divine Art was aboutbining different powers to maximize them. It fit perfectly with the Conceptual Stat Alchemy.


    Sobining the powers of those two with me or Seo Ga-yeon in the middle would create a decent synergy.<hr>


    ��But then.


    ��Hurry up and choose. Her or me?��


    ��You��re talking nonsense. Elder, you are our family��s elder. Of course, you��ll choose me.��


    Hong Yu-hwa emphasized her chest by crossing her arms, and Seolhwa Ryeon sidled up to me and spoke.


    How did ite to this?

 Chapter 189: Union (3)

    Chapter 189: Union (3)


    ��Yin-Yang Divine Art (S)�� signified the union of yin and yang.


    Simply put, it involved a man and a woman engaging in R-rated activities to enhance each other��s abilities. If my talent were rted to exceptional performance, I might have considered using it too��


    Then I remembered the ��Infinite Stamina (S)�� in one of my status windows.


    ������


    It was really absurd every time I saw it.


    Although it��s specialized in R-rated aspects, it was still a very useful trait because it prevented me from getting tired during training.


    However, the problem was that it often put me in dangerous (?) situations.


    For instance, when others deliberately tried to seduce me, it was hard to control even with ��Eternal Existence (S+)��.


    ��Should I buy another talent?��Such thoughts crossed my mind.


    Anyway, I gathered the members and informed them that we received this kind of information from the association.


    ��So, those who will assist the Heavenly Demon are me, the Witch Maiden, the demon Dantalion, and some Seo Ga-yeon guild members, right?��


    ��That��s right.��


    ��It��s not a bad lineup. The demon is an immortal being anyway, so if pushes to shove, we can use Dantalion to ensure our survival.��


    ��What? Even Baal wouldn��t do such a thing! You guys are worse than demons!��


    ��How dare youpare our Heavenly Demon to a demon?��


    The Elder��s point of anger was strange.


    ��Anyway, that��s how it is. The timing is next week.��


    ��Yes, understood.��


    ��Until then, focus on your training.��


    After giving some simple instructions, I headed to Korea Hero School.


    ��It��s been quite a while.��


    Going to school felt unfamiliar.


    Firstly, despite being a first-year student, I possessed unmatched power. Secondly, I didn��t attend school often.


    ��Though I��m not intending to attend sses.��


    My workshop was at the school.


    I moved to the school using the warp gate. The workshop was still tidy. Although it��s rare, not only I but also the Emperor, Seo Ye-bin, sometimes came here to gather materials, or the vice-principal brought materials here often.


    ��No one is here today.��


    I entered the workshop. I took out the materials from the vault, which was protected by various magical devices.


    Previously, the by-products from killing the demons in the Tower of Demons had appeared.


    Today��s task was simple.


    To refine these through alchemy.


    I warmed up and slowly handled the materials. First, the ws possessed by the demons. These were over 2 meters long and extremely hard. Next were the bones. The bones of the demons were very strong, making them good for use. The best way to utilize these is to make weapons out of them.


    ��That��s what��s known.��


    It��s actually okay to make them into weapons.


    But I would make something else out of this.


    Making them into weapons was not a bad idea, but I currently had the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and the Four Seasons Sword. Though the Four Seasons Sword was less efficient, it��s hard to make a weapon more efficient than the ck Heavenly Demon Sword with my and the vice-principal��s skills.


    I sat down and started processing the ws.


    ����������.��


    I chanted in runenguage. The runes of enhancement and endurance were inscribed onto the ws and bones. I poured a potion onto them. Golden energy began to imbue the ws and bones.


    ��Simple.��


    What I was going to make was simple.


    A vessel.


    I would make arge vessel. One vessel that could contain immense power was all I needed.


    I would make a vessel for ��Yin-Yang Divine Art (S)��. A vessel that harmonized the extreme cold energy of Seolhwa Ryeon and the crimson energy of Hong Yu-hwa.


    Wooooong!


    I refined the materials with energy. The golden energy started to break down and shape the ws and bones. Arge vessel, still with holes in it, began to take form.


    I inscribed runes onto the vessel.


    The runes engraved on the vessel enhanced its performance. As the runes soaked in, the energy surged.


    Boooom!


    The vessel floated. The magic contained in the materials began to transform into energy. As the demonic energy turned into magic energy, it formed the vessel. The circuits drawn by the emerging energy were engraved onto the vessel.


    Crackle.


    However, my alchemy stat was still low. The slight rebellion of demonic energy was suppressed by the Energy of Defying Heaven. I divided my senses at a nano level using the circle of martial arts while shaping the vessel.


    ��This is good.��


    I took out the ck Heavenly Demon Sword and the Spring Sword from the subspace. Holding the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, I activated the mind-amplifying soul technique.


    I held the Spring Sword. I could feel the immense life force. I transferred this life force into the vessel. This life force wouldter contain the crimson energy of Hong Yu-hwa and the extreme cold energy of Seolhwa Ryeon.


    After finishing the refining, I took a short break.


    I did too much at once and got tired. My body was fine thanks to my stats, but my mind was the problem.


    ��What��s this, did someonee in?��


    A slightly low voice was heard.


    It was the voice of the vice-principal, who had dwarf blood in her veins. Her voice was as low as her height.


    ��Oh�� it was you, Veritas.��


    ��Ah, hello.��


    ������


    A brief silence followed. The vice-principal tidied up her clothes for a moment and looked at me.


    ��What are you doing today��?��


    ��I��m making this.��


    ��A vessel? What is this? The energy I feel from it is immense. The power I feel from thenguage itself? Is it runes?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��As expected of the God of Alchemists. I haven��t seen anyone handle runes properly yet����


    Her eyes, with dark circles under them, sparkled.


    She looked like a total engineer.


    ��Is there anything I can help with?��


    ��I��d appreciate your help.��


    I smiled as I looked at the vice-principal.


    If alchemists focus on potion manufacturing and enchanting, cksmiths take it a step further by creating weapons and armor.


    Imbuing Ego immediately.


    Imbuing weapons or armor with an obedient ego. Not like ck Heaven, which didn��t listen, but like Eternal Heaven.


    -Master?!


    ck Heaven was shocked, but I ignored it and thought about imbuing ego.


    At first nce, imbuing a weapon or armor with a soul might not seem like much. In actualbat, it could sometimes be useless. However, the true performance of an ego weapony in the act of imbuing the soul itself.


    Once a soul was imbued, the performance of the weapon changed.


    Whenmunicating, it could move on its own when the owner was in danger.


    ��The level ofmunication isn��t quite there yet.��


    I looked at the vice-principal.


    She was staring at the vessel with enchanted eyes. It felt like she would soon reach that level.<hr>


    I left her to focus entirely on the vessel. Walking around the school felt strangely nostalgic.


    Everyone must be in ss by now.


    As I walked through the garden, I sensed a familiar presence. It was Ershil and Hong Yu-hwa.


    Those two together were a strangebination.


    ��Oh my, Seo-ha, what brings you to school?��


    ��Yeah, really����


    Hong Yu-hwa looked at me curiously. Her demeanor felt more distant than before. Her eyes were a bit different.


    ��Ah.��


    Now that I thought about it, there was that incident.


    During the incident when we captured Dantalion, Hong Yu-hwa saw a bit of my past self with my ex-girlfriend.


    ��But why the distance?��


    It��s not unusual to have had a girlfriend at some point�� Even though I was 27 in my previous life and only had three girlfriends, my dating experience was quite limited.


    ��What��s this? Why is it so awkward between you two all of a sudden?��


    ��No, it��s just that I don��t want to bother Seo-ha.��


    ��Bother?��


    ��Me?��


    I looked at Hong Yu-hwa with a puzzled expression, causing her to panic.


    ��No, it��s just that�� you��re not dating anyone right now����


    Hong Yu-hwa started to speak but then stopped. She nced at Ershil.


    I guess she didn��t want to discuss it in front of Ershil.


    ��It��s a bit awkward to talk here.��


    ��A secret between just the two of you? That makes me a bit sad. Boohoo.��


    Ershil pretended to cry.


    ��It��s nothing special. Anyway, what are you two doing here?��


    ��We��re just talking about our family and other things. Oh, did you hear that the association is forming a team this time? Yu-hwa and I are also participating.��


    ��I heard. Baek Ji-yeon ising this time.��


    ��The Sword Queen? Wow, that��s amazing. Isn��t that enough to rank among the top 10 guilds in Korea?��


    ��Is it?��


    Our guild��s power was quite extraordinary.


    Even if it��s not Baek Ji-yeon but her entire team, we could annihte the enemies without any casualties if we fought within the Gxy Guild.


    ��So, is the entire guild moving?��


    ��No, we��re selecting members. Seolhwa Ryeon won��t be able toe this time, so it��s just me and Seo Ga-yeon.��


    ��Hmm, aside from Seo Ga-yeon, are there any other women?��


    ��There is.��


    The Witch Maiden��s power was also extraordinary.


    When we fought the Brigade of Eternal Heaven, she could hold her own against the entire brigade for a while.


    ��She��s truly a subordinate, so don��t look at her like that.��


    ��What do you mean by ��like that��?��


    I was about to exin but stopped.


    It felt like a boyfriend going out with another girl. It was too much.


    ��Anyway, since you��re joining the association, please take care of things.��


    ��Sure, I��ll do my best. Aside from me, our guild��s power is quitecking. This time, the Round Table exerted some effort, so our strength is only about two people��s worth.��


    ��It��s fine. Ershil alone is enough.��


    ��Oh my.��


    Although she appeared to be barely at abat level, her actual power was different.


    Inside her was the transcendent Mnie.


    ��No matter how much youpliment me, nothing wille out.��


    ��I wasn��t expecting anything. I was just stating the facts.��


    ��Oh dear.��


    ��But can I talk to Yu-hwa for a moment?��


    ����Well, okay. I��ll give in this time. It seems like there will be plenty of opportunities.��


    With those words, Ershil walked away quickly.


    I naturally used the Energy of Defying Heaven to create a barrier around us. The energy barrier of Defying Heaven was advantageous in that even transcendents could not eavesdrop, but it also had the drawback of being easily noticed.


    Among the energy senses of transcendents, everything disappeared within the size of this barrier.


    ��So, what do you want to talk about?��


    ��Uh? Oh, I need your help with making this vessel.��


    ��My help?��


    Hong Yu-hwa asked with a hesitant expression.


    ��Yeah. I need you, Yu-hwa.��


    ��O-Okay. If you need me that much, sure.��


    Hong Yu-hwa blushed and tucked her hair behind her ear, her lips twitching slightly.


    That��s good.


    I smiled and sent Hong Yu-hwa to the workshop, then called Seolhwa Ryeon.


    -Ryeon?


    -Yes, sir. Have you been well? I am still training ording to the methods you taught me in the guild.


    -Can you help me for a moment?


    -��You need my help. I will do anything to assist you.


    -Thank you. I really needed your help at this point. Can youe here?


    -Yes, sir!<hr>


    And now.


    I was in this situation.


    ��Choose quickly. Her or me?��


    ��You��re talking nonsense. He is the elder of our family. Of course, he will choose me.��


    -��We can��t defend against this.


    -This isn��t murder; it��s suicide. Why is the master doing this��?

 Chapter 190: Union (4)

    Chapter 190: Union (4)


    I spoke to Hong Yu-hwa.


    ��It had to be you.��


    It was sincere.


    It was filled with emotion.


    When persuading someone, if I couldn��t fill the gaps in their reasoning, I had no choice but to appeal to their emotions.


    Hong Yu-hwa was incredibly wealthy.


    The only granddaughter of the Red Tower Lord. A wizard who had indulged in most of the magical books that existed in the world. Her greed knew no bounds, and the Red Tower Lord had the knowledge and wealth to fulfill her desires. She grew up without knowing any kind ofck.


    My prideful money, to her, was just pocket change. My knowledge of alchemy was hard for her to ept. She must bloom as the Usurper of the Crimson Lotus.


    Alchemy tech would not help her. So this wouldn��t work either.��Not much.��


    Magical tools, magical books, or relics. They existed, but none of them were suitable for her.


    There was one thing, a spirit elixir, but the Crimson Lotus is still unobtainable. It��s banned, or the level of prohibition is high, but it takes about 1,000 years for the Crimson Lotus to bloom. That time is just next year.


    Therefore, this too is unattainable.


    So.


    To persuade her, I had no choice but to put my emotions into it. Humans are emotional animals. No matter how cold they try to be, they couldn��t help but have emotions. Unless they had a special illness. My ex-girlfriend was like that.


    Grabbed.


    I took Hong Yu-hwa��s hands. To convey my sincerity.


    ��You, you����


    Hong Yu-hwa looked at me with a flushed face. Her lips twitched. From my experience, I knew that women who reacted like this were eager to fulfill my request.


    Almost there.


    ��I need your help.��


    I put sincerity and emotion into it.


    Her lips twitched strongly.


    It��s a characteristic of Hong Yu-hwa.


    ��Not anyone else, but you, Yu-hwa.��


    ��F-fine. If you need me that much, then����


    Hong Yu-hwa agreed to my request.


    I smiled brightly.<hr>


    Sword Queen Baek Ji-yeon.


    This person was extraordinary from birth. At her first birthday party, instead of picking up a nearby object, she walked towards her parents and grabbed a sword. At the age of five, she mastered the sword.


    At the age of ten, she entered the realm of beginner heroes. At seventeen, she was renowned as a mid-level hero.


    At twenty-five, she entered the high-level. She was the youngest recorded person in the ��Hall of Honor�� to reach the high level, an extraordinary birth.


    Naturally, many marriage proposals came to her, given her prestigious family background.


    Her parents didn��t block her path with marriage proposals.


    ��My daughter will choose her husband herself. Marriage should be based on mutual happiness for a happy life.��


    Baek Ji-yeon was moved by this and vowed to find an excellent husband. But the Sword Queen��s standards were too high. Having reached the high level at a young age, she lived among high-level heroes. Twenty years passed without finding a suitable man.


    Now in her forties, the Sword Queen was mocked by users as a menopausaldy.


    ��Sigh.��


    Baek Ji-yeon��s breath turned into white smoke, giving off a smoky scent. Thinking of her setting made me feel unnecessarily sad.


    ��Oh, sorry. You��re still a student, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    Baek Ji-yeon put out her cigarette. She flicked it into a nearby trash can.


    ��Don��t you drink or smoke?��


    ��I take pride in doing neither.��


    ��That��s a good attitude. At the high level, you can quit with willpower, but once you get a taste, it��s hard to quit both, so it��s not necessarily a good thing.��


    Baek Ji-yeon looked at me with a bitter smile.


    ��I didn��t summon you first for no reason. We have some secret information.��


    ��Secret information?��


    Baek Ji-yeon took out a neatly folded piece of paper from her pocket.


    ��This is part of the information obtained by a supernormal ability user. Only three people, including me, in the association know about it.��


    Rustle.


    I took the paper and read it.


    [Summary of Top-Risk Individuals in the Nazi Empire]<ol><li>


    Masked Man & the Foretold One</li><li>


    Veritas</li><li>


    The Emperor</li><li>


    Lion King</li><li>


    Lee Seo-ha ��</li></ol>


    I looked at the list. Familiar names filled it.


    Most of the names were my aliases. Out of six names, I held three identities.


    ����What is this?��


    ��These are the individuals most watched by the Nazi Empire. They have a list of people who can single-handedly threaten the empire and n to assassinate them.��


    ��This is indeed top-secret information. But why show it to me?��


    ��Though supernormal abilities are impressive, it��s rare to prate the confidential information of the Nazi Empire where the ck Sun resides. The association has been watching you for a long time.��


    ��Watching me?��


    ��Yes, because of your mysterious power. Your power isn��t caught by the highest-level senses like mine, and the association thinks of you as the Foretold One.��


    ��I see����


    ��The reason I��m showing you this is the same. The Nazi Empire put your name on the list of individuals who can single-handedly threaten the empire. The association doesn��t dismiss the possibility that this could be a smoke screen.��


    ��I understand.��


    The Foretold One.


    A being known through the foresight of a certain mage. Called the one who would eradicate all evil, it was because of this that major viins attacked the Korea Hero School in the early days.


    Well, it��s not an incorrect assumption. The Energy of Defying Heaven had the power to deny all beings, though not as much as the Starlight��s magic. If I had perfect superiority in all attributes, Seo Ga-yeon had an overwhelming advantage limited to mages.


    ��I actually hoped you would refuse back then.��


    ��Me?��


    ��Heroes bloom on the battlefield. Whether it��s protecting people or upholding their justice, heroes end up killing people. Viins who push the world into the abyss for their pleasure, those who break society��s rules for their own enjoyment. Ultimately, it��s the heroes who judge them.��


    Baek Ji-yeon put a cigarette in her mouth. She didn��t light it.


    Once you reached a high level, you didn��t need to rely on anything, but if you did, you became even stronger. Baek Ji-yeon was thetter.


    ��You��re legally an adult, but in my eyes, you��re still a kid.��


    ��I know. I��ve respected you since forever. Now your age����


    ����Be quiet.��


    ��Yes, ma��am.��


    ��Anyway, the association was divided on whether to protect you or use you as bait to wipe out the enemy. Normally, we would protect you and raise you safely, but the situation is not favorable.��


    ��I see.��


    ��The Nazis are acting strange. They��re running rampant. They attacked the Hundred Temple in Europe, and now they��re active in China and even targeting Korea.��


    ��Could it be that the evil has infiltrated their brains?��


    ����You��re toofortable with me. Not that I mind informal conversations����


    ��Sorry. I prefer peers or younger ones.��


    ������


    Maybe I teased her too much.


    I wanted to tease her more, but I calmed my mind. This was reality after all. Honestly, this should raise her favorability��


    ��Her ideal type is someone pretending to be her peer, how ridiculous.��


    I looked at Baek Ji-yeon with pity.


    Normally, she would cling to Kim Seo-hyun, but in this world, Kim Seo-hyun was a woman.


    ��I still haven��t heard why she cross-dresses.��


    It must be rted to her origin.


    After a brief look, I moved on to the main topic.


    ��The advantage of the Nazi Empire is that they can turn even ordinary civilians who��ve never fought into demon soldiers with at least hunter-levelbat power. This process sacrifices a massive number of civilians and involves human sacrifices, making the Nazi Empire an enemy of the world.��


    ��Some corrupt countries see it as an advantage.��


    ��True. But it��s strange for the Nazi Empire to make enemies so recklessly. Korea is geographically far, making support difficult. If they��re targeting it, it usually means two things.��


    ������


    ��One is that they found the relic of the ck Sun and strengthened the empire, and the other is that they made a pact with a great evil.��


    ����No way.��


    ��It��s highly likely.��


    I thought of Erich and Himmler. And the conversation I had with Adolf.


    They were desperate, yet strangely rxed.


    ��And the Nazis moved under those two conditions.��


    So, I could say this.


    These guys were highly suspicious.


    ��As you said, it��s indeed a dangerous situation.��


    Baek Ji-yeon closed her eyes, deep in thought.


    She probably argued for my protection. But the situation was urgent enough to use me as bait.


    ��Honestly, I��d make excellent bait.��


    I had spread a lot of bait. Some might have guessed that the Masked Man and I were the same person. And my Energy of Defying Heaven was simr to the power of the Foretold One.


    ��It��s almost time to fight.��


    I had greeted the enemy leader.


    It��s time to face them head-on after the skirmish.


    The alliance would be the organization that rewards my thoughts.


    ��We��ll use you as bait.��


    ��Yes, that��s fine.��


    ��It will be dangerous. You��ll face situations worse than death. To the Nazis, death is a respite. They extract souls from corpses and torment people. Negative emotions from others give them power.��


    ��Well, I��m prepared for many things.��


    ��Some who infiltrated the Nazi Empire said the same. They were capable but eventually sought rest.��


    ������


    ��I don��t want you to end up like that.��


    Click.


    She lit the cigarette she was holding, thin smoke rising.


    ��It��s fine.��


    Because I had a prophecy.


    Unless the true form of the ck Sun descended, it would be fine.


    ��Honestly, even if it��s the true form, I think I can handle it.��


    The reason they couldn��te here was due to thews set by the Creator God.


    Dragons were called the guardians of the middle world for the same reason they prevented cracks. They received immense power when facing extraterrestrial beings in the middle realm.


    It��s the same reason gods couldn��t fully use their power here.


    ��Sigh.��


    Baek Ji-yeon exhaled white smoke. She looked at me withplicated eyes.


    ��I see. I guess I��m not in a position to give orders.��


    Baek Ji-yeon reached into her chest pocket and pulled out a wooden box. Despite the magical barrier, cold air seeped out.


    ��It��s the spirit elixir I mentioned. It��s an ice crystal that enhances ice magic. It��s not a thousand years old, but it��s aged several hundred years. It should be quite useful.��


    ��Thank you.��


    I put the box into my subspace.


    I should give this to Hwaryeon. And ask for help in making a vessel.


    ��Then I��ll be going now.��


    ��Prepare yourself for the next summons. We might have to go to Europe.��


    ��Yes.��<hr>


    I headed toward the guild.


    Passing through the concrete jungle, I pondered what to eat for dinner.


    ��Maybe spicy pig��s feet and buckwheat noodles after a long time.��


    Arge quantity. There were many mouths to feed, and my appetite had grown.


    As I thought about dinner and arrived at the guild, Seolhwa Ryeon greeted me.


    ��Elder!��


    ��Ryeon.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon ran up to me with a bright smile, greeting me warmly.


    Recently, Seolhwa Ryeon seemed to be getting brighter.


    Maybe it was because she was constantly with the guild, treating it like a family. Thanks to that, she brightened up. This must have been Seolhwa Ryeon��s hidden nature.


    ��In the original, she was a cool beauty, an ice queen.��


    But I preferred seeing this side of her more.


    I headed inside the guild building towards Seolhwa Ryeon��s dedicated training room. The interior of the training room was barren. There were only a few exercise machines and a ck box.


    ��She��s grown a lot.��


    The special stat Shadow (Ӱ) that Seolhwa Ryeon possessed felt more developed thanst time.


    Solitude.


    The prison of shadows she created had grown even more.


    ��At this level, I could cut off some of my special stat to give her.��


    However, the special stat left by the King of Shadows clung to me and wouldn��te off. It acted as if I were the rightful owner. Seolhwa Ryeon also didn��t want to take my power by cutting it off from me.


    ��It doesn��t suit me that well.��


    To be honest, even if it were the most efficient method, it felt significantly inferiorpared to other abilities.


    The shadow knight who was promoted to a knight wasn��t bad, but since it didn��t merge with other abilities, it stood alone.


    ����Come to think of it, light goes well with shadows.��


    I should consider buying a talent rted to light.


    ��Ryeon, bring out the power of ice.��


    ��Yes.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon nodded and brought out her power.


    Whoosh.


    The surrounding temperature dropped. Seolhwa Ryeon��s eyes glowed blue, and frost began to form on her hair.


    It was the power of extreme ice that she possessed.


    ��This should be fine.��


    I examined her abilities with the talent, reading. At this level, she could absorb the ice crystal without any problems.


    ��But isn��t today the day for shadow training?��


    ��That��s right. But I have something good for you today.��


    I took out the wooden box from my subspace. Seolhwa Ryeon��s eyes widened.


    ��What is��?��


    ��This is a gift for Ryeon, who has been training hard.��


    ����Thank you.��


    Seolhwa Ryeon tearfully epted the wooden box.


    After moderately increasing her power, Seolhwa Ryeon reached the end of the mid-level. At this rate, she would soon reach the high-level. Probably around next year.


    ��Thank you, Elder. Your grace is like the sky.��


    ��If you��re grateful, grant me one favor.��


    ��I will devote my body to fulfilling your request.��


    ��Thank you. As expected, only Ryeon can do this.��


    ����!��


    This was how the incident began.


    -To be honest, I��m on Seo-ha��s side, but sometimes I get dizzy.


    -The master seems to have dating experience, but why does it feel like he��s always on the verge of killing himself?


    ����I don��t know.��


    Hong Yu-hwa looked at Seolhwa Ryeon with zing eyes, and Seolhwa Ryeon red at Hong Yu-hwa with eyes as cold as extreme ice.


    ��Well, it can��t be helped. But since Seo-ha held my hands tightly and asked, I��llply.��


    Snorting, Hong Yu-hwa brushed her hair back.


    Seolhwa Ryeon��s eyes twitched.


    ��Yes, if it��s the Elder��s request, I must fulfill it even at the cost of my life. After receiving something precious from the Elder����


    Seolhwa Ryeon blushed and rubbed her stomach.


    The shadow soldier, derived from the special stat Shadow (Ӱ) I gave to Seolhwa Ryeon, twirled happily.


    ����What? Did you touch it?��


    ��It��s just a blessing the Elder bestowed upon me. It��s a grace so great that my lifetime is not enough to repay it.��


    ��Ha.��


    Hong Yu-hwa looked at Seolhwa Ryeon incredulously.


    ����I don��t care. I��ve given up on monopolizing Seo-ha. But you shouldn��t surpass me first, right?��


    ��Surpass you?��


    ��I mean��!��


    Hong Yu-hwa tried to speak angrily but stopped when she looked at me.


    I looked at Hong Yu-hwa with a puzzled expression.


    ����Sorry, I lost my temper. Thinking about it, it shouldn��t be possible.��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��If Seo-ha had done it with you, Seo-ha wouldn��t react like that.��


    ������


    Hong Yu-hwa chuckled and looked at me.


    ��So, this is what we��re going to do?��


    ��Yes. We��llbine the power of Yin and Yang to create a vessel.��


    ��A vessel? It looks like it involves a lot of magical processes����


    Hong Yu-hwa nced at me and whispered quietly.


    -As expected, you are the man known as the God of Alchemy.


    I hesitated at Hong Yu-hwa��s words. I thought Kim Seo-hyun or Ershil would know since I periodically supplied potions to Cheongcheon.


    ��Well, Ershil recognized it from the appearance, so she wasn��t wrong.��


    I looked at Seolhwa Ryeon.


    Seolhwa Ryeon looked at Hong Yu-hwa resentfully before calming down. As a member of an assassin family, her ability to control emotions was exceptional��


    -Elder, but only I know that you are the Masked Man, right?


    Seolhwa Ryeon whispered to me in the unique code of the assassin family. I didn��t know the code of the assassin family, but with the talent, reading, I could naturally decipher it.


    -That��s right.


    As I responded lightly, a smile appeared on Seolhwa Ryeon��s face.


    That��s a relief, really.


    Afterpleting the task, we returned. Seolhwa Ryeon rode her motorcycle back to the guild. I took Hong Yu-hwa to the penthouse.


    ��Are you letting me go like this?��


    ����Huh?��


    ��I��m a bit tired. Would you like to watch a video at my ce?��


    Hong Yu-hwa grabbed me and looked at me with trembling eyes.

 Chapter 191: Embers

    Chapter 191: Embers


    Kaaak-kaaak-


    Crows were cawing. A red sky. Dark, gloomy ground. It looked like something that reminded one of hell.


    There, a person armored from head to toe was gazing at the sky. Pure white armor that looked holy just by looking at it. A blue surcoat beneath it.


    Ashes were scattering beneath the figure dressed as a knight.


    Below the ground where the knight stood, a circr golden light was flickering.


    ��It��s not even funny. Do those bastards not know moderation?��


    He had killed the white-d enemies.


    However, beyond the horizon, a simr number of demon soldiers were approaching.


    It was terrifying.And it was disgusting.


    ��Thend of the ck Sun. It��s more dangerous than I imagined. Just setting foot on this ground makes me feel degraded.��


    ��That��s why the French are in better shape than us. They can move here thanks to the blessing of Eden.��


    The knight looked at the horizon.


    Even so, their momentum had noticeably weakenedpared to thest invasion. It seemed true that the officers leading the demon soldiers, the Schutzstaffel, were absent.


    ��No, I should be careful.��


    The Nazi bastards were experts at blocking information.


    This might also be part of a n.


    ��Soon.��


    This war that engulfed all of Europe might end soon.


    Whether it would end in our defeat or the Nazis�� defeat, it felt like it would be one of the two.


    Sarak.


    A robe fluttered. From an empty space, a being appeared. A being d in a pure white robe.


    ��The association has contacted us.��


    ����The association?��


    ��Yes, they said they��re forming an alliance.��


    ��What do they intend to do with an alliance?��


    ��They n to strike the Nazi bastards. It seems they��re recruiting quite a few beings. Olympus and Asgard are watching for now, but Japan, the US, and Korea will be the pirs of the alliance.��


    ��Ho?��


    The knight looked at the robed being.


    This being liked to mess with him, but never lied about such information. So it must be true.


    ��We��ll need to revise our ns.��


    First, they needed to preserve their strength.


    Come to think of it, an incredible prodigy was said to have been born in the Merchen family, and he might get to see him this time.


    Thud.


    He started to walk. There was much to do. He had to take care of the knights who followed him, lead the soldiers, and persuade the politicians.


    But first.


    ��We must deal with those bastards first.��


    Thest knight.


    The Knight King, the Lion King. All were titles referring to one person.


    Thest knight began to walk.<hr>


    The mes were burning hot, consuming everything but themselves.


    Eventually, they would burn their own life and fade away.


    Hong Yu-hwa was like a me.


    Burning brightly.


    Leaving behind embers.


    Those remnants were one of humanity��s hopes.


    The future Hong Yu-hwa was like that.


    Confident and acting without shame. Burning like a me, burning brightly, and dying that way. Bing the Crimson me that burned everything. The Usurper of the Crimson Lotus.


    She met her end that way.


    ��Are youing?��


    Hong Yu-hwa,


    She grew up in abundance. Shecked nothing growing up. But she had one trauma. One reason her grandfather loved her. She was not loved by her parents.


    The reason was simple.


    Because she was not a boy. For such a trivial reason, she was abused and unloved. Therefore, she.


    ��Is it burning again.��


    Yearned for love. Something from today��s events must have touched her.


    Most of the time, Hong Yu-hwa regretted her actions afterward.


    But it seemed she had thought quite a bit this time.


    ����You know what I mean, right?��


    ����Yes.��


    Hong Yu-hwa nodded, blushing.


    I scratched my head. It was sudden. But there had been signs. In the cases of Ershil, Seo Ga-yeon, and Kim Ara, it was impossible not to notice.


    To be honest, I was happy about their love. I was a man, after all. It felt good to be loved by the opposite sex. I didn��t even have a girlfriend right now.


    But it��s overwhelming and burdensome.


    ��Above all, this world is doomed.��


    The destruction of this world was predetermined.


    The forces invading this world from beyond were strong. They were not ordinary. The being that turned the entire sea into doom, the being that covered the entire sky of Earth in ck, the being that painted the African continent ck.


    They were all beyondmon sense.


    Just thinking about the Hundred Temple made it simple. Despite the limitations, beings on par with transcendent beings filled a hundred seats but split apart. They thought they couldn��t defeat the beings from beyond.


    The dragons were busy filling the cracks that appeared when this world was invaded by various worlds. Even they met their deaths.


    The Nazi Empire remained strong, and it��s unknown when they��d bring forth the true ck Sun.


    Bombs were nted throughout the world.


    ��That��s why I��m moving busily.��


    To be honest, for now, that��s how it was.


    If a child were born, I would fear for the future because we would die if we couldn��t prevent the destruction.


    I didn��t want to see the people I love die again. Once was enough. Such terrible selfishness. So I shook my head.


    ����Sorry.��


    ��I don��t know what you��re afraid of.��


    Hong Yu-hwa looked at me with uncharacteristically sorrowful eyes.


    ��Just, let��s keep it to memories.��


    ����..��


    ��Can��t we?��


    I looked at Hong Yu-hwa. Her burning red hair and eyes. The pure white uniform symbolizing the Korea Hero School.


    Her eyes seemed sorrowful. I slowly approached Hong Yu-hwa, recalling her.


    ��I shouldn��t be doing this.��


    Was it because my body had rejuvenated?


    Hong Yu-hwa looked so attractive.<hr>


    Hong Yu-hwa,


    Was staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Her brain slowly began to organize what had happened.


    She had held onto Lee Seo-ha. She disliked the woman named Seolhwa Ryeon clinging to Lee Seo-ha. It was actually rude. She wasn��t Lee Seo-ha��s girlfriend. But she unconsciously engaged in a power struggle.


    ��But still.��


    But still, Hong Yu-hwa liked Lee Seo-ha.


    No, it was more urate to say she loved him. She had consciously antagonized him at first, but not anymore. She liked him enough to fill her room with his pictures.


    ��Crazy.��


    She was crazy.


    Really crazy. She held onto Lee Seo-ha. And that line was even more absurd. Want to watch a video? Wasn��t that what kids these days say when they want to do that? Though she pretended not to be interested, Hong Yu-hwa was very interested.


    Very much so.


    So she brought up the stories the servants gossiped about to hold onto him. Lee Seo-ha wasn��t impotent. At first, she had thought he might be impotent or gay, but now she knew. He had dated another woman.


    The presumed ex-girlfriend looked less attractive than her, but she had dated Lee Seo-ha.


    ��He probably can��t forget her.��


    Hong Yu-hway on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    It was a different ceiling from her room, like a little girl��s.


    Although Lee Seo-ha seemed interested in other women, he ultimately refused.


    To protect his feelings for her. Although Ershil said he waspletely leading her on, Hong Yu-hwa believed him.


    ��And.��


    Shaaah-.


    The sound of someone showering could be heard. It was Lee Seo-ha. And this was not her penthouse. A room big enough for about two people. It was used by those who called themselves her servants.


    Today, they were absent from school, so it was avable.


    She had considered motels or hotels, but rumors might spread.


    Hong Yu-hwa had simply held onto him. It was to create a memory, even if just one-sided. Although she wasn��t nning to marry another man, she didn��t want to cling to Lee Seo-ha��s feet.


    Just, she hoped for one thing.


    In the happy future Hong Yu-hwa envisioned, Lee Seo-ha was there.


    Drip.


    The water stopped. Hong Yu-hwa swallowed involuntarily.


    What should she do next? It was her first time. Since it��s not his first time, wouldn��t he guide her somehow?


    All sorts of thoughts swirled in her head.


    Embarrassed, but also excited.


    Hong Yu-hwa soon put on a haughty expression. Such actions didn��t suit her.


    me.


    She was a woman like a me.


    And the only granddaughter of the Red Tower Lord. She was more haughty than anyone else, a flower on a cliff. So��


    ��I��m done showering. What will you do?��


    ��I-I-I-I��ll shower too, I guess.��


    Hong Yu-hwa said haughtily and headed to the shower.


    Thunk.


    Lee Seo-ha grabbed her wrist.


    ��I��m okay with doing it now.��


    ��Hup.��


    Hong Yu-hwa was on the verge of being devoured.

 Chapter 192: Embers (2)

    Chapter 192: Embers (2)


    Some people were interested in sex, but I wasn��t inclined to attach much meaning to it.


    To be honest, I did give it meaning until I experienced it for the first time.


    In my previous life, I was a bit of an outcast. I took care of my appearance, but it was really just the basics.


    I used cleansing foam, applied lotion, and if I went outside, I put on sunscreen.


    Then I met my first girlfriend, and after doing it several times, I realized I didn��t have much sexual desire. It��s said that the most aroused a person got was right after their first time, but I didn��t do it much after that.


    It was just that my girlfriend liked it, so I went along with it.


    I didn��t have sexual desire. I was just living without much meaning in life. Naturally, my hobby became gaming, and I lived like a gaming addict.


    Until my friend told me.


    -Imagine your girlfriend doing it with another guy.It was a simple statement, but its meaning hit me hard.


    That��s when I realized I had an enormous sense of possession. I didn��t have sexual desire. But hearing that made a tremendous sense of possession surge within me.


    Memories.


    Hong Yu-hwa said she wanted that. A memory of one night. She said she might want it to end like a midsummer night��s dream.


    ��I don��t think I��ll let her go.��


    So I was worried.


    I was the kind of person who wouldpletely ruin something rather than give it to someone else.


    It felt good to honestly discuss my feelings.


    Because I was a man too. Although I had little sexual desire, the current me was different from my past self.


    The talent, ��Infinite Stamina (S+),�� didn��t make me this way. It just made my sexual desire explode every day, which I had to train away, leading to incredible growth speed.


    ��It��s getting hard to endure.��


    And it was getting tough to just endure endlessly.


    -Oh my.


    -M-Master!! Are you really going to do it!!


    Eternal Heaven was watching with interest, while ck Heaven was crying and making a fuss.


    I sent both of them to the other side of the subspace.


    After taking off my clothes, I washed my body.


    It was funny to experience my first time in another woman��s house.


    ��That��s kind of odd.��


    To be honest, Hong Yu-hwa was beautiful.


    I had seen celebrities a few times, but Hong Yu-hwa felt several levels above them. Maybe it��s because of the mysterious power called mana. Her ideal figure had perfect proportions.


    ��Come to think of it, me too.��


    Energy of Defying Heaven.


    The power that denied everything. But it was still a power that made the user strong. I looked at the mirror. A man with a perfect physique and perfect face looked back. He had a sharp yet gentle impression.


    It seemed impossible to coexist, but it was possible.


    ��It��s absurd.��


    I took a light shower.


    Since it was a woman��s bathroom, it smelled like something women would use. I finished showering slowly and brushed my hair.


    When I came out wearing a light short-sleeved shirt, I saw Hong Yu-hwa standing stiff. At some point, she had changed into a blue dress.


    ��When did she change?��


    It was better than wearing a school uniform.


    It felt amusing. Even though it was an educational institution like a university in my past life in Korea, adults still had to wear school uniforms. I liked wearing a uniform because it wasfortable.


    ��It��s dangerous.��


    Thinking about doing it made my sexual desire surge like crazy.


    In truth, despite all this.


    ��I��m done washing. What do you want to do?��


    ��I-I-I��ll w-wash too.��


    She stuttered uncharacteristically. Hong Yu-hwa spoke as arrogantly as possible and headed to the shower.


    Thump.


    I grabbed Hong Yu-hwa��s wrist.


    ��I��m okay with doing it now.��


    ��Hic-.��


    To be more honest, I wanted to feel the scent Hong Yu-hwa kept rather than another woman��s scent.


    ��I want to do it now.��


    ��S-Still, I should w-wash.��


    I approached Hong Yu-hwa.


    Every step I took closer, she flinched, but she didn��t avoid it. I gently stroked her forehead and said,


    ��Let��s do it now.��


    ��But the smell��.��


    ��It��s better than having another woman��s scent.��


    ��Still.��


    Peck.


    I lightly kissed her forehead.


    ��Let��s do it now.��


    ��������


    Hong Yu-hwa silently nodded. I smiled and led her to the bedroom.


    I sat on the bed and hugged her. Her skin was soft and firm because of some muscles.


    ��Well, she did run around trying to beat me.��


    It wasn��t annoying; it was actually good.


    ��Aren��t you hugging too tightly?��


    ��Hmm? Ah, sorry. I just like it.��


    ������Then hug me a bit tighter.��


    Hong Yu-hwa spoke nonchntly. When I looked down slightly, her face was red. I naturally smiled and brought my face closer to hers.


    ��������


    I made eye contact with Hong Yu-hwa. Her red eyes were trembling. Soon, she closed her eyes.


    Peck.


    Our lips touched.


    It smelled like roses. When I slightly opened my eyes, I saw Hong Yu-hwa trembling with her eyes closed.


    Peck.


    I slowly ovepped our lips again.


    Slowly, my hand moved downward. When I touched her shoulder, she flinched but didn��t resist. Then I slipped my hand inside her dress.


    ��Her breast size��.��


    I was surprised. Hong Yu-hwa looked like she had a slim type, but she seemed to be at least a D cup.


    I moved my hand over her chest. She flinched.


    ��From the chest?��


    ��I like breasts.��


    Seeing her reaction, it seemed like it was her first time. The way she flinched every time I moved confirmed it. Still, I asked her,


    ��Am I your first?��


    ������Yes.��


    ��Really?��


    I couldn��t help butugh.


    Some people said virgins were troublesome - and it��s true, but I liked being someone��s first. I enjoyed seeing another woman being dyed in my colors.


    ��Hu-uh��!��


    Gently squeezing.


    I carefully touched her chest. Hong Yu-hwa shivered lightly. Softly, while using my talent.


    ��This is interesting.��


    I could strongly feel her body heat. It was different from the skin of other women. Maybe it was because of her talent, but even on her skin, her chest felt warm. As I fondled her soft yet firm chest, she slowly started to respond.


    ����!!��


    Hong Yu-hwa��s body curved. Something like water came out from between her legs. Unlike her hot body, she seemed to be the type with a lot of moisture down below. This was good. Mine was big, so it needed to be moist to be epted.


    ��Wa-Wait a moment����


    ��Why?��


    ��It-It feels weird, my-my body is acting on its own����


    ��How does it feel?��


    ��It feels good. But the water����


    Ah, did she misunderstand something else?


    ��It��s okay. It��s a natural reaction.��


    ��A natural reaction?��


    Hong Yu-hwa��s face suddenly turned pale.


    ��It��s not dirty, Yu-hwa. It��s proof that your body is aroused.��


    ��Aroused?��


    ��It means you climaxed just from the breast y.��


    ������


    Hong Yu-hwa��s face turned red as she lowered her head deeply. She liked hearing such things, but did she have no resistance to them? Or maybe she��s just being shy.


    ��No, not in this case.��


    Hong Yu-hwa was the type who wouldn��t know about such things.


    Peck.


    As I quietly kissed her again, Hong Yu-hwa awkwardly matched my movements. I touched her chest. She flinched, but this time she responded actively. No, rather, her hand moved to my pants.


    ��Hah��ah��do you think I��ll just keep being on the receiving end?��


    ��Want to see?��


    I lowered my pants.


    ����!��


    Hong Yu-hwa stared nkly at my lower part. She looked at me with a surprised expression.


    ��Is-Is it always this big?��


    With a mixture of fear and desire, Hong Yu-hwa swallowed. She looked at it for a moment, then at her own arm.


    ��What, what kind of length����


    ��It��s a bit big and long for me����


    ��Can something like this fit in?��


    ��Well����


    It did fit. Initially, it would be really tough, but if you took your time, it would go in. I wanted to say something, but I wasn��t sure right now.


    ��It��s gotten bigger now.��


    The length and thickness had grown a bit more.


    Thanks to the talent, ��Infinite Stamina (S)��. It seemed to enhance sexual functions a bit more��


    ��It��s too big now, which is a problem.��


    Well, it��d work out somehow.


    ��Is this going inside me����


    I said with a mischievous smile to Hong Yu-hwa, who still had a dazed expression.


    ��Touch it.��


    ��Touch? Ah, y-yeah. This time, I-I��ll����


    With a determined expression, Hong Yu-hwa looked at my penis.


    ��Touch it?��


    ��Yeah.��


    Hong Yu-hwa gently grasped it with her hand.


    ��It��s h-hot?��


    ��Is it?��


    ��And it��s very hard.��


    Hong Yu-hwa said so and then got off myp.


    ����?��


    Then she quietly opened her mouth and took my penis in.


    ������


    Didn��t she say it was her first time? Awkward mouth movements. But she��s starting with a blowjob?


    However, Hong Yu-hwa gracefully pushed her hair behind her ears and licked my ns.


    ��Mm, mmm, phew. How is it? Do you feel like you��re going to cum?��


    ������


    I could see Hong Yu-hwa��s determined and fiery gaze. No, but making me cum in a short time was too much. Who taught her this?


    ��I don��t think it��s happening yet. Yu-hwa.��


    ��What? Just wait and see!��


    Hong Yu-hwa, with a flushed face, pushed me down.


    ��From now on, even if you cry and beg, it won��t help!��


    Hong Yu-hwa pushed me down and stood over me.<hr>


    ��Hu-uhh? St-Stop! Stop, my-my head is going crazyyy?��


    Of course, she couldn��t win against someone with ��Infinite Stamina (S+)��.

 Chapter 193: Embers (3)

    Chapter 193: Embers (3)


    Hong Yu-hwa blushed and pushed me away.


    ��F-from now on, no matter how much you cry or beg, it won��t work!��


    She stood above me, slowly aligning her entrance with my member.


    ��This is nothing to me, you know?��


    ��Really?��


    ��Just watch.��


    Who was she asking to watch? Hong Yu-hwa took a deep breath and tried to insert my member into her. It was slippery, causing her to cry out ��Ah!�� and ��Ugh!�� as she made several mistakes. It was because of the fluiding from her body, even though she hadn��t applied any lotion.


    ��Lower, a bit lower.��


    ��Huh? Oh?����That��s not the entrance����


    ����I know!��


    It was probably her first time, so she couldn��t find the entrance easily. Or maybe she was nervous. Hong Yu-hwa blushed deeply and adjusted herself again.


    ��You, I��m going to put it in?��


    ��Okay.��


    She lowered herself.


    Squish.


    ������!?!!?!?!!?!????????????!!��


    Hong Yu-hwa��s expression changed dramatically. It was a mix of pain and ecstasy, as if she was half lost in pleasure.


    ��Wait, are you okay?��


    ��It�� it doesn��t hurt! Do you think I��d lose to something like this?��


    It was clear she was in pain, but she was stubbornly trying to maintain her pride. Normally, this should be done slowly, but Hong Yu-hwa had plunged straight in.


    ��This is more painful than I thought����


    Tears welled up in her eyes. She then bowed her head and began to move slowly.


    Squish.


    ��You don��t have to push yourself����


    ��Huhu. You�� you��re dangerous, aren��t you?��


    Her eyes were bloodshot, but she looked at me with determination.


    ��Yeah. Even if you��re a quick shot, I��ll embrace you with my big heart.��


    ��That��s nonsense����


    But honestly��


    ��I��m in danger too.��


    I was in danger as well. Maybe it was because it had been a long time. As soon as I entered Hong Yu-hwa, I felt a signal.


    Throb throb.


    The inside of her squeezed me tightly.


    ��It��s warm.��


    No, it was closer to hot. Maybe it was because of her magical power. It wasn��t dangerous, but the heat stimted me. Also, because it was her first time, it was incredibly tight.


    ��What�� what��s with that silly face?��


    ��You�� you��re the one.��


    Was it because it had been a long time? Or was it because it was Hong Yu-hwa?


    ��I��m going to move a bit more.��


    ��That sounds difficult for you.��


    ��Huhu. Do you think the sessor of the Crimson Tower would give up easily?��


    Hong Yu-hwa spoke strongly, but she was trembling. Normally, I would have been considerate, but I didn��t want to back down now. I calmed myself with ��Eternal Existence (S+).�� This was almost a matter of pride. A man could never back down.


    ��I can��t be a quick shot.��


    I absolutely didn��t want to be.


    Squish squish.


    Hong Yu-hwa started to move. The intense stimtion wrapped around my body. I took a deep breath and lifted my upper body. I needed to take the lead.


    ��I have to attack.��


    I had to make Hong Yu-hwa climax before I did. That was the only way.


    Normally, it would be impossible, but I had talent and skills.


    Squish squish squish.


    ��Wait�� don��t move yet����


    And my body was the same. My body, honed by ck God Martial Arts, never betrayed me.


    The talent that enhances all abilities rted to skills, ��Golden Hands (S),�� and the sex-rted skill, ��Yin-Yang Divine Technique (S).�� Ibined these two. Also, the ability to split my thoughts, ��Conscious Split (S).��


    I split my thoughts. I calmed my body and operated the Yin-Yang Divine Technique.


    The ck me within me reacted.


    mes.


    The mes rotated and moved towards my member.


    ��Huh.��


    Energy of Defying Heaven.


    The power to deny everything was infused into Yin-Yang Divine Technique.


    Condense.


    The mes condensed. However, this was more like a different ability.


    I half-closed my eyes.


    [The proficiency of the talent, "Qualities of a Great Master (S)," has increased.]


    ��Yin-Yang Divine Technique (S)�� began to adapt to my body. ��Circle of Martial Arts (S)�� supported it, meticulously exploring my physique and starting to modify the ��Yin-Yang Divine Technique (S)��.


    Squish, squish, squish.


    ��Huuh��Huh��this��this feels weird����


    The power of the ck me Fusion God was infused. Another power within me, ��Demonic Transformation (S)��, began to stir.


    ����This is����


    One of the minds split by ��Conscious Split (S)�� focused on the ck me. Another mind started modifying the ��Yin-Yang Divine Technique (S)��. The nature of the ck me, the energy defying heaven, began to change momentarily.


    Squish, squish, squish.


    ��My, my mana is draining away?��


    At the junction, Hong Yu-hwa��s me began to enter. The ck me epted it. Only the me��s essence from the ck me embraced Hong Yu-hwa��s me, filtering out the energy defying heaven.


    ��Refinement.��


    Conceptual stat alchemy. The golden mana prated my body. As Hong Yu-hwa��s me became purer, a concept began to dwell within it. Only the power of the me I embraced with mana itself remained.


    Squish, squish, squish.


    ��Wa, wait! If you inject mana that pure right now��no, it can��t be!��


    I returned it. If the original ��Yin-Yang Divine Technique (S)�� merely amplified mana for both my partner and me, the new ��Yin-Yang Divine Technique (S)�� returned only the refined power to the partner.


    Since mana was an unnecessary power to me, this was possible.


    [��Yin-Yang Divine Technique (S)�� is influenced by ��ck me Fusion God (?)�� and conceptual stat alchemy.]


    [��Yin-Yang Divine Technique (S)�� changes to ��Yin-Yang Harmony Divine Technique (S+)��.]


    The powersbined. Sensation heightened. From now on, I focused entirely on Hong Yu-hwa.


    Squish, squish, squish.


    ��Hah, huh��stop!��


    ��Then, I��vepletely won, right?��


    ��What?!��


    ��Actually, I can��t stop now.��


    I spoke sadly. The first battle ended in a draw. It was the price for the insight I gained. My mind heightened. My body, reaching its limit, wanted to ejacte. I didn��t hold back.


    ��Yu-hwa.��


    ��Huh�� huh�� this feels weird����


    She couldn��t even hear my voice anymore. Was it fortunate? She felt pleasure rather than pain.


    ��My previous girlfriend struggled a lot.��


    I thrusted my hips. The tip of my member felt something. And from that state, just like that.


    Buzz!


    I released the sensation of ejaction.


    [The special stat Dragon (��) increases by 1 due to the effect of ��Yin-Yang Harmony Divine Technique (S+)��.]


    Talent, Reading (-) informed me that my stat had increased. But I didn��t focus on that. The post-ejaction feeling enveloped me. After a while, I carefullyid Hong Yu-hwa down on the bed and pulled out my member.


    Plop.


    A sound was heard as my member came out, and a white liquid flowed out.


    ����I really ejacted a lot?��


    So much that her slender belly bulged slightly.


    I looked at Hong Yu-hwa. Tears streamed down her face, and saliva dripped from her mouth. It was apletely disheveled look, different from her always haughty expression.


    ����Meanwhile, my abilities increased.��


    The performance of ��Yin-Yang Harmony Divine Technique (S+)�� was beyond imagination. Does this mean I can be stronger just by having sex? I thought,


    It would be rude to continue further. But my head was hot. It felt like my brain was being controlled by lust rather than my rational mind.


    ��Huh�� are you really going to end it here?��


    ��At this point, it was almost absurd. Though her body was weak, her innatepetitiveness drove her to try to defeat me.


    Of course, I didn��t.


    ��No way. It��s not going to end here.��


    I didn��t refuse.<hr>


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, her stomach hurt. As she thought about it, the events ofst night came to mind.


    ��Ah����


    She naturally let out a strange moan.


    Hong Yu-hwa stared nkly at the ceiling. Along with the scent of night flowers wafting into her nose, the events ofst night came to mind. She remembered herself crying, clinging to Lee Seo-ha, showing all kinds of disgraceful behavior, begging him to stop.


    ��Crazy.��


    At the same time, it was with overwhelming pleasure. Thinking aboutst night, her private area throbbed. How much did she release yesterday? It was an enormous amount. Would she get pregnant? If so, what would she name the child? Since Korea usually names boys after their father, should she name him Lee Seo-yul afterbining Lee Seo-ha and Hong Yu-hwa��s names?


    Thinking that far, Hong Yu-hwa looked beside her. Lee Seo-ha was sound asleep.


    ��������


    Naturally, she stroked Lee Seo-ha��s hair.


    There was no beast-like Lee Seo-ha. He looked like an angel descended from heaven. As soon as she saw Lee Seo-ha, Hong Yu-hwa was overwhelmed with immense satisfaction.


    ��Is this happiness?��


    -Yu-hwa, make sure you��re happy.


    She remembered what her grandfather had said.


    Hong Yu-hwa thought while looking at the window where the sunlight was streaming in.


    ��Don��t worry, Grandpa. I��m happy.��


    Hong Yu-hwa, who greeted the still-living Lord of the Crimson Tower, smiled softly.


    The person she considered a rival had entered her heart before she knew it, and after confessing, they had finallypleted their first time.


    ��I won.��


    And.


    She had won by outmaneuvering all the girls who lingered around Lee Seo-ha at the Korean Hero School.


    Hong Yu-hwa smiled brightly.<hr>


    It was a night where many processes were skipped, and only the result remained.


    I proposed to Hong Yu-hwa. To start dating from today. Hong Yu-hwa hesitated for a moment and then epted.


    And after roughly cleaning the room with magic and machines, we headed to the association.


    ��Is there a mission at the association today?��


    ��Yeah. I heard something subtle about it just for me.��


    ��It��s not something strange, is it?��


    ��Hmm, I don��t think so.��


    Hong Yu-hwa looked suspiciously in one direction. It was towards the association. Maybe she thought Baek Ji-yeon would do something to me.


    I chuckled and kissed Hong Yu-hwa on the lips.


    Smooch.


    ��Wait a moment.��


    ��It��s okay, we��re lovers now. Besides, I��ll handle things with the association well, so wait patiently in the room.��


    ��Alright.��


    Hong Yu-hwa looked at me with gentle eyes and nodded.


    ��I��ll let it slide because you��re my boyfriend now. It was a draw yesterday, after all.��


    ��Haha����


    I held back mypetitiveness. Because Hong Yu-hwa had limped on the way here. We mostly traveled by car, but there was walking time, and I said I could go alone.


    ��It��s our first day, isn��t it?��


    Using that as an excuse, Hong Yu-hwa followed me.


    ��Will it end by evening?��


    ��Probably.��


    ��Do you have ns tonight?��


    I remembered the vice principal wanting to ask me something while researching artifacts.


    ��I do�� but I��ll cancel it. It��s not important.��


    At my words, Hong Yu-hwa��s lips curved up.


    Sorry, vice principal.


    After saying goodbye to Hong Yu-hwa, I headed to Baek Ji-yeon��s office.


    Entering the grand building, I chose the 23rd floor, close to the top floor.


    ��Nice to see you. I��m sorry to say this as soon as we meet, but it��s a mission.��


    ��What kind of mission?��


    ��First, let��s gather the team. We��re assembling the top-rated members of the association. And����


    ����?��


    ��The first mission is dangerous. You saidst time, right? That the association would use you as bait for missions. This is exactly that mission.��


    I see.


    That��s why Baek Ji-yeon hesitated.


    ��The mission type is search and rescue. We��re assembling an elite team to go into the Nazi Empire and bring someone out.��


    ��A person?��


    ��Yes.��


    Baek Ji-yeon nodded bitterly and smiled.


    ��They say the Last Knight, the Lion King, has gone missing.��


    It was quite shocking news.

 Chapter 194: Union (5)

    Chapter 194: Union (5)


    The Last Knight, the Lion King.


    That existence was one of the beacons of hope for humanity.


    Despite the power intion going off the charts, he was still a significant force, andter, he perished alongside an apostle, a powerparable to a dragon.


    It clearly signified that he had entered the realm of transcendence, and it was also evidence that his power was nearly equal to that of an extraterrestrial being.


    In short, it meant he was a person who shouldn��t die now.


    ����The Lion King��s disappearance.��


    ��Even in the UK, only a few know him, but it won��t be long before it spreads. The Lion King is practically a symbol of the UK.��


    Therefore, this mission must seed, Baek Ji-yeon muttered.


    ��Where do we go then?����Thest known location of the Lion King was in Nazi territory. Typically, if someone is kidnapped by the Nazis, their life cannot be guaranteed, but considering it��s the Lion King, the Association believes he��s still alive.��


    If it were the Lion King I knew, he would be safe for at least a week.


    The problem, however, was when he went missing.


    ��His disappearance is presumed to be yesterday. Although the Lion King possesses extraordinary abilities, the Association thinks he canst about three days.��


    ��I see.��


    ��So the Union will depart from France and invade Nazi territory. One side will cause amotion while the other tracks the Lion King. That��s the outline of the operation.��


    ��If I��m the bait, I should depart first.��


    ��Yes�� and there��s a high chance you��ll die.��


    ��It��s okay. Didn��t I say I can take care of my own life?��


    ��Indeed.��


    Baek Ji-yeon��s expression remained grim.


    ��It��s quite a bitter task. Alright, I knew you��d go regardless of what I say. Do you know where you��re headed?��


    ��The northern part of Paris, Amiens, right?��


    ��Correct. Head towards the border area. You can coborate with other heroes there.��


    ��Have you informed them already?��


    ��Of course. They have a deep-seated grudge against the Nazi regime. Families abducted and turned into demonic soldiers, lovers dissected and transformed into high-ranking demonic soldiers.��


    ��I see.��


    ��They��re driven by revenge. Tragic individuals.��


    Baek Ji-yeon looked at me.


    ��I��ll ask onest time. Are you going?��


    ��Yes.��


    I smiled bitterly.


    ��Dinner is out of the question.��


    I sent a text to Hong Yu-hwa with a sorrowful smile.<hr>


    I headed straight to the Warp Gate. In this world where Warp Gates weremercialized, traveling to Europe was a matter of moments.


    Paris, France.


    It took less than 30 minutes to get there. Of course, thanks to the official documents from the Association, it didn��t cost me a penny.


    ��Power sure is convenient.��


    I walked aroundzily, yawning.


    The expressions of people on the streets were bright. A girlughing joyously and a father smiling at her. And a boy stealing a wallet from the father��s back pocket.


    The streets of peaceful Paris. On the surface, at least.


    After taking a photo of the boy stealing the wallet with my phone and sending it to the nearby police, I started moving.


    ��Only the strongest are sent, so the Nazis will react too.��


    The members participating in the Lion King rescue operation were all incredibly powerful heroes.


    Heroes who could create their own guilds and families. Individuals who would be highly rewarded no matter which country they settled in.


    Even if the Association moved covertly, there were many people involved. Most of those moving were quite significant figures.


    Moreover, the Nazis excelled in information and espionage. Even when the Association didn��t know the identity of the being of prophecy, the Nazis found out andunched an attack, indicating the vast information gap.


    ��In an extreme scenario, the Lion King might not have been kidnapped by the Nazis but lost in some forbidden ce.��


    Considering the Lion King��s personality, it was possible.


    He had a terrible sense of direction.


    I gazed at a part of Paris.


    There stood a cathedral.


    In the UK, the Round Table awoke; in Greece, Olympus descended; and in Sweden and Find, Asgard emerged.


    And in France, gods and holy knights descended.


    They revered knights, and holy knights were born. Compared to the Hundred Temple, their power was weak, but their organization ranked within the top 20 worldwide.


    It was an organization.


    I started moving, using the alleys. I put on a coat and equipped the Mask of Illusions.


    With a flick, mes burst at my feet.


    With a roar, simultaneously, a Golden Light erupted. The Conceptual Stat��s Refining strengthened the ground.


    [Your proficiency in ''Phantom Body (S)'' has increased.]


    I moved cautiously with a single leap, jumping over five-story buildings with ease.


    [There��s a modified motorcycle at the end of Paris. Take that.]


    The Electronic Witch marked the location on the map. I followed her guidance toward the motorcycle.


    It would have been great to use a Warp Gate, but the closest Warp Gate to the border area of Amiens was only in Paris.


    I mounted the motorcycle. A panel in front lit up, revealing the SD form of the Electronic Witch.


    [From now on, I��ll contact you here. You can just speak. It even has voice recognition.]


    ��Really? So, how long will it take to get to Amiens?��


    [It��s about 110 km to Amiens Cathedral, roughly one-third the distance between Busan and Seoul.]


    ����That��s pretty far.��


    [Don��t worry. It��s been through several modifications and can reach a top speed of 300 km/h. It took quite a bit of effort to get it.]


    The Electronic Witch puffed out her chest proudly. I couldn��t help butugh.


    ��Then let��s get moving.��


    I rode the motorcycle towards the battlefield. As the Electronic Witch boasted, the motorcycle disyed incredible speed, quickly surpassing 250 km/h.


    After a short ride, a city area appeared in the distance.


    I focused on one side.


    At the edge, the sky was dark. It was tainted by demonic energy.


    Beneath it were many people.


    Those who appeared to be heroes, those who couldn��t be heroes and lived as hunters. Women trying to entice them to make money, and the thick smell of alcohol.


    It was neatly organized yet oddly disheveled.


    Well, it made sense. This was a border area that had been maintained for decades.


    Thump.


    The ck me Star lodged in my heart trembled. It wasn��t dragon blood. This was the trait of the Energy of Defying Heaven, hostile to demonic energy.


    ��So hostile.��


    It was my first time experiencing this.


    Perhaps it had be this way because of my influence. No, rather than being hostile��


    Footsteps approached.


    I sensed their presence heading towards me.


    Turning my gaze, I saw two people in uniform, a man and a woman. ck uniforms. The Taegeuk mark was pinned on their hearts, evidence that they were Association employees.


    And the ck uniforms indicated they handled the darker tasks. The man looked at me expressionlessly.


    ��Are you ��Alpha�� for this mission?��


    ��Yes, that��s correct.��


    ��Not bad. It seems they��ve sent the right personnel this time.��


    ��Your reputation precedes you. But�� that mask is quite familiar. Are you Korea��s Dark Hero, Masked Man?��


    ��Masked Man?��


    The man frowned.


    ��A peculiar nickname.��


    ��But the skills are certain. You overwhelmed two high-ranking demonic beings and viins alone, didn��t you?��


    ����Baek Ji-yeon must have assigned you here for a reason.��


    The man looked at me.


    ��Let��s start with the briefing. The mission is simple. The ��bait�� draws the attention of the Nazis. Then the �� cleans up the enemies attracted to the bait. During this, the ��eyes�� unit searches for the Lion King��s whereabouts.��


    ��Don��t worry about finding the Lion King. The British royal family is frantic. If they don��t find the Lion King, they won��t have anyone to protect them, so they��re searching desperately too.��


    As I listened to the n, I thought it wasn��t a bad strategy. Though the personnel seemed sloppy, everyone involved was of the highest rank.


    At this level, they had confidence in theirbat sense and individual strength, so they were likely to act independently.


    They wouldn��t easily follow others�� orders due to their strong pride.


    I nodded appropriately after hearing the mission overview.


    Shortly after, all the other teams arrived.


    ��Now, wemence the Lion King rescue operation.��<hr>


    In a ce shrouded in darkness, a man sat on a chair.


    ��Indeed, he��s a man worthy of recognition. Already taking action.��


    Adolf closed his eyes. It had been a long time since he��d faced such an opponent. His spine tingled, and his instincts told him to kill the enemy immediately.


    But a man of that caliber deserved a fitting death. Not yet.


    ��I admit my arrogance. But this won��t be easy.��


    He had taken a fierce jab in the first encounter.


    The wound hadn��t even fully healed. Most of the SS members were deemed irrecoverable.


    Most painful of all was the death of Himmler.


    In the skirmish, he and his empire had taken a hit from the Masked Man.


    But this time would be different. This time, it was on his turf.


    ��Look forward to it, Masked Man. I��ll give you the best night of your life.��


    It wasn��t time for him to die yet.


    He would offer an indelible, dreadful nightmare instead.

 Chapter 195: Union (6)

    Chapter 195: Union (6)


    ��Helloo~.��


    A yful voice of a girl was heard.


    Golden eyes that seemed to hold starlight. Shoulder-length bobbed hair of golden color. It was Ershil.


    ��Nice to meet you. I am Ershil Merchen, the eldest daughter and youngdy of the Merchen family.��


    Lifting the ends of her skirt slightly, Ershil greeted.


    The elegant greeting naturally brought to mind a noble.


    She acted as if she were meeting me for the first time. Well, it was true that we were meeting under this identity for the first time.


    However, there was a slight doubt in her eyes.


    ��Come to think of it, she was a sharp woman who could guess my other identities even without being told.��Nice to meet you.��


    I hesitated for a moment.


    Others called me Dark Knight or Masked Man, but I had never officially revealed my name.


    I just didn��t mention my name since they called me Masked Man.


    ��Yes, I know. You protect the nights of Seoul, right? I��ve been wanting to meet you.��


    Ershil smiled brightly as she spoke.


    Protecting the nights of Seoul. It was a cheesy phrase, but it wasn��t wrong, so I let it slide. Ershil moved on to greet others besides me.


    ��Bonjour. I am Louis Richemont of the Richemont family in France.��


    ��I��m Roxanne Schneider. The Lion King was a great figure even in the European Union, and we, the people of France, will spare no support for the Lion King��s return.��


    I quietly watched the scene.


    France.


    It��s aplicated country. Although there were gods, their influence was onlyparable to the top-tier gods in the Hundred Temple. That��s not weak, but it��sckingpared to other myths or legends.


    However, right next door, there was the entity of the Outer Universe called the ck Sun, who won World War II by sacrificing lives and human offerings.


    ��Thus.��


    The war broke out.


    They abducted residents indiscriminately and turned them into Mine soldiers to save themselves. But the opponent was the Nazi Empire. Even though they turned the whole world against them, the Nazi Empire still survived.


    No matter how great France was, if the Nazi Empire decided to unleash its hidden power and conquer France, France wouldn��t have the strength to withstand it. France was said to have survived through diplomacy, but that was not quite right either.


    So France reached out to forbiddenws.


    For survival.


    ��Oh, could I get your autographter?��


    ��Autograph��?��


    Ershil, who had approached unnoticed, spoke to me.


    ��Yes, a rtive of mine is a fan.��


    ��I see.��


    I nodded in agreement.


    But Ershil kept staring at me.


    ��Is there something else?��


    ��Oh, I��m sorry. You just resemble someone I know.��


    ����Really?��


    ��Yes, the ideal physique and the shape of the bones����


    What did she mean by the shape of the bones?


    I felt a chill for some reason.


    ��Shall we start moving?��


    At Ershil��s words, everyone stood up. Some wanted to rest more, but it was a rescue operation.


    Moreover, the opponent was the Nazi Empire.


    The sooner we acted, the higher the chances of the Lion King��s return. And among the key members of this operation were those who had received some form of grace from the Lion King.


    We started moving.


    Towards the hell on earth.<hr>


    Thend was dark. The sky was blood-red, and the trees were withered.


    It was and reminiscent of hell. A ce no different from hell.


    There were no corpses here.


    Only things that were once human exist. Soldiers controlled by foreign magic, driven by someone else��s will. And the Mine soldiers who came to kill them. The officers who controlled them.


    ��Terrible.��


    The people settled here were abducted indiscriminately. They were forcibly transformed into soldiers loyal to the Mine.


    The Mine epted ��magi�� from beyond.


    Magi corrupted living beings. It made them disy indiscriminate hostility and murderous intent, no longer considered living beings. They became murder weapons. Weapons that only opposed the living.


    Those who were here were transformed this way. Those who left corpses here were ��researched�� and transformed into stronger Mine soldiers.


    A living hell.


    As soon as this was known, the world did not stop its attacks on the Nazis.


    But it was the early days of dimension fusion.


    Monsters came endlessly, and it was an era where food was worth less than human lives. It was difficult for heroes to unite and build a society, and there were viins politicking from both outside and within.


    Naturally, survival took precedence. Asia and America were fine, but Europe couldn��t properly stop the Nazi Empire from rampaging. Many countries fell in the process.


    Naturally, the Nazi Empire became stronger.


    The ces that touched its borders turned into hell paths. The Nazis did not stop their offensives.


    France stood at a crossroads of choice.


    And they made a choice for survival.


    Hwaak!


    A golden light burst forth. The power felt within it was sacred.


    It was the man who tried to give me advice at our first meeting.


    Our team was currently divided into three groups.


    The first group, the ��bait,�� moved freely within the Nazi Empire��s territory to draw their attention.


    If the ��bait�� was in danger, the real force, the ,�� would ughter them.


    And while the two teams were active, the ��eyes�� would search for the Lion King.


    Ershil was assigned to my team. She was active in the ��bait�� team. She casted illusions on Mine soldiers and officers, making them fight among themselves.


    ��Impressive, you��re not to be underestimated despite your youth.��


    ��Indeed, the master of illusions, the youngdy of the Merchen family. The rumors of being the prodigy of the Merchen family were not false.��


    Others praised her. Louis was more explicit.


    However, Ershil didn��t respond to it. She was pretending to be struggling just by casting illusions now.


    ��As expected����


    I watched the scenes unfold.


    Two hours since we entered the territory. We encountered numerous Mine soldiers. But theirbat power was almost nonexistent. Most of them were civilians conscripted and transformed into Mine soldiers.


    ��They��re stalling for time.��


    Instinctively, I realized that they weren��t threatening us but stalling for time.


    Not just the enemies, but the two from France were suspicious as well.


    Roxanne and Louis.


    They were conserving their strength.


    ��Are you interested in the eldest daughter of the Merchen family?��


    ����You��re fluent in Korean.��


    Roxanne, who had approached unnoticed, spoke to me. She smiled softly.


    ��Yes, the person I respect the most is a great and mighty hero. But don��t you like Louis?��


    ������


    I remained silent.


    ��Well, Louis may look like that, but he��s well over fifty����


    I looked at Roxanne.


    I thought about France.


    France couldn��t survive as it was. Although the Holy Knights�� power was specialized inbating the Mine soldiers created and transformed by the Nazis, their numbers and strength were abnormal.


    So they secretly made a pact with the Nazis. They wouldn��t invade the borders. Instead, they would give you strong heroes.


    Hitler epted it with a smile. He nned to reveal this fact someday to crush the European Union in one go.


    Many heroes died that way.


    Heroes who participated in the war to protect citizens lost their lives in vain. The one who revealed this fact was Sung Han-byul.


    French heroes threatened her life, but she didn��t sumb. Thanks to that, Sung Han-byul achieved her 37th death ending, but still.


    ��But it��s too strange to say France sent the Lion King away.��


    Probably. The Lion King��s disappearance must have been an ident for them too. Because he alone was holding back 30% of the Nazi forces.


    If the Lion King went missing at this time, France would suffer the most damage.


    ��Oh, what are you talking about here?��


    ��Hoho, just having a chat. Worried that the Lion King might be in trouble.��


    ��Don��t worry. His spirit is his sanctuary. If he holds out there, he��ll be fine for three days. But Mr. Masked Man, it��s fascinating. You protect the nights of Seoul, but this is the first time you��ve appeared elsewhere.��


    Ershil��s eyes curved into crescents.


    ��It seemed she noticed.


    ��Perhaps it��s because the Lion King bestowed his grace? Most of the people here have their lives at risk but participated in this operation because they received his grace.��


    ��Or it could be for fame.��


    Ershil looked at me.


    ��Or like me, someone who desires honor or wealth.��


    Ershil maintained a confident demeanor despite her desire for honor and wealth.


    I stared at a distant point.


    Divine Sight responded. Magic screamed. Magi gathered and caused phenomena.


    Once.


    I recalled a simr phenomenon I saw with my eyes.


    It was when I was in China.


    An apostle. The scene was simr to when that death seed was born.


    ��It may not be the same, but����


    It was undoubtedly a dangerous presence.


    ��Seeking honor and wealth. Is it because you��re British?��


    ��Oh my, I don��t want to hear that from someone from the Schneider family, who fell while seeking honor.��


    ��You��!��


    ��Quiet. It��sing.��


    I dismissed Roxanne��s words and looked to one side.


    A huge.


    A huge something was looking this way. Its size was asrge as a mountain. It had the horns of a mountain goat of enormous size. It looked like a bipedal mountain goat.


    Its body was entirely muscr, with fierce magical power, and its red eyes gleamed.


    ����What is that?��


    Roxanne was startled.


    It was different from the atmosphere until now. The rxed gestures and expressions. The strange confidence that even if others were in danger, they could survive.


    All of those were gone.


    ��W-Wait. What is that monster?!��


    ��You promised something different!��


    Roxanne said, and Louis screamed.


    I stretched while getting up.


    The sensed power was the highest rank. Among them, it was in the upper tier.


    ��Can I do it.��


    I thought that and smiled. When was it ever easy?


    I activated the Conceptual Stat Refinement.


    The ck me turned into a golden me.


    -Well met, my nemesis.


    A voice echoed. It was fluent German. Talent, Reading (-) naturally interpreted it.


    I looked at the air. The whole sky projected a mustached man in uniform. He looked at me with a confident expression.


    -Last time, you gave me the disgrace of defeat. So this time, we will teach you the word defeat.


    Adolf Hitler.


    -We have the Lion King. If you want to save that being,e here.


    He dered confidently.


    And I was convinced.


    ��The Lion King has escaped.��


    I checked my armament. If he hade this far, there was no need to fight unnecessarily.


    ��I��ll pretend to fight appropriately.��


    And cut out the darkness of France.


    That��s all there was to it.

 Chapter 196: Union (7)

    Chapter 196: Union (7)


    Thud. A monster in the form of a mountain goat took a step. Just that made the ground shake, as if an earthquake had urred. The sheer mass alone produced overwhelming destructive power. How strong must its body be to maintain that mass?


    -This is a special gift for you.


    With a confident voice, Hitler continued speaking.


    Ink dripped from the sky. The ink falling in the blood-red sky began to darken the crimson hue. Soon, it enveloped the ck mountain goat.


    -Look.


    Hitler��s tone was different from before. He looked at me with interest. I could feel his gaze. The ink enveloped the mountain goat, boosting its power.


    If it had been manageable until now, the monster before us might be difficult to handle.


    [Kuooohhhhh����������������!!!]


    It screamed. Even that act alone carried tremendous power, blocking our way.The ck mountain goat was a power bestowed upon Adolf Hitler by the ck Sun. It worshiped the ck Sun. The leader of the Nazi Empire was more of a high priest than a leader, and that ck goat was a servant of the ck Sun.


    What Hitler did was simple. He summoned a toy of the ck Sun that existed in the outer cosmos into this world. It��s something we couldn��t handle at our level. Only a transcendent could fight it.


    ��How are we supposed to win against that����


    ��Retreat. We can��t win against that.��


    ��What will you do?��


    While others were panicking or nning a retreat, Ershil asked me, as if I could win.


    ��Even I find it difficult.��


    ��Really?��


    ����Well, I��ll have to try my best.��


    It would be good to capture it if possible, but even for me, it��s hard.


    ����It��s probably because of the Lion King. They took him hostage.��


    Ershil sighed as she looked at the mountain goat. What was she talking about? It seemed Mnie inside her was spreading nonsense.


    ��The Lion King must have escaped.��


    The Lion King had escaped. Adolf Hitler bragging like that meant something had gone wrong. Hitler was not the type to get excited.


    History showed that the high priest of the ck Sun rarely exhibited emotional disturbance. The leader of the empire, who survived turning the entire world against him, embodied this trait.


    Finding an event that could excite a being almost identical to the ck Sun��s avatar was challenging. Thus, the sudden disappearance of the Lion King must be significant. He possessed that level of capability.


    -Hahaha! My nemesis, Masked Man! How do you like my gift?


    I thought that, but Hitler was watching me intently, his emotions unhidden.


    ��Why was he like that?


    I was puzzled. Hitler��s obsession with me was strange. Even though I killed Heinrich Himmler, the leader of the Schutzstaffel, attracted the Emperor��s attention with diversion tactics, killed the officers shattered by the Emperor, and provoked Hitler by killing them in front of him.


    ����It��s understandable to be obsessed.��


    I took a deep breath. I could not release the ck me here. My current identity was the Masked Man. Therefore,


    [Special Stat Struggle recognizes the opponent as a struggle target.]


    I used a different power.


    Whoosh! The shadow stretched out. It cannot end like this. The Masked Man��s power is the golden me. However, the power of faith and ��Spirit mes(S)�� that created the golden me do not exist.


    Therefore, it was reced with another power.


    Conceptual Stat Alchemy. The power of alchemy turned the ck me into a golden me. The power that denied everything changed.


    ��This is absolutely impossible originally.��


    This was impossible. The Energy of Defying Heaven was a power that denied everything.


    However, the Energy of Defying Heaven, while subordinated to the ck me radiance, embraced other properties. Furthermore, with Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven reaching 100, I could change the properties of the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    mes erupted. They were golden mes in the blood-red sky, over the witherednd. Golden mes confronting the ck mountain goat.


    [The will of the world is watching you.]


    I looked at the ck mountain goat, a toy of the ck Sun. However, that toy was by no means an easy opponent. It was something that was hard to guarantee killing even if webined our powers.


    [Title, Savior is activated.]


    A white light descended, imbuing me with strength in everything.


    -��That power?


    Adolf Hitler��s voice calmed down. He seemed instinctively aware that this power was extraordinary.


    I looked straight ahead. The ck mountain goat was approaching me.


    ��Are you going to do it?��


    ��I have to.��


    But the odds are still low. So, I looked at Ershil.


    ��The Lion King probably escaped.��


    ����How do you know?��


    ��The Lion King is that kind of person. Rather than being kidnapped by the Nazi Empire, it��s more likely he was discovered by them while dozing off, got into a scuffle with them, and got lost.��


    ��That really changes his image?��


    ��That��s who he is.��


    That was the Lion King.


    ��First, find the Lion King��s whereabouts. He will bring you to safety.��


    ��And you?��


    A woman who had meddled with me since our first meeting spoke to me.


    ��I have to fight.��


    ��That being was made by grinding down the Nazi sorcerers. E-even Adolf Hitler summoned a terrifying extraterrestrial being to strengthen it!��


    ��So?��


    ��That, it��s like a walking apostle.��


    ��You��ve never seen a real apostle. If it were an apostle, we��d all be dead already.��


    ��What?��


    Luis looked at me nkly.


    ��That��s not an apostle. It��s a more manageable opponent than you think.��


    Of course, that��s from my perspective. Everyone here, except for Ershil, was at the lower rank.


    But I was a bit different. The intensity of my battles, the number of talents, and skills were different. Even at the lower rank, I could fight and kill the highest rank.


    That was me.


    I walked slowly. Although I had a lot of power, I couldn��t use all of it. Such a being could not be defeated with mere tricks.


    Even though I couldn��t use what I gained from the Tower of Dreams.


    Thud!


    The ck mountain goat moved. I leaped with all my strength.


    [Title, Savior starts to imbue you with power.]


    White power descended upon my body, a power that antagonized evil. If I were to fight an otherworldly being, this title would grant me strength.


    Even among titles, it exerted tremendous efficacy. I stretched out my arm.


    The ck mountain goat reached out its hand towards me, slowly, as if to catch a fly. I did not dodge.


    ��Surtr''s Might (S)��.


    The giant power symbolizing great destruction imbued my arm, adding the golden me to it.


    Boom����!!


    Our fists collided. The ground flipped over. Apanied by a tremendous crashing sound, the goat was slightly pushed back.


    -What?


    I heard a bewildered voice. Quickly, I created a foothold in mid-air and climbed up its arm.


    Thud!


    In an instant, I broke through and strengthened my arm. As the special stat of Dragon reacted, ck scales rose on my skin. I wrapped shadows around it. The struggle was added.


    I summoned the Shadow Knight. The power felt from the Shadow Knight was now slightly below upper rank.


    It had be quite useful now.


    Swoosh.


    The Shadow Knight imbued my arm.


    ��Eternal Heaven.��


    -Yes, I am ready.


    Eternal Heaven appeared in mid-air.


    Although I want to use ��Surtr��s Might (S)��, it is still a bit overwhelming. It is not an ability that can be used consecutively.


    Swoosh.


    I drew a sword from the subspace. It was the Sword of Spring.


    The power of life surged through the sword. The scent of lush greenery touched the tip of my nose.


    ��I want to refine the magic with the Conceptual Stat Alchemy once more here����


    Doing so would risk exposing me as Veritas.


    The Nazi Empire was currently watching me. Because all my identities were recognized as threats to the Nazi Empire.


    I refined the power of life into Nyeom. The green sword energy left a wound on the ck mountain goat��s arm.


    ��Shallow.��


    This was not all my strength. It was an opponent that required me to pour all my power, but I cannot pour all my power. However, the fortunate point was��


    Squeak.


    I heard the sound of something being pulled to the limit.


    ����������!!


    Something pierced my arm at lightning speed. A spear of light, several timesrger than my body, prated the ck mountain goat��s arm. Luis gritted his teeth and raised his rapier, charging towards the goat.


    -Kuoooh!


    At the same time, the wounds I left began to heal.


    ��At least an hour����


    Naturally, I assessed the situation. Fighting for even 10 minutes was tough, but to beat this thing, I would have to struggle for about an hour.


    ��It��s a pity but����


    I looked at Ershil.


    It was right to fight appropriately and then retreat after killing Luis and Roxanne.


    ��It��s like getting hit once.��


    I looked at Hitler.<hr>


    ��Hmm, Union.��


    White fur reminiscent of a lion��s mane. A being in full te mail without a single gap stroked its chin.


    ��Just because they are upper rank fighters doesn��t mean only upper rank woulde����


    His gaze reached the mountain goat.


    Even he could not take the mountain goat lightly. The members of the Union were pushing it back.


    He did not disregard them. The number of upper rank fighters was extremely low. Even if you searched through the UK, you could hardly find ten upper rank fighters.


    However, while he acknowledged their greatness, if asked whether a group of just seven could push back that mountain goat, he would shake his head.


    Moreover, one being specialized in illusion magic.


    Given that the rampaging monster tainted by magic did not respond to illusion magic, the situation was even more grim.


    However, the Union was pushing back the ck mountain goat.


    It was due to a single being.


    The Masked Man.


    ��He is more impressive than I thought.��


    ��But is it okay to just watch?��


    ��No, it��s time to help. I was watching because the French guys seemed suspicious����


    The Lion King stopped there andughed sadly.


    Humanity could not trust each other. Although the Union dered they would annihte the Nazi Empire, the Lion King did not trust the Union much.


    He knew their power was great. If they truly wanted to deal with the Nazi Empire, they could annihte the Nazis.


    But as always, humanity was foolish.


    He hoped humanity would genuinely unite, but knew they could never truly unite.


    Swoosh.


    A golden sword was drawn.


    ��Still, if we capture that, the damn mustache guy will be delighted to death.��


    ��By the way, doesn��t that sword resemble Sir Gawain��s sword?��


    ��Ah, the Sword of the Sun? It certainly looks simr.��


    With those words, the power of light spread around.


    Excalibur.


    There were many weapons in this world that could bepared to it. Without going far, many weapons owned by gods boasted far superior performance.


    However, the true significance of Excalibur was that it was created on this star.


    Gods had limitations. The weapons they possessed were the same. This restriction, whether they epted the power of magic or not, was a fair restriction.


    Therefore.


    Everyone coveted this weapon. Even without extraordinary power, it harbored the strength to kill gods.


    No being capable of breaking the restriction, said to be created by the primordial creator god, existed.


    Therefore, the Lion King could be evaluated as one of humanity��s greatest powers.


    And it was also a weapon evaluated as Ex-grade by Lee Seo-ha.


    ��Then let��s go help. Make the Union owe us, and give Adolf Hitler a hard time. Do Koreans say it��s like killing two birds with one stone?��


    ��Do Koreans eat pigeons?��


    ��Well, it��s still better than the French guys.��


    ��That��s true.��


    Two beings moved to kill the ck mountain goat.

 Chapter 197: Union (8)

    Chapter 197: Union (8)


    Bzzz.


    Ershil orchestrated the battlefield with threads of magic. There wasn��t much she could do in the sh of the upper ranks. Even the upper ranks were terrified of the power of that ck goat. Despite being called a prodigy of illusion magic and the hope of Merchen, she couldn��t control it with illusions.


    ��Magic transformation. Structure manifestation.��


    Threads of magic overturned the battlefield.


    She attached the threads to the figures of the upper ranks. Through them, she injected magic.


    She casted auxiliary spells.


    Pain suppression, speed enhancement, anti-magic barrier, strength augmentation.


    Ershil calmly observed the battlefield.


    ��This isn��t good.��This was merely stalling for time.


    Ershil knew that fact. There were a total of eightbatants here. One of them hadn��t reached the upper rank, but another had reached the highest rank.


    Was it doable? If asked, Ershil could only shake her head.


    However, they did not retreat. Some fought to repay the grace they received from the Lion King, risking their lives. Others knew they would be captured and killed even if they escaped. Others simply didn��t want to be seen as fleeing.


    Their reasons varied, but they did not retreat thanks to the masked man.


    Kuuooo!!


    The ck goat roared.


    A tremendous wave of dark energy erupted around it.


    Thud.


    The first to react was the masked man. Golden, radiant mes spread wide. His ck coat fluttered in response. Ershil furrowed her brow.


    -The world is indeed vast.


    A transcendent being in her inner world spoke.


    -That power, no matter how I look at it, is simr to the Heavenly Demon.


    ��In what way?��


    -In its fundamental nature. It denies dark energy.


    Well��


    Ershil looked at the masked man withplicated eyes. She knew who wore that coat.


    Lee Seo-ha.


    It was a gift she had given him. At first, she thought it was a simr item, but upon closer inspection of the mark, she realized it was the same item. It didn��t seem like Lee Seo-ha had given it to someone else, so she asked him subtly.


    ��Mnie definitely said no.��


    The reason was simple.


    -The energy of defying heaven denies everything. The Heavenly Demon couldn��t solve that problem and had to die. Unlike other powers, the energy of defying heaven makes it difficult to extend one��s lifespan.


    The ck God Martial Arts was created this way.


    It tuned the body. Among all the martial arts in the universe, it was the best in external martial arts. If one did not obtain the energy of defying heaven, it would be iplete, but it could forcibly extend lifespan.


    Therefore, the person using those brilliant golden mes was likely an acquaintance of Lee Seo-ha.


    That��s what she said.


    Ershil nodded with aplicated heart.


    Honestly, it didn��t make sense. Sometimes it was hard to believe that Lee Seo-ha, who transformed the field of alchemy, was the deity of alchemy, Veritas. If it weren��t for her receiving the special potion of Veritas.


    Boom!!


    A massive shockwave swept through the surroundings. As soon as the shockwave urred, all the magic threads she had ced on the battlefield were cut. They couldn��t withstand just a shockwave.


    But the cause was different. It was a monstrous beast boasting a giant build and among existing monsters, an iprehensible highest-ranked hero.


    ��A critical hit is needed.��


    The man muttered.


    He was a member of the British faction. Originally, he could join the Round Table, but he chose to rescue citizens instead of joining the Round Table, opposing the Nazi empire.


    ��Ershil, can you send me over there when I signal?��


    ��I��ll try.��


    ��Thank you.��


    The British man, Daniel, took his stance.


    Bzzz����.


    The space around Daniel started to distort. It was the manifestation of an idea. It was an idea equivalent to a one-hit kill.


    ��Shall I open it?��


    Looking at Daniel, such thoughts crossed her mind.


    Unlike others, she had Mnie Merchen.


    An idea.


    A power usable from the upper rank onwards. It distorted thews and granted the user tremendous power.


    Ideas usually fall into two forms.


    Either they created a world or became something absolute. There��s an exception with the permanent implementation type sword used by Sword Demon, but that��s an exception among exceptions.


    Most chose thetter. It was a power usable from the upper rank onwards. Creating a world implemented a favorable battlefield, but most lost to those who choose thetter.


    One point of concentration.


    With that, ideas were broken. Therefore, there were those who did not choose the power to create an idea.


    Ershil chose thetter power. Originally, she would have chosen the former. Even those called prodigies and geniuses couldn��t keep up with her. Thus, many advised her to choose the world of ideas.


    But she had Mnie.


    A world created by illusions.


    She could draw out the idea Mnie once created.


    ��Serve your lord with courage and faith, respect and protect the weak, this is the knight��s vow.��


    At that moment, the ck goat��s gaze turned this way.


    ��And here exists an absolute evil that must be destroyed. This fight does not contradict my vow!��


    Idea manifestation.


    Sword of the Sun.


    The crimson light intensified. The zing sunlight��s power imbued the sword. Along with it, a sacred power bloomed.


    -That��s an interesting idea. Did a friend die to a being of darkness?


    Mniemented. Ershil agreed. That brilliant, sun-like power seemed born to annihte an existence.


    So warm, yet so lonely.


    Setting that aside, Ershil began her preparations. She gathered magic threads to the extreme and created a foothold. She imbued it with spring-like properties.


    ��Looks interesting, can I join?��


    A robed figure smiled. The pure white robe reached the ground. The figure, seemingly not human, was the second one she noticed. A being with long white hair and a long beard reaching below the neck despite looking in his twenties.


    ��Sir Merlin��? Are you here to rescue the Lion King?��


    ��Well, you could say that. But it��s curious. To think there would be a being of mixed blood like me here.��


    Merlin looked at Ershil intently.


    At the same time, she realized. He was a being sharing the blood of a dream demon like her.


    ��Oops! Don��t get distracted, Sir Daniel. Keep your hatred for the darkness.��


    ����Yes, understood.��


    The rxed atmosphere tensed in an instant. The knight intensified his hatred towards the dark. The wavering Sword of the Sun zed and grewrger.


    ��I��ll show my juniors what the master of illusion magic can do.��


    Ssssh.


    Flowers bloomed. The power of the dream demon enveloped the surroundings. Starting from Merlin, a flower garden began to blossom.


    ��The boundary between dream and reality is erased. Once that��s achieved, the power of illusion magic boasts near-omnipotence.��


    The blood-red sky, the ckened earth, and the withered trees were all engulfed by flowers.


    -At an absurd speed.


    ��The noble being within you is also surprised. My 500 years of studying illusion magic have paid off.��


    ����!!��


    Regardless of Ershil��s surprise, Merlin continued to prepare his magic.


    ��There are two options for dealing with that entity. Either trap it in an illusion forever or seize this opportunity to eliminate it.��


    His voice spread clearly, reaching those ahead who turned their attention towards him.


    ��Let��s eliminate it. After thest monster incident, we don��t have much ��space,�� right?��


    ��Haha, you truly are like my king. But aren��t you a bit too informal?��


    ��Normally, I would exude charisma, but everyone here is of the upper rank, right?��


    A light voice, but the energy it held was not light. In full te mail that shone silver, with a helmet shaking like a lion��s mane, a presence descended.


    -The Lion King��!


    ��Hitler. Such a cheeky move. iming to have captured me without ever having done so.��


    The Lion King smiled.


    Though it wasn��t visible through the helmet, Ershil felt it.


    ��Sir Daniel, you have fought valiantly against the dark until now. Though I��d like to say you can rest now, the enemy is formidable. Will you join me?��


    ��Of course, Your Majesty!��


    ��Then let��s go. Merlin, I��ll leave it to you.��


    ��Yes, yes.��


    At the same time,


    Light burst forth. Flowers began to dominate the space.


    -You, you Lion King! How dare you interfere with the grand game between me and the Masked Man!!


    ��He��s truly odd.��


    Merlin, exasperated, nted his staff into the ground.


    Idea manifestation.


    Garden of Yggdrasil.


    The staff transformed into a tree and rose. A colossal tree. A pure white tree asrge as the goat rose.


    ��Well, it��s not the real Yggdrasil.��


    ����Really?��


    ��Of course. The Fairy King cherishes the real Yggdrasil dearly.��


    Merlin said with a mischievous smile.


    ��Well, that��s part of his charm.��


    Sway.


    The pure white branches of Yggdrasil swayed. The power of life enveloped the surroundings.


    ��That��s what I like about domains. You can screw over those who turned their turf into something like the Nazi Empire.��


    At the same time, the ck goat��s aura intensified. The ck shroud surrounding the goat, which had been the most troublesome, began to peel away. The heroes also started moving differently than before.


    Rumble!!


    A tremendous explosion echoed. Ershil quickly turned her head. Did the Lion King already do something? - But no.


    What she saw was one thing.


    The Masked Man killing the ck goat alone.<hr>


    Since Merlin��s appearance,


    I began to quietly prepare.


    ��The Lion King has joined.��


    That led to one conclusion. Merlin would manifest an idea, and the knight and Lion King who manifested their ideas would kill the ck goat.


    ��I won��t let that happen.��


    It wasn��t that I wanted to save the ck goat.


    Though they didn��t know, I had the system, talents, and rewards and quests from Reading (-).


    Therefore, I had to get the final blow.


    Despite the difference in rank, I was satisfied with participating in this fight.


    I conserved my strength.


    However, even if it ovepped with the power of Veritas, Lee Seo-ha��s ck me must not be revealed.


    ��The attacks I can use are ��Surt��s Strength (S)�� and ��Ultimate me Demon Sword (A)��.��


    And the special stat, Dragon (��).


    Crack.


    ck scales filled under my coat. My eyes turned bright yellow, and the dragon��s blood took over me.


    -ck Dragon of Heaven? The attribute of Heaven (��) is a bit tricky��


    -Well, it��ll be the most splendid. It won��t be as great as you expect, but.


    Dragons were born with attributes.


    These turned into powers that symbolize themselves by name. The name given to me was ck Heaven (����). The ck sky.


    Saaa.


    A power from the idea flowed in.


    Heaven Destroyer (����).


    It didn��t dominate the space. This was because it was not a power ssified as a domain.


    Crackle!


    The ck lightning transformed into the power of alchemy. Golden lightning appeared before me.


    [The narrative of the savior, Lee Seo-ha, spreads far and wide.]


    [The will of the world is watching you.]


    White power began to imbue this ce. Lightning created mes. Lightning was heat. Therefore, lightning was also treated as me.


    [The ck me God(?) observes your will. The ck me God(?) distorts the world''sws.]


    [The chief god of Olympus watches you.]


    [The chief god of Asgard gazes at you.]


    At the same time, the world changed. The hellish scenery surrounding this ce was covered by another��s idea.


    The ck goat��s aura weakened.


    Rumble!!


    Lightning screamed. I leaped.


    Kuuoo!!


    The ck goat resigned to its fate. The emotion in its eyes was murderous intent. The immense power gained by sacrificing its life force swirled around the goat.


    Pfft.


    ck spikes protruded. Life force turned into a barrier. It red at me with the intent to block my attack and kill me.


    ��Ridiculous.��


    Laughably, to stall time, while I toyed with the ck goat, it didn��t know. It didn��t realize the sword that cut its hide wasn��t fully exerting its power. The energy of defying heaven didn��t lose its essence through transformation. The beast didn��t know that the energy of defying heaven denies its entire existence.


    ��A barrier against me.��


    Augh escaped naturally.


    Hitler bing a reformed hero was more absurd.


    I gripped the lightning with all my strength and threw a spear of lightning from close range.


    The ck goat moved.


    It resolved to block the spear and perish together with me.


    And the spear struck its heart.


    [......!]


    Countless spears greeted me in the retina.

 Chapter 198: Union (9)

    Chapter 198: Union (9)


    Krrrrrrrng!!


    Golden lightning roared through the sky.


    The golden thunderbolt pierced through the ck goat, straight through its chest.


    ��This is absurd.��


    The Lion King thought.


    That man, although seen through a video before, felt different now. The aura and power felt back then were iparable to what he felt now.


    ��Hmm, does the association treat that man well?��


    ��It��s not about that. A man like him moves ording to his own beliefs.��


    Merlin responded to the Lion King��s words.��That��s probably true.��


    The Lion King walked calmly.


    He had just be a bit interested in the being known as the masked man.<hr>


    [You have killed one of the demonic n who bes strongest in their ownnd. The ck Sun is watching you.]


    [����!!]


    [The will of the world blocks the gaze of the ck Sun.]


    [You havepletely obliterated an entity of a higher rank than yourself. Unbelievable feat! The reward increases.]


    [Conceptual Stat Shadow increased by 15.]


    [Special Stat increased by 10.]


    [10,000,000p is awarded.]


    [ck Goat''s Horn x5, ck Goat''s Hide x10, Dark Iron Ore x15����.]


    [Your rank deepens. The will of the world takes note of your narrative.]


    ��Hoo������


    All sorts of things shed through my retina.


    All kinds of powers were infused into me. I slowly adjusted them and guided them to ck me Brilliant Star God.


    [Special Stat Shadow has reached 100.]


    [It is possible to evolve into a Conceptual Stat. When evolving into a Conceptual Stat, the essence may change.]


    I stared at the system.


    A Conceptual Stat was a power that existed alone. If I possessed the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven and Shadow, it meant no one else could use this power. Sharing a part of it transformed it into a Special Stat, and the one who received it became subservient.


    It could act as a malicious force.


    Anyway.


    The meaning that the essence might change meant that because someone else had the power of shadows, I might not be able to use it.


    ��Well, it doesn��t matter.��


    It was right to evolve it for now.


    Enhancing my power with the shadow knight wasn��t very useful. I pressed confirm.


    [You have obtained Conceptual Stat Form.]


    Form? This was new.


    Before checking the ability, I first turned around. I had felt a pricking gaze for a while.


    Looking back, I saw two beings: a robed figure with an androgynous appearance and an unmatching beard. A descendant of the same dream demon blood as Ershil, the great wizard Merlin, who was titled master in Ennd.


    And the culprit who brought us here, the Lion King.


    ��Nice to meet you.��


    The Lion King greeted me in a calm tone.


    ��In Korea, they greet like this, right? As a member of Ennd, I wee the esteemed guest. Though I��d like to say that, this ce isn��t suitable, so why don��t we move somewhere else?��


    ��State your business here.��


    It was resolved too easily with the appearance of the Lion King and Merlin.


    The lightning from my attack was strong, but it wouldn��t usually be enough to kill the ck Goat so easily. If it weren��t for Merlin��s imagined world, the garden of Yggdrasil.


    ��So, I must persuade them.��


    Convince the two to kill the French heroes.


    Fortunately, if the Lion King was persuaded, Merlin would follow. From now on, I must act to gain the Lion King��s favor.


    ��You��re a greedy man.��


    It was an abrupt remark.


    Perhaps it was ament pointing out that I was unleashing my power to monopolize the rank.


    ��������


    ��Well, I don��t dislike that. The faithful guard against greed, but I believe that greed is human nature.��


    The Lion King said, looking at me.


    ��Seeing you in person is more absurd. The world is vast, I suppose. To go from upper rank to the top rank in such a short time����.��


    ��What��s your point?��


    ��Are you a member of the Union?��


    ��I am.��


    ��Is that so?��


    The Lion King nodded and spoke.


    ��Will you remain in the Union in the future?��


    ��Is that important?��


    ��It is. Rather than the Union, I��d like to form a personal alliance with you.��


    ������As long as the Union does not betray me first, I will not betray it.��


    ��Good answer. If, though unlikely, the Union betrays you, Ennd is willing to take you in. Probably under simr conditions to mine.��


    ��Ennd?��


    ��Yes. Lately, many heroes have been leaving Ennd.��


    There was a strange hostility in his words.


    ��Ah, by the way, thatst strike was splendid. Though it invaded reality through Merlin��s imagined world, to take down the ck Goat, which even Hitler boasted about, in one blow was surprising.��


    ��Is that so?��


    ��I could immediately feel that you were hiding your power.��


    ��������


    The Lion King stared at me.


    ��You seem well aware of the darkness in France.��


    ��It��s suspicious, to say the least.��


    ��That��s true. Not all, but quite a few such beings exist. Is that why you didn��t kill them?��


    The Lion King nced to the side. The French heroes, Louis and Roxanne, were standing there with nk expressions.


    ��What will you do with the traitors?��


    ��You mean the French? Hmm, they are already within Merlin��s illusion.��


    I looked at the Lion King. I couldn��t see inside his iron helmet. It seemed to be magically treated. However, I felt that the Lion King was smiling.


    ��Really?��


    ��A while ago, when Merlin invaded reality with the imagined world, I asked him to help. Recently, they��ve been too troublesome to leave alone.��


    The words ��many heroes are leaving Ennd�� came to mind again.


    ��Is that so?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Ennd will join the Union. Oh, are you going to Korea directly?��


    ��I��m not sure yet.��


    ��They say the scenery of France is beautiful. But that��s wrong. There��s much to see in Ennd. If youe, we��ll treat you as an esteemed guest, so please visit.��


    ��That means ��I��d be grateful if you visited, so please doe~.����


    Merlin said with a cheerful smile.


    His androgynous appearance shifted slightly more towards male.


    ������Understood. I��ll visitter.��


    ��Later, huh~. Well, you must be busy. The traitors have just started talking.��


    Merlin gave a sinister smile. His gaze turned towards the two French heroes.<hr>


    ��At first, we were viins rebelling against the country.��


    Lucia spoke with a nk expression.


    ��The Nazi Empire couldn��t be contained by just us. Look at the surrounding countries: Belgium, the Nethends, the Czech Republic, Austria, Hungary����many countries disappeared. And they didn��t stop there. They kidnapped each hero and citizen, turning them into soldiers who followed their will.��


    And those soldiers were sent back to the battlefield.


    They didn��t tire, and their strength was at least that of a hunter who had epted minimal magical power. Most citizens were transformed that way. At that point, it was nothing short of a nightmare.


    ��Can you imagine? Billions of people as soldiers. No matter how much the upper-ranked heroes struggled, it was pointless. They could only dy the battlefield a little.��


    At that time, the Nazi Empire dered to the world that they would make everyone sacrifices to the ck Sun. And with overwhelming force, they began to upy everything around them.


    Many European countries fell that way.


    And then they appeared.


    ��The myths descended. Asgard in Sweden and Find. Olympus in the old Greek territories.��


    They intervened. Countless soldiers turned to ashes in an instant.


    The Great Gods.


    Unique beings. Incredibly strong beings who devoured numerous faiths. Even dragons couldn��t disregard them.


    ��But they had their limits.��


    Because they were gods from another dimension. Although myths originated here, when they came back for some reason, they were ssified as gods from another world.


    ��The world imposed restrictions on them.��


    Restrictions preventing the Great Gods from rampaging.


    Maintaining everything they had through faith was difficult. In direct confrontation, the Nazi Empire would struggle to find strength beyond the ck Sun and Hitler, but they began to nibble away using those restrictions.


    Under those circumstances, it was almost impossible for France to hold out.


    ��The proud pdins are strong. They were noble and the pride of the country.��


    So they didn��tpromise.


    They tried not topromise.


    ��The citizens started changing. At first, it began with kidnappings.��


    ��But talking about this and that, in the end, you��re saying you betrayed other countries, right?��


    ������.��


    At Merlin��s words, Louis fell silent.


    ��Stop with the emotional appeal. Are you involved with the recent disappearances of heroes in Ennd, Sweden, and Spain or not?��


    ������Yes. Lately, the Nazi Empire has been strangely obsessed with heroes. I don��t know, but there��s a department rted to that.��


    ��So if we strike there, we��ll find out. But the Nazis wouldn��t act like this now, would they?��


    As the Lion King muttered, I had a guess.


    ��No, could it be because of me?��


    The invasion of the U.S. on the Hundred Temple.


    I intervened with three transcendent beings and disrupted their ns.


    The assassination attempt on Seo Ga-yeon in Korea.


    I intervened. In the process, I caused massive damage. The greatest loss was Himmler, the leader of the Schutzstaffel, dying irreversibly.


    Moreover, the emperor disyed his power, gaining enormous support in the process. The assassination attempt on Seo Ga-yeon failed.


    Also, under the guise of another identity, Veritas set amandment.


    Oppose the Nazis.


    Anyone cooperating with them, for any reason, should be annihted by any means.


    This caused enormous damage to the Nazi Empire. A major corporation falling made the news during this process.


    ������.��


    Suddenly.


    It wasn��t strange that the Nazi Empire considered Veritas, the masked man, and me the top priority threats.


    ��Then, Lion King, you��ll have to work a bit more. It seems we need to raid France.��


    ��I��d like to join as well.��


    ��Are you worried we might harm innocent civilians? Sir Daniel��s concern is a bit unpleasant, but understandable. We are short on strength, so I��ll allow it.��


    Before that��.


    Merlin smiled cheerfully and lifted the tip of his staff. Srrng��a sharp de appeared.


    ��Ugh.��


    ��All traitors threatening humanity must be killed.��


    Louis and Roxanne.


    Their heads were severed.

 Chapter 199: Karma?

    Chapter 199: Karma?


    [Shock! Missing heroes�� whereabouts revealed as Nazi sacrifices? Uncovering the corruption of French heroes!]


    At first, it was just an article.


    People who saw the title thought it was another clickbait, but many clicked due to the provocative title.


    [Nazi Empire resurrected in old German territories, and France, the closest European country, survived by offering heroes to the Nazis��]


    Shockingly, the title was true.


    The article was apanied by shocking content and photos. Some imed it was false and fabricated, but the information provider��s name carried significant weight.


    Lion King and Merlin.


    Based on the information they obtained by venturing into the Nazi Empire, they forcefully inspected a department in France. Despite France��s protests, they overpowered the department and found evidence of France��s collusion with the Nazi Empire.


    [One of the members of the Round Table became ab rat for the Nazis.][Why did the hero of Swain disappear?! France was behind it!]


    [Shock! Collusion between France and the Nazi Empire. A Korean was involved.]


    All kinds of articles flooded the inte.


    ��But why did GookbongTV survive here too?


    It wasn��t really strange. Many people knew the Masked Man was Korean.


    ��But is this okay?��


    The Electronic Witch looked at me while stretching.


    ��What is?��


    ��The Masked Man��s identity has grown too big. He might rival Veritas.��


    ��Really?��


    I was a bit surprised.


    The influence Veritas held was immense. If the Masked Man represented a hero in the shadows like the Dark Knight, Veritas operated openly.


    This difference created a significant gap. Such figures were easier to conceal. Even if they be famous, they remain in the shadows, not drawing much attention.


    ��Maybe I��ve been too shytely.��


    But it didn��t matter. I could always use another identity to gain fame.


    I had the card of Veritas, the god of alchemy.


    ��Buttely, it��s been a bit dull.��


    The lectures were solid. Every time I gathered alchemists and lectured, my alchemy stat increased. But somehow, people tended to brush off my achievements with, ��Because it��s Veritas.��


    It was not a bad thing.


    It just feltcking.


    ��But didn��t you get an invitation from Ennd?��


    ����I declined.��


    In fact, there was no reason to decline. Although the great wizard Merlin was suspicious, the Lion King would be a reliable ally. However, my sudden return to Korea was simple.


    [The main god of Olympus is watching you.]


    [The main god of Asgard is gazing at you.]


    The fact that the main gods were watching me was the reason.


    In Europe, their influence was immense. They were not considered evil gods. However, they were beings capable of massacres if it benefited them.


    If.


    If they reacted to my ��ck Heavenly Dragon Blood (S+)�� or my conceptual world, Destruction Heaven, they might capture me to absorb my power. That��s why I returned to Korea immediately.


    ��The Lion King didn��t notice, but Merlin seemed to have an inkling.��


    I thought about Merlin.


    A half-blood incubus like Ershil. Although an incubus, he was different from Ha Seong-hwi. Like Kim Ara, he was a half-blood of a higher being. If Kim Ara inherited the bloodline of the giants, Ershil and Merlin inherited the bloodline of demon gods.


    Sip.


    I drank the tea sent as a special gift from the British royal family. The Electronic Witch��s skills were good, but the tea itself was excellent.


    ��Our schedule will get busier for a while. Since we announced that the Masked Man is active in our guild.��


    ��True.��


    That��s a bit troublesome.


    Most members of our guild were viins.


    We absorbed the Elder and his subordinates from the Heaven Society, and Ha Seong-hwi and the Witch Maiden, who were active in the Brigade of Eternal Heaven, are the main force of our guild (they all belong to the subordinate guild, Dark Heaven).


    Sipping.


    While drinking tea, I looked at the points.


    The points had umted to tens of millions.


    ��Just a bit more.��


    If I endured a few more hardships, I��d be able to obtain it soon.


    Whether it was an EX-rank skill or the absolute stat Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��I need to check this too.��


    Conceptual Stat Formation: 5.


    It was the power obtained by evolving the special stat Shadow (Ӱ).


    ��Shape, huh.��


    The Conceptual Stat was literally a stat that governed that concept. I didn��t know what shape it was, but it was a power worth growing.


    It seemed like a power that required experimentation.


    ��Then I��ll visit the training ground for a bit.��


    ��Training ground? Why?��


    ��I got a new power recently.��


    ����Again?��


    The Electronic Witch spoke as if in disbelief. In hindsight, it made sense. Every time I went somewhere, I came back with something new.


    And considering that it hadn��t even been a year since Inded here, my power was truly heading beyond the norm.


    ��Yeah, and can you contact the vice principal tomorrow?��


    ��Of course. Normally that shorty would ignore everything, but thanks to someone, they��re eagerly waiting for our contact.��


    The Electronic Witch smiled mischievously. It was a smile fitting for her witch nickname.


    I awkwardly smiled back, waved my hand, and headed to the training ground.<hr>


    BOOOOOM!!


    The ground shook violently. The tremendous explosion was apanied by a loud noise. Seolhwa Ryeon hurriedly crouched down.


    ��What?��


    She tried to move her body while thinking, but it didn��t budge.


    ����What?��


    Her body was trembling.


    Seolhwa Ryeon had sharp senses.


    She was created as the ultimate weapon of an assassination family.


    While the fact that she was thest member yed a role, it was also because her talent was the best in history. Although her rank was currently low due to her young age, in terms of senses, few could surpass her.


    Therefore, Seolhwa Ryeon knew.


    If she headed towards the source of the loud noise, she would never return alive. Her senses rang rm bells, warning her that she might die. Seolhwa Ryeon, the assassin, moved. Shadows surrounded her as she concealed herself.


    At the same time, she thought of someone.


    Elder.


    Her everything that was left alone in this world.


    Clenching her teeth, she headed towards the source of the noise. Guild members began gathering just like her. And from the epicenter of the noise, the Elder appeared.


    ������


    Lee Seo-ha was standing there, looking somewhat empty yet smiling.<hr>


    ��This is beyond imagination.��


    -Wh-What is this? Wh-What just happened?


    -..An absurd ability. Did you say it was shape? If used properly, it could be utilized for other abilities too.


    -Ifbined with my magic, it could even work with illusion techniques. Since it��s a mirror-like ability, how about Mirror Flower, Water Moon?


    Ignoring Eternal Heaven��s words, I stared at the training ground, which had been blown apart.


    A huge sum had been spent to build the training ground��s ceiling. Although I was wealthy and hadn��t counted my money recently, it seemed I needed to count it now.


    ��I didn��t expect it to be this strong.��


    While deep in thought, I sensed several presences approaching. Elder was the first to arrive. Right after, Ha Seong-hwi and the Witch Maiden arrived simultaneously. Then Seolhwa Ryeon entered.


    ��Congrattions. You��ve broken through a new wall!��


    Elder immediately bowed to me. I looked at him. His body was trembling. He was so moved that he was crying.


    ��His loyalty is overwhelming.��


    It was burdensome, but he was my follower. I calmed my mind and took a deep breath.


    ��W-What? Already the highest rank?��


    ����Too fast. It��s absurd.��


    Ha Seong-hwi and the Witch Maiden spoke in turn. I shook my head.


    ��What are you talking about? Not yet.��


    Not yet. But the trap is that it seems I��ll achieve it soon.


    My enemies were too strong, which led to this.


    It was dangerous, but the reward was great.


    I corrected their words and spoke to the Electronic Witch.


    ��How much did this cost?��


    ����10 billion?��


    ����Why is the ceiling so�� Oh, right, I asked for the best.��


    My head hurt. It seemed I couldn��t train in the training ground for a while, and the cost was staggering.


    ��No, actually, it��s fine.��


    It was not a bad idea to rebuild it.


    Paying a separate fee to use another guild��s training ground wasn��t bad either. If I used Veritas��s identity, other guilds would scramble to invite us.


    The closest guild was Changcheon.


    The guild where Kim Seo-hyun, the protagonist of this game, was a member and with whom I had a connection. Partnering with them wasn��t a bad idea. Additionally, seeing her might help those who were stagnating to grow.


    ��Changcheon would be good.��


    One of Korea��s top three guilds. The ce where the guild leader, known as the Thousand Sorcerer, was a transcendent. Essentially the number one ce in Korea.


    I immediately headed to the Changcheon Guild.<hr>


    ��So, you��re the guy courting my granddaughter?��


    ����What?��


    ��Hmm�� I see. I understand why the Overlord wants you as a son-inw. By the way, do you enjoy inw drinks?��


    ������


    Something seemed off.

 Chapter 200: Karma? (2)

    Chapter 200: Karma? (2)


    As soon as I entered the Cheongcheon Guild, I was greeted with immense hospitality.


    A man in a ck suit appeared. His hair was parted 5:5 and slicked back on both sides, and his horn-rimmed sses were impressive.


    ��Nice to meet you. I am Namgoong Mu-yong, the captain of the Cheongcheon Sword under the directmand of the Thousand Sorcerer.��


    Namgoong Mu-yong handed me his business card with a smile.


    I knew this man. He existed for the protagonist Kim Seo-hyun, sacrificing himself in her stead. Despite being a man, he was kind and loyal, attracting many male fans.


    ��I was able to set up this meeting as soon as I received the contact because the chairman is currently in the country. Please,e this way.��


    Namgoong Mu-yong guided me inside. As he ced a card at the entrance, the elevator started moving on its own.


    ��It��s rare to get an appointment so quickly. Transcendents are usually very busy.��


    ��Yes, they are always trying to make the world a better ce, even a little bit. And the chairman has a particr interest.����He is very interested in Masked Man.��


    ��No, in you, Lee Seo-ha.��


    Namgoong Mu-yong looked at me.


    ��In me?��


    ��The chairman gave specific instructions regarding you. He told us to bet everything on you more than any other student.��


    ��������


    ��In fact, he still holds that sentiment. Of course, the founder won��t being, but����


    Namgoong Mu-yong led me to the chairman��s office with a bitter smile.


    ��This way. And please forgive the chairman if he acts rudely. He is usually a cold person, but he gets excited about matters concerning the young master.��


    Namgoong Mu-yong bowed politely. I opened the door and entered.


    I saw a quiet study. In the center, a man was sitting. He appeared to be in his early twenties, with long hair and wearing a blue suit.


    ��I have been wanting to meet you, Lee Seo-ha.��


    His voice was warm.


    What I sensed was the clear aura of a transcendent. Most magicians would be killed before they could even chant a spell under such pressure. The man before me possessed that kind of power.


    But, Lee Seo-ha?


    It was a somewhat embarrassing title. Not the kind of title he would normally use.


    ��This is the first time we meet in person.��


    The long-haired man stood up and leisurely sat on the sofa. His presence alone seemed like a work of art.


    ��Please sit. We can��t have a conversation if you��re too tense.��


    ��Yes.��


    I sat in the seat opposite him. The Thousand Sorcerer extended his hand to me.


    ��I have prepared everything for you. Please help yourself.��


    As he spoke, water appeared in the teacup, and the table was filled with various snacks. Each one looked extraordinary.


    ��Judging by your outfit, you must be here to make a good impression on me.��


    ��Yes, considering I am a guardian of a friend.��


    ��Whenunching the guild or in informal settings, I am known for always wearing a hoodie. Some might even say one of Lee Seo-ha��s ability side effects is wearing hoodies.��


    ��������


    That��s not quite true.


    ��Well, since we��re both busy, let��s get straight to the point.��


    I tensed up. My concentration began to rise. A single misstep in my words could cause immense damage to the guild. Although the Thousand Sorcerer wouldn��t do anything malicious, there��s no such thing as an absolute certainty.


    If I were to lead a group, I must always be prepared for the worst.


    ��So, you��re the one seducing my granddaughter?��


    ������What?��


    The main topic the Thousand Sorcerer brought up was far beyond my expectations.


    ��Hm? Don��t tell me you still didn��t know she was a girl?��


    ������No, Seo-hyun told me first. I don��t know what ability she used, but once I recognized her as a girl, other things became clear.��


    ��It��s my power.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer leaned in as he spoke.


    ��By the way, you are as others have said. I understand why the Overlord wants you as a son-inw.��


    His eyes sparkled, mes flickering within them.


    I felt the most primal emotion: curiosity.


    The Thousand Sorcererughed awkwardly.


    ��Ah, sorry about that. It��s a characteristic of magicians. When we encounter powers or things we��ve never seen before, we forget our age and act impulsively. And your presence�� it piqued my curiosity in every way.��


    ��Is that so?��


    It was indeed fascinating, even to me.


    My strength was something that couldn��t be obtained at this point.


    ��Transcendents make such a fuss over praising you for a reason.��


    ��I��m quite the talented guy.��


    ��You are lenient with yourself. ording to my granddaughter, you��re the most rigorous person she knows, pushing yourself more than anyone else.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer chuckled.


    ��Well, it doesn��t matter. Those without confidence eventually hit a wall. If someone reaches a high level at a young age, it can be a poison. Some see a great wall and be frustrated, staying at that level. Some call it arrogance, but that��s nonsense. You can afford to be a bit arrogant. Build confidence in yourself.��


    ��Thank you for the advice.��


    ��Not at all. You can ignore it if you like. By the way, do you enjoy alcohol, son-inw?��


    ��������


    ��Ha-ha! Just kidding.��


    This man, his tone was quite polite initially, but it was changing gradually. Well, I knew he had this kind of personality.


    ��It seems you��re doing well with other women. Come to think of it, you had many women around you, right? There��s Ershil, the eldest daughter of the famous Merchen family known for their fantasy school in Ennd, Kim Ara, whom the Overlord cherishes so much, Song Ra-hee, the granddaughter of the Red Tower Lord with anti-Mine magic power, and Seo Ga-yeon, a sophomore student council president whom you are oddly kind to. Are you dating any of them?��


    The Thousand Sorcerer smiled bitterly.


    ��Although I feel sorry for Seo-hyun and you, I��m not in a position to care about such things right now. If the times were different, I would have opposed it vehemently, saying I couldn��t allow it, but����


    The Thousand Sorcerer looked out the window.


    ��These times are indeed peaceful. It��s as if we��ve forgotten the great chaos that urred when the gates first opened, disrupting all rules.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer murmured in a somewhat somber voice.


    ��But do you know that this peace is nothing but a sandcastle? The moment even a small wave sweeps over it, it will crumble. This world is too precarious.��


    I know.


    At a certain point, the restrictions on extraterrestrial beings would be lifted, and they would head towards Earth.


    Was it only extraterrestrial beings? All kinds of entities would flock to Earth. The giants would mobilize the giant race to destroy the extraterrestrial n, and the Lost Paradise would gather races to block the extraterrestrial entities. Weak races would be thrown to the extraterrestrial beings to buy time.


    The restrictions binding the gods would begin to break. Gods from Olympus and Asgard would intervene on Earth.


    In that process.


    Many would die. All dragons would perish, those walking the path of good would be puppets, trying to exterminate humanity, and all oceans on Earth would turn into a sea of destruction.


    False gods would arise.


    Beings that sang of doom and urged others to be extraterrestrial entities would appear. It would be a literal hell.


    ��That��s why my forces are needed.��


    To put it simply.


    Thetter part of ��Epic World�� transformed into something even transcendents struggled to survive in.


    ��So, I wish for Seo-hyun��s happiness. It��s one of the selfish desires of an old man. That��s why I wanted to see you and talk directly.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer eventually spoke as if tossing it out.


    ��I don��t care how many women you bring in. I don��t think you can��t handle it. Just don��t make my granddaughter cry.��


    His words carried a quiet, murderous intent.<hr>


    Rain poured down heavily. Ha Seong-hwi sat on the grass holding an umbre, looking at the scene.


    ��What are they doing?��


    This was why martial artists were hard to understand.


    Suddenly, they wanted to test something and dragged them here. The Witch Maiden and the Elder even felt honored by it, joking that it was a chance to gauge the Heavenly Demon��s strength.


    Boom.


    A figure appeared. Three heads and six arms, Asura. The Witch Maiden��s mental image broke thews of the world.


    The Witch Maiden��s mental image was unique. It was neither a constantly activated form nor a power that distorted absolute things. It didn��t engulf the world with her reality.


    Her desired phenomenon significantly boosted herbat power. In that state, even Ha Seong-hwi��s illusions were ineffective.


    Thud.


    Muscles swelled. ck mes engulfed his entire body. A middle-aged man with a flowing beard appeared. The Elder. The Witch Maiden brought out her mental image, but the Elder did not. His mental image enhances the opponent they are facing.


    Fanaticism.


    The Elder devoted his life to the Heavenly Demon. His mental image strengthens the members of the demonic cult and only existed with the Heavenly Demon��s presence.


    They faced a singr existence.


    The Heavenly Demon.


    A slender man wearing a hoodie appeared.


    A face that seemed to transcend worldly beauty. A mischievous expression. A slightly shabby ck hoodie and pants that didn��t match his face.


    Lee Seo-ha was facing the two of them.


    ��Here Ie.��


    The first to attack was the Witch Maiden.


    She swung her sword. ck mes wrapped around the sword, forming a sword aura. Thin threads intertwined.


    Sword Path.


    The light of destruction that annihtes everything took shape.


    The Witch Maiden silently swung it.


    As space distorted, formless power enveloped Lee Seo-ha. Lee Seo-ha smiled slightly and swung his arm.


    ��ck Scale!��


    The Elder shouted loudly. The light of destruction, which annihtes all concepts, was blocked by Lee Seo-ha��s arm. Lee Seo-haughed it off lightly.


    ��Is this all?��


    ��Of course not.��


    The Elder spoke and charged. His fist turned ck, wrapped in ck mes.


    As a member of the Heaven Society, the Elder was not well-known despite his power. Even if known, the forces of good would ept him due to his strength.


    He received a demonic transformation and ck mes from Lee Seo-ha.


    He threw a punch.


    Even without using his mental image, his punch contained enough power that an average opponent couldn��t withstand it. If Ha Seong-hwi faced it, he would have to trade blows, breaking bones.


    Lee Seo-ha easily deflected the punch.


    ��Hmm, this duel seems meaningless.��


    Whether it was the Witch Maiden��s Sword Path or the Elder��s mountain-crushing punches, none of it mattered to him.


    Their power originally came from Lee Seo-ha.


    Demonic Transformation.


    That prevented their attacks from affecting him.


    ��Still, it��s a tremendous force.��


    With this, they could roam freely without worry.


    Lee Seo-ha took a deep breath quietly.


    And activated the conceptual stat form.


    Shadows bloomed around Lee Seo-ha.


    And then.<hr>


    ��What are you doing?��


    I looked at Ha Seong-hwi, who had a nk expression.


    ��That, that just now?��


    ��A new power. But I��m not used to it, and it��s weak, so the activation conditions are a bit tricky.��


    I rotated my arms. ck God Martial Arts was the top external martial art I knew. It affected the direction of blood flow and bone strength. Using this martial art meant I suffered hardly any side effects.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven possessed extreme offensive power, and despite the intense exertion, my body had remained robust thanks to this external martial art.


    ��I can��t use it often, though.��


    Even so, I thought I couldn��t use it often. I looked back.


    The small hill where we had been was now obliterated, as if a bomb had exploded.

 Chapter 201: Karma? (3)

    Chapter 201: Karma? (3)


    The boundary was no different from the underworld, where the hero called the returnee had imprisoned them.


    It��s a ce where viins, who rampaged to destroy society for their own desires, and extremely dangerous beings corrupted by external entities�� demonic energy were forcibly confined.


    Whenever transcendents emerged, they were bound by rules to guard the boundary. This restriction was imposed by the returnee on the transcendents.


    Even the Emperor could not avoid this restriction.


    ����What is this?��


    The Emperor gazed at the massive hole. A huge hole that seemed to absorb even darkness, much like a ck hole.


    That was the boundary. The ce where the worst demons and viins were captured and confined.


    Thews entwined with it were so perplexing that even transcendents struggled, and the constraints there were enough to bind even transcendents. Thus, it was thoroughly managed, with a few transcendents visiting this ce.


    ��There is no problem with the boundary.��The Emperor stared at the boundary for a long time beforeing to a conclusion.


    There was no problem with the boundary. However, her transcendent senses suggested otherwise. She felt that soon, a great evil might descend from here with its restraints undone.


    ��This is not good.��


    Those called great evils possessed enough power to paralyze an entire city upon release.


    Although she disliked relying on such instincts, the Emperor knew that her senses were close to precognition. Unlike the Overlord��s savagery or the Celestial��s all-seeing eyes, the Emperor excelled in foreseeing events.


    ��I need to prepare.��


    Without taking her eyes off the boundary, the Emperor quietly began to move.<hr>


    I was sitting idle.


    Because there really was nothing to do.


    ��The side effects are worse than I thought.��


    As the guild master, I had already finished all my tasks.


    Normally, I would head to the training ground to hone my body, but I had already destroyed it. I could use the training grounds of the Cheongcheon Guild, but I needed to reflect on the consequences of using my form for a while.


    My body, hardened by ck God Martial Arts, had taken a massive toll from using the conceptual stat, so I needed to rest for a bit.


    As my level went up and my conceptual stat increased, the side effects would lessen, so it��s just a matter of time.


    So, in the end, I had nothing to do right now.


    ��Recently, I even finished checking my martial prowess.��


    I had also put a stop to acquiring new talents or skills.


    To buy an Ex-rank one, even trivial expenses felt wasteful.


    ��Should I call Hong Yu-hwa?��


    Going out for a while doesn��t seem like a bad idea. The weather was nice too. But she��s currently learning magic from the Red Tower Lord. So even if I called now, Hong Yu-hwa wouldn��t be able to answer.


    ��Should I go out for the first time in a while?��


    Come to think of it, it had been a long time since Ist gave a lecture.


    Was it time to act as Veritas again? I touched my mask.


    How should I handle my identity as Veritas? The masked man had be too noticeable. Especially to the Reich Empire. To the Reich Empire��s ruler, the F��hrer, Adolf Hitler.


    Adolf Hitler.


    A being who borrowed the power of the ck sun residing in another dimension to make the German Reich the sole victor of World War II instead of the USSR and the USA.


    ��Not just the masked man.��


    Adolf Hitler selected single individuals who could threaten the Reich Empire. Among those names were ��Veritas�� and ��Lee Seo-ha.�� Even though he recognized the child of prophecy as the most dangerous, he ced the masked man and Veritas above her.


    Evidence that my other identities were threatening all the areas the Reich Empire operated in.


    Veritas was the god of alchemists and faith.


    As his name suggested, everything he said was the truth, and they believed he would elevate their alchemy to higher dimensions. He actually did so.


    Thus, it��s not strange that they would attack the Reich Empire to help me.


    So, what about the masked man?


    The masked man��s concept was that of a dark hero. There werews and people who caught viins, but they acted only after something happened.


    Even if viins nned something, without concrete evidence, they could not be arrested. Even if arrested, they were just imprisoned. Murder of demons was allowed, but viins didn��t go that far.


    The masked man didn��t care.


    He just killed them. Whether they were viins or demons, if theymitted crimes, he killed them. Thus, the dark hero concept suited him. The public was wildly enthusiastic about the masked man.


    And factions that emted the masked man appeared. Groups intent on killing viins.


    Perhaps rted to them, the Reich Empire��s activities were being hindered. As things got tangled, the actions of the Reich were exposed to the world��


    ��But why did Lee Seo-ha end up like that?��


    Lee Seo-ha��s status was indeed extraordinary.


    Everyone knew I was the top ranker. The issue was the process. Breaking through the Tower of Trials immediately upon entering was a unique case. All the major guilds showed interest, and the smaller guilds, unable to match the contract fees, had to give up, but they would have provided the best treatment if they could have recruited me.


    The reason why famous dinosaur guilds overseas were still trying to scout me.


    But if you asked whether I could single-handedly threaten the Reich Empire, well��I was not sure.


    As I was thinking about that, I felt a presence in front of the door. It was a familiar presence.


    Knock knock.


    ��A guest has arrived.��


    The usual friendly tone was reced with a blunt one. If the Electronic Witch behaved like this, it meant the visitor was an outsider.


    I used Nyeom to open the door. It felt like a kind of show of force, a way to say I was of high rank.


    The door creaked open.


    What I saw was an unexpected figure.


    ����Why are you here?��


    ��I have a request.��


    A straightforward tone.


    I saw a face with ck hair that reached down to the waist and looked somewhat stubborn. She was wearing the distinctive uniform of the Korean Hero School, with the insignia of the student council president on her arm.


    It was Sung Han-byul.<hr>


    The Hwarang Guild.


    A famous guild in South Korea. It��s a guild that anyone living in South Korea would know about, and even those abroad who were interested in heroes would be familiar with.


    So, I was puzzled.


    Maybe in the future, but right now, our guild was far behind the Hwarang Guild. Excluding the Amcheon Guild members, only Seo Ga-yeon and I were of high rank in our guild.


    ��A request for us? Senior Sung Han-byul, you��re part of the Hwarang Guild, so why��?��


    ��The Hwarang Guild is currently unable to act.��


    With that, Sung Han-byul began to exin.


    ��It��s not that a demon is reviving in the Tower of Demons, right?��


    ��No, we were the first to face it.��


    That��s why the Tower of Demons had be a treasure trove. The demons left behind treasures when they died, and they were incredibly valuable. Currently, the 72nd demon, Dantalion, was part of our guild.


    ��The Hwarang Guild is also climbing the Tower of Demons to kill demons. The Thousand Sorcerer is personally leading the operation, so it��s considered safe.��


    That made sense.


    Having a transcendent backing you gave a sense of security that only those with a transcendent behind them can understand. I also subtly leveraged the names of the Emperor and the Overlord, so I knew this well.


    ��Of course, we are aware of the danger. Even if the Thousand Sorcerer is leading, we didn��t expect there to be no casualties, so the Hwarang Guild has prepared a lot.��


    ��So, are the guild members trapped in the Tower of Demons now?��


    ��No, if that were the case, the Thousand Sorcerer would have personally rescued them. The problem is the disappearances.��


    ����Disappearances?��


    I was startled by the unexpected word.


    ��Didn��t the Thousand Sorcerer intervene?��


    ��Well, the Thousand Sorcerer has been busy����


    Sung Han-byul trailed off. I recalled the recent meeting. The Thousand Sorcerer had met with me briefly before disappearing somewhere.


    ��Well, considering the number of heroes involved is close to a thousand.��


    It wasn��t strange.


    On the surface, that was.


    ��What is this cunning old man up to?��


    The Thousand Sorcerer was a figure of good.


    However, if you asked whether his methods were good, the answer was no. He was part of the forces of good because he eradicated demonic entities. And wizards always had a screw loose somewhere. It wouldn��t be surprising if he was using the missing personnel to his advantage, not rescuing them until thest moment.


    ��I don��t know this event well enough to make a judgment.��


    I didn��t know much about this event.


    Because in the original ��Epic World��, there was no event where demons were revived in the Tower of Demons. I only knew about the dangers of Baal, Kimigan, and Demon King Solomon.


    However, I had a bad feeling.


    It felt like something else was interfering rather than an event rted to the Tower of Demons.


    ��There is a character with such traits.��


    The problem was that this character was extremely dangerous. Originally, they should have been an easy target, but the hierarchy they held was the issue.


    Even though I had a terriblepatibility with that character, they were a transcendent. They could injure me by piercing through my Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��Hmm����


    I looked at Sung Han-byul.


    Recently, I hadn��t felt any special emotions. My affection for her was still there, but it had lessened significantly. However, she remained someone who needed to stay alive.


    ��If I refuse, she��ll go alone.��


    Sung Han-byul was that kind of person.


    She was a good person who would risk her life to save others. Sometimes, it could be frustrating, but I still liked Sung Han-byul.


    ��The guild won��t be in danger.��


    Dantalion and Hyunmoo were here. With those two around, I didn��t need to worry about anything happening.


    Plus, since the training ground was destroyed, I could work at Cheongcheon for a while as part of a cooperation deal.


    After calcting everything, the right thing to do was to ept this request.


    ��Then we will take a look.��


    I said with a businesslike smile.


    In fact, there was no reason to refuse. Our guild had a natural enemy for demonic entities.


    ��However, the team will only consist of me and Seo Ga-yeon.��


    ��Thank you��!��


    Sung Han-byul smiled brightly.

 Chapter 202: The Great Evil

    Chapter 202: The Great Evil


    Just before heading to the Tower of Demons, we began preparing for the climb.


    ��The difficulty there is just insane.��


    Starting from Solomon, the 72nd Demon King, even transcendent beings cannot underestimate the single-digit demons. No, the entire demon race itself was dangerous.


    Their power could not be stopped even by my Energy of Defying Heaven. This was because it was a mystery that interfered with the system.


    ��So it��s troublesome.��


    Simply put, let��s say there was a swordsman who could cut through anything. If a knight who could block anything fought against this swordsman, the direction of the fight would turn into a battle of Nyeom.


    However, the power the demons interfered with was different. Their power manifested in some form. Even I fell under the power of Dantalion��s nightmare, so even transcendent beings could not ignore them.


    That was exactly what the mystery was.


    As much as the rewards for clearing the tower were tremendous, it meant that it was just as difficult.��It��s really serious����


    ��Well, it��s good to be thorough in our preparations.��


    The demons were a problem, but the being that escaped the gaze of the transcendent, the Thousand Sorcerer, was a bigger issue. The reason Hwarang Guild members went missing was more likely due to that being��s n than the demons inside the tower.


    ��The baggage problem can be solved by storing it in subspace.��


    Therefore, we prepared thoroughly. We bought what we could and made what we could through alchemy.


    ��I need to stop by the workshop.��


    Inside the workshop at the Korea Hero School, there were many potions I made after creating the Conceptual Stat Alchemy. And there were vessels made with the power of Hong Yu-hwa and Seolhwa Ryeon.


    ��I also need to awaken the power of Sung Han-byul with this opportunity.��


    ��The Infinite Goblet (S)�� and ��The Book of Law (S)�� might seem like fraudulent talents, but Sung Han-byul��s real powery hidden between these two. This power, close to a curse, was sealed because it drained Sung Han-byul��s life just by existing.


    ��It��s time to awaken it.��


    The only Ex-grade talent that naturally existed in this world.<hr>


    I stopped by the workshop and gathered the vessels and various potions. Each one easily worth hundreds of millions. They didn��t have an effect on me, but there were Spirit Elixirs that had a slight effect on Sung Han-byul or Seo Ga-yeon.


    ����Are you really giving me this?��


    ��Yes, take what you want to drink�� Ah, don��t drink that one. I��ll mix the right ratio for you.��


    I stopped Sung Han-byul from trying to drink a cheap one. The mix of Spirit Elixirs was important. Just like you needed to drink a yang attribute elixir if you drank a yin attribute elixir, you couldn��t just drink them carelessly.


    I personally lined up the mass-produced Spirit Elixirs in order and told Sung Han-byul to drink them.


    ��Ga-yeon����


    I stopped picking the elixir for Seo Ga-yeon. Does Seo Ga-yeon, who possessed the power of starlight, really needed to drink elixirs? She and I elevated each other��s realms through pure training. So, the elixirs could be extremely toxic for her.


    ��But the bnce is broken now.��


    When I reached the Intermediate level, Seo Ga-yeon also soon reached it. However, in the process, Seo Ga-yeon felt like she had lost some of her potential.


    In that case, it would be better to feed her the elixirs to bnce it out.


    I selected a few mass-produced elixirs for Seo Ga-yeon.


    -Good.


    Unknowingly, I felt a deep emotion.


    Seo Ga-yeon, who possessed the positive power of starlight, had apletely opposite power to mine, the Energy of Defying Heaven, which denied everything. However, because of this, we shared each other��s mental states.


    Was it because our power was derived from the Creator God?


    I judged that this was a sign that our power was going to be intertwined.


    ��But why the elixirs?��


    ��I��m nning to go to the Tower of Demons soon.��


    ��Really?��


    Seo Ga-yeon began to pack the elixirs one by one without asking anything.


    ����Aren��t you curious why? That ce is almost certain death.��


    ��There must be a reason why Seo-ha agreed to go, right?��


    Seo Ga-yeon said this in response to Sung Han-byul��s words and looked at me.


    Her ck hair swayed. She packed the elixirs and sat next to me.


    She looked so much like a pet that I couldn��t help butugh. She reminded me of a cat I used to have. She acted like a dog, though��


    I unconsciously reached out and gently patted Seo Ga-yeon��s head. Seo Ga-yeon flinched but then showed a satisfied expression.


    ������Hamster.��


    ������?��


    ��Oh, it��s nothing.��


    It seemed I wasn��t the only one who felt that way, as Sung Han-byul muttered that and looked at me.


    ��I��ll somehow repay you for these elixirs.��


    ��It��s fine. I��ll get a good price from Hwarang.��


    ������It��ll be expensive, right?��


    ��This is a new series I��m introducing to the world.��


    In fact, I had leaked some information about it to a fewpanies, and even the CEO of a giant corporation who had previously suffered losses due to alchemists subtly proposed a deal, forgetting the past. Of course, I didn��t ept the deal.


    ��Since Veritas is participating, Hwarang willply easily. I��ll tell Veritas not to overcharge too much, since I��m acquainted with him.��


    ������Then I��ll owe too much debt.��


    ��If you think so, there��s no helping it.��


    However, if the debt felt too heavy, joining our guild was also an option.


    I swallowed those words. It was too tant. With Sung Han-byul��s upright personality, a few gentle nudges would suffice. But then she would harbor a sense of debt in her heart.


    That��s not what I wanted.


    ��Even though these are mass-produced elixirs, they can only be effective once, so take them in the order I taught you. Oh, if you find them effective, I��d appreciate some promotionter.��


    ������The stat increases from these mass-produced elixirs are too good.��


    ��That��s because I put a lot of effort into them. I also ced a restriction to make them effective only once.��


    It was a slight trick.


    Once you consumed an elixir, taking the same kind significantly reduced its effectiveness. The decrease was almost down to 10%.


    Instead, imposing a restriction with runes increases the stat improvement rate by about 30%.


    Moreover, the elixirs going to Sung Han-byul and Seo Ga-yeon had exceptional effects. I personally selected and made them from top-quality ingredients. They couldn��tpare to the elixirs avable in the market.


    ��Seo-ha��s handmade elixirs��.��


    Seo Ga-yeon said that and looked at me.


    ��They��re too precious to drink.��


    ��Still, drink them. I made them with you in mind.��


    ������!��


    ��Wow����.��


    Seo Ga-yeon was delighted, while Sung Han-byul looked at me with aplicated expression.


    As if I were trash who seduced women left and right but couldn��t be med because I owed too much��.


    ��That��s a bit hurtful.��


    Anyway, I smiled my business smile.


    ��It��s called the Rainbow Series, so please love it a lot.��


    ��It��s going to receive an enormous amount of inquiries. Anyway, thank you.��


    Sung Han-byul said that and packed the elixirs.


    ��And leave the matter of going to the Tower of Demons to me. I do have some influence in the Hwarang Guild.��


    ��Okay. I��ll trust you and prepare, so pleasee quickly.��


    Sung Han-byul left for the guild and headed to the association to get permission.


    I started working on guild matters, while Seo Ga-yeon sat beside me and watched.


    ��When can I take the elixirs?��


    ��A littleter. This is more important right now.��


    Indeed, rest was also part of the work. I dealt with guild affairs.


    Seo Ga-yeon clung to me.


    It was just a peaceful time.


    ����And a momentter, Sung Han-byul returned.


    ��I��ve got the permission! Now we can enter the Tower of Demons!��


    ��Really? That was fast?��


    ��A significant figure from Hwarang was kidnapped too��.��


    Sung Han-byul said gloomily in response to my words.


    I nced at Sung Han-byul. If it was someone close to her, it would be the person who prompted her to join Hwarang. And if the perpetrator of the kidnapping in the Tower of Demons was that being.


    ��They��d be dead����.��


    They would likely be dead.


    The perpetrator of the kidnapping is such an entity. One who could evade the eyes of the Thousand Sorcerer and moved freely within the tower. People in the world unanimously called that being with fear in their voices.


    They called them the Great Evil.

 Chapter 203: The Great Evil (2)

    Chapter 203: The Great Evil (2)


    The Tower, a space known as a separate world.


    Even though over 50 years have passed since all histories were denied and all worlds ovepped, people still did not know about the Tower.


    Because the Tower itself was the collection of all mysteries, a small world that constituted one whole world.


    Therefore, the beings here were not restricted. However, this was no different from a curse. A curse that prevented them from interfering with other worlds.


    ��But there is a slight gap.��


    The demoness said, humming.


    ��Although it��s called the Tower, it��s not aw made by the perfect god of creation. In the process, someone intervened, and part of the Tower��sw was distorted.��


    Intervention by extraterrestrial beings.


    Because they could not be perfect on their own, they endlessly envied perfect beings, and ultimately, their goal was to erase everything in the universe.Therefore, the demoness was able to create a space inside the Tower and abduct people into it.


    Of course, there was a burden. If someone noticed that she was taking beings out of the Tower, it could be dangerous. So she used a group that was easy to manipte. A group led by a being descended from a vampire.


    ��The Brigade of Eternal Heaven, right?��


    They were false and distorted bandits.


    Their vigor was so intense that even the demoness could not underestimate them. For some reason, contact with them had beenpletely cut off at some point.


    ��Anyway, they used it as soon as I subtly leaked the information. When I told them they could take a seat in the Great Evil, they werepletely deceived. But then they suddenly went out of contact. At first, I thought they died from the bacsh of breaking through the Tower��s space, but that wasn��t the case.��


    It is difficult to vite thews made by the god of creation. Even the extraterrestrial beings couldn��t set foot in this world due to thosews.


    Even the highest celestial beings could not exist if they broke thews, as the bacsh would be too great.


    ��Why, why are you telling us this?��


    ��It��s fun.��


    The demoness smiled brightly, revealing her ugly and distorted face.


    ��And isn��t it unfair? Haven��t you ever thought about why you should die? Well, not that I have any intention of letting you live anyway.��


    As she smiled brightly, her eyes were engulfed in pink. Her specialty, illusion magic, was activated. The man with dazed eyes drew his sword.


    ��Ah, ahjussi! Please snap out of it!��


    ��Seo-jina?��


    ��What is this, their feelings are strange? Well, it doesn��t matter, even if there are couples over twenty these days.��


    The demonessughed wickedly.


    Their focus blurred. The man called ��ahjussi�� and the woman who appeared to be in her early twenties drew their swords. They weren��t the only ones. Those who had once cherished each other, lovers, were now aiming their swords at each other.


    ��No, Sun-ah!!��


    ��Stop, stop it!!��


    Thus, the abducted people fell one by one.


    All that remained was malice.


    Theymitted terrible deeds without hesitation just to relieve their boredom. They were different from ordinary criminals. The fear they invoked was terrible, as they were beings capable of overthrowing entire countries overnight.


    The demoness felt the people��s negative emotions with a smile.


    Family members, lovers who had once loved each other, and best friends were killing each other. The most intense negative emotions were directed at her.


    Sung Yu-ri trembled in fear as she watched.


    ��Don��te.��


    Sung Han-byul, who thought of her as a real sister, woulde to save her.


    So she wished. She wished that Sung Han-byul would not find their trail.


    She must note here.


    If she set foot in this ce, she would surely die. Even the famous demonic realms of the world were not as dangerous as this ce.


    ��Please����


    So she desperately wished.


    She prayed that Sung Han-byul would not set foot in this ce.<hr>


    Just before entering the Tower of Demons, one more person joined.


    ��What a fascinating ce.��


    Ershil smiled brightly.


    ����One more person has been added.��


    ��Yes, I called her.��


    ��Hmm, does the student council president not trust me?��


    ��No, I do. I do trust you, but����


    The look in his eyes seemed to question if she was really necessary. Or maybe he just didn��t want the fact that they were abducted to be known.


    Ershil wasn��t really someone to be treated like this, but she hid her power, and the others stood out too much.


    ��I thought Ershil was necessary if the abductor is who I think it is.��


    ��Oh my, me?��


    ��Yes.��


    Considering the opponent.


    No matter howpatible I was with that being, it��s hard to believe that my power wouldpletely work against a being of such a high rank.


    ��Hmm, I guess I need to try harder to meet Seo-ha��s expectations. Well, shall I give it a try after a long time?��


    Ershil said with a satisfied smile.


    ��Oh, and take this.��


    ��What is this?��


    ��A vessel. In a dangerous moment, it will save you once.��


    ��A vessel��?��


    Sung Han-byul epted the item I made with a bewildered expression.


    In fact, it��s difficult to use it right now. Sung Han-byul��s true talent is tightly sealed. It will only be unlocked when her life is in danger. At that moment, this vessel will fulfill its role.


    ��Why so much preparation?��


    Ershil looked at me with a curious expression. Her bright smile seemed rxed somehow.


    ��Could it be that she noticed? The power Masked Man uses is simr to the power of Truth, so she might have caught on.


    After all, the coat that Masked Man uses was secretly handed over by Ershil.


    ��This battle might be dangerous.��


    The opponent was different from the enemies we had faced so far.


    The opponent would be incredibly careless. Even if we all gathered, they wouldugh and find it amusing. Even if they found out Seo Ga-yeon��s identity, they would rather enjoy killing Seo Ga-yeon.


    The Demoness.


    Among the seven great evils known as the Great Evil, she was considered the weakest in terms of power, but she excelled when dealing with many weaker opponents.


    Phantom Evil.


    She had the highest risk level set by the association and was a person who should never be fought unless there were three top-ranked heroes. Even with three top-ranked heroes, she was prioritized for retreat.


    ��Sung Han-byul can exert top-level power, and so can I.��


    However, the price for Sung Han-byul was her lifespan. She exerted her talent by consuming her lifespan.


    But Ershil was here. Seo Ga-yeon, who must elevate her level by at least +2 when confronting demons, was also here.


    Although I forcibly raised her level, making her an iplete top-tier, I believe in the power of the starlight��s magic.


    ��And with Ershil here.��


    Ershil was also an exceptional force.


    She could fight alone against most top-tier opponents, but her true valuey in the existence of Mnie Merchen within her.


    Unlike the ipetent ck Heaven, she granted Ershil a mental image. A false world.


    Because of that, she could handle two mental images.


    -Ipetent, you say?


    -Indeed�� ck Heaven is ipetent.


    Eternal Heaven agreed with my words.


    Even though ck Heaven rampaged afterwards, Eternal Heaven subdued her. Meanwhile, we arrived at the entrance of the Devil��s Tower.


    ����Oh, it��s Seo-ha?��


    A beautiful woman with a gentle impression simr to the sky appeared. It was Kim Seo-hyun.


    ����We meet again.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer looked at me with a reluctant expression.


    ��You have many women with you.��


    ����They are my guild members and clients.��


    ��Nonsense. The client may not have any particr feelings, but the others do. Well, it��s not my concern as long as you remember my words.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer said that and turned his gaze away.


    ��A member of the Hwarang, you didn��t give up and came back.��


    ��The Hwarang Guild is like my family.��


    ��I see. But that doesn��t mean I will allow you to enter the Tower.��


    ����The association has approved it.��


    ��The association doesn��t know how dangerous the Tower is. Ask another transcendent being.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer shifted his gaze from Sung Han-byul to me.


    ��So you n to climb the Devil��s Tower? The Tower is being raided again, but the difficulty of the Devil��s Tower is tremendous. Do you trust your measly experience of capturing a demon once?��


    ��The Tower has an anomaly.��


    ������


    The Thousand Sorcerer observed me with calm eyes.


    ��I know the cause. That being is probably more dangerous than expected.��


    ��So?��


    ��I know you can��t step forward. Most of your capabilities are not in the frontier but elsewhere.��


    ��Right. My mission is to protect the world. It��s unfortunate that a member of the Hwarang Guild was kidnapped, but that��s not something I can intervene in.��


    I used Nyeom to send a secret message to the Thousand Sorcerer.


    -It��s the Great Evil. Among them, the most malicious, the Phantom Evil.


    -Goodpatibility. But does that mean you��re in danger?


    -I��m confident. The odds are over 70%. As you know, the girl beside me��


    -I know. The Celestial hinted at it.


    The Thousand Sorcerer closed his eyes for a moment.


    -Fine. I��ll send Seo-hyun too. She has awakened a new power in her sword and gained insight, so she will be helpful.


    -Thank you.


    After that, we entered the Tower.

 Chapter 204: The Great Evil (3)

    Chapter 204: The Great Evil (3)


    The Thousand Sorcerer was watching the tower��s entrance.


    Just moments ago, his granddaughter��precious enough to be painful even if she were put in his eye��and the guy she liked had entered the tower with other women.


    ��Who knows?��


    The Thousand Sorcerer had the role of overseeing the tower.


    Although others did not fully understand, this responsibility ced an immense burden on him. So much so that even the culprit could not imagine.


    The Emperor, Celestial, and Overlord were free from this duty, but the Thousand Sorcerer, Martial King, and Sword Saint were different stories. Even the Sword Saint, who split gods, struggled to fulfill his role, and the Sword Demon almost went mad.


    If a transcendent being went mad, the damage would be tremendous, but the Thousand Sorcerer could not help him.


    He could not help.


    If he had assisted the Martial King, he himself would not have been able to move for at least half a year. And that would have had a tremendous impact on the present world. If not careful, it might have tilted the bnce of power in Korea.��There is no time.��


    Boom.


    A sound of something copsing was heard. However, the surroundings were quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    ��It��s starting again.��


    Cracks.


    As all worlds��martial arts, fantasy, evil empire, holy empire��merged, they were drawn into this world. The crack that started from there had grown a bit.


    The Thousand Sorcerer hardened his face.


    The time for the crack to grow was elerating. This meant that entities from beyond were moving.


    The current peace was not peace.


    It was merely a fa?ade, pieced together with the blood and sacrifice of heroes.


    All the transcendent beings could do was sacrifice themselves to dy destruction a little.


    That was the only thing they could do.


    ��I must be stronger.��


    He instinctively knew he would notst long. At most, three years. Within that time, his granddaughter had to gain enough power to survive even if the world ended.


    That��s why he allowed her to enter the Demon��s Tower.


    Though he wanted to keep her forever wrapped up, seeing only pretty things, the times did not permit it.


    He knew how dangerous it was, but he trusted the boy who believed there was a chance. Or perhaps he wanted to believe.


    The Thousand Sorcerer briefly nced at the Demon��s Tower. Then he disappeared.<hr>


    Blood-red sky, witherednd.


    A scene reminiscent of hell unfolded as soon as we entered the tower.


    ����I��ve seen it in footage, but this ce is truly eerie.��


    ��It��s the Devil��s Tower. Oh, make sure to wrap yourself in magic slightly. The magic might erode you����


    ��There was a reason people struggled with the Devil��s Tower.��


    Ershil frowned while wrapping herself in magic.


    ��Then let��s prepare to move quickly. Which floor did you say the Hwarang Guild member was kidnapped to?��


    ��The 5th floor.��


    Fortunately, it was the lower floor.


    ��Even so, with others quickly clearing the floors, we should reach there soon.��


    We quickly headed upwards.


    There was no problem moving. With Seo Ga-yeon, Sung Han-byul, Kim Seo-hyun, Ershil, and myself, our force was enough to take over a city.


    ��Even if a bit underestimated, this force is high level.��


    Slice.


    Kim Seo-hyun cut down a fallen angel with her white sword.


    -Amazing. The bnce hasn��t dulled. It��s not as good as the ck God Martial Arts, but it��s just below that level.


    ��No, she probably made it herself.��


    -��? What do you mean, master?


    ck Heaven spoke in amazement.


    Originally, Kim Seo-hyun didn��t have such external power. But now, she had trained herself to have an external powerparable to the ck God Martial Arts. It was simple.


    Probably while training with me, seeing my body tempered with ck God Martial Arts, she tried to imitate it.


    Others might call it nonsense, but for someone like Kim Seo-hyun, who inherited the thousand-year martial veins, it was terrifyingly possible.


    Ershil tripped, and Kim Seo-hyun killed, and the rest of the remnants were handled by Sung Han-byul and me.


    Seo Ga-yeon told us not to act rashly. The star power she used was powerful. If the tower saw it, it might react unpredictably.


    As we climbed the tower, we reached the presumed location where the Hwarang Guild member was kidnapped.


    Tents were pitched, and there were signs people had been there until recently. Using magic, the time around here was dyed as much as possible.


    ����This is the ce.��


    ��Can you find it? It looks difficult.��


    If this were a game, it would enter the deduction part, starting a mini-game.


    I used Divine Sight to look for traces.


    The one who kidnapped the Hwarang Guild member was hiding their traces while luring people. The enticing magic was scattered around.


    ��The Thousand Sorcerer seems to have a rough idea.��


    But he wouldn��t find it. The moment he stepped into this world, the Demon King would react.


    ��Even my grandfather had a hard time, so it��s possible we might not find it.��


    ��If Seo-ha is doing it, there��s no way it will fail, right?��


    While I was briefly lost in thought, Kim Seo-hyun and Seo Ga-yeon were arguing. Kim Seo-hyun thought I might fail, and Seo Ga-yeon, with a nonchnt attitude, said I was amazing.


    ����They trust me too much.��


    Of course, I found it.


    ��Everyone, calm down. The Thousand Sorcerer couldn��t move for other reasons. If he had, we would be close to clearing the tower.��


    ����Really?��


    ��And I found where they went. It seems they��re cooperating with the king?��


    ��The king?��


    ��Yes, the being at the top of the tower. But even if we go, they will just observe, so we need to go now. Follow me.��


    I walked briskly in the direction where the kidnapped member wasst seen.


    ��How were the Hwarang Guild members kidnapped?��


    ��Hypnosis. The opponent who kidnapped them is a master of hypnosis.��


    ��You got caught by mere hypnosis magic?��


    ��The opponent��s hypnosis magic is not just mere hypnosis. We��ve arrived.��


    I informed Sung Han-byul, who wore a disbelieving expression, that we had reached our destination.


    An empty plot ofndy before us. However, the lingering dark energy indicated this was the ce.


    ��Senior, please infuse some magic here.��


    ��Got it.��


    Sung Han-byul stepped forward. A gentle glow surrounded her, and a magic book wrapped in light appeared before her.


    It was the ��Book of Law (S+).��


    From the ��Book of Law (S+),�� she drew a talent rted to dark energy. With it, she could contain dark energy deemed impossible for humans to harbor.


    Buzz��.


    The residual dark energy reacted to the magic exuded by Sung Han-byul, forming a magic circle.


    A space-transference spell.


    ��Shall we begin?��


    I removed the ck me Radiance Deity. From the blood, all the energy of defying heaven was tightly contained in my heart. The only thing left in my body was a giant vessel that reced the heart of the ck me Radiance Deity.


    ��Eternal Heaven.��


    -Yes.


    Eternal Heaven drew the spell. Using the Conceptual Stat Alchemy, golden mana surged, calcting the magic form. The barely formed magic circle from the residual dark energy started to strengthen.


    A rune of convergence. A rune of enhancement.


    Eternal Heaven strengthened the magic form with spells, Conceptual Stat Alchemy, and mana. As a sinister red light surged, my body was transported somewhere.<hr>


    ��Oh my, cute kids havee.��


    As soon as we moved, we witnessed a being.


    Silvery hair flowed mysteriously, eyes of the same hue. A cloak seemingly made of raven feathers adorned the figure. The being wore a ck evening dress and was perched on a throne.


    ����What is this?��


    Kim Seo-hyun reacted, staring at the opponent with a dumbfounded expression.


    Everything around her began to erode due to her dark energy.


    She did nothing.


    But the aura she possessed, her transcendent abilities, were being manifested.


    ����Why is a great evil here?��


    ��Guarding is boring. So sometimes Ie out to y.��


    The being,ughing with a rxed attitude, had the demeanor of an absolute being who was certain we posed no threat.


    ��But, the boy with ck hair. You��re very pretty. Would you like to y with me? I��ll give you anything you want.��


    ��Sorry, but I��m already taken.��


    ��Oh my, I��m more attracted to taken men. It��s so delightful to see the woman cry when I take her man. Now I��m even more interested.��


    The temptress looked at me, smiling.


    ��Others don��t deserve to hear, but�� since I��m in a good mood today, I��ll tell you my name. My name is Daji, the woman of captivating beauty who brought a kingdom to ruin.��


    Daji introduced herself with a seductive smile.


    Not to me, but to Sung Han-byul.


    ��And�� I��m also the woman who killed those guild members with the mark in a fun way.��


    ��Fun�� you killed the Hwarang Guild members for fun?��


    ��Yes, it was quite fresh and fun. Usually, people can��t resist my hypnosis, but they tried to resist. It made it even more fun. Their bodies automatically killed the ones they loved, and resisting only prolonged their agony.��


    Daji��s eyes twinkled mischievously.


    ��They screamed. Even as the sword pierced their hearts, they whispered that they loved you. They said you did nothing wrong and med me. The one who stabbed them wept and wailed. Then they started to hate me, trying to kill me.��


    Daji opened her hand.


    ��Isn��t it impudent? Seeing livestock try to resist me. So, I killed them. By their own hands.��


    And then she clenched her fist.


    A corpse began to move. It was a woman in her twenties, animated by a necromantic spell that trapped her soul in her decaying body, forcing it to remain in this world.


    Necromancy.


    The body, not long dead, showed no signs of decay. However, it was covered in blood. A sword was stuck in the chest, and the face was stained with bloody tears.


    Sung Han-byul��s body trembled at the sight. Herplexion turned pale, and her lips were bitten to the point of bleeding.


    ��Necromancy�� making Jiangshi isn��t my specialty�� but seeing this, it��s not bad. I might make it my focus and have fun with it.��


    ����Hey.��


    Magic surged from Sung Han-byul��s body.


    Near-infinite mana flowed, and divinity began to envelop her. It was the power of light, the best counter to dark attributes.


    ��Hehe, you��ve filled yourself with strange things? What is it? The vessel is bigger, but the contents are odd.��


    ����It��s you.��


    ��Oh my.��


    The magic shook the surroundings.


    Tremendous murderous intent swept through the area. Ershil��s face turned pale as I stepped forward.


    Daji looked at Sung Han-byul.


    She seemed genuinely surprised.


    ��You intend to kill me?��


    ��I will kill you!!��


    Boom!


    Sung Han-byul leaped. The magic of light exploded around her. Light ovepped and ovepped, forming a single sword.


    A giant sword, reaching 100 meters.


    It was a sacred sword of light, created by Sung Han-byul��s immense power in an instant.


    Even the highest-ranked demons couldn��t think of blocking that attack. The power was concentrated in an instant. It flew towards Daji at high speed.


    And the moment it reached Daji.


    Crash!


    It shattered into pieces and scattered.


    ��With just that level of skill?��


    Dajiughed as she looked at Sung Han-byul, as if she was amused.

 Chapter 205: The Great Evil (4)

    Chapter 205: The Great Evil (4)


    The stature of a transcendent being was different from others.


    Some might evaluate it as merely a stage, but from that point, the avable Nyeom and thews they could twist were fundamentally different.


    It was a god that had appeared in this world, a solitary andplete existence.


    It was an existence that could effortlessly destroy a nation and a catastrophe that even beings of lower stature could not dare to stop.


    The Great Evil.


    Was the pinnacle of beings known as Mine. Called the Demon Kings, they were beings that even transcendent beings could not subjugate.


    ��It��s boring.��


    The viiness who destroyed the Silver Kingdom said that.


    That was her impression of Seong Han-byul��s powerful strike.��Those who possess a superficial sense of justice are really amusing. Even though they should be extra cautious, their anger engulfs their minds and excites them.��


    Her silver eyes shimmered wickedly.


    I was spreading the Energy of Defying Heaven around. When facing Hwanak and Daji, the first thing to be cautious of was not Daji.


    ��Comrades.��


    The silver energy possessed by Daji, the power of delusion, captivated everything around it. It makes family and lovers show hostility and kill each other, and friends betray one another.


    Therefore, when killing Daji, you must not bring too many people. It should beposed of those who can resist her power.


    It��s difficult to even set that standard at the highest level,


    ��This party can do it.��


    They all possessed the highest level of power.


    With Ershil harboring a transcendent, armed with three special stats and all sorts of talents and skills, Kim Seo-hyun with the power of a thousand years of martial veins and the magic of starlight, and Seong Han-byul, who was wrapped in talents such as ��Infinite Goblet (S)�� and ��Book of Law (S)��, possessed Ex-level talents.


    ��You won��t be much fun. Even if you die.��


    Daji reached out. It was a simple movement, but the power it contained was not light. An intangible force wrapped around her hand. The silver light flickered.


    Bang!


    My body reacted first. I leaped, pushing off the ground, my body bent low.


    ��Danger!!��


    Kim Seo-hyun shouted from behind.


    I extended my arm. The pitch-ck Energy of Defying Heaven wrapped around my arm. Dragon scales emerged simultaneously as I sent a single wish to Seo Ga-yeon.


    ��Don��t use it yet.��


    I imbued it with a powerful will. Seo Ga-yeon and I shared our resolve. With such intense resolve, she wouldn��t hastily use her power.


    Seo Ga-yeon��s power must remain hidden for now.


    Her power had to be the most potent dagger. The Great Evil was not an easy opponent. Even if we poured everything out, the chances of winning were not high. Thus, buying time fell on me, Kim Seo-hyun, and Seong Han-byul.


    ��Hmm, an intriguing power you��re using.��


    Boom!


    The intangible force and my power collided. I blocked Daji��s force that was shot yfully with the dragon scales.


    ��Is this all?��


    I frowned. It took a considerable amount of strength to block the yfully used force.


    ��Oh, I see. You��re the ones killing the lower beings? They say the ck power is an impure force, interesting.��


    Daji smiled wickedly.


    I ignored her words and focused. She was not an opponent to face while hiding power.


    Daji��s eyes shone wickedly. The intense silver energy engulfed the surroundings. It was the power of delusion she possessed.


    ��Huh?��


    But they were blocked by my Energy of Defying Heaven. A small domain created right before fighting Daji blocked her delusion. Daji��s eyes narrowed. But, in reality, it��s not a good situation.


    ��The range is limited����.��


    The moment I exceeded a certain range, the delusion would engulf the party members. It was dangerous. Even though they possessed the ability to escape Daji��s delusion, even a moment of delusion could lead to fatal injuries.


    ��Do you think you can block my delusion with that much power? You must be confident toe in here. I want more.��


    Daji licked her lips with her tongue.


    Woosh!


    ck mes wrapped around the surroundings. The ��ck me Radiance(?)�� swirled. Unlike before, I had to exert my power from the beginning.


    ��An interesting power indeed. A power that ignores all talents. I see why the lower beings must be killed.��


    Daji revealed her power.


    Silver light enveloped her.


    At the same time, ears sprouted above her head, along with nine tails. Each held immense power.


    ��Each tail is equivalent to one parasitic Kalia.��


    Silver energy surged.


    The surrounding space distorted. It was evidence that it was eroding space as well.


    ��It��s really tough.��


    Silver Kingdom.


    The culprit that destroyed the country in China. However, her history in this game was different.


    Just as Hitler of the Nazi Empire offered human sacrifices to the ck Sun, she manipted King Zhou from behind, offering human sacrifices to all sorts of extraterrestrial beings, achieving her status.


    She sacrificed millions of humans and continued to do so throughout history, eventually bing one of the pirs of the Great Evil.


    Catching my breath, I thought of Daji.


    ��Fortunately, I know Daji��s patterns.��


    Beforeing here, I had taught the party members about Daji��s patterns.


    The thing to be most cautious of was Daji��s delusion.


    There was a reason Daji, among the Great Evil, received the title of illusion.


    Boom!


    The silver tail shot towards me. The immense silver energy surged. At the same time, Kim Seo-hyun, standing beside me, raised her sword.


    Woosh!


    White energy enveloped her sword. The Sword of Wrath, Gram. It seemed Kim Seo-hyun had sessfully fully bloomed, as golden patterns were engraved on the white de.


    ��Oh, you have quite an interesting power too?��


    White energy and light energy stayed on her sword.


    Thump.


    A faint dragon shape soared. The Sword of Wrath, Gram.


    Its legend corresponded to a dragon yer. A dragon yer did not only attack dragons. Dragons, in a broad category, belong to the fantasy race, and so does Daji.


    The intangible energy of the Sword of Wrath, Gram, brushed past me for a moment.


    It reacted to the dragon power I possessed.


    ��It was good to inform them in advance.��


    However, it passed by.


    Kim Seo-hyun controlled it desperately to direct it towards Daji.


    Then Kim Seo-hyun swung her sword.


    Crash!


    Kim Seo-hyun and Daji��s tail collided. The space began to distort as if it was crushed. Kim Seo-hyun was pushed back. However, Daji��s tail momentarily paused. It lost its function temporarily due to the power Kim Seo-hyun possessed.


    I stood right beside her and raised the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. ��ck me Radiance(?)�� spewed ck mes. ��Surtr��s Might (S)�� infused me with power. I used ��Duplicated Will (S)��.


    My mind split into two. I maintained the sword energy in the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. On the other side, I twisted Nyeom. Thews of the world distorted as golden lightning infused the ck me.


    ��Huh��? That, that is?��


    ��It��s indeed the same person.��


    ��Oh?��


    Kim Seo-hyun, Ershil, and Daji reacted one after another.


    Golden lightning, Annihtion of Heaven. The lightning pulled from the mental world mixed with the ck me.


    Crash!


    The tail collided. But the reaction was different from before. Daji frowned and employed other tails.


    ��Pretty ones do live up to their looks. Quite fierce.��


    ��Is it just fierceness?��


    Speaking, I quickly leaped. Using the secret of ��Phantom me Step (S)��, I jumped close to Daji. I used ��Yellow Root Hand (S)��. Golden light stayed on my hand. I reached into the subspace and pulled out the Truth of Dreams. I threw the daggers tinged with pink energy.


    ��Tricks!!��


    Daji frowned and swung her tail, bouncing the Truth of Dreams away. Just a moment. I split a second into several parts. I imbued the ck Heavenly Demon Sword with the mystery of the ck Mirror. The sword vibrated with a hum.


    I swung it with all my might.


    Crack!


    It was blocked in front of Daji. There was an intangible barrier. It was the four-worlds barrier Daji boasted of. However, with this one attack, all barriers except the winter one were blown away.


    ��What!��


    Daji swung her tail in astonishment. Evading was impossible. The secret of delusion that distorted space. Her delusion deceived space. By distorting space, Daji��s swinging tail could use nearly fatal power.


    Dragon Scales.


    The special stat Dragon reacted. ck me Radiance spewed the energy of defying heaven, and ck mes flickered on my arm. Creak!! The sound of scraping metal echoed around. My arm bounced back from the recoil. I controlled my body with ck God Martial Arts and swung the sword again.


    Boom!!


    The ck mirror, mixed with Annihtion of Heaven and ck mes, struck Daji��s tail.


    The ck mirror, intertwined with ck mes and Annihtion of Heaven, struck with unimaginable destructive power. One tail sunk deeply. That was it for one tail. At the same time, I released the ck Wings.


    Whoosh.


    The single wing sprouting from my shoulder began to split. From three branches to six, and from six to twelve. The ck mes turned into lines, shing around. Daji clenched her teeth and swung her arm. The delusion��s energy shone dazzlingly. She intensified it because it was hard to counter my power.


    Compressing the wings again. The twelve-branched lines changed to three. Cutting off the tail with the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, I reached into the subspace and pulled out the Autumn Sword.


    The Winter Sword emitted the dark energy of winter. The Spring Sword brought death to the opponent with excessive life force. Both have dark attributes, and if infused into the demonic form of Daji, it would only empower her, making it hard to inflict damage.


    Woosh!


    Golden magic power stayed on the Autumn Sword. The immense magic power began to engulf the crimson de and release enormous energy. While cutting Daji��s tail,


    ��Tsk.��


    I aimed for her head. But Daji dodged it as expected.


    ��Indeed, she doesn��t die easily.��


    I looked at Daji. Her expression was different from before. She judged me clearly as a dangerous being, not just a lower one.


    ��What a bothersome power. I see why the lower beings are wary of you. You ignore the barrier of a higher-level opponent. Whatever it may be�� you are like a nemesis to everything.��


    The silver energy intensified.


    I watched her with tension. A different level of power enveloped her. The silver energy swirled and transformed into a gigantic form.


    -Growl.


    A nine-tailed fox appeared. The power felt stronger. At least twice as much as in her human form. Cold sweat ran down my back.


    It was Phase 2.

 Chapter 206: The Great Evil (5)

    Chapter 206: The Great Evil (5)


    Kuuung!!


    A fox-shaped demon revealed itself, brushing off the silver energy. It was a fox with silver fur, and its size was enormous. The malevolent energy it exuded was beyond imagination. The nine tails it possessed radiated an overwhelming presence.


    The space was filled with its presence.


    Silver energy swirled around. As soon as the nine-tailed fox revealed itself, the phenomenon urred.


    ��This is the Great Evil.��


    Its presence was beyond imagination. Lee Seo-ha nced to the side. Ershil was still preparing. Seo Ga-yeon as well. Sung Han-byul was protecting them, possibly due to Seo Ga-yeon��s mental signal to stand by on the other side.


    ��What are you going to do?��


    Kim Seo-hyun asked with a trembling voice.


    Lee Seo-ha responded while resting the ck Heavenly Demon Sword on his shoulder.��I have to kill it.��


    ��That��s so like you, Seo-ha.��


    Kim Seo-hyun said with a faint smile at his response.


    [Kuhaha! Pathetic fools! You dare to show off without knowing your ce!]


    The silver malevolent energy spread in all directions. The ce where the cave once was began to change. The silver energy was confusing the surroundings and altering thews. Breathing became a bit difficult.


    For a Transcendent, they could turn the surrounding space to their advantage without needing to reveal their mental image. That��s why lower beings couldn��t make Transcendents flee just by grouping together.


    Instead, the arrogant ones justughed and killed.


    Swaeek!!


    The silver light surged. Although it was a simple attack of swinging its tail, Lee Seo-ha and Kim Seo-hyun quickly widened the distance in surprise. The fox��s tail aimed directly at Lee Seo-ha. It seemed to judge that the most dangerous one here was Lee Seo-ha.


    ��Well, it did destroy the barrier, the Four Seasons, that it was so proud of.��


    The Energy of Defying Heaven. Its attribute was the worst match for the Illusionary Evil.


    He leaped into the air. Adjusting direction with his ck Wings, he infused power into the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    Whoosh!


    The ck mes engulfed the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. The Spirit amplified the Nyeom. The Myeolchun, summoned from the mental image,bined with the Conceptual Stat Alchemy and revealed itself as golden lightning.


    He wrapped Myeolchun around the Autumn Sword.


    ��I��m still awkward with dual-wielding.��


    It still felt awkward.


    He maximized the ��Golden Hand (S).��


    He swung his sword at the fox��s tail that was chasing him. The fox��s tail retracted, and the silver energy began to condense.


    Kwaaaang!!


    The explosion echoed, causing his hand to tingle. He adjusted his blood cirction with ck God Martial Arts while keeping his eyes forward.


    ��I feel three times the strengthpared to before.��


    Speed and strength��everything had increased more than twofold. The density of the malevolent energy was also overwhelming. It was not something that could be easily denied.


    [If you attack one by one, I can kill you all in an instant.]


    The fox growled. Its voice overflowed with dense killing intent.


    [Gathering together is really annoying.]


    A small sphere formed at the tip of its tail.


    [I was thinking of capturing you because of your pretty face, but I��ve changed my mind.]


    The density was beyond imagination.


    It was hard to deny it all at once with the Energy of Defying Heaven. The immense malevolent energy swept over everything.


    -Be careful! It��s a spell called Moonlight Ind! It��s a sound-attribute beam attack, strong enough to devastate any hill!


    Eternal Heaven spoke quickly.


    Lee Seo-ha immediately approached Kim Seo-hyun, wrapping his arm around her waist.


    ��Se-Seo-ha! W-We��re in the middle of a battle! Can��t this wait untilter��?!��


    ��What are you talking about?��


    He wrapped his body with ck Wings.


    He wasn��t worried about Seo Ga-yeon or Ershil. Sung Han-byul was over there.


    Sung Han-byul gritted her teeth and unleashed her talent. Normally, it would be hard to block even one attack from a Transcendent, but she had infinite mana. She built a barrier and infused it with mana. It was simple and straightforward, but in the current situation, it was the most effective method.


    Kwaang!


    The beam shot out. The beams that spread in all directions twisted and struck everywhere. He blocked what he could with his ck Wings and dodged the rest.


    -The attacks are too simple?


    -Of course! The opponent is a master of illusions. In cases like this, even just mastering defense and illusion makes them invincible. Or escape techniques! But when fighting someone like Seo-ha, both defense and illusion are bound, so it��s natural for them to appear weak!!


    Eternal Heaven spoke excitedly.


    It was then.


    The fox opened its mouth.


    ��It��s buying time��!��


    Lee Seo-ha realized that he had encountered the most worrisome situation.


    The silver malevolent energy gathered in front of its mouth at an incredible speed.


    This was on apletely different level than before. It was absorbing mana from everything around it by confusing them. It was called a natural phenomenon, but if an illusionist of Daji��s level became one of the Great Evils, such a thing was possible.


    ��How troublesome.��


    Breath.


    He knew best how strong that power was. After all, one of the forces that constituted his body was the dragon race. Lee Seo-ha quickly sprang into action.


    Bang!


    He pushed off the wall, leaving Kim Seo-hyun behind.


    Whoosh!


    He held up the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. It was filled with ck mes.


    Crackle!!


    He held up the Autumn Sword. It was filled with Myeolchun.


    Leap.


    Holding both swords, he activated the Conceptual Stat Alchemy.


    Runes of eleration, strength, reinforcement, support, leap, light, defense, me, lightning��.


    Lee Seo-ha supported himself with all kinds of runes.


    And then, the Conceptual Stat took shape.


    Saaaa������.


    As he was engulfed by the ��something�� surrounding him, a form appeared behind Lee Seo-ha.


    It was the massive head of a dragon, formed of shadows. Its eyes gleamed, casting a red light as it red at the enemy.


    [Dieeeeeee!!]


    The silver breath was unleashed from Daji��s mouth. The density was overwhelming��so much so that even the Energy of Defying Heaven couldn��t fully negate it.


    In other words, this breath was proof that only I could block it among those present here.


    Lee Seo-ha crossed the Autumn Sword and the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. The ck mes and Myeolchun merged. Although the two powers had different natures, they intertwined and fused because they both belonged to me. The other runes supported me.


    He activated ��Surtr��s Great Strength (S)��. The form of a giant rose across his body, enhancing his strength.


    But even then, he couldn��t afford to be careless.


    He gritted his teeth.


    The breath approached.


    The silver sh swept over Lee Seo-ha. The power of the breath was on par with a nuclear bomb, a product of science.


    Could he block it? No, he had to.


    ��Nooooooo!!��


    He heard someone��s shout.


    Gritting his teeth, he gripped his sword.


    A beatter, the dragon��s form shed with the breath.


    ������������������������������������!!!!


    An overwhelming force shed, even erasing the sound.


    The impact of the breath, which could forge stars, and the power that enveloped the world, exploded, shattering everything in the cave and even blowing away the mountain that once stood above it.


    Moonlight poured down.


    Under the moonlight, a boy staggered to his feet. His hoodie was gone, revealing the perfect physique beneath what seemed to be a short-sleeved shirt. But his whole body was in shambles.


    Daji flinched at the sight.


    [You withstood that?]


    The power of the breath.


    The force that forged stars was not something a human could endure. It was a power that could only be borne by those who had transcended by rebelling against the will of the world, possessing a rank forged through their own story.


    ��Hmph����


    Lee Seo-ha smirked as he lifted the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    His body was heavy. He wanted to let go of his consciousness and copse immediately. But he couldn��t afford to do that.


    ��Reinforcements might arrive.��


    He didn��t know if those reinforcements would benefit someone else. Viins and Mines might flock, or heroes could arrive.


    The sh of breath and form was so immense that those nearby, as well as those at the association, would have noticed. They might think Transcendents were fighting.


    They might be fleeing for their safety.


    So, no matter the oue of this fight, even if the enemy retreated, he had to bring it to a conclusion in some way.


    ��������


    He took a heavy step forward. Daji��s eyes filled with fear.


    Daji,


    She didn��t know how to fight such a battle. Her specialty was illusions. Her opponents would struggle to escape the illusion, while she would work to deepen it.


    So, Daji would cast defensive spells and win the fight by disorienting her opponents. She didn��t know how to fight an enemy who was neither affected by her defenses nor her illusions.


    She didn��t know how to fight an opponent who risked their life, unaffected by all her tricks.


    So.


    [Come forth!! Tongcheon Cult Leader, Munjung, Ten Heavenly Armies!!]


    Daji shouted inmand. Then, the moonlight descended. Cloud-like figures, wrapped in moonlight, appeared around Daji. There were fifteen of them.


    Four of them were of the highest rank, while eleven were of a high rank.


    [Kill him!! Kill him now!!]


    Dajimanded her subordinates.


    ��Please, give me a break.��


    Lee Seo-ha mumbled internally as he prepared for the next move.


    -Master, let me step in.


    ��What, step in?��


    Not yet. The stage for ck Heaven to step in lied a little further ahead.


    Kang!


    Lee Seo-ha stabbed his sword into the ground.


    He focused calmly.


    ��Apostolization (S)�� was a talent that allowed one to bestow their power upon others, making them apostles.


    And this talent had one more function.


    Apostle Summoning.


    [Come.]


    He amplified Nyeom with Spirit. The Nyeom, amplified by Spirit, crossed the space and reached those who had received his power.


    Wooong!!


    The ck Heavenly Demon Sword vibrated. From the ground where the ck Heavenly Demon Sword was nted, the space split, and familiar forces were felt.


    ��Whoa, isn��t that Daji? The first one who escaped from the Tower of Dreams�� Wait, why do you look like that?��


    [����Ha Seong-hwi? Why are you here?]


    ��A lowly creature dares to harm the body of the Heavenly Demon��.��


    ��You should die a hundred times to apologize to the Heavenly Demon.��


    ��The 50 members of the Dark Heaven Army. We��ve all gathered under the Heavenly Demon��smand!��


    -I��ll show you what power a 72nd-ranked demon holds.


    -Don��t worry about defense; I��ll give you more than enough for all the salmon I��ve eaten until now.


    Those who had answered Daji��s call stopped.


    Because opponents of equal or greater strength were now facing them.


    ��All of you present here.��


    The gazes around him focused on him.


    [The will of the world is watching you. Your narrative grows stronger. Your rank increases slightly.]


    [The demons of the Boundary are watching you. The gaze of the Great Evil is upon you.]


    [The gods of the Hundred Temple are watching you. The God of Struggle blesses you.]


    [A priest of the ck Sunpares you to a masked man with admiration.]


    [����.]


    He saw countless blue windows appear.


    Lee Seo-ha pointed the ck Heavenly Demon Sword at Daji and said,


    ��Kill the enemy.��


    ��We obey the master��smand!!��

 Chapter 207: The Great Evil (6)

    Multiple ��gazes�� were felt.


    Among those gazes, some were friendly, while others were cautious.


    From among them, one of the friendly gazes bestowed power upon me.


    [Special Stat ''Struggle'' increases by 10.]


    [A faint vitality wraps around your body.]


    -Master.


    ck Heaven looked at me.


    -Use me.


    ��Not yet.��


    I steadied my breathing and kept my eyes on Daji.


    My goal was simple.


    I must prevent Daji from rampaging.


    Daji was strong against lower ranks. Moreover, she was a transcendent being. While I was only of a higher rank, I could stop Daji with the advantage of the Energy of Defying Heaven. However, others couldn��t stop her.


    ��The problem is that it��s hard for me to move.��


    I thought as I chewed on a pill I created in the form of a potion from my subspace.


    The refreshing liquid entered my body. Most of it was mana, but through the Conceptual Stat Alchemy, it converted to the Energy of Defying Heaven. I felt slightly better.


    The battle resumed.


    I immediately charged at Daji.


    ��I must stop her.��


    However, it was hard to block her. Even with the inted stats from the Savior title, standing my ground was all I could manage.


    What I needed was time. I needed some time to catch my breath while constantly tuning my body with ck God Martial Arts.


    Thud.


    Someone stood next to me. Their hair was radiant silver, as if starlight had descended. The moonlight made it even more dazzling.


    ��I��ll do it.��


    ����Just buy me a little more time.��


    ��Okay.��


    To be honest,


    I didn��t want to reveal Seo Ga-yeon. I wanted to keep her hidden for a while longer. Especially now, with the Nazi Empire and the Great Evil watching this situation, that desire only grew stronger.


    ��But I have no choice.��


    Perhaps reading my thoughts, Seo Ga-yeon looked at me.


    ��It��s okay. I was prepared for this anyway.��


    -I don��t want to see you in pain any longer.


    Her words were confident. I couldn��t say anything against the concern in her voice.


    ��I��ll be back.��


    Pure white, immacte wings unfolded.


    <hr>


    [The Boundary Demons are watching you!!]


    [The gaze of an otherworldly being is upon you!!]


    [The will of the world blocks the gaze of the otherworldly being!]


    Seo Ga-yeon headed for the battlefield. She felt several gazes upon her. Most were unpleasant.


    However, there was one exception. She felt the worried gaze of a young boy.


    ��It��s okay.��


    She could lose her life. She didn��t want to die. It was the unknown. It meant eternal separation.


    But as long as Lee Seo-ha existed, Seo Ga-yeon was fine.


    She feared the disappearance of Lee Seo-ha from this world more than her own death.


    [What is this�� .]


    Daji opened her mouth. Her eyes were on Seo Ga-yeon, filled with a strange fear.


    [That man�� That man wasn��t the prophesied one��?]


    ��No.��


    The prophesied one.


    Lee Seo-ha had mentioned it. A story passed down among the Demons. A Demon with the power of foresight would be born with the power to crush all Demons.


    Seo Ga-yeonzily stretched out her hand.


    Starlight descended. The moonlight fell thick.


    The power of the moon strengthened Daji. Because the nine-tailed fox was a being born of yin energy.


    However, that power also affected Seo Ga-yeon. The power of the starlight grew stronger. All the Demons present instinctively realized. That power is dangerous.


    [Kill her! Kill her first!!]


    Daji roared.


    Her subordinates, drawn by her power, swelled up. Demonization. Their physical abilities heightened, they rushed forward, disregarding their bodies.


    ��Where do you think you��re going?��


    ��Do we look like mere decorations to you?��


    The Elder and Ha Seong-hwi stepped forward.


    The Elder��s fist crushed the head of a Demon. Pinkish mana spread from Ha Seong-hwi. The rushing Demon turned to attack another Demon.


    ��Foolish.��


    Behind the Witch Maiden, a figure emerged. A figure in the form of an Asura appeared.


    A ck Asura d in dark mes.


    Naraka Sword.


    sh.


    It severed the arm of the one called the Heavenly Demon Cult Leader. But the Witch Maiden frowned. Even if they lost their lives or limbs, their goal was to kill the being imbued with the power of starlight.


    [Dieee!!]


    Simultaneously, starlight descended. It was dazzling, pure white starlight. It was simr to the unholy power of Lee Seo-ha��s sword.


    It affirmed the death of the Demons.


    As if the world didn��t need them, the power of the starlight affirmed the life of this world and affirmed death for the beings of the otherworld.


    Sssaaaa����.


    Nothing remained where the starlight descended. As if to confirm the death of the Demons, only the ashes left by the Demons�� death were scattered.


    [What�� .]


    Not just an archenemy. It was beyond that. If Lee Seo-ha��s power was the archenemy of all things, the power possessed by that being��


    It ignored ranks.


    It defied thews created by the gods of creation. The rank of the one wielding it was merely of higher rank. It had no density in the story, and it was a rank hastily intertwined and entangled, embarrassing even to call it a rank.


    Daji was flustered. But there was no retreat.


    Thud.


    A silver aura raged. Daji bewildered the world. She blocked thews of the world. The moonlight grew stronger. It felt as if the earth and the moon were drawing closer.


    ��Crazy.��


    No, it wasn��t just a feeling. The moon was actually drawing closer to the earth. The Great Evil, particrly the one called the Illusionary Evil, wielded such nonsensicalws.


    The starlight grew stronger.


    But Seo Ga-yeon couldn��t be happy about it. She instinctively felt that the moment that being fully summoned the moon, she wouldn��t be able to win.


    ��It��sing��.��


    One side, Lee Seo-ha quietly murmured. The dark mes in his heart responded, and his mental image was running wild.


    The final phase.


    The mental image of Illusionary Evil was immense. Her mental image recreated the era of the Silver Kingdom, a time when Daji manifested��a world filled with mysteries.


    Breath, along with the most dangerous situation.


    Everything around began to wither away.


    Reality was oveid by the mental image of the being known as Daji.


    ��It��s okay.��


    The ck Heaven sword stood beside him. It had a different form from usual. Now, it had a confident expression and was slightly shorter in stature.


    In other words, it took on the form of Cheonma.


    Thump.


    The ck me Celestial Body pounded violently.


    [The proficiency of ''ck me Celestial Body(?)'' has increased.]


    [Something dormant in your mental image is slowly awakening.]


    [Talent, Celestial(?) is observing your mental image.]


    Hwaak!


    A silver aura covered the surroundings. At the same time, the Energy of Defying Heaven that Lee Seo-ha possessed enveloped the area. ck Heaven added her power. The spreading Nyeom was strengthened.


    [You think you can challenge my mental image with your insignificant one!!]


    Daji, angry but still confident in victory, shouted.


    The mental image of a transcendent was different from that of others. They contained an entire world within themselves.


    Therefore, she was confident that even if she faced this impure being, which boasted an extreme ipatibility with her, she would undoubtedly win if they shed mental images.


    The moon descended. A silver moon engulfed the world. On one side, a massive fortress was visible. This was the ce where Daji offered the beings of the Silver Kingdom as sacrifices, allowing her to reach the rank of a transcendent.


    Therefore, she made this ce her mental image and abode. She was confident that she could not be defeated here.


    Daji had no doubt about her victory. She believed that with this mental image, she would crush her opponent��s mental image and then kill the prophesied one. She had no doubt.


    She didn��t.


    Swaaa����.


    It was ck water. Not the life-giving source of the sea, but a force of extinction that would engulf the world.


    On the opposite side of the silver moon, a sun rose. It was a ck sun. A corrupt sun that seemed capable of devouring everything.


    [��What is this?]


    A massive ck cloud covered all sides.


    Each one contained a world within.


    Daji stared at Lee Seo-ha with vacant eyes. This was something beyond what any human��or even beings called gods��could possess. It was not a power that a mere living being could contain.


    [You, you, you, no, you�� .]


    Daji, trembling in fear, looked at the iprehensible existence known as Lee Seo-ha.


    The two mental images collided.


    Daji��s once confident mental image began to distort and wither. The ck sky, sun, and ocean that the opponent had unleashed began to consume her mental image world.


    It was terror.


    Something that devoured everything about her��something impossible, something that should not exist.


    [Stop!! Stoooop!!]


    The silver moon twisted eerily. Slowly, the moon began to crack. Daji��s mental image was breaking.


    ��Is it�� a sess��?��


    Lee Seo-ha grasped his fading consciousness.


    As Daji��s mental image shattered, she intended to destroy his mental image as well.


    It would end soon.


    Lee Seo-ha gazed in one direction. A woman glowing silver was looking at him.


    <hr>


    Meanwhile, before Daji opened her mental image world.


    Ershil gathered the mana she had prepared up until now.


    ��It��s our turn now, right?��


    -That��s correct.


    ��Ah, I��m d I came. Student Council President, watch closely. See how amazing Ershil, the eldest daughter of the Merchen family, is.��


    Ershil giggled.


    Her golden hair began to change to silver. Her eyes did the same, transforming into a tinum hue, and her short hair extended down past her waist.


    Her clothes had also changed. She now wore a long ck evening dress.


    -Illusion magic is supposed to be countered by an illusionist. Illusion magic is nearly invincible against those below the rank, but incredibly tricky for those above.


    Ershil��no, Mnie��murmured as she walked.


    One step.


    As she walked, the ground beneath her began to change. It was like walking on a tranquilke, with ripples forming as she moved.


    -But what is that darkness?


    ��Is there something even you don��t know, Master?��


    -I��m not omniscient. I simply have a lot of knowledge.


    Mnie observed the ck world. It was a mental image world colliding with and fighting against Daji��s.


    From here, she couldn��t see that mental image. Mnie found it absurd.


    ��Could it be that it��s not because of the Energy of Defying Heaven that we can��t see the boy, but rather due to the mental image world?��


    That thought crossed her mind because the boy��s mental image was incredibly vast and filled with an overwhelming corrupt power.


    ����But is it okay to interfere like this?��


    -It��s generally not the best method.


    When mental image worlds sh, it��s essentially a battle of Nyeom.


    Mnie acknowledged the boy��s greatness. But the vitality of a Demon who had risen to the position of the Great Evil didn��t fade easily.


    ��Though with the Energy of Defying Heaven and the power of starlight, it might be different.��


    These beings revived no matter how many times they were killed.


    That��s why they were called the Great Evil. They were evil that could not be killed.


    The surroundings were filled with silver light. The silver moon cracked. It was proof that the mental image was breaking.


    -Really outrageous. Ershil, if you��re going to catch him, do it quickly. There are plenty of others who��ll try to take him.


    ��I��ll make sure to drag him into bed and secure him after this battle.��


    The disciple made a vow to herself and focused her mind.


    Ripples formed, and within each ripple, a scene appeared. Some ces showed a castle, others a gate, and others the interior of a fortress.


    It was the mental image world that Mnie had created.


    A world created out of illusions.


    An empire that Mnie, dreaming of eternity, had created by unifying the worlds, pushed out the other mental images and began to encroach on reality.


    -Wee, demon.


    She elegantly smiled, brushing her silver, shining hair behind her ear.


    -To my Merchen.


    Immediately after.


    Countless spheres of light descended upon Daji.

 Chapter 208: The Great Evil (7)

    The world of darkness collided with the world of silver. The darkness swallowed the silver.


    Crunch, crunch, crunch.


    It was as if one mental image was devouring another. What it showed was a strange terror. A mental image creates a world within oneself.


    Whether hero, viin, or monster, this was the first thing theypleted.


    Even if one were to lose a limb, most would protect their mental image. Limbs can be regenerated in various ways, but healing a mental image is difficult. If the world of the mental image is destroyed, one would live as a vegetable.


    However, the world of darkness devoured the mental image without a care.


    It even devoured the mental image created by the great evil, Daji.


    Crack.


    A crack appeared on the silver moon.Everyone who saw it was horrified.


    ��Daji lost in the battle of mental images��?��


    ��As expected of the Heavenly Demon! No, he is not just a mere Heavenly Demon. He will be the strongest in history, past and present��!!��


    Simultaneously, they felt the world of another mental image unfolding behind them.


    ����Another mental image?��


    ��What��? Are there really three people here who can unfold a world of mental images?��


    It was an absurd situation. Fortunately, the one unfolding the mental image behind them bore no hostility towards them. It was solely focused on one being��Daji.


    A silver aura formed a new mental image. A figure of an empire greater than Daji��s world weed her.


    [��Lies.]


    Daji, stepping into that ce, instinctively knew.


    That her life would end here. The ones who set foot in this mental image were three beings.


    �CWee, fox. To my M?rchen.


    A silver-haired transcendent who kidnapped her here, smiling wickedly.


    �CAtone for tormenting Seo-ha with your death.


    A woman of starlight gazed at her with a murderous expression.


    The great evil could revive in the future. The method involved receiving the power of those in the position of the great evil, offering a sacrifice, and reconstructing the body. Of course, the loss of power during that time was inevitable, but the important thing was that the future was promised.


    The problem was that while escaping the boundary, she had no choice but to bring her true form here.


    �CDie.


    Even if she summoned her avatars, they would be severely wounded if touched by that starlight. The power that affirms all life was sure to kill her.


    Tens of thousands of glowing spheres unfolded in the sky. The power within the silver orbs was weak, but their sheer number was akin to violence.


    Daji instinctively knew that she was going to die.


    But she was a monster.


    [I will kill you all!!]


    She wanted to take at least one more with her as apanion on her final journey.


    [��! Unbelievable achievements have been aplished.]


    [��Calcting achievement contents.]


    My legs gave out.


    I let out a sigh of relief andy down on the ground.


    ��The ground is dirty.��


    ����I don��t have the strength to get up.��


    Truly.


    I had poured everything into creating the mental image.


    ��It can��t be helped����


    Kim Seo-hyun came over to me. She brushed off the surrounding sand with a wave of her hand and ced my head on herp.


    A soft feeling enveloped my head. It was pleasant.


    ��How�� How does it feel?��


    ��It��sfortable.��


    I felt drowsy, sleep creeping in gently. The scenery wasn��t bad either. Moonlight streamed down through the center of a hole.


    ��She��s dead, right?��


    ��Yes, she��s dead.��


    The multiple messages unfolding before my eyes were proof.


    Indeed, we had sessfully defeated one of the monsters known as the great evil.


    ����What an incredible achievement.��


    With this, could I reach the highest rank? The highest rank doesn��t bring dramatic changes like bing a transcendent or an upper rank. When I first reached the upper rank, I had a mental image, but it was sorge that it simply ended with my physical stats increasing.


    [The gaze of the great evil is fixed upon you.]


    Let it watch.


    Even if the Overlord suddenly charged at me, I wouldn��t be surprised. I had no strength left now.


    [The will of the world is with you��]


    [A title, "Savior," has been activated. An unimaginable great evil ising toward you.]


    ��No, I didn��t mean that it should actuallye!!


    I jumped up in rm.


    ��Seo-ha?��


    ��Everyone, prepare for battle!!��


    I shouted as I drew the ck Heavenly Demon Sword. At the same time, I opened the special stat, Dragon.


    ��What?! Who��sing now?��


    ��There��s nothing in the vicinity�� No, wait? Really, someone else ising?!��


    Buzz!


    Gram, imbued with the legacy of dragon ying, wielded by Kim Seo-hyun, resonated.


    ��Since Daji is dead, the one who would be the most enraged rted to her would being. In that case����


    One of the great evils would being.


    The Vicious Abomination.


    The Chu Overlord, Xiang Yu.


    Rumble��!!


    The structure and breath collided, piercing through the ceiling.


    Among the scenes visible there, an anomaly urred. A part of the mountain vanished, revealing a being about 3 meters tall.


    [Who killed Daji�C!!]


    The voice came with a deafening roar.


    From the direction of the pierced ceiling, a being with wings spread wide was flying with overwhelming momentum.


    It was the Vicious Abomination.


    ����I��ll have to use it.��


    I prepared the dragon��s speech. Long ago, the six dragons taught me, and they gave me one dragon��s speech. If my life was in danger, it would save me once. It was a way to call nearby dragons. At least three out of the six dragons woulde, they had said.


    ��It would have been better if they hade with Daji.��


    If that were the case, I wouldn��t have hesitated to use it.


    But such things were unrealistic. The great evils mostly acted individually. Unless there was a grand cause like attacking the Hundred Temple, there was no reason for them to gather.


    Thump.


    Just as I was about to activate the dragon��s speech.


    The blood within me, deeply rooted, stopped me.


    ����Are theying?��


    A clear sensation halted me.


    [Hmm?]


    Next, Xiang Yu��s momentum weakened.


    No, that wasn��t it. Xiang Yu was focusing on one side. As if he was wary that some presence would soon overwhelm him.


    ��Is reinforcementing��?��


    ��It��s too far away. But, why��?��


    The others thought it was reinforcement due to Xiang Yu��s demeanor.


    Only Seonghwi reacted differently. Ershil, who had somehowe to stand beside me, showed a tense expression.


    ��We, we need to get out of here quickly.��


    ��What��sing?��


    ��Reinforcements.��


    I calmed the panicking Ershil and Kim Seo-hyun as I spoke.


    One side of the sky darkened.


    As if the night sky had been painted over with a ck brush, the entire night sky turned dark.


    ��Heehee.��


    A strange sound came from a being standing in that darkened sky.


    [Why are you here?]


    ��Heehee, you, you, what did you do to our Seo-ha?��


    [Don��t you normally refrain from interfering with human society to deal with the rifts?]


    ��How, how much pain must he have endured. Tormenting that poor child.��


    The two only said what they wanted to say.


    The appearance of the being standing in the night sky was iplete. Most of their clothes were torn, and the left arm was burned by something. Half of the horns protruding from their head were shattered.


    However, their presence was undeniable.


    It was as if they gathered all the shadows of the world. It felt like they were dyeing everything around them ck.


    �CIf the master��s power were slightly weakened, it might feel like that.


    �CThe density of the Energy of Defying Heaven is overwhelming. Even though I��ve seen it sporadically over the past month, to have dominance simr to Seo-ha��s��


    ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven muttered in admiration.


    [Dragon. If you leave now, I won��t harm you.]


    ��Harm me? Did I hear that wrong?��


    The being tilted their head as if puzzled.


    ��Someone like you?��


    It was like a 12-year-old child had heard an ant threaten them.


    The energy overflowed, bursting out in all directions.


    Everything around began to ��flow.�� No, it was the shadows that engulfed everything around that began to flow. The density of the power felt was rising exponentially.


    The ruler of all the world��s shadows, the Shadow Dragon.


    The being, in the form of a woman, stood at the pinnacle. As shadows scattered, they formed the shape of a dragon with the form of a snake.


    [Did the beings from another realm teach you wrong? You think someone like you can harm me? I might ept the antics of those heretics.]


    Boom!!


    An invisible force struck the Vicious Abomination.


    [You! I��ll kill you!!]


    [You think so? Are you relying on the ones behind you? Do you think I��m the only one here to protect our Seo-ha?]


    [����.]


    From a distance.


    I could sense gazes. They were gazes from above the stars. While fighting against monsters of heretic level in the rift, five beings were sending their gazes.


    [What�� What is that being, that you all protect so fiercely?]


    [What��s it to you?]


    With those words, the shadow surged. Gathering into one shape, it rose.


    [Tch, just you wait!!]


    The Vicious Abomination saw this and fled somewhere.


    ��Come to think of it, all the Vicious Abomination had ever done was flee.


    I let out a sigh of relief andy back on Kim Seo-hyun��sp.


    ��Hee, heehee. Seo-ha��s sleeping face��.��


    It seemed like I heard a strange voice as I drifted off.

 Chapter 209: The Great Evil - Aftermath

    [You have eliminated the Illusionary Evil Daji, member of the Great Evil!]


    [Processing the results.]


    [You achieved the highest contribution in the subjugation of Daji.]


    [You are awarded 100,000,000p!]


    [Youpletely annihted a higher-ranking entity two levels above you. An unbelievable achievement! Your reward increases.]


    [Your Conceptual Stat of Alchemy increases by 20.]


    [Your Conceptual Stat of Form increases by 20.]


    [Your Special Stat increases by 20 each.]


    [You gain an additional 30,000,000p.] [Your rank deepens. The will of the world takes note of your narrative.]


    [The narrative you have written forcibly elevates your rank. Your rank deepens further.]


    [The effect of your title, Savior, is enhanced.]


    ��these notifications shed across my retina.


    ����It was worth all the hardship.��


    The reward wasn��t something that could be obtained by summoning dragons through a spell. I could have received a separate reward for the achievement of leading the dragons to unite, but��


    ��This is probably the best reward.��


    The reward for defeating the Great Evil.


    Even as a high ranker, I contributed the most to defeating the Great Evil. Next time, I��d face the Great Evil with the highest rank, so apart from the 100 million points, there wouldn��t be much else except the rank increase.


    ��A tremendous reward.��


    The problem was, it didn��t end here.


    [Narrative is your achievement, and achievement represents your rank.]


    [You can choose one of the three rewards.]


    [��ck me Meteor God(?)��-��?????(Ex)��]


    [Absolute Stat ??]


    [Conceptual Statification of Special Stat]


    ����It was worth all the hardship.��


    It really was worth all the hardship.


    The reward wasn��t something that could be obtained by summoning dragons through a spell. I could have received a separate reward for the achievement of leading the dragons to unite, but��


    Anyway, I looked at the rewards.


    None of the three rewards were bad.


    ��The question is, what will the question marks evolve into?��


    I could roughly guess. The ck me Meteor God would evolve into something, and the Absolute Stat probably signified that my power would evolve into something above the Heaven Defying level.


    ��Or it evolves into another power.��


    If someone already possessed the concept that matched the Conceptual Stat, it could not evolve. The Special Stat, Shadow (Ӱ), couldn��t evolve into the Conceptual Stat, Shadow (Ӱ), or a shadow itself, and instead evolved into Form. That was an example.


    I opened the Multi-Dimensional Shop.


    [��Absolute Dominion (Ex)��-100,000,000p]


    [��Sword God (Ex)��-100,000,000p - Not avable for purchase]


    [��Eternity (Ex)��-100,000,000p]


    [��Crimson Lotus (Ex)��-100,000,000p]


    ...


    Many Ex-grade abilities were disyed.


    Familiar things appeared. Abilities like Absolute Dominion, which was a rumored talent among students, and Sword God, currently possessed by the Sword Saint, were there. I also saw Eternity, the top ice talent, and Crimson Lotus, the top fire talent.


    I scrolled down in the Multi-Dimensional Shop.


    [��Ex-grade Upgrade Ticket (Ex)��-200,000,000p]


    ��Fortunately, it��s here.��


    I checked the points I had umted so far. A little over 200 million points. Cursing internally about the exorbitant price, I purchased the upgrade ticket.


    ��Most Ex-grades cost 100 million points, but the upgrade ticket costs 200 million.��


    Of course, the reason was understandable.


    Even among Ex-grades, not all Ex-grades were the same. The abilities I had cultivated so far suited me the best. If a standard Ex-grade ability exerted 100 units of power, an Ex-grade that suited me well could exert 400 to 500 units of power.


    Holding back tears, I purchased the upgrade ticket.


    [The talents and techniques avable for purchase with the ��Ex-grade Upgrade Ticket (Ex)�� are listed below.]


    [��ck me Meteor God(?)��->��?????(Ex)��]


    [��Eternal (S+)��->��Spirit God (Ex)��]


    [��Sword Demon (S+)��->��Sword God (Ex)�� Not avable.]


    [��Yin-Yang Divine Skill (S)��->��Color God (Ex)��]


    ��What��s with the one at the bottom? Why was Color God (Ex) listed above Dragon God (Ex), which was the evolution of ck Heaven Dragon Blood (S+)?


    Though baffled, I selected one ability.


    It was ��ck me Meteor God(?)��.


    [��ck me Meteor God(?)�� is evolving. ��ck me Meteor God(?)�� evolves into ��Infinite ck me Star (Ex)��.]


    Immediately after.


    The vessel expanded. The giant vessel that dragons had mistaken for a Dragon Heart when they saw my heart began to expand. Not just confined to my heart, it started to expand throughout my entire body.


    ����What is this?��


    The ck me emerged. The energy of defying heaven that burst from the expanded vessel within my body formed into ck mes, inscribing themselves on my body like a cluster of stars.


    ��ck me Stars.��


    A cluster of stars made of ck mes.


    And my body began to expand like the universe.


    ["Infinite ck me Star (Ex)" is transforming your constitution. "Heaven Defying Body (S-)" evolves into "Infinite Heaven Defying Body (S+)".]


    I took a short, deep breath. The absolute amount of energy of defying heaven hadn��t changed. It had simply been divided among the seven clusters of stars floating within my body.


    ��However����


    The efficiency was overwhelming. The effects of the Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven had more than doubled. Whenpared to ��ck me Meteor God(?)��, the efficiency was at least three times greater. This was because the star clusters supported each other.


    The absurd thing was��


    ��I don��t even know how far this can go.��


    The space that once housed my heart was now spreading throughout my entire body. Yet, the space upied by the seven star clusters inside me wasn��t thatrge. This meant I could create more star clusters, which would lead to an exponential increase in efficiency.


    ����No, it��s not all advantages.��


    I frowned slightly. My body was under a bit of strain. It was a subtle sign, like smoking a single cigarette, but with my body honed by ck God Martial Arts, I could detect the anomaly.


    ��I need to focus more on external martial arts.��


    The problem was that there was no longer a way to further train external martial arts.


    I had mastered ck God Martial Arts. It meant I hadpletely mastered it. Having mastered the best external martial art, I could either learn anotherparable one or improve upon it to suit myself.


    ��I��ll have to adapt to it.��


    A sigh escaped me automatically.


    Improving martial arts required a lot of effort and concentration. The efficiency wasn��t particrly greatpared to the time invested.


    Well, that��s a task for the future.


    There��s something more important right now.


    [Narrative is your achievement, and achievement represents your rank.]


    [You can choose one of the three rewards.]


    ["ck me Meteor God(?)" - "Infinite ck me Star (Ex)" - Not avable]


    [Absolute Stat ??]


    [Conceptual Statification of Special Stat]


    I pressed on the Absolute Stat option.


    I scratched my head as I looked around. A luxurious single-person hospital room. But outside, it was noisy.


    ��Why is it so noisy?��


    As I enhance my senses, I could hear bits and pieces of conversations.


    ��Did a student really kill one of the Great Evils?��


    ��No matter if it was just an avatar, the idea that a mere student killed one of the Great Evils�� What are they saying��?��


    ��They say it wasn��t just an avatar but the main body that was killed? Daji��s name is already missing from the ��Hall of Fame��.��


    ����What?��


    It seemed word about killing one of the Great Evils had gotten out.


    I quickly turned on my phone and connected to YouTube.


    [One of the Great Evils, the most dangerous evil, the Illusionary Evil, has died. Killed by a mere first-year university student.]


    [A nuclear bomb-like shockwave in the middle of North Korea. The Great Evils and a dragon that appeared there.]


    [This is the story of a man who fought knowing he would not be rewarded.]


    [Shocking: One of the Great Evils, the most dangerous evil, the Illusionary Evil Daji, has died. Killed by a mere first-year university student!!]


    I thought it was just some crazy nationalism, but why is it actually true?


    ? There were so many rumors that he was of a legendary caliber, but did he really take down a Great Evil? By himself?


    ? ?Not alone. But since the dragon said he made the greatest contribution, it must be true.


    ? What''s with the dragon''s eyes? Aren''t dragons supposed to see humans as insects? Why does it look at him so lovingly?


    ? Dragons have eyes too; of course, they''d like handsome men.


    ? He��s going to be as popr as Masked Man or Truth.


    [A nuclear bomb-like shockwave in the middle of North Korea. The Great Evils and a dragon that appeared there.]


    LOL, wow. A 20-year-old, just turned 20, took down a Great Evil by himself? That''s insane. What was I doing when I was 20?


    ? You were probably doing the same thing as now, watching YouTube and leavingments, so nothing has changed.


    ? Where do you live?


    ��I wondered why this had spread so far, and it seems Han Sook-ja had said something.


    Normally, this would have been something to panic about.


    The moment this spread openly, the Great Evils might join forces to kill me, and Seo Ga-yeon��s life would be in greater danger. Even the Nazi Empire might move against me.


    But now, how should I put it?


    I lightly opened my hand.


    The ck energy surged powerfully.


    ��I feel like telling them to juste at me.��


    Still, I should be prepared.


    I looked north.


    A ce where a mystery,parable to the power of defying heaven, slept.


    I should seize that power.


    The power of the Boundary that governed all boundaries.

 Chapter 210: The Great Evil - Aftermath (2)

    I resolved to obtain the power of the boundary. I tried to get it right away, but unfortunately, I couldn��t go immediately.


    ��How about it? Do you think I could be a perfect wife now?��


    ��Yeah, it seems like it.��


    Ershil caught me. Despite being the one who struggled the most and pushed my body to the limit, she blocked me, threatening to call a doctor when I tried to move.


    ��I think you need to rest, Mr. Seo-ha. You just took down that mountain beast in the Lion King rescue mission, and then you went straight into another fight without resting.��


    ����You noticed?��


    ��Wasn��t it obvious to anyone who looked? Even if I wasn��t sure, I saw the golden lightning right in front of me.��


    Ershil was smiling brightly while cutting an apple. She wasn��t using a regr knife but her magic, which she often used. The apple��s peel came off in a pretty shape.


    ��But why do you have three identities? During the day, you act as Veritas or Lee Seo-ha, and at night, as the Masked Man. You��re like a Korean Dark Knight.����Well, I had no choice. When my power wascking, I had to create multiple identities to ensure I had an escape route.��


    ��I see. But who knows about this?��


    ��Hmm����


    I pondered for a moment. Only one person knew all my identities. The Electronic Witch, who helped me unleash my true potential.


    ��Just one? As far as I know, only one person knew before this incident.��


    ��Is it a woman?��


    ����Yes, a woman.��


    Her body didn��t exist in the real world; she only operated in the virtual world. But she was still a woman. I crafted a body for her through alchemy and lent it to her as needed.


    ��Come to think of it, she did say she wanted to customize it again.��


    It��s about time I returned to the identity of Veritas.


    ��Hmmm����


    ��Kim Seo-hyun and Seo Ga-yeon probably know now because of this.��


    ��The student council president might know too.��


    ����Right.��


    I quickly responded to avoid showing that I had momentarily forgotten, and Ershil gave me a peculiar smile.


    ��Here, Mr. Seo-ha, open wide~.��


    ��Ah.��


    Following Ershil��s instruction, I opened my mouth, and she ced a piece of apple in it. My lips curled up, which meant I was smirking.


    ��Oh, right. What are you going to do with Daji��s byproduct?��


    ����I forgot about that.��


    ��We��re currently storing it in our family��s vault. A dragon appeared at the end and said it belonged to you, Mr. Seo-ha.��


    ������


    It felt a bit overwhelming. I wasn��t the one who did it all.


    ��It��s best to deal with this quickly. Even storing it is quite burdensome for our family.��


    There were many forces that would covet something like Daji��s byproduct. Heroes would salivate over it, viins would eye it, and the Great Evil would be no exception. If someone obtained Daji��s entire corpse, they could create an undead close to the highest rank, though not as powerful as Daji.


    ��I��ve got a mountain of tasks.��


    Even after defeating Daji, there were still so many things left to resolve. I had to level up, take care of my guild members, deal with Daji��s byproduct, and distribute rewards based on contribution.


    ����Should I just stay in the hospital quietly?��


    I was briefly tempted by a strong urge, but I knew it was something I had to handle eventually. I owed a lot to the Electronic Witch, so it was also my responsibility.


    ��Well, I��ll be going now. I��ve delivered what I needed to, and I��ve recharged enough.��


    ��Recharge?��


    ��It��s just something like that. Anyway, goodbye.��


    With slightly flushed cheeks, Ershil waved at me. I waved back.


    -��It��s unbing for someone who calls themselves a Transcendent to be so frivolous.


    ��Why?��


    -Never mind. I just overheard something that her master once said.


    I made a strange expression. Others might sense Mnie, but almost no Transcendent could sense ck Heaven.


    ck Heaven was created based on the Energy of Defying Heaven, which allowed her to evade the detection of other Transcendents. However, with the Absolute Stat now obtained, things looked a bit different.


    ��Oh, right.��


    As I was pondering about ck Heaven, Ershil approached me with quick steps.


    ��I��ll take this as my reward for working hard during this subjugation.��


    ��What����


    Before I could say anything, Ershil��s tongue opened my lips and touched my tongue.


    Chuup.


    A thin thread formed, connecting our tongues for a moment before breaking.


    I stared nkly at Ershil. Her cheeks were flushed red, and she gave a yful wink.


    ��I-I��m really going now!��


    Ershil left.


    Rewinding time a little.


    The Absolute Stat Energy of Defying Heaven.


    This was originally the power I was supposed to obtain.


    However, I couldn��t acquire it.


    Right after I attempted to activate the Absolute Stat of Defying Heaven, something happened.


    [�������������� is watching you.]


    [The will of the world panics and blocks its gaze for you.]


    [The will of the world panics and blocks its frame for you.]


    Even so,


    I could feel that a colossal gaze was observing me.


    ��What�� the����


    It was enormous.


    So enormous that, despite having crafted many narratives and created a frame, just feeling that gaze made me tremble.


    Right after falling into this world, many things happened. But that moment was when I felt the greatest fear I had ever experienced.


    For the first time, I encountered an existence that seemed impervious to narratives or frames.


    For the first time, I was overwhelmed by the feeling that there was nothing I could do, no matter how much I struggled.


    -Wait! Why is that being here!?


    ck Heaven reverted to her true form in shock. She stood beside me and enveloped me with the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    -Master! What have you done!?


    -What�� what��s happening? What on earth is going on right now?


    [�������������� is watching you. �������������� confirms the presence of their powers within you.]


    [�������������� grants you power.]


    Immediately afterward, the gaze withdrew.


    I sat there, dazed for a long time, until the sun set and rose again.


    [The rules are changing. The power of Defying Heaven is assimting with the ck me.]


    [You have acquired the Absolute Stat ck (��). The Conceptual Stat Energy of Defying Heaven has been transformed into the Absolute Stat ck (��): 1.]


    -Master, are you okay?


    ����Yeah, I think I��m okay.��


    [The will of the world looks at you with relief.]


    ��But just now����


    -I don��t know. All I know is that an existence so distant, so unimaginably far away, was watching us��


    [The will of the world informs you that the highest being in thews of the universe was watching you.]


    ��The highest being among thews��?��


    There was an existence that wielded the power of Defying Heaven and Starlight.


    ��It was the Creator God.


    Thus, my power changed.


    ��It��s not a bad thing.��


    ck (��) also epassed the power of Defying Heaven. Its versatility greatly expanded, and the power itself increased immensely.


    Just by evolving the Absolute Stat, two more ck me Stars emerged within my body.


    ��Now there are nine.��


    As the number of ck me Stars increased to nine, the burden on my body became more severe. In this state, it would be logical to seek out external techniques. However, I made a different decision. I began preparations to acquire the boundary.


    ��Normally, creating an external technique would be the right choice.��


    That instinct came to me. The opportunity to add the boundary to the ck me Stars was only avable now. Therefore, I nned to carefully prepare before heading to the North.


    ��I heard about the reward Ershil received.��


    Seo Ga-yeon, who appeared out of nowhere, spoke to me.


    ����Ga-yeon?��


    ��Kiss me too!��


    ��Ga-yeon? What are you suddenly saying? A kiss with the elder��?��


    Seo Ga-yeon and Seolhwa Ryeon suddenly barged in.


    ��What are you talking about? Seo-ha, let��s go train.��


    ��That��s not the point right now. Ershil stole Seo-ha��s first kiss.��


    ����Hup.��


    ��Ara?��


    For some reason, Kim Ara and Kim Seo-hyun from the Changcheon Guild were there. Well, Kim Seo-hyun belongs to the Changcheon Guild, so that��s understandable, but��


    Kim Ara stood next to me. Due to her height, there wasn��t much difference between us.


    ��Sorry, I didn��t want to reveal this, but actually, I took Seo-ha��s first experience (not the first time).��


    ��No, that was a forced kiss����


    ��You took Seo-ha��s first experience��?��


    Kim Seo-hyun looked at me as if hearing something unbelievable. Seo Ga-yeon shed tears.


    ��I��ve lost my purpose in life. Don��t look for me.��


    ��Ga-yeon?��


    ��And now, I was in the process offorting Seo Ga-yeon.


    ��Ga-yeon, I couldn��t react when Ara kissed me suddenly.��


    ��How could you����


    Seo Ga-yeon was deeply hurt.


    ��I��m still inexperienced�� but Seo-ha wasn��t����


    I had nothing to say to that. It seems she read my thoughts and realized I wasn��t inexperienced.


    ��What��s going on? Why is it so noisy?��


    Click, click.


    A confident voice rang out as red hair was swept back. It was Hong Yu-hwa.


    ����Why is Seo Ga-yeon crying?��


    ��Well����


    ��Have we been found out already?��


    Hong Yu-hwa approached me and kissed me deeply.


    ��What trashy thing did our little rabbit do to make Ga-yeon cry?��


    ��Hey, rabbit! I won that time!��


    ��So you��vested more than 3 minutes? You said you liked it and then immediately�� inside me����


    Hong Yu-hwa blushed as she spoke.


    ����Were you two in that kind of rtionship?��


    ��Well, sorry. I wasn��t trying to hide it.��


    ������


    Seo Ga-yeon stared nkly, as if she had just heard the world was ending tomorrow.


    ��What? Was that the problem?��


    Hong Yu-hwa said casually, ignoring Seo Ga-yeon��s reaction.


    ��What��s the problem?��


    ����?��


    ��Did you really think I��d monopolize you when I��ve been looking at you that way?��


    ����Huh?��


    Hong Yu-hwa sighed and spread her hands.


    ��Seven people. Excluding me, seven others. No more than that.��


    ��Really?��


    ����Isn��t there only one bed in the Guild Master��s room?��


    ��Ga-yeon?��


    ��Shut up.��


    ����Okay.��


    I had nothing more to say.

 Chapter 211: Boundary

    Seo Ga-yeon was a child expected to achieve great things, just like others her age.


    Her parents had excessive expectations of her, especially as the eldest daughter who was admitted to the Korean Hero School.


    ��Even though I barely made it in.��


    Maybe, if things had gone as they were supposed to, if she hadn��t met Lee Seo-ha, she might not have been here.


    Her real ability was a power that even transcendents coveted, but until that power manifested, she was nothing more than someone far below average.


    Therefore, to Seo Ga-yeon, Lee Seo-ha was nothing short of a benefactor.


    Even if she gave him her whole self, it wouldn��t be enough. That��s what she thought.


    ��Though sometimes he can be really annoying.��


    Suddenly, he��dugh and y pranks. Despite knowing her feelings, he��d reject her and then flirt with other girls.She felt that she could live a lifetime of happiness with just Lee Seo-ha, but it seemed that wasn��t the case for him.


    Still, it didn��t matter. The fact that he looked at her, Seo Ga-yeon, and cherished her didn��t change.


    ��So I held it in����.��


    But eventually, she exploded.


    It was because of something Ershil said.


    ��Did you know? Seo-ha��s lips are really soft.��


    Teasingly. The casually thrown words made Seo Ga-yeon lose herposure. She lost her rationality for a moment and spoke recklessly.


    She regretted it, fearing that Lee Seo-ha would think poorly of her.


    However, Lee Seo-ha didn��t.


    Instead, he apologized.


    The problem came afterward, though.


    When she heard that Hong Yu-hwa was dating Lee Seo-ha, her mind went nk.


    It wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say she lost the will to live. Even if the world were to end tomorrow, Seo Ga-yeon wouldn��t have been as shocked.


    ��The real problem came afterward����.��


    She got too excited.


    When Hong Yu-hwa said she was fine with it, she immediately dragged Lee Seo-ha away.


    ��Hopefully, he didn��t think badly of me.��


    More than anything else, she didn��t want Lee Seo-ha to think she was too eager or had strong desires.


    It was because she grew up watching her parents. Her mother had a strong libido, and even when her father screamed, she would forcefully, forcefully do it.


    ��Let��s do it next time.��


    At Lee Seo-ha��s words, countless thoughts swirled in Seo Ga-yeon��s mind. Should she give in here? Would Lee Seo-ha hate her for this? But Seo Ga-yeon soon made up her mind.


    This time, she decided to yield.


    Fortunately, I managed to get away from Seo Ga-yeon midway.


    The reason was simpler than I thought.


    Since Seo Ga-yeon and I shared a mental connection, she understood that I urgently needed to go somewhere, so she let me go.


    ��I��ll let it slide this time.��


    ������.��


    I couldn��t say anything.


    Because Seo Ga-yeon��s mental world was too strong.


    -Should I tie him up somewhere so he can��t escape?


    -But Seo-ha would hate that. Maybe I should monopolize him the first time and then, from then on, make sure he can��t flirt with other girls by draining him every day?


    -I heard guys are fine after being drained two or three times.


    I couldn��t say anything.


    ��Two or three times won��t be enough.��


    It was because of my talent, ��Infinite Stamina (S).��


    When I spent my first night with Hong Yu-hwa, I almost knocked her out, and even then, it wasn��t enough to calm me down.


    ��I��ll be back as soon as possible.��


    ��Okay. I��ll be waiting.��


    I didn��t need to specify where.


    Well, I��d figure out the ce when the time came. Booking a nearby hotel wouldn��t be a bad idea.


    After calming Seo Ga-yeon down, I climbed out of the building through the window. Inside the building, Kim Ara, Seolhwa Ryeon, and Kim Seo-hyun were still there.


    To avoid being seen by others, I moved quickly with Hwan Yeom Shinbo and headed toward the warp gate.


    There weren��t many people in front of the warp gate.


    ��Isn��t that the guy from YouTube?��


    ��Huh? Who�� Is that, Lee Seo-ha?��


    �� There was amotion in front of me.


    I pulled my hoodie down, feeling embarrassed. Luckily, there weren��t many people, so my turn came quickly.


    ��Where would you like to go?��


    ��North Korea, Pyongyang, please.��


    ��Sure.��


    I arrived in Pyongyang in an instant.


    Instead of the typical city smog, I was met with a clean, smoky smell from the surrounding mountains and screamsing from all directions.


    �� What��s going on?


    ��Aaaaaahhh!!��


    ��It��s a t-t-terror attack!!��


    What was this? This was ridiculous.


    Even as I thought that, I stepped forward, inserting ck Heaven into the White Rouge.


    In retrospect, this was a natural situation. The Mines, wanting to materialize humans�� negative emotions for otherworldly beings, instigated terror attacks, and viins assisted them out of their own desires, causing chaos in the city.


    It was an era where terrorism was no longer someone else��s problem but my own.


    However, it was something I hadn��t experienced much of in Korea, where it had almost been eradicated.


    ��It��s been a while.��


    In Seoul, the Masked Man and Lee Seo-ha alternately handled these issues. Seolhwa Ryeon also helped out a lot.


    At some point, when the number of Mines and viins decreased.


    The association members also stepped forward.


    I ced the White Rouge on my shoulder.


    -What��s this, a hero? But he doesn��t seem like one.


    A Mine looked at me. He spoke casually, as if confident that even if the people here tried to escape, he could catch them all.


    ��They��ve set up a barrier.��


    There were three Mines nearby.


    But they were all of the mid-tier level.


    I casually walked forward and reached into my subspace.


    -What��s this, a subspace? You must be from a rich family.


    -A subspace pocket? An artifact? Whatever it is, it doesn��t matter. Nowadays, anything rted to space is disappearing from the market��


    I took out a mask from the subspace. The moment I did, I felt the Mines flinch.


    Although Lee Seo-ha had been trending on YouTube recently, this mask was different. It started moving this spring, capturing high-tier Mines and viins. Even the Nazi Empire was keeping an eye on the person who wore this mask.


    ��That��s why some kind of vignte group was formed.��


    I put on the mask.


    Hyeonhok��s Faceless Mask.


    It was a mask that made it impossible for anyone who saw it to identify the wearer.


    -It��s the vignte! There��s no way the Masked Man could be moving this early��.!


    -��A mask that hides the user��s information, an A-rank artifact�� Why, why is the Masked Man here so soon��?


    The three Mines muttered in disbelief. Their awareness expanded. I could see over a hundred Mines with my Divine Sight.


    Pyongyang was arge city. It might seem smallpared to China, but it��s still the capital of a country. I could feel the presence of many Mines.


    ��How long will it take?��


    I took out a coat.


    The ck coat that Ershil gave me fit perfectly. I threw the hoodie I was wearing into the subspace.


    Sssssss.


    Shadows began to rise. Not shadows, no, they couldn��t be defined as shadows. They were everything that was denied, yet they embraced, engulfed in scorching ck mes.


    I looked at the Mines.


    There was no will to resist in them. Even without releasing it, my presence, which had reached the highest level, was already suppressing them.


    As I looked at them, I thought.


    ��I guess it��s okay to reveal it now.��


    That Lee Seo-ha was the Masked Man.


    That Masked Man was Lee Seo-ha. But there was no need to reveal it.


    Sssssss.


    The ckness moved. I passed by them.


    -Wh-what! The, the shadow is moving!!


    -W-why isn��t my magic working!!


    Screams echoed.


    The screams started from behind.


    -S-save me!! Th-the shadow-like thing!!


    -Everyone, get away from the shadows�� Aaaargh!!


    The screams that started from behind soon spread in all directions.


    I just walked.


    The ck mes embedded in my body, the stars, began to rotate. The nine stars resonated with each other and began to emit shadows. That was all.


    -W-why, father!


    -Why, why are you abandoning us!!


    The Mines screamed.


    The viins screamed.


    In the ck space above, those who hadn��t been devoured stood dazed, watching the current phenomenon.


    The Absolute Stat ck was the evolved form of the Energy of Defying Heaven. It denied everything like Defying Heaven. Yet, it embraced the ck mes.


    ��The word ��ck�� suits it best.��


    Defying Heaven, ck mes, Shadows. It didn��t define any of them. It��s just ck. But it embraced everything.


    After using it once, I could guess what kind of power it was.


    ��ck����. A color where everything has mixed together.��


    Therefore, it denies everything, embraces everything, and burns everything. That was its power.


    Tap, tap.


    About three minutes passed.


    And yet, the entire ground beneath Pyongyang had turned pitch ck.


    The screams of the Mines could no longer be heard. The screams of the viins, well. I couldn��t tell if they had helped the Mines or were with them of their own volition.


    ��They must be left.��


    They would have moved the moment they saw the ckness. Mines could be detected and killed with the ckness, but viins couldn��t bepletely eradicated.


    If I took care of them, it would be done quickly. But if I tried to take care of all of them, it would take too much time.


    Ssssss.


    The ckness that had covered the ground all gathered under my shadow again. I removed the mask.


    I looked up at the sky. It was a clear sky.


    I counted the number of Mines that had died from the ckness a moment ago.


    ��1,593.��


    It was an eerilyrge number.


    ��It��s not bad.��


    No, this power might surpass all the other powers I had gained so far.


    Of course, it��s hard to increase that number.


    I smiled as I headed toward my destination.

 I Became the Only Magicless Person in the Academy

    Something like a shadow covered the entire world.


    Above the city of Pyongyang, it looked as if the abyss had emerged there.


    Slither.


    Wriggling, something ck, like paint spilled on a canvas, spread out in all directions. In the blink of an eye, so quickly that the Mines nearby didn��t even notice.


    It was covering everything on the ground.


    ��What is this��?��


    The viin.


    One who had epted the suggestion of a Mine to offer tribute to the extraterrestrial by terrorizing Pyongyang, was trembling with fear. He had only desired afortable life.


    He had received an advance payment from the Mines. In return for invading the city of Pyongyang with them, he had received a hefty amount of gold and jewels, and all the wealth he could seize from there. If he fled to some secluded country, he could live a stable life.In truth, this shouldn��t have been possible.


    Because of the efforts and money Korea had invested to redevelop North Korea, the heroes of the Association would have been here to protect this ce.


    But this time, it was truly worth trying.


    The Nazi Empire was stirring.


    The Empire, which sought to drown the world in evil, had dered war.


    The Association��s attention was entirely drawn to that ce. The same was true for all therge organizations: Olympus, Asgard, Hundred Temple, and Japan��s Divines. Therefore, the viin epted the offer to invade in exchange for payment.


    -S-save me!!


    -F-father!! Why have you abandoned us!!


    The Mines screamed in despair. They didn��t struggle. The ground, now entirely ck, didn��t allow them to resist.


    It denied their strength, absorbed it, and burned it, embracing the bodies of the Mines.


    The ckness that used the ground as its canvas targeted only one thing: the Mines who had gained power in exchange for selling out this world. It was only them that the abyssal power was after.


    The viin��s gaze followed its path. It was a man in a ck coat and a mask.


    Something immense seemed hidden within the man. He appeared to be a well-proportioned male model, but the power he contained was beyond imagination.


    ��Ha, haha.��


    The viin went insane. The one who had cherished life the most had given up on life.


    Due to his heightened state, he could feel the ck power that covered this area. This was a power not meant for mere humans. It was a power that could barely be granted to a great evil or a being above it. The ck power that swallowed everything made him lose all will to fight.


    ��So, it was an Apostle����


    An Apostle of God.


    Beings allowed to distort thews and interfere with the material world by the extraterritorial entities. Each one of them was a monstrous existence capable of suppressing the guardians of the middle realm known as the dragons.


    To the viin, it was like a story from a distant world.


    ��Damn, I knew something was off����


    He looked at the ground. The entire abyss was ck. Someone once said that when you gaze into the abyss, the abyss also gazes into you. The abyss was slowly creeping toward him.


    Sreung.


    He drew his sword. His expression was that of a man who had made a decision. The viin held the sword and plunged it in.


    Puuk.


    Into his own heart.


    It was the easiest way to die, so the viin stared at the ck demon king. Fortunately, the demon king had no interest in him.


    ��Thank goodness.��


    Because he was the king of holy evil, who would not even permit death.


    The viin was grateful to the demon king who allowed him his death.


    ��What was that?��


    Seeing a conspicuous viin, I thought I��d capture him, but he burst into tears andmitted suicide.


    I couldn��t recall his name. I vaguely remembered he was tough to catch because he was fairly bnced. He was ssified as a viin because he was a mercenary who didn��t discriminate between bright and dark jobs as long as they were profitable.


    -Indeed�� That��s the legendary state that kills people with just a nce.


    Eternal Heaven murmured in admiration.


    -During the Heavenly Demon era, only the previous master could perform such a feat. Even if the previous master coughed, all the vassals below her would confess their sins and die.


    -As expected, the king of the Chinese��


    -What?!


    While my attention was diverted, Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven were bickering. They seemed to grow closer as the days went by. Though it��s not easy to argue like that, I just let it be since we��re the only ones who understand each other.


    I raised my hand and withdrew the ckness.


    Srrr.


    The ckness receded to beneath my feet. The cluster of ck mes rotating inside me began to spin slowly.


    ��This is beyond my expectations.��


    The efficiency was tremendous. The power that surged to its maximum output in an instant was beyond imagination. I had thought that after obtaining the absolute stat ck and ��Infinite ck me Star (Ex)��, I would be at least twice as strong.


    ��But it��s not just that?��


    If done right, I could even take on Daji one-on-one in my current state.


    Of course, other great evils were still too much. Unlike the other great evils, Daji didn��t know how to fight, and her specialty, illusions, didn��t work on me.


    The problem was that the burden on my body had doubled.


    ��I need to create a new martial art quickly.��


    I was likely to be with Kim Seo-hyun for a long time.


    Kim Seo-hyun had inherited the thousand-year martial vein and had the talent of a great master in creating martial arts. In exchange for sharing ck God Martial Arts, she would create a new external technique. It wasn��t a bad deal.


    -So, you��re not hiding it anymore.


    ��There��s no reason to hide it.��


    I responded to ck Heaven.


    ��Or I could create another identity.��


    Like a demon king using the identity of the masked man.


    ����You��re going to create even more?��


    -I foresee a future where the master��s followers suffer.


    ��Well, it can��t be helped. I won��t be able to use those identities for a while.��


    -What? Why not?


    Eternal Heaven wagged its tail in curiosity.


    I extended my hand to show them.


    I brought out Myeolcheon, channeling the Conceptual Stat through it.


    Pajijijik!


    ck lightning crackled from my grip. The brilliance it once had was gone. The radiant golden lightning had turned into abyssal ck lightning.


    -This is��


    ��Should I say it��s the price for gaining new power?��


    The Absolute Stat ck had devoured everything, even the color of the Conceptual Stat.


    ��Is this because Absolute Stat ck is too strong?��


    It was a power that literally overwhelmed the Conceptual Stat.


    And considering my stat��s absolute value was also small.


    ��I thought about raising it brute-force with points.��


    But that didn��t work either.


    The reason was simple.


    [Absolute Stat ck-100,000,000p]


    It required 100 million points just to raise a single point.


    ��To be honest, it��s like telling me not to raise it with points.��


    I chuckled bitterly as I moved quickly. The target was quite far from here. While the geography in the game and this ce were simr, there were slight differences, so I had to hurry.


    Bang!


    I drove my movement skill to its extreme. My body began to move at a speed iparable to before.


    Before I knew it, Eternal Heaven, with its seven tails, was wagging its tail beside me.


    -But, Seo-ha, what business do you have here?


    -I��ve been here before, but there doesn��t seem to be any power that the master would desire.


    ck Heaven, now as tall as me, muttered.


    Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven.


    They were once just mascots, but as I grew stronger and gained more power, they began to regain their strength. They were also draining my power rapidly, but they were now starting to regain the sense they had before they became like this.


    ��It��s a power that won��t be detected.��


    -Is it a power like the Energy of Defying Heaven?


    I nodded in response to Eternal Heaven��s question.


    ��More precisely, it can be detected. But that power cuts off everything, so you have to enter the ruins to sense it.��


    -A power like the Energy of Defying Heaven. But it can��t be as good as the Energy of Defying Heaven, can it?


    ��What are you talking about, ck Heaven?��


    -M-master? If you give me that ��what nonsense are you talking about�� look, even I will get hurt!


    ����The Energy of Defying Heaven. The power that Heavenly Demon possessed, which wouldn��t pale even whenbined with ck God Martial Arts, lies dormant here.��


    -What?!


    ck Heaven looked at me in shock. Eternal Heaven asked me curiously.


    -Is there really another unreasonable power like that?


    ��Yeah. That��s why I moved to North Korea when the ck me Dragon came.��


    -Ah, because you didn��t know what influence the dragon��s power might have on the ruins or if it might reveal them. So, what��s the name of that power?


    ��Boundary.��


    If the Energy of Defying Heaven denied everything.


    This power distinguished everything.


    Boundary.


    It was a power that divided this world. It was also a power that allowed movement to any location.


    Some even said that it was a power that created a Hollow Space.


    ��To be honest, I don��t fully understand it either.��


    Unlike ck God Martial Arts and Heaven Defying Body, I had handled this power a few times.


    When I yed Epic World, many people thought of the power of Boundary as a convenient means of transportation, but the more you delved into it, the more immense its potential became, leading many users to explore Boundary further.


    ��But no matter how much you explore Boundary, it keeps revealing more.��


    The potential of the power of Boundary was so absurd that this happened.


    Just when you thought you had understood it, another ability popped out from somewhere.


    One of the greatest abilities of Boundary was the power to transcend boundaries.


    Boundary was a force that distinguished all ces and allowed one to leap across any location.


    -��Isn��t thatpletely overpowered?


    Eternal Heaven stared nkly at my exnation. ck Heaven was the same. They both wore expressions as if questioning whether such a power could truly exist.


    ��It is.��


    What��s more terrifying was that even I didn��t know how far it would go once itbined with the Energy of Defying Heaven. I put my hand in my pocket as I climbed a tree.


    ��It��s around here����


    Moving north from Pyongyang, there��s a ce with lots of mountains.


    I didn��t know the exact name, but this was the location. Besides, North Korea was almost all mountains anyway.


    -With Seo-ha��s current power, can��t you just smash the ruins and make them appear?


    ��If I do that, the difficulty of the trial will rise significantly.��


    -Ah, since your natural power is strong, it��s a trial that tests the potential or character of the one who would be the master.


    Eternal Heaven answered my question.


    I looked at Eternal Heaven. Eternal Heaven blinked and looked back at me.


    ��Come to think of it, this one was so extraordinary that even Heavenly Demon forcefully kidnapped it.��


    There were moments when it surprised me, despite the usual yful antics.


    Anyway, after searching for about an hour, I finally found the ruins.


    ��Let��s go.��


    I headed into the depths of the ruins.

 Chapter 213: Boundary (3)

    ��Wow, I really put effort into this, and it copsed in one go.��


    A one-eyed individual with spectacles was present.


    A handsome man with golden, glossy, short hair wore a gray robe adorned with a sinister red inverted cross.


    Despite the n falling apart, the man was smiling.


    In front of the smiling man, shadow-like Mines were kneeling.


    -What should we do?


    ��Do you know who did this?��


    -��We are still identifying. It happened too quickly; in an instant, a thousand Mines were killed.


    ��How interesting. Hardly anyone among our Great Evils can specifically target and eliminate Mines like that.��The man looked towards Pyongyang with a smile. Originally, this ce was meant to be a stronghold for the Mines today.


    A third of the insignificant lives here were meant to be used for building an altar to sacrifice to their god, and another third would have be offerings, marking an event in history.


    The rest were to be handed over to the cooperating Nazi Empire��


    ��Find out immediately. Once a n starts, the most important thing is to block variables. If there��s a transcendent monster nearby, the n will be very difficult. Use whatever means necessary to find out.��


    -Understood!


    The Mines dispersed in all directions.


    However, the man knew that more than half of these beings would not return alive.


    ��Hmm, perhaps a real Apostle has descended.��


    Contact was lost in an instant.


    And all the Mines were dead. Lee Seo-ha didn��t know much, but the darkness he possessed severed all connections with the Mines in an instant, absorbing them entirely.


    The man thought.


    Such a force that specifically targeted the Mines indicates a strong hatred for Mines. It was clear who would be the most troubling in the current n.


    He tried extracting information by sparing the lives of these insignificant beings, but they all spoke the same.


    A ck abyss overturned the ground, devouring all the Mines. Beings who would abandon others for their own survival wouldn��t lie about something on which their lives depended. ?


    So, it really must have happened��


    ��The problem is that I can��t think of any being with such power.��


    The man stroked his head.


    He thought it was an easy task, but it turned out to be more troublesome than expected.


    ��It��s already troublesome because one axis died, and the schedule is tight.��


    The most sinister evil. Although not impressive inbat strength, she was ranked among the Great Evils due to her specialty in illusion magic.


    He couldn��t believe it when he heard that this being was killed by a student during an outing.


    ��Tsck. It seems like today is going to drag on����


    The man thought, stroking his head.


    He tucked a ck book under his arm and stood up. Exerting power here was irksome because of the attention of others, but it was just irksome. Such a variable wasn��t enough to distort a n into which he had put much effort.


    ��Just as well, kill them again.��


    The man grinned.


    Such power and such evil beliefs allowed him to make such a statement.


    Great Evil.


    That was the entity the world referred to him as.


    Boundary��s Power.


    The power dormant in the ruins couldn��t just be pushed through with force. This ce was already divided by boundaries, judging who could inherit its power.


    Therefore, only beings with brilliant wit and beliefs untainted by evil could prate these trials, reach the ce with the Boundary��s Power, and gain it.


    The problem was that the master of the boundary was very cautious, making the trials difficult.


    -No, what kind of trialsst for three hours straight!!


    There were incredibly many.


    Eternal Heaven looked irritably at the site where the trials took ce.


    ��Well, it��s not a problem.��


    While not easy enough to solve with eyes closed, he could immediately tackle the introductory part of any trial given his talent and Reading(-).


    -No, how can there be so many exams!?


    -Master, this sneaky guy couldn��t possibly have hidden power at a level simr to the Energy of Defying Heaven!


    Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven were furiouslyining.


    Honestly, I was getting tired too. What kind of exam goes on for three hours non-stop?


    ��The level is higher than when I first tried.��


    Although the difficulty increased with level, it felt particrly unfriendly to me.


    I didn��t get it.


    It was just that I had quite a few expectations for the being that would inherit the power I had built up over my lifetime. It was just that it was bothersome when directed at me, and I disliked dealing with it.


    I went inside. Like in a game, each area changed dramatically as I moved through.


    A giant door appeared, and there was a statue with the head of a lion engraved on it.


    [There was someone who impulsively became a Mine. A man became a Mine for the sake of avenging his family. Can this man truly be a good Mine?]


    A voice flowed from the lion��s head.


    There were circles and X��s marked, and I naturally stepped towards the X.


    -Since old times, I��ve thought you really hate Mines, Mr. Seo-ha.


    -Of course. Mines are a race not worth associating with. Even if it��s for the sake of family vengeance, that��s just the first step towards destruction.


    The giant door opened automatically. Beyond it was darkness, not a single light in sight.


    I stepped in without hesitation. The space that had been a cave until just now flipped after passing through a single door into a pure white space with just one door.


    -��To pass through a single door and encounter such a spatial technique. Even the top figures don��t find this easy, but indeed it matches the powerparable to the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    -Master, even the previous master could handle this much.


    -What nonsense are you spouting? The previous Heavenly Demon crudely tore space apart. Are you saying a scarf knitted by a child over a month and one crafted by an artisan are the same?


    ��Everyone, quiet.��


    I silenced them as they were being too noisy.


    I headed towards the center of the pure white space.


    [Congrattions on passing all the trials.]


    A dignified male voice echoed through the room.


    [This is the ce where all transcendent beings and gods have desired the power of my boundary. I have left everything of mine here�� Sessor who will inherit my power, take the power of the boundary and annihte all evil!]


    With those words, something like an altar appeared in the center of the room, and a ck orb materialized.


    -��Someone grandiose. Pride in their own power is also tremendous.


    -What. It��s natural for beings who have attained transcendence with their own power to have that much pride.


    -Yes, yes. Mr. Seo-ha, you should quickly take the power.


    ��I should.��


    I strode over and touched the ck orb on the altar.


    ��Emotion.


    ��Boundary Orb (S+)��


    An orb imbued with the power of the boundary.


    When consumed, it grants the power of the boundary to the consumer.


    : Upon consumption, the Conceptual Stat "Boundary" is unlocked.


    The ck orb, by consuming it alone, grants a powerparable to the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��Really a fine power.��


    I tuned my body with ck God Martial Arts.


    Preparing to absorb powers from other domains, I also numbed my taste buds as I touched the ck orb and ced it in my mouth.


    [Conceptual Stat "Boundary" is created.]


    [Absolute Stat "ck" absorbs Conceptual Stat "Boundary". Absolute Stat "ck" increases by 1.]


    ��Oh.��


    I marveled softly and then hesitated.


    The ck inside me surged. The power of the boundary added to the swirling constetion of ck.


    ��This����


    Sweating, I quickly inspected my inner power. Nine constetions floating within my body spun fiercely and resonated. The internal boundaries began to copse.


    -No, wait��!


    -Eternal Heaven, be careful! Don��t get swept away by the Defying Heaven!!


    The surroundings shook.


    The power that my body couldn��t contain began to sweep the surroundings, creating a massive flow.


    Whoooooosh��!


    The distinctions made by the boundary began to copse. The massive flow swallowed everything. There was nothing that could resist it.


    Because that flow was part of the fundamentalws thatposed this world.


    ����This is.��


    A vast universe began to form inside me. ording to thews overseen by the Absolute Stat, the flow of power methodically constructed within my body.


    Like stars floating in the universe, constetions rose within me. One, two, three�� their number rapidly increased.


    ��24.��


    And then the constetions merged.


    [Conceptual Stat "Form" is integrated into "ck".]


    Eventually, three stars rose within me.


    But their size was vast, and they could hardly be called mere ��stars.��


    Because those stars were,


    ��The Energy of Defying Heaven, Boundary, and Form����


    The conceptual powers I possessed.,


    ��Wow, I really put effort into this, and it copsed in one go.��


    A one-eyed individual with spectacles was present.


    A handsome man with golden, glossy, short hair wore a gray robe adorned with a sinister red inverted cross.


    Despite the n falling apart, the man was smiling.


    In front of the smiling man, shadow-like Mines were kneeling.


    -What should we do?


    ��Do you know who did this?��


    -��We are still identifying. It happened too quickly; in an instant, a thousand Mines were killed.


    ��How interesting. Hardly anyone among our Great Evils can specifically target and eliminate Mines like that.��


    The man looked towards Pyongyang with a smile. Originally, this ce was meant to be a stronghold for the Mines today.


    A third of the insignificant lives here were meant to be used for building an altar to sacrifice to their god, and another third would have be offerings, marking an event in history.


    The rest were to be handed over to the cooperating Nazi Empire��


    ��Find out immediately. Once a n starts, the most important thing is to block variables. If there��s a transcendent monster nearby, the n will be very difficult. Use whatever means necessary to find out.��


    -Understood!


    The Mines dispersed in all directions.


    However, the man knew that more than half of these beings would not return alive.


    ��Hmm, perhaps a real Apostle has descended.��


    Contact was lost in an instant.


    And all the Mines were dead. Lee Seo-ha didn��t know much, but the darkness he possessed severed all connections with the Mines in an instant, absorbing them entirely.


    The man thought.


    Such a force that specifically targeted the Mines indicates a strong hatred for Mines. It was clear who would be the most troubling in the current n.


    He tried extracting information by sparing the lives of these insignificant beings, but they all spoke the same.


    A ck abyss overturned the ground, devouring all the Mines. Beings who would abandon others for their own survival wouldn��t lie about something on which their lives depended.


    So, it really must have happened��


    ��The problem is that I can��t think of any being with such power.��


    The man stroked his head.


    He thought it was an easy task, but it turned out to be more troublesome than expected.


    ��It��s already troublesome because one axis died, and the schedule is tight.��


    The most sinister evil. Although not impressive inbat strength, she was ranked among the Great Evils due to her specialty in illusion magic.


    He couldn��t believe it when he heard that this being was killed by a student during an outing.


    ��Tsck. It seems like today is going to drag on����


    The man thought, stroking his head.


    He tucked a ck book under his arm and stood up. Exerting power here was irksome because of the attention of others, but it was just irksome. Such a variable wasn��t enough to distort a n into which he had put much effort.


    ��Just as well, kill them again.��


    The man grinned.


    Such power and such evil beliefs allowed him to make such a statement.


    Great Evil.


    That was the entity the world referred to him as.


    Boundary��s Power.


    The power dormant in the ruins couldn��t just be pushed through with force. This ce was already divided by boundaries, judging who could inherit its power.


    Therefore, only beings with brilliant wit and beliefs untainted by evil could prate these trials, reach the ce with the Boundary��s Power, and gain it.


    The problem was that the master of the boundary was very cautious, making the trials difficult.


    -No, what kind of trialsst for three hours straight!!


    There were incredibly many.


    Eternal Heaven looked irritably at the site where the trials took ce.


    ��Well, it��s not a problem.��


    While not easy enough to solve with eyes closed, he could immediately tackle the introductory part of any trial given his talent and Reading(-).


    -No, how can there be so many exams!?


    -Master, this sneaky guy couldn��t possibly have hidden power at a level simr to the Energy of Defying Heaven!


    Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven were furiouslyining.


    Honestly, I was getting tired too. What kind of exam goes on for three hours non-stop?


    ��The level is higher than when I first tried.��


    Although the difficulty increased with level, it felt particrly unfriendly to me.


    I didn��t get it.


    It was just that I had quite a few expectations for the being that would inherit the power I had built up over my lifetime. It was just that it was bothersome when directed at me, and I disliked dealing with it.


    I went inside. Like in a game, each area changed dramatically as I moved through.


    A giant door appeared, and there was a statue with the head of a lion engraved on it.


    [There was someone who impulsively became a Mine. A man became a Mine for the sake of avenging his family. Can this man truly be a good Mine?]


    A voice flowed from the lion��s head.


    There were circles and X��s marked, and I naturally stepped towards the X.


    -Since old times, I��ve thought you really hate Mines, Mr. Seo-ha.


    -Of course. Mines are a race not worth associating with. Even if it��s for the sake of family vengeance, that��s just the first step towards destruction.


    The giant door opened automatically. Beyond it was darkness, not a single light in sight.


    I stepped in without hesitation. The space that had been a cave until just now flipped after passing through a single door into a pure white space with just one door.


    -��To pass through a single door and encounter such a spatial technique. Even the top figures don��t find this easy, but indeed it matches the powerparable to the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    -Master, even the previous master could handle this much.


    -What nonsense are you spouting? The previous Heavenly Demon crudely tore space apart. Are you saying a scarf knitted by a child over a month and one crafted by an artisan are the same?


    ��Everyone, quiet.��


    I silenced them as they were being too noisy.


    I headed towards the center of the pure white space.


    [Congrattions on passing all the trials.]


    A dignified male voice echoed through the room.


    [This is the ce where all transcendent beings and gods have desired the power of my boundary. I have left everything of mine here�� Sessor who will inherit my power, take the power of the boundary and annihte all evil!]


    With those words, something like an altar appeared in the center of the room, and a ck orb materialized.


    -��Someone grandiose. Pride in their own power is also tremendous.


    -What. It��s natural for beings who have attained transcendence with their own power to have that much pride.


    -Yes, yes. Mr. Seo-ha, you should quickly take the power.


    ��I should.��


    I strode over and touched the ck orb on the altar.


    ��Emotion.


    ��Boundary Orb (S+)��


    An orb imbued with the power of the boundary.


    When consumed, it grants the power of the boundary to the consumer.


    : Upon consumption, the Conceptual Stat "Boundary" is unlocked.


    The ck orb, by consuming it alone, grants a powerparable to the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    ��Really a fine power.��


    I tuned my body with ck God Martial Arts.


    Preparing to absorb powers from other domains, I also numbed my taste buds as I touched the ck orb and ced it in my mouth.


    [Conceptual Stat "Boundary" is created.]


    [Absolute Stat "ck" absorbs Conceptual Stat "Boundary". Absolute Stat "ck" increases by 1.]


    ��Oh.��


    I marveled softly and then hesitated.


    The ck inside me surged. The power of the boundary added to the swirling constetion of ck.


    ��This����


    Sweating, I quickly inspected my inner power. Nine constetions floating within my body spun fiercely and resonated. The internal boundaries began to copse.


    -No, wait��!


    -Eternal Heaven, be careful! Don��t get swept away by the Defying Heaven!!


    The surroundings shook.


    The power that my body couldn��t contain began to sweep the surroundings, creating a massive flow.


    Whoooooosh��!


    The distinctions made by the boundary began to copse. The massive flow swallowed everything. There was nothing that could resist it.


    Because that flow was part of the fundamentalws thatposed this world.


    ����This is.��


    A vast universe began to form inside me. ording to thews overseen by the Absolute Stat, the flow of power methodically constructed within my body.


    Like stars floating in the universe, constetions rose within me. One, two, three�� their number rapidly increased.


    ��24.��


    And then the constetions merged.


    [Conceptual Stat "Form" is integrated into "ck".]


    Eventually, three stars rose within me.


    But their size was vast, and they could hardly be called mere ��stars.��


    Because those stars were,


    ��The Energy of Defying Heaven, Boundary, and Form����


    The conceptual powers I possessed.

 Chapter 214: Boundary (4)

    Swoosh��


    I came to my senses at the sound of the waves. I slowly opened my eyes.


    ��Where is this����


    It was a world of ck. ck clouds, like ink, covered the sky, and a ck sea enveloped the entire world.


    Above the sea, I floated absentmindedly.


    -I still can��t get used to this ce no matter how much I look.


    -This world is indeed strange. No single person should be able to contain such a world��


    ��But Daji was still holding a country, wasn��t she?��


    I said, puzzled.-That��s a different story, Seo-ha. The world Daji held was possible because she was probably a king or someone of equivalent status. She could do it because she swallowed the people of a whole nation.


    ����All of it?��


    -To put it simply, the images Daji and Mnie disyed at the end are beyond what they should have been able to contain.


    ck Heaven mused while spinning around.


    -Their images were not held alone. They shared the burden that should have been borne alone. They forced it upon the people of a nation.


    ��So that��s how it is.��


    -Yes. That��s why transcendents strive to contain their own forces. But such beings are extremely rare among those who manifest images. Or rather, there are hardly any in this case��


    ck Heaven said, closing her eyes.


    -Anyway, to put it bluntly, this world is truly strange. At first, I thought the owner simply had a vast capacity because the scope of their images was wide��


    -Is that so strange?


    -Eternal Heaven, do you know how far your senses extend here?


    -Hmm��


    Eternal Heaven closed her eyes, her tails flicking softly. A faint light emitted from her seven tails as if she was searching for something.


    -Oh��?


    A voice that seemed out of ce.


    However, the out-of-ce voice continued.


    -Wait, wait a minute?!


    Eternal Heaven��s images reached out, far beyond the horizon. If measured, it would easily surpass 100 kilometers.


    ��It��s possible here too.��


    Because this was my world of images, I could fully feel what they were doing.


    The problem was that they felt ��too small�� to perceive easily.


    -No, is it extending even beyond 1,000 kilometers?!<ul><li>That��s why it��s strange. Initially, I thought it was just a corner of the world that the images reached, but now that some power has been restored, I realize this is no mere image.</li></ul>


    ck Heaven looked at me withplex eyes.


    -The owner has embraced a world itself.


    ����But isn��t that a good thing?��


    I asked, puzzled by the serious discussion.


    -Hmm, it��s good in a way. Having a wide range of images means, when manifested in reality, it uses a lot of power, but usually, in a confrontation between images, the owner overwhelmingly has the upper hand.


    -Not only that. By training the images, you can also grow your Nyeom.


    Eternal Heaven��s tails swayed.


    -But this is abnormallyrge. Even the previous Heavenly Demon wasn��t like this.


    ��Hmm����


    I shook my body and stood up. I was sitting on the water but not wet. I was just floating by thought alone.


    -But owner, you should probably gather your power quickly.


    -Oh, right. I was so surprised by ck Heaven��s strange story that I forgot! Right now, Seo-ha��s power is fluctuating outside, so you need to gather it quickly.


    -What?! Didn��t you agree? And after all, there��s a big difference in time between the world of images and the real world. Theoretically, a day here could be more than a year in reality!


    -That��s just theoretically! Seo-ha isn��t specialized in that, so you need to gather it now.


    ��Is that so����


    Following their conversation, I sat back on the water.


    But there was one problem. What should I do now?


    -Focus. It��s good to explore and slowly unravel the new power you��ve acquired, but that��s not possible right now.


    I closed my eyes.


    Focus inward. Meditation had been my practice since my previous life, so there was no issue.


    I recognized the world.


    And the world recognized me.


    -What��


    -Such a monstrous�� focus��


    Even the voices of ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven were no longer audible.


    Inside, three stars rose. They were not a cluster of burning ck stars.


    Conceptual Stat.


    Shape and Defying Heaven. And Boundary.


    All of them rose as ck stars above my inner world.


    With a thunderous noise, the end of heaven began to unfold. The clouds that had wrapped the world in ck began to spread widely. In that sky, three stars took their ce.


    However, the Conceptual Stat Alchemy remained still, emitting a golden light.


    Thump.


    I tampered with it in my inner world. And I intuitively realized.


    ��This is.��


    The Conceptual Stat Alchemy remained still. It was not a proud refusal to belong to the ck; it was simply a different color.


    [��Divine Sight(S)��observes the images.]


    [��Divine Sight(S)��begins to differentiate the world into two colors.]


    The world began to split into two.


    It was white (��) and ck (��).


    [��Divine Sight(S)��evolves into ��Seven Colored Eyes(?)��!]


    ����This is.��


    The world began to appear in more fundamental colors. A deeply settling ck and a subtly present white.


    Over these, five colors oveid.


    I saw the world through colors. I looked at the stars.


    The Conceptual Stat, Alchemy, was emitting a golden light. However, its fundamental color was.


    ��White.��


    That��s why I couldn��t turn it into a star.


    But that was the only limitation.


    ��This will be forter.��


    Right now, I needed to finish the urgent tasks.


    I floated the ck me stars in the sky. ck stars whirled around like satellites.


    Scattering minutely, thenpressing and merging again.


    A massive flow formed within my body as I created the stars.


    Just like that, for a moment.


    I looked at the sky I had created.


    ��It��s nearlyplete.��


    How much time had passed? I couldn��t tell in the world of images. There should be many around me since I created such a massive flow��


    No, that wasn��t important right now.


    -Wow, wow! Seo-ha, just how powerful have you be?


    ��Quite a lot.��


    In truth, I had merely organized my power neatly. The overflowing power alone had enhanced my efficiency.


    ��It��s not entirely a good phenomenon.��


    -What?


    Eternal Heaven asked with a nk expression.


    It really wasn��t a good phenomenon.


    ck Heaven nodded in agreement.


    -Right. The owner��s body is more vulnerable than you think.


    -What�� Oh, you don��t mean��


    -The owner��s physical body has been tempered with ck God Martial Arts. ck God Martial Arts is the supreme external skill for warriors. For a martial artist, external skills are likeying the sturdiest pir on the ground. Inner skills and other abilities are like building the house on top of that pir. But right now, the house built by the owner is toorge, endangering the pir.


    My current power was so immense that my body might not withstand it.


    ��I��ve be stronger than I thought.��


    I awakened from the world of images.


    I could feels floating in the universe of my body. And also, if I released all this power now, my body wouldn��t be able to endure it.


    ��Of course, there aren��t many foes to match it now.��


    If I were to release the power of Shape, Defying Heaven, and Boundary, even the strongest among the great evils known as Vicious Abomination could be killed. Or maybe not. The Vicious Abomination is particrly unique among the great evils��


    ��I need to find Kim Seo-hyun as soon as possible.��


    It had be imperative.


    At the starting point of the Baekdu Trail.


    Mount Baekdu was also the origin of the spiritual veins.


    Therefore, this ce was exclusive to a select few. Only those who could wield power among the top 100 worldwide were allowed here.


    Two people were present.


    ��How is it?��


    The person known as the Thousand Sorcerer spoke with a tender tone. Kim Seo-hyun quietly opened her eyes.


    ��Perhaps because it��s the origin of the spiritual veins, the influx of magic power is different. Not just because of the internal pill of the ck Mountain Lord����


    ��That would make sense.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer looked at Kim Seo-hyun with a bitter smile.


    Even though he wouldn��t mind bequeathing everything to his granddaughter, she had changed after the Tower of Demons incident.


    ��I want to be stronger.��


    ��Seo-hyun, you����


    ��I don��t want to be powerless anymore.��


    It was the first time she had desired power.


    Whatever she had seen in that battle, she resolved to protect the people she loved.


    ��So, how was it?��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��Lee Seo-ha.��


    Just three sybles.


    Kim Seo-hyun thought quietly. What was Lee Seo-ha like?


    ��Did he block most of Daji��s attacks alone, dealing a fatal blow directly to Daji?��


    Even thinking about it was astonishing.


    But it was also true.


    Kim Seo-hyun was about to say that Lee Seo-ha had practically killed Daji alone when she sensed a flow.


    ����This is.��


    It was an enormous flow that enveloped the entire mountain. A flow based on ck power, so absolute that even a transcendent couldn��t ignore it.


    And from there, a ck power that seemed to negate everything.


    ��Seo-ha��s power.��


    It was the flow created by Lee Seo-ha.


    ��Ha, Grandfather, let��s run over there!��


    ����Granddaughter, and to think they said there��s no use in raising you.��


    With a click of his tongue, the Thousand Sorcerer quickly moved toward the flow.,


    Swoosh��


    I came to my senses at the sound of the waves. I slowly opened my eyes.


    ��Where is this����


    It was a world of ck. ck clouds, like ink, covered the sky, and a ck sea enveloped the entire world.


    Above the sea, I floated absentmindedly.


    -I still can��t get used to this ce no matter how much I look.


    -This world is indeed strange. No single person should be able to contain such a world��


    ��But Daji was still holding a country, wasn��t she?��


    I said, puzzled.


    -That��s a different story, Seo-ha. The world Daji held was possible because she was probably a king or someone of equivalent status. She could do it because she swallowed the people of a whole nation.


    ����All of it?��


    -To put it simply, the images Daji and Mnie disyed at the end are beyond what they should have been able to contain.


    ck Heaven mused while spinning around.


    -Their images were not held alone. They shared the burden that should have been borne alone. They forced it upon the people of a nation.


    ��So that��s how it is.��


    -Yes. That��s why transcendents strive to contain their own forces. But such beings are extremely rare among those who manifest images. Or rather, there are hardly any in this case��


    ck Heaven said, closing her eyes.


    -Anyway, to put it bluntly, this world is truly strange. At first, I thought the owner simply had a vast capacity because the scope of their images was wide��


    -Is that so strange?


    -Eternal Heaven, do you know how far your senses extend here?


    -Hmm��


    Eternal Heaven closed her eyes, her tails flicking softly. A faint light emitted from her seven tails as if she was searching for something.


    -Oh��?


    A voice that seemed out of ce.


    However, the out-of-ce voice continued.


    -Wait, wait a minute?!


    Eternal Heaven��s images reached out, far beyond the horizon. If measured, it would easily surpass 100 kilometers.


    ��It��s possible here too.��


    Because this was my world of images, I could fully feel what they were doing.


    The problem was that they felt ��too small�� to perceive easily.


    -No, is it extending even beyond 1,000 kilometers?!<ul><li>That��s why it��s strange. Initially, I thought it was just a corner of the world that the images reached, but now that some power has been restored, I realize this is no mere image.</li></ul>


    ck Heaven looked at me withplex eyes.


    -The owner has embraced a world itself.


    ����But isn��t that a good thing?��


    I asked, puzzled by the serious discussion.


    -Hmm, it��s good in a way. Having a wide range of images means, when manifested in reality, it uses a lot of power, but usually, in a confrontation between images, the owner overwhelmingly has the upper hand.


    -Not only that. By training the images, you can also grow your Nyeom.


    Eternal Heaven��s tails swayed.


    -But this is abnormallyrge. Even the previous Heavenly Demon wasn��t like this.


    ��Hmm����


    I shook my body and stood up. I was sitting on the water but not wet. I was just floating by thought alone.


    -But owner, you should probably gather your power quickly.


    -Oh, right. I was so surprised by ck Heaven��s strange story that I forgot! Right now, Seo-ha��s power is fluctuating outside, so you need to gather it quickly.


    -What?! Didn��t you agree? And after all, there��s a big difference in time between the world of images and the real world. Theoretically, a day here could be more than a year in reality!


    -That��s just theoretically! Seo-ha isn��t specialized in that, so you need to gather it now.


    ��Is that so����


    Following their conversation, I sat back on the water.


    But there was one problem. What should I do now?


    -Focus. It��s good to explore and slowly unravel the new power you��ve acquired, but that��s not possible right now.


    I closed my eyes.


    Focus inward. Meditation had been my practice since my previous life, so there was no issue.


    I recognized the world.


    And the world recognized me.


    -What��


    -Such a monstrous�� focus��


    Even the voices of ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven were no longer audible.


    Inside, three stars rose. They were not a cluster of burning ck stars.


    Conceptual Stat.


    Shape and Defying Heaven. And Boundary.


    All of them rose as ck stars above my inner world.


    With a thunderous noise, the end of heaven began to unfold. The clouds that had wrapped the world in ck began to spread widely. In that sky, three stars took their ce.


    However, the Conceptual Stat Alchemy remained still, emitting a golden light.


    Thump.


    I tampered with it in my inner world. And I intuitively realized.


    ��This is.��


    The Conceptual Stat Alchemy remained still. It was not a proud refusal to belong to the ck; it was simply a different color.


    [��Divine Sight(S)��observes the images.]


    [��Divine Sight(S)��begins to differentiate the world into two colors.]


    The world began to split into two.


    It was white (��) and ck (��).


    [��Divine Sight(S)��evolves into ��Seven Colored Eyes(?)��!]


    ����This is.��


    The world began to appear in more fundamental colors. A deeply settling ck and a subtly present white.


    Over these, five colors oveid.


    I saw the world through colors. I looked at the stars.


    The Conceptual Stat, Alchemy, was emitting a golden light. However, its fundamental color was.


    ��White.��


    That��s why I couldn��t turn it into a star.


    But that was the only limitation.


    ��This will be forter.��


    Right now, I needed to finish the urgent tasks.


    I floated the ck me stars in the sky. ck stars whirled around like satellites.


    Scattering minutely, thenpressing and merging again.


    A massive flow formed within my body as I created the stars.


    Just like that, for a moment.


    I looked at the sky I had created.


    ��It��s nearlyplete.��


    How much time had passed? I couldn��t tell in the world of images. There should be many around me since I created such a massive flow��


    No, that wasn��t important right now.


    -Wow, wow! Seo-ha, just how powerful have you be?


    ��Quite a lot.��


    In truth, I had merely organized my power neatly. The overflowing power alone had enhanced my efficiency.


    ��It��s not entirely a good phenomenon.��


    -What?


    Eternal Heaven asked with a nk expression.


    It really wasn��t a good phenomenon.


    ck Heaven nodded in agreement.


    -Right. The owner��s body is more vulnerable than you think.


    -What�� Oh, you don��t mean��


    -The owner��s physical body has been tempered with ck God Martial Arts. ck God Martial Arts is the supreme external skill for warriors. For a martial artist, external skills are likeying the sturdiest pir on the ground. Inner skills and other abilities are like building the house on top of that pir. But right now, the house built by the owner is toorge, endangering the pir.


    My current power was so immense that my body might not withstand it.


    ��I��ve be stronger than I thought.��


    I awakened from the world of images.


    I could feels floating in the universe of my body. And also, if I released all this power now, my body wouldn��t be able to endure it.


    ��Of course, there aren��t many foes to match it now.��


    If I were to release the power of Shape, Defying Heaven, and Boundary, even the strongest among the great evils known as Vicious Abomination could be killed. Or maybe not. The Vicious Abomination is particrly unique among the great evils��


    ��I need to find Kim Seo-hyun as soon as possible.��


    It had be imperative.


    At the starting point of the Baekdu Trail.


    Mount Baekdu was also the origin of the spiritual veins.


    Therefore, this ce was exclusive to a select few. Only those who could wield power among the top 100 worldwide were allowed here.


    Two people were present.


    ��How is it?��


    The person known as the Thousand Sorcerer spoke with a tender tone. Kim Seo-hyun quietly opened her eyes.


    ��Perhaps because it��s the origin of the spiritual veins, the influx of magic power is different. Not just because of the internal pill of the ck Mountain Lord����


    ��That would make sense.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer looked at Kim Seo-hyun with a bitter smile.


    Even though he wouldn��t mind bequeathing everything to his granddaughter, she had changed after the Tower of Demons incident.


    ��I want to be stronger.��


    ��Seo-hyun, you����


    ��I don��t want to be powerless anymore.��


    It was the first time she had desired power.


    Whatever she had seen in that battle, she resolved to protect the people she loved.


    ��So, how was it?��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��Lee Seo-ha.��


    Just three sybles.


    Kim Seo-hyun thought quietly. What was Lee Seo-ha like?


    ��Did he block most of Daji��s attacks alone, dealing a fatal blow directly to Daji?��


    Even thinking about it was astonishing.


    But it was also true.


    Kim Seo-hyun was about to say that Lee Seo-ha had practically killed Daji alone when she sensed a flow.


    ����This is.��


    It was an enormous flow that enveloped the entire mountain. A flow based on ck power, so absolute that even a transcendent couldn��t ignore it.


    And from there, a ck power that seemed to negate everything.


    ��Seo-ha��s power.��


    It was the flow created by Lee Seo-ha.


    ��Ha, Grandfather, let��s run over there!��


    ����Granddaughter, and to think they said there��s no use in raising you.��


    With a click of his tongue, the Thousand Sorcerer quickly moved toward the flow.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 215: Boundary (5)

    Above the night sky, three stars floated.


    They were ck and barely visible, as if they absorbed even light, emitting an immense presence.


    ��Will theree a day when I can fill the sky with stars?��


    The stars in the vast sky didn��t even fill a third of this world.


    Yet I was still only at the highest level. Someday, if I ascended to transcendence and aimed for the celestial above that, maybe then I could fill this sky with stars.


    With vague expectations, I closed my eyes.


    Swoooosh.


    As the sound of the waves faded away, I returned to reality, greeted by a dusty ruin��


    GROOOOM!The greeting was too intense, excessively so.


    The entire ruin shook as if it was about to copse. This was the state right after I returned from the metaphysical world.


    Now that I had acquired the power of the boundary, it wasn��t just that Icked the power to maintain this ruin; the flow I created also had a significant adverse effect on it.


    ��Still, I have to take what I can.��


    I extended my right hand. Then, the power of the boundary that had permeated the ruin gathered in my hand.


    More precisely, the remnants of the boundary power that had created this ruin entered me. I felt the boundary power embedded in the smallest star within me grow denser.


    Got everything I could. Let��s escape, master.


    ��Let��s.��


    I didn��t hesitate and turned my back.


    Having acquired the boundary, I vaguely understood.


    This ruin was extremely dangerous. The ruin, structured with distinguished boundaries, was unstable. A slight mistake could entangle me in the distortions created while making the boundary.


    The boundary within the ck told me so.


    If a Great Evil didn��t suddenly appear, that was.


    -Right. And if a transcender suddenly appears and we don��t get involved in that fight��


    -Master and Eternal Heaven? Those statements are quite dangerous��


    ck Heaven was shocked by what Eternal Heaven and I said. Honestly, even if we set such gs, the chance of a great evil appearing was almost zero.


    At least there were many Mines in Pyongyang.


    This ce was quite far from Pyongyang, and if the one who nned the overthrow of Pyongyang wasn��t a vile evil, there��d be no reason toe all the way here. ???


    BANG BANG BANG!


    The ruin copsed. I quickly moved using the zing Divine Step. As I ran lightly, my body stretched out.


    At this rate, the speed of sound was a joke.


    I wasn��t even moving at full power, but it was this effective. The newly acquired power was that efficient.


    Squeak.


    It also meant that it was straining my body. My body was signaling that it was being strained. I slowed down a bit and moved.


    GROOOM!


    Walls were falling as the ruin copsed.


    Boundary.


    Whoosh!


    The smallest star residing within me began to move. A different power than before pervaded my entire body.


    Then, my vision changed. Instead of viewing all power as colors, a world of ck background and white lines began to appear in my vision.


    ��This.


    I had experienced this scene before.


    ck Heavenly Shadow Step. It was when I first awakened my stepping technique.


    Back then, I also felt time slowing down.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven wasn��t imbued with such power before.


    If it were the old me, I wouldn��t have been certain.


    But now, having acquired the absolute stat ck , I could say for sure. The Energy of Defying Heaven did not interfere with space. That was possible only with ck God Martial Arts.


    Questions forter.


    Now, I focused.


    Suddenly, everything around me began to be distinguished. What I could see, what I could feel, and even what I couldn��t feel started to be discerned, and various concepts began to be differentiated.


    The radius was still 10 meters.


    An absurdly narrow range, even though this was a newly acquired power, considering what I had obtained so far.


    Didn��t matter.


    It didn��t matter at all.


    The walls of the ruin copsed right above my head. Thanks to enduring numerous fierce battles, my senses were almost prophetic.


    Dangerous!


    The walls began to crumble.


    I passed right through the falling debris above my head.


    -Eh?


    -��Was that the boundary?


    Eternal Heaven was stunned, and ck Heaven asked me.


    I nodded.


    -That��s an absurd power. The previous master didn��t exist in this dimension.


    -Wait, does distinguishing mean talking about all space?


    ��Right.��


    While responding appropriately to Eternal Heaven, I tensed my legs. I was still not ustomed to the power of the boundary.


    The power consumption was worse than I thought.


    The total amount of Energy of Defying Heaven was small, but its power was absolute. Conversely, the shape had an enormous total amount, but its power was rtively small. However, since the total amount was so vast, I could mitigate it by mixing it with the Breath of Authority that Dalgi had used.


    The boundary was simr to the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    The power of the boundary was absolute. However, because the total amount of power it held was absurdly small, it had to be used thriftily.


    What I did a moment ago was temporarily cing my body in a different dimension.


    But that was just one of the ways to use the boundary.


    Sliding.


    The ck color moved. The ck rising from the shadow pierced through the copsing walls of the ruin and ascended.


    Boundary.


    Everything became distinct, and suddenly, my body had moved to a ce with ck hues.


    What.


    Master, it was dangerous!


    Before Eternal Heaven could finish,


    I quickly twisted my body. A fraction toote, I sensed a light through the ��Martial Sense (S).��


    Fast��!


    Internally shocked, I moved swiftly. The ��Sword Demon (S+)�� sense screamed danger. I quickly applied the ��zing Divine Step (S).��


    Kicking through the air, Inded swiftly and looked in the direction of the attack.


    Heh��


    It was a man smiling.


    Wearing a monocle and with golden, shining hair, his gray robe bore a sinister reverse cross in a dark red color.


    His eyes appeared squinted from smiling too much.


    ��Why you?


    ��It was bound to fail. Our kids gather information as quickly as those in the light, but if growth meant this speed in the meantime����


    The man muttered and looked at me.


    ��Ah, my apologies. It was so absurd I got lost in thought for a moment. The floor copsed and there you appeared, but what does my sense warn me? It ignores all the unworthy ones. Now that it��se to this, shall we exchange greetings?��


    ��Lee Seo-ha.��


    ��That��s a fine name. As handsome as your face. I am called Rasputin.��


    The man bowed with an orphaned grace.


    ��In the world, known as the Fallen Saint, the Bright Evil, Rasputin.��


    A corrupted priest pointed a gun at me.


    ��Now that it��se to this, although I��m pleased to meet you, wouldn��t you rather die? You look far too dangerous.��


    ��Sorry, but there are many who would be sad if I died.��


    ��I could make them happier instead, which is a pity.��


    Rasputin said and then pulled the trigger.


    Bang.


    As the sound rang out, my eyes of seven colors saw.


    It was as if ink spread in the air, and space was being pierced.


    The bullet crossed spaces. Right in front of my eyes.


    I chose to dodge rather than block the bullet. I ducked instantly. The ��Sword Demon (S+)�� intuition warned of the danger before, knowing just how dangerous that gun was.


    Beast��s Bullet.


    Refined from the power of an alien god worshipped by the evil, a misstep could trouble even a transcender.


    I quickly widened the distance.


    The power of the boundary must have been revealed.


    He attacked as soon as he appeared.


    The enemy must be assuming I have some means of movement.


    Moving something while going could be more dangerous. I made a quick decision and inserted the ck Heavenly Demon Sword into the White Rouge.


    elerating rune.


    The Four Seasons Sword series was not a good choice now.


    Those were excellent swords at the S grade, but my power now held a force beyond my expectations. I doubted their durability to utilize techniques using the absolute stat ck.


    Only the ck Heavenly Demon Sword remained.


    I continuously hammered the elerating rune into the White Rouge.


    WOOOOONG��!!


    The second and firstrgest stars within me spun. Their names were Energy of Defying Heaven and Shape.


    ��Oh.��


    Rasputin looked at me as if amazed.


    Saaaaa������.


    Something began to erode the surroundings. ck surged from behind me. It formed a certain shape.


    A massive dragon��s head was beside me.


    And then I unsheathed.


    The elerated ck Heavenly Demon Sword was imbued with ck power.


    ��This is quite dangerous.��


    The eyes of the evil changed. Eyes previously unseen due to his smile opened.


    Ominous red eyes.


    ��O God. Here lies the foolish and ignorant. Grant me the use of Your power for their enlightenment.��


    A reverse cross appeared behind Rasputin and burst into light. It was a dark light.


    A light that eroded pure white.


    ��Shall we y a bit?��


    The shape enveloping the world and the light eroded by darkness collided.,


    Above the night sky, three stars floated.


    They were ck and barely visible, as if they absorbed even light, emitting an immense presence.


    ��Will theree a day when I can fill the sky with stars?��


    The stars in the vast sky didn��t even fill a third of this world.


    Yet I was still only at the highest level. Someday, if I ascended to transcendence and aimed for the celestial above that, maybe then I could fill this sky with stars.


    With vague expectations, I closed my eyes.


    Swoooosh.


    As the sound of the waves faded away, I returned to reality, greeted by a dusty ruin��


    GROOOOM!


    The greeting was too intense, excessively so.


    The entire ruin shook as if it was about to copse. This was the state right after I returned from the metaphysical world.


    Now that I had acquired the power of the boundary, it wasn��t just that Icked the power to maintain this ruin; the flow I created also had a significant adverse effect on it.


    ��Still, I have to take what I can.��


    I extended my right hand. Then, the power of the boundary that had permeated the ruin gathered in my hand.


    More precisely, the remnants of the boundary power that had created this ruin entered me. I felt the boundary power embedded in the smallest star within me grow denser.


    Got everything I could. Let��s escape, master.


    ��Let��s.��


    I didn��t hesitate and turned my back.


    Having acquired the boundary, I vaguely understood.


    This ruin was extremely dangerous. The ruin, structured with distinguished boundaries, was unstable. A slight mistake could entangle me in the distortions created while making the boundary.


    The boundary within the ck told me so.


    If a Great Evil didn��t suddenly appear, that was.


    -Right. And if a transcender suddenly appears and we don��t get involved in that fight��


    -Master and Eternal Heaven? Those statements are quite dangerous��


    ck Heaven was shocked by what Eternal Heaven and I said. Honestly, even if we set such gs, the chance of a great evil appearing was almost zero.


    At least there were many Mines in Pyongyang.


    This ce was quite far from Pyongyang, and if the one who nned the overthrow of Pyongyang wasn��t a vile evil, there��d be no reason toe all the way here.


    BANG BANG BANG!


    The ruin copsed. I quickly moved using the zing Divine Step. As I ran lightly, my body stretched out.


    At this rate, the speed of sound was a joke.


    I wasn��t even moving at full power, but it was this effective. The newly acquired power was that efficient.


    Squeak.


    It also meant that it was straining my body. My body was signaling that it was being strained. I slowed down a bit and moved.


    GROOOM!


    Walls were falling as the ruin copsed.


    Boundary.


    Whoosh!


    The smallest star residing within me began to move. A different power than before pervaded my entire body.


    Then, my vision changed. Instead of viewing all power as colors, a world of ck background and white lines began to appear in my vision.


    ��This.


    I had experienced this scene before.


    ck Heavenly Shadow Step. It was when I first awakened my stepping technique.


    Back then, I also felt time slowing down.


    The Energy of Defying Heaven wasn��t imbued with such power before.


    If it were the old me, I wouldn��t have been certain.


    But now, having acquired the absolute stat ck , I could say for sure. The Energy of Defying Heaven did not interfere with space. That was possible only with ck God Martial Arts.


    Questions forter.


    Now, I focused.


    Suddenly, everything around me began to be distinguished. What I could see, what I could feel, and even what I couldn��t feel started to be discerned, and various concepts began to be differentiated.


    The radius was still 10 meters.


    An absurdly narrow range, even though this was a newly acquired power, considering what I had obtained so far.


    Didn��t matter.


    It didn��t matter at all.


    The walls of the ruin copsed right above my head. Thanks to enduring numerous fierce battles, my senses were almost prophetic.


    Dangerous!


    The walls began to crumble.


    I passed right through the falling debris above my head.


    -Eh?


    -��Was that the boundary?


    Eternal Heaven was stunned, and ck Heaven asked me.


    I nodded.


    -That��s an absurd power. The previous master didn��t exist in this dimension.


    -Wait, does distinguishing mean talking about all space?


    ��Right.��


    While responding appropriately to Eternal Heaven, I tensed my legs. I was still not ustomed to the power of the boundary.


    The power consumption was worse than I thought.


    The total amount of Energy of Defying Heaven was small, but its power was absolute. Conversely, the shape had an enormous total amount, but its power was rtively small. However, since the total amount was so vast, I could mitigate it by mixing it with the Breath of Authority that Dalgi had used.


    The boundary was simr to the Energy of Defying Heaven.


    The power of the boundary was absolute. However, because the total amount of power it held was absurdly small, it had to be used thriftily.


    What I did a moment ago was temporarily cing my body in a different dimension.


    But that was just one of the ways to use the boundary.


    Sliding.


    The ck color moved. The ck rising from the shadow pierced through the copsing walls of the ruin and ascended.


    Boundary.


    Everything became distinct, and suddenly, my body had moved to a ce with ck hues.


    What.


    Master, it was dangerous!


    Before Eternal Heaven could finish,


    I quickly twisted my body. A fraction toote, I sensed a light through the ��Martial Sense (S).��


    Fast��!


    Internally shocked, I moved swiftly. The ��Sword Demon (S+)�� sense screamed danger. I quickly applied the ��zing Divine Step (S).��


    Kicking through the air, Inded swiftly and looked in the direction of the attack.


    Heh��


    It was a man smiling.


    Wearing a monocle and with golden, shining hair, his gray robe bore a sinister reverse cross in a dark red color.


    His eyes appeared squinted from smiling too much.


    ��Why you?


    ��It was bound to fail. Our kids gather information as quickly as those in the light, but if growth meant this speed in the meantime����


    The man muttered and looked at me.


    ��Ah, my apologies. It was so absurd I got lost in thought for a moment. The floor copsed and there you appeared, but what does my sense warn me? It ignores all the unworthy ones. Now that it��se to this, shall we exchange greetings?��


    ��Lee Seo-ha.��


    ��That��s a fine name. As handsome as your face. I am called Rasputin.��


    The man bowed with an orphaned grace.


    ��In the world, known as the Fallen Saint, the Bright Evil, Rasputin.��


    A corrupted priest pointed a gun at me.


    ��Now that it��se to this, although I��m pleased to meet you, wouldn��t you rather die? You look far too dangerous.��


    ��Sorry, but there are many who would be sad if I died.��


    ��I could make them happier instead, which is a pity.��


    Rasputin said and then pulled the trigger.


    Bang.


    As the sound rang out, my eyes of seven colors saw.


    It was as if ink spread in the air, and space was being pierced.


    The bullet crossed spaces. Right in front of my eyes.


    I chose to dodge rather than block the bullet. I ducked instantly. The ��Sword Demon (S+)�� intuition warned of the danger before, knowing just how dangerous that gun was.


    Beast��s Bullet.


    Refined from the power of an alien god worshipped by the evil, a misstep could trouble even a transcender.


    I quickly widened the distance.


    The power of the boundary must have been revealed.


    He attacked as soon as he appeared.


    The enemy must be assuming I have some means of movement.


    Moving something while going could be more dangerous. I made a quick decision and inserted the ck Heavenly Demon Sword into the White Rouge.


    elerating rune.


    The Four Seasons Sword series was not a good choice now.


    Those were excellent swords at the S grade, but my power now held a force beyond my expectations. I doubted their durability to utilize techniques using the absolute stat ck.


    Only the ck Heavenly Demon Sword remained.


    I continuously hammered the elerating rune into the White Rouge.


    WOOOOONG��!!


    The second and firstrgest stars within me spun. Their names were Energy of Defying Heaven and Shape.


    ��Oh.��


    Rasputin looked at me as if amazed.


    Saaaaa������.


    Something began to erode the surroundings. ck surged from behind me. It formed a certain shape.


    A massive dragon��s head was beside me.


    And then I unsheathed.


    The elerated ck Heavenly Demon Sword was imbued with ck power.


    ��This is quite dangerous.��


    The eyes of the evil changed. Eyes previously unseen due to his smile opened.


    Ominous red eyes.


    ��O God. Here lies the foolish and ignorant. Grant me the use of Your power for their enlightenment.��


    A reverse cross appeared behind Rasputin and burst into light. It was a dark light.


    A light that eroded pure white.


    ��Shall we y a bit?��


    The shape enveloping the world and the light eroded by darkness collided.

 Chapter 216: Boundary (6)

    At the moment when I faced Bright Evil and it revealed its hostility towards me and attacked, I thought:


    ��This isn��t good.��


    One of the Great Evils, Bright Evil.


    It��s not an entity like Daji, where I couldpletely dominate.


    Even with perfect preparation and calling in others to help, the win rate wasn��t high.


    In other words, it��s an opponent I could never defeat alone.


    ��I didn��t think I��d actually meet it.��


    ��Eternal Existence (S+)�� and ��Sword Demon (S+)�� reacted.


    ��Let��s move calmly.As I calmly observed my surroundings, the stars within me began to rotate.


    The star��s name was Shape.


    Saa����.


    Something encroached around me and appeared.


    Creak.


    A sound that ordinary hearing couldn��t detect reached me. As infinite power surged within me, my body began to overload.


    My body screamed in agony. I had to find a way to turn this into a short-term battle by any means.


    ��My condition is the worst.��


    My current physical state wasn��t good.


    I needed to secure a retreat route. The problem was that the opponent was wary of the power of the Boundary.


    ��Luckily, there are no subordinates.��


    This meant that Bright Evil appeared alone.


    In such cases, there were usually two possibilities. Either the remaining subordinates weren��t strong, or Bright Evil was confident in its own power.


    However, Bright Evil must have already thought something unusual had urred in Pyongyang.


    If it were Bright Evil, it would have likely taken some measures. Spreading its subordinates widely, perhaps using them like a Heavenly Web.


    I took a stance.


    Gripping the ck Heavenly Demon Sword.


    ��I��ll make the first move.��


    The only advantage I have against Bright Evil right now was one thing.


    Instantaneous explosive power. On the other hand, Rasputin was consistently strong. He also possessed explosive power. Among the Great Evils, he is one of the most troublesome opponents.


    ��This is quite dangerous.��


    Bright Evil��s eyes changed. The eyes, previously hidden behind a smile, opened.


    Eyes glowing with an ominous red light.


    ��Oh, God. Here is an ignorant and foolish being. Allow me to use your power to guide them.��


    A reverse cross appeared behind Rasputin, and light exploded. It was a dark light.


    A light of darkness that consumed the pure white.


    ��But you, you��re incredibly arrogant, aren��t you? Do you think you��ve be something just because you caught Dalgi?��


    Rasputin took a step forward.


    ��Anyway, that wench was the weakest among us.��


    ��You talk too much. Why is that? Are you scared?��


    ��Hah.��


    Rasputin let out a hollowugh and thenughed ferociously.


    ��Let me see if you��re someone worthy of making such remarks!!��


    At Rasputin��s words, the dark light surged.


    Whiiiing!


    The star within me rotated. Draw. ck Heaven was drawn like a sh, and ck mes descended upon it.


    Divine Terror Fire.


    ck mes poured out. The mes wrapped around the world, forming a shape. The form of a ck me Dragon shed with the light engulfed in darkness.


    A shockwave that erased even sound spread in all directions.


    The immense aftermath of power spread out, destroying everything around it indiscriminately. This is how battles between transcendents usually go. Beings that transform thendscape entirely.


    ��Kehuk.��


    [��Eyes of Seven Colors (?)��observe the opponent.]


    I saw Rasputin. Half of his body was shattered, ring at me with one remaining eye.


    In this fight, I had the upper hand. At least outwardly, I appeared intact.


    But that didn��t mean it��s a good thing.


    ��The power of Shape is too strong��!��


    Gulp.


    I poured out all my strength at once. That��s how I had fought until now. Rather than a long-term battle, a short-term one. Even if the opponent took my bones, I��d take theirs.


    This was possible because of the absolute external martial art, ck God Martial Arts.


    However, the bacsh from pouring out my power all at once just now twisted all the energy channels in my body.


    Blood surged from within.


    But there was no time to leisurely cough or swallow the blood. I gritted my teeth and quickly moved my body.


    ��Your, your power�� is, truly�� incredible.��


    A chilling voice echoed.


    ��You, are dangerous.��


    Half of Rasputin��s body had flown off.


    ��It had flown off. But now his body was engulfed in ck power.


    [At merely 20 years of age, to possess such power is beyondprehension. Your power, which denies everything, is bizarre. Even I can��t understand it.]


    His words continued, though intermittently, due to the wounds.


    It meant that he was at least healed enough to speak.


    [You must die. You are the most dangerous opponent to our, no, to my great cause.]


    Killing intent exploded.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    The demon, Rasputin, unleashed all his power, and the force he exhaled began to distort thews of the world.


    [You must die here and now!!]


    The light engulfed by darkness was radiating in all directions.


    Those rays of light, thin as shes, shot through the air and then curved towards me like a bombardment.


    -Master!! Be careful!!


    At ck Heaven��s warning, I spun the star within my body.


    Ka-ga-ga-gak��!


    The creaking of my body grew more intense. At the same time, everything within a 2-meter radius around me began to differentiate.


    ����Boundary!��


    The power of the Boundary distinguished everything. Before the hundreds of ck shes could reach me, they all vanished.


    [What?!]


    Those shes were redirected towards Rasputin.


    Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-gwang!


    The bombardment rippled in all directions. It bought me some time, but the price was severe.


    The cost of that time was my trembling body.


    ��Even the power of the Boundary�� the strain is��!��


    My body creaked.


    I contemted,paring what I currently had at my disposal.


    ��Infinite Vitality (S) is helping me endure, but it��s dangerous.��


    I awakened the dragon blood lying dormant within my body.


    The power I had saved for facing the Apostle during the invasion of the Nazi Empire needed to be unleashed.


    Thump.


    Scales rose across my entire body, and my vision took on a peculiar sensation.


    I channeled the power of magic into the Conceptual Stat Refinement. A golden light surged.


    Dragon Word Activation.


    [Here and now��!]


    ��That power is too precious to be used here.��


    A quiet voice stopped me.


    I stared nkly at one spot.


    ��Se�� Seo-ha, are you okay!?��


    A worried voice apanied the girl with sky-blue hair who embraced me.


    ��There are no visible injuries. Instead, you��ve cornered the opponent. Despite its grotesque appearance, that thing hates transforming into a demon����


    The young man with long hair looked at me.


    Though he was in the mountains, he coolly turned away in a formal suit.


    ��What a monstrous being. You did well. From here on, I��ll take care of it.��


    [��Damn wizard. Why have youe this far?]


    ��Have you even given up on the pretense of honorifics? Well, I didn��t expect you to keep it up anyway.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer raised his staff. A massive diamond the size of a saint��s face hovered at the end of the long, pure white rod.


    ��Watch closely. This is how transcendents fight.��


    [You talk too much, old man!!]


    At Rasputin��s words, Kim Seo-hyun, who was holding me, gritted her teeth and swiftly dashed backward. The speed was impressive.


    The Thousand Sorcerer and Rasputin collided. Light shed.


    As light and darkness shed, filling the sky, the surrounding terrain began to change.


    Sweltering.


    A sense of foreboding wrapped around my entire body.


    ��What is this?��


    If it was the Thousand Sorcerer, it should be safe. While it might be difficult for him to kill Rasputin, it would be just as difficult for Rasputin to kill the Thousand Sorcerer.


    A feeling of foreboding shouldn��t be there��


    I looked down with a nk expression at the ce where the ruins had copsed.


    The lingering power of the Boundary in the ruins began to distort the surroundings due to the aftermath of the battle.


    ����Ah, no.��


    I spoke in horror.


    ��Why, what��s wrong, Seo-ha?��


    ��We, we need to escape from here immediately����


    But my warning was toote.


    The Boundary that made up the ruins was exposed to all sorts of powers and began to run wild. It started to distort everything around it, sucking in the surrounding space like a ck hole.


    ��What the��! Everyone, be careful! We��re getting sucked in!��


    With the Thousand Sorcerer��s scream, we were swallowed by the power of the Boundary.<hr>


    As soon as I regained consciousness, I immediately stood up. What I saw was an entire forest.


    And what I felt was mana and spirit energy more abundant than in the modern world.


    ��Where on earth have we been thrown?


    -Is the power of the Boundary affecting even ces like this?


    ��What about Rasputin and the Thousand Sorcerer?��


    -I don��t know. They were quite far apart�� Rasputin might have escaped, but since he was aiming for you, be extremely cautious.


    ��I should.��


    With a sigh, I looked at Kim Seo-hyun, who was clinging to me.


    Kim Seo-hyun seemed to have lost consciousness and was sound asleep.


    The fortunate thing was that Kim Seo-hyun was nearby.


    Even so, I shouldn��t lower my guard since Rasputin might be close.


    ��This is really bad.��


    I took a deep breath and adjusted my body with ck God Martial Arts.


    If I were to meet Rasputin again here, it would be truly dangerous.


    Even though it was difficult to move, I had to move.


    Just as I was about to start moving with Kim Seo-hyun on my back, Eternal Heaven blocked our way.


    -��Wait, wait a moment.


    ��What is it?��


    Eternal Heaven stopped us with a nk expression.


    -Heu, ck Heaven. Don��t you feel something strange?


    -It��s a forest filled with spirit energy. Perhaps this is what the Amazon of Earth would be like��


    -What a carefreement!


    Eternal Heaven said in exasperation.


    -Don��t you remember that mountain?


    Eternal Heaven pointed at a mountain. I looked at the mountain she pointed at.


    A mountain filled with overwhelming spirit energy and mana. It felt like a ce where, if Eternal Heaven hadn��t epted the energy of defying heaven and trained there, she would have reached the highest level.


    -That��s the mountain where I used to live before Heavenly Demon arrived!!


    At Eternal Heaven��s words, I had a nk expression.


    That��s right.


    The power of the Boundary had sent me, no, us, to the ce where Heavenly Demon used to be.

 Chapter 217: Murim

    The boundary distinguished everything.


    It could differentiate both what humans have conceptualized and what they had not. The power of the boundary even affected space and time.


    So, I thought it was more important to decide what to do here rather than figuring out why we ended up in a ce called the Martial Arts World.


    There is a saying, ��Know your enemy and yourself, and you will not be endangered in a hundred battles.��


    This was a strategy from The Art of War by Sun Tzu, which emphasized the importance of understanding both the enemy and oneself.


    Therefore, as soon as I realized that this ce was the dimension where the Heavenly Demon once lived, I knew I had to understand what kind of ce this was.


    The best way was to ask Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven.


    They would know this ce best, as they had lived here.


    However, asking Eternal Heaven was difficult.��Is this the ce where the Heavenly Demon lived��?��


    -Yes, more precisely, this is the dimension where a person called the Heavenly Demon existed�� But I��m not sure of the details. It seems to be rted to some kind of restriction left by the Heavenly Demon��


    Eternal Heaven trailed off, as if unsure.


    A restriction left by the Heavenly Demon.


    I thought about the Heavenly Demon as I looked at ck Heaven.


    She was born into the Heavenly Demon Divine Sect, endowed with the power known as the Energy of Defying Heaven. She was the child of the sect leader.


    However, due to her condition called Heaven Defying Body, she was unable to learn martial arts.


    Because of this, she was treated poorly in the sect, but I heard that she eventually created her own martial arts using her unique talent.


    That was the beginning of ck God Martial Arts.


    I also recalled ck Heaven��s words that if one mastered the ck Arts, they would have no equal.


    ��I still find it useful even now.��


    I often used a few of the moves still. ck Step, on the other hand, was based on the principle of striking, which didn��t suit me well, so I didn��t use it often.


    In any case, she reportedly rose to the position of sect leader through her own power. Additionally, it was said that she conquered the Martial Arts World and unified it using her Energy of Defying Heaven.


    And then, the Heavenly Demon was said to have ascended.


    After that, the Heavenly Demon wandered through various dimensions. That��s what Mnie told me. Or rather, it was Ershil, who shared the same mind as Mnie.


    ��Is there any other information?��


    -Yes, wait, there��s something I remember. I clearly recall the Heavenly Demon��s nature.


    ��The Heavenly Demon��s nature?��


    -Yes, she was��


    Eternal Heaven nced at ck Heaven.


    -I can sum it up in one phrase.


    ��What is it?��


    -Above Heaven, under Heaven, I alone am honored.


    So, she was arrogant, huh?


    -Arrogant, yes, but her true personality was that she didn��t see anyone else as human except herself.


    ����?��


    -I mentioned before, didn��t I? The Heavenly Demon married 25 women during her lifetime.


    ��And she was said to have been divided into 25 parts when she died?��


    Simply put, the Heavenly Demon never considered those she married as her equals. There were even some same-sex rtionships at that time, but she saw all her wives as nothing more than dolls.


    ����Dolls?��


    -Yes. She saw everyone equally, be it figures in the Martial Arts World, members of the imperial family, immortals who lived in the heavens, or evil monsters that devoured humans.


    Eternal Heaven paused for a moment before speaking.


    -She looked down on everyone equally.


    Could it be that the Heavenly Demon was��


    ��Hmm����


    Just as something wasing to mind, I heard the sound of Kim Seo-hyun stirring.


    I quickly turned to look at Kim Seo-hyun.


    ��Wh-Where are we?��


    ��I don��t know. But it doesn��t seem to be the Earth we lived on.��


    ��Not Earth?��


    ��Yeah. It��s either an internal space like the Tower or another dimension.��


    Kim Seo-hyun��s expression hardened at my words.


    -You lie so smoothly.


    ��I can��t just outright say it��s the Martial Arts World.��


    Due to the influence of the Energy of Defying Heaven, even transcendent beings couldn��t recognize ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven.


    So, it was best to keep it hidden when possible.


    Secrets always made a person more mysterious.


    ��But, if it��s another world, how do we deal with thenguage?��


    ��Don��t worry. I have a rted talent.��


    Though Reading (-) wasn��t a power that could simply be used for trantion, what choice did I have?


    I needed it.


    ��Oh, that��s good. I trust you, Seo-ha.��


    ��Did you manage to bring anything?��


    ��Just this.��


    Kim Seo-hyun awkwardly smiled as she showed a pure white sword and its scabbard.


    It was the Sword of Wrath, Gram. Well, for someone like Kim Seo-hyun, just bringing a weapon was enough. I had everything else.


    ��First, let��s see if we can find anyone around here. It looks like there��s a path people use nearby.��


    ��I hope we canmunicate in this dimension����


    Kim Seo-hyun sighed, and I gave a slight smile.


    This Martial Arts World where the Heavenly Demon resided was a ce deeply connected to Kim Seo-hyun.


    ��The Thousand-Year Martial Pulse����


    Kim Seo-hyun was different from others.


    The knowledge she possessed was equivalent to inheriting everything from the Thousand-Year Martial Arts World. That��s why there was no specific martial art that symbolized her; she was simply known by the term ��Thousand-Year Martial Pulse.��


    When Kim Seo-hyun��s status elevated, she��d gain another name as she integrated all the martial arts.


    In any case, this dimension held all the knowledge Kim Seo-hyun possessed. There��s no way she wouldn��t be able tomunicate here.


    ��Let��s move.��


    ��Okay.��


    We started to move. Nothing changed by staying put here, so the mindset was to move and find something.


    Pa-pat!


    We moved swiftly. Naturally, I was fast, but Kim Seo-hyun, with her mana flowing from the Dragon��s Heart and her exceptional lightfoot technique, could run almost as fast as me.


    ��Her status will elevate quickly, huh?��


    Her growth rate was fast.


    Though it couldn��tpare to mine, she also possessed talents and an environment in the human world that were unparalleled.


    ��There are people over there.��


    ����They look like they��re dressed in Chinese clothing?��


    I saw a group of people in my sight.


    As Kim Seo-hyun mentioned, there were three warriors dressed in traditional Chinese clothing, carrying small travel packs and swords at their waists. Judging by their aura, they seemed to be lower-ranked heroes, equivalent to novice practitioners. Behind them was one who seemed to be a middle-rank hiding in the shadows.


    And there were people confronting these warriors.


    They were bandits.


    ��How dare you block my way! Do you know who I am?��


    ��Hmph, aren��t you just a passing warrior?��


    However, the aura of the bandits was no ordinary one.


    They were middle-rank warriors.


    ��Seems like the bandits here are quite strong?��


    ��Let��s help those people. They look likete bloomers, and it would be a good opportunity to build a rtionship and gather some information.��


    Kim Seo-hyun spoke with excitement.


    Come to think of it, she��s a martial arts enthusiast. She asionally read martial arts novels. The martial arts in those novels had inspired her, and she even created her own ultimate techniques based on them.


    ��Perhaps those people are either being targeted by the demonic sect for beingte bloomers or, like me, they have exceptional martial talents and are being threatened by assassins sent by the sect��s leaders. Let��s save them quickly!��


    Kim Seo-hyun, filled with excitement, dashed forward.<hr>


    The current Martial Arts World had gone astray.


    Righteousness and chivalry had vanished, leaving only strength and power in their ce.


    This was not the Martial Arts World he once knew.


    Warriors who lived by the sword now drank and swung their swords carelessly while drunk, causing guesthouses to be half-destroyed at the slightest provocation. Righteousness and chivalry had disappeared, leaving an era rife with treachery and betrayal.


    The current state of the Martial Arts World was heart-wrenching.


    And it was all because of one being.


    The demonic sect.


    A solitary woman, revered as the Martial God, was the cause.


    The Heavenly Demon.


    At the age of 19, she conquered the demonic sect, a figure with a name that symbolized covering the sky with demonic power.


    She then emerged into the Martial Arts World. The righteous sects, the evil sects, and even the imperial family joined forces.


    But they crumbled in just five years.


    In merely five years, the Heavenly Demon swallowed up the three forces and unified the Martial Arts World. The emperor knelt before the young girl, and the followers of the demonic sect roamed the world, chanting the survival of the fittest.


    The pirs of the righteous sects also fell.


    The Nine Schools and the One Sect. The phrase ��Fifteen Pirs that Supported the Righteous Sects�� had be a relic of a bygone era. The evil sects fared slightly better. They were the first to challenge the Heavenly Demon, realized the difference in power, and were the first to betray.


    The Namgung family was in rtively good shape.


    At thest moment, the Sichuan Tang family, who imed they couldn��t die alone, tried to poison the Heavenly Demon, but their patriarch was killed by a yful move from the Heavenly Demon. Moreover, Tang Sosso, who was almost certain to be the next leader, ended up serving the Heavenly Demon as her husband, bringing disgrace to the family��s name.


    The Namgung family, however, was praised by the Heavenly Demon for their good work, and thus, they could walk around Anhui Province with a bit of pride. But that pride became their downfall.


    Members of the evil sects, harboring grudges, disguised themselves as bandits and attacked them.


    ��Miss, run away!��


    ��Damn it!!��


    Even in thend of the Namgung family, the evil sects roamed freely. These evil sect members were after her life.


    Namgung Sang-ah bit her lip and prepared to escape. She vowed to remember this incident and seek revengeter. At that moment, a boynded in front of her.


    ��Sky blue?��


    The boy was dressed entirely in sky blue.


    His appearance was androgynous, but his clothing was strange. She had never seen such attire before.


    ��Who are you!��


    ��Just a passing swordsman.��


    When Kim Seo-hyun spoke in a low voice, Lee Seo-ha, who hadnded behind her, felt an urge to hide somewhere.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Something like a shadow covered the entire world.


    Above the city of Pyongyang, it looked as if the abyss had emerged there.


    Slither.


    Wriggling, something ck, like paint spilled on a canvas, spread out in all directions. In the blink of an eye, so quickly that the Mines nearby didn��t even notice.


    It was covering everything on the ground.


    ��What is this��?��


    The viin.


    One who had epted the suggestion of a Mine to offer tribute to the extraterrestrial by terrorizing Pyongyang, was trembling with fear. He had only desired afortable life.


    He had received an advance payment from the Mines. In return for invading the city of Pyongyang with them, he had received a hefty amount of gold and jewels, and all the wealth he could seize from there. If he fled to some secluded country, he could live a stable life.In truth, this shouldn��t have been possible.


    Because of the efforts and money Korea had invested to redevelop North Korea, the heroes of the Association would have been here to protect this ce.


    But this time, it was truly worth trying.


    The Nazi Empire was stirring.


    The Empire, which sought to drown the world in evil, had dered war.


    The Association��s attention was entirely drawn to that ce. The same was true for all therge organizations: Olympus, Asgard, Hundred Temple, and Japan��s Divines. Therefore, the viin epted the offer to invade in exchange for payment.


    -S-save me!!


    -F-father!! Why have you abandoned us!!


    The Mines screamed in despair. They didn��t struggle. The ground, now entirely ck, didn��t allow them to resist.


    It denied their strength, absorbed it, and burned it, embracing the bodies of the Mines.


    The ckness that used the ground as its canvas targeted only one thing: the Mines who had gained power in exchange for selling out this world. It was only them that the abyssal power was after.


    The viin��s gaze followed its path. It was a man in a ck coat and a mask.


    Something immense seemed hidden within the man. He appeared to be a well-proportioned male model, but the power he contained was beyond imagination.


    ��Ha, haha.��


    The viin went insane. The one who had cherished life the most had given up on life.


    Due to his heightened state, he could feel the ck power that covered this area. This was a power not meant for mere humans. It was a power that could barely be granted to a great evil or a being above it. The ck power that swallowed everything made him lose all will to fight.


    ��So, it was an Apostle����


    An Apostle of God.


    Beings allowed to distort thews and interfere with the material world by the extraterritorial entities. Each one of them was a monstrous existence capable of suppressing the guardians of the middle realm known as the dragons.


    To the viin, it was like a story from a distant world.


    ��Damn, I knew something was off����


    He looked at the ground. The entire abyss was ck. Someone once said that when you gaze into the abyss, the abyss also gazes into you. The abyss was slowly creeping toward him.


    Sreung.


    He drew his sword. His expression was that of a man who had made a decision. The viin held the sword and plunged it in.


    Puuk.


    Into his own heart.


    It was the easiest way to die, so the viin stared at the ck demon king. Fortunately, the demon king had no interest in him.


    ��Thank goodness.��


    Because he was the king of holy evil, who would not even permit death.


    The viin was grateful to the demon king who allowed him his death.<hr>��What was that?��


    Seeing a conspicuous viin, I thought I��d capture him, but he burst into tears andmitted suicide.


    I couldn��t recall his name. I vaguely remembered he was tough to catch because he was fairly bnced. He was ssified as a viin because he was a mercenary who didn��t discriminate between bright and dark jobs as long as they were profitable.


    -Indeed�� That��s the legendary state that kills people with just a nce.


    Eternal Heaven murmured in admiration.


    -During the Heavenly Demon era, only the previous master could perform such a feat. Even if the previous master coughed, all the vassals below her would confess their sins and die.


    -As expected, the king of the Chinese��


    -What?!


    While my attention was diverted, Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven were bickering. They seemed to grow closer as the days went by. Though it��s not easy to argue like that, I just let it be since we��re the only ones who understand each other.


    I raised my hand and withdrew the ckness.


    Srrr.


    The ckness receded to beneath my feet. The cluster of ck mes rotating inside me began to spin slowly.


    ��This is beyond my expectations.��


    The efficiency was tremendous. The power that surged to its maximum output in an instant was beyond imagination. I had thought that after obtaining the absolute stat ck and ��Infinite ck me Star (Ex)��, I would be at least twice as strong.


    ��But it��s not just that?��


    If done right, I could even take on Daji one-on-one in my current state.


    Of course, other great evils were still too much. Unlike the other great evils, Daji didn��t know how to fight, and her specialty, illusions, didn��t work on me.


    The problem was that the burden on my body had doubled.


    ��I need to create a new martial art quickly.��


    I was likely to be with Kim Seo-hyun for a long time.


    Kim Seo-hyun had inherited the thousand-year martial vein and had the talent of a great master in creating martial arts. In exchange for sharing ck God Martial Arts, she would create a new external technique. It wasn��t a bad deal.


    -So, you��re not hiding it anymore.


    ��There��s no reason to hide it.��


    I responded to ck Heaven.


    ��Or I could create another identity.��


    Like a demon king using the identity of the masked man.


    ����You��re going to create even more?��


    -I foresee a future where the master��s followers suffer.


    ��Well, it can��t be helped. I won��t be able to use those identities for a while.��


    -What? Why not?


    Eternal Heaven wagged its tail in curiosity.


    I extended my hand to show them.


    I brought out Myeolcheon, channeling the Conceptual Stat through it.


    Pajijijik!


    ck lightning crackled from my grip. The brilliance it once had was gone. The radiant golden lightning had turned into abyssal ck lightning.


    -This is��


    ��Should I say it��s the price for gaining new power?��


    The Absolute Stat ck had devoured everything, even the color of the Conceptual Stat.


    ��Is this because Absolute Stat ck is too strong?��


    It was a power that literally overwhelmed the Conceptual Stat.


    And considering my stat��s absolute value was also small.


    ��I thought about raising it brute-force with points.��


    But that didn��t work either.


    The reason was simple.


    [Absolute Stat ck-100,000,000p]


    It required 100 million points just to raise a single point.


    ��To be honest, it��s like telling me not to raise it with points.��


    I chuckled bitterly as I moved quickly. The target was quite far from here. While the geography in the game and this ce were simr, there were slight differences, so I had to hurry.


    Bang!


    I drove my movement skill to its extreme. My body began to move at a speed iparable to before.


    Before I knew it, Eternal Heaven, with its seven tails, was wagging its tail beside me.


    -But, Seo-ha, what business do you have here?


    -I��ve been here before, but there doesn��t seem to be any power that the master would desire.


    ck Heaven, now as tall as me, muttered.


    Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven.


    They were once just mascots, but as I grew stronger and gained more power, they began to regain their strength. They were also draining my power rapidly, but they were now starting to regain the sense they had before they became like this.


    ��It��s a power that won��t be detected.��


    -Is it a power like the Energy of Defying Heaven?


    I nodded in response to Eternal Heaven��s question.


    ��More precisely, it can be detected. But that power cuts off everything, so you have to enter the ruins to sense it.��


    -A power like the Energy of Defying Heaven. But it can��t be as good as the Energy of Defying Heaven, can it?


    ��What are you talking about, ck Heaven?��


    -M-master? If you give me that ��what nonsense are you talking about�� look, even I will get hurt!


    ����The Energy of Defying Heaven. The power that Heavenly Demon possessed, which wouldn��t pale even whenbined with ck God Martial Arts, lies dormant here.��


    -What?!


    ck Heaven looked at me in shock. Eternal Heaven asked me curiously.


    -Is there really another unreasonable power like that?


    ��Yeah. That��s why I moved to North Korea when the ck me Dragon came.��


    -Ah, because you didn��t know what influence the dragon��s power might have on the ruins or if it might reveal them. So, what��s the name of that power?


    ��Boundary.��


    If the Energy of Defying Heaven denied everything.


    This power distinguished everything.<hr>Boundary.


    It was a power that divided this world. It was also a power that allowed movement to any location.


    Some even said that it was a power that created a Hollow Space.


    ��To be honest, I don��t fully understand it either.��


    Unlike ck God Martial Arts and Heaven Defying Body, I had handled this power a few times.


    When I yed Epic World, many people thought of the power of Boundary as a convenient means of transportation, but the more you delved into it, the more immense its potential became, leading many users to explore Boundary further.


    ��But no matter how much you explore Boundary, it keeps revealing more.��


    The potential of the power of Boundary was so absurd that this happened.


    Just when you thought you had understood it, another ability popped out from somewhere.


    One of the greatest abilities of Boundary was the power to transcend boundaries.


    Boundary was a force that distinguished all ces and allowed one to leap across any location.


    -��Isn��t thatpletely overpowered?


    Eternal Heaven stared nkly at my exnation. ck Heaven was the same. They both wore expressions as if questioning whether such a power could truly exist.


    ��It is.��


    What��s more terrifying was that even I didn��t know how far it would go once itbined with the Energy of Defying Heaven. I put my hand in my pocket as I climbed a tree.


    ��It��s around here����


    Moving north from Pyongyang, there��s a ce with lots of mountains.


    I didn��t know the exact name, but this was the location. Besides, North Korea was almost all mountains anyway.


    -With Seo-ha��s current power, can��t you just smash the ruins and make them appear?


    ��If I do that, the difficulty of the trial will rise significantly.��


    -Ah, since your natural power is strong, it��s a trial that tests the potential or character of the one who would be the master.


    Eternal Heaven answered my question.


    I looked at Eternal Heaven. Eternal Heaven blinked and looked back at me.


    ��Come to think of it, this one was so extraordinary that even Heavenly Demon forcefully kidnapped it.��


    There were moments when it surprised me, despite the usual yful antics.


    Anyway, after searching for about an hour, I finally found the ruins.


    ��Let��s go.��


    I headed into the depths of the ruins.

 Chapter 218: Murim (2)

    Chapter 218:  Murim (2)


    Just because there was a rat hole didn��t mean there was anywhere to hide.


    I quietly moved forward.


    ��Huh?��


    A girl was staring nkly at me. She seemed to be someone of high rank. But why was her face turning so red? Her eyes were also hazy, as if she were under the influence of something.


    ������Who are you, sir?��


    The man next to her red at me with wary eyes as he spoke.


    It was an intense wariness, like someone eyeing a womanizer who would flirt with any woman he found. Despite appearances, I was here to help.


    ������Just a passing swordsman.��


    ����This is embarrassing.Despite my embarrassment, I forced myself to speak, but I was overwhelmed with a sense of shame. I wanted to flee immediately, but seeing Kim Seo-hyun��s satisfied smile, I couldn��t bring myself to do so.


    ��A passing swordsman? Do you guys even know who this man is?��


    Bandit 1 walked up with heavy steps, his body reeking of a foul stench. I couldn��t help but wrinkle my nose.


    ��This man is none other than a member of the Sima Outer Sect����


    ��Muncheol! Silence your mouth.��


    ������I��m sorry, hyungnim.��


    At Bandit 2��s scolding, Bandit 1 immediately became docile.


    I looked at Bandit 2.


    ��He��s close to being strong. The problem is that his aura seems twisted from practicing dark arts.��


    -That��s a characteristic of such types. They enjoy explosive growth, but the higher they climb, the harder it bes to break through the barriers. That man has reached his limit.


    ck Heavenzilymented.


    I quietly cracked my neck, preparing for battle.


    My body was almost wrecked from fighting the Great Evil, but this guy wouldn��t be a problem if I used moderate force.


    ��Kim Seo-hyun alone would be enough, but����


    Bandit 2 was somewhat annoying.


    ��Hmm, two strange-looking men. The Elder would be pleased.��


    ��Indeed, he would. It��s rare to find such beauties of this caliber. The fact that they aren��t women is actually a plus.��


    The bandits murmured among themselves.


    I suddenly felt dizzy. So they weren��t targeting us because we��re women, but because we��re men?


    ��More than that, that sword and sheath look pretty good. What��s it called?��


    ��This?��


    I waved White Rogue in front of them.


    ��Yeah, I should know the name of the sword I��ll be using from now on����


    The bandit��s eyes suddenly froze, fixed on the hilt of the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, which was sheathed in White Rogue.


    His gaze stuck there, as if he recognized it from somewhere but couldn��t quite ce it.


    Come to think of it, did I use ck Heaven here before?


    ording to ck Heaven, the Heavenly Demon often used it, so maybe that��s why.


    ��Hyungnim?��


    ��You��re curious about the name of this sword and sheath? Want me to tell you?��


    ��You don��t have to. I already know what it is.��


    I smirked as I spoke.


    If they��re on their way to the afterlife, shouldn��t I satisfy their curiosity?


    ��This is called Physical.��


    ��Physical? That��s a rather unique name. It might suit you, hyungnim.��


    And as he reached for the hilt of ck Heaven, he added,


    ��And this is Therapy.��


    ������?��


    ��Together, it��s called ��Physical Therapy��.��


    Before Bandit 1 could say anything, I struck his face with ck Heaven, which I swiftly unsheathed from White Rogue.<hr>


    The bandits, or rather, the ones disguised as bandits, were subdued in an instant.


    It seemed Kim Seo-hyun was trying to loosen up a bit, but she had a sullen expression on her face. I swung my arms in circles.


    ��Still okay for now.��


    I didn��t feel any strain on my body. As I adjusted my body meticulously using ck God Martial Arts, I looked at the bandits trembling with their hands raised in the air.


    ��Ki, Kigod�� who, who are you?��


    Bandit 1, who had been running his mouth earlier, stammered in response. His pronunciation was slurred because the ��Physical�� (Not) I threw had struck him so hard that it knocked out his teeth.


    This guy would spill information if you scared him a little. The rest could be dealt with more roughly.


    As I was contemting how to handle the bandits,


    Bandit 2, known as ��hyungnim,�� was staring nkly at the ��Physical Therapy�� (Not).


    ��Th-that handle, c-could it be��?��


    ��Huh? This?��


    I pretended to be clueless as I slightly unsheathed ck Heaven.


    Bandit 2��s expression changed drastically, as if he had seen something he should never have seen.


    ��ck, ck, ck Heaven����


    ��The ck Heavenly Demon Sword!��


    If we hadn��t helped, a member of the group in danger spoke up.


    The man, who appeared to be a male, quickly widened the distance and ced his hand on the sword hilt.


    ��Was Seo-ha connected to this world as well?��


    ��Well, something like that.��


    Kim Seo-hyun��s eyes shed as he spoke.


    I shrugged in response. Bandit 2��s expression now seemed to say, ��We��re dead,�� and among the bandits, some looked despairing while others seemed relieved.


    ��Are we going to survive now?��


    ��Don��t talk nonsense! Th-that person is probably the disciple of the Demon God or someone of equivalent status. Th-that, the ck Heavenly Demon Sword, a sacred relic of the Dark Cult����


    ��They-they might kill us to silence us����


    ��You fool! How dare you approach Namgung Sang-ah with the ck Heavenly Demon Sword! Were you nning to use the Evil Faction to make Namgung Sang-ah fall for you and then take over the Namgung family?��


    ��Th-that��s absurd!��


    Everyone around misunderstood the situation.


    I looked at the man with a dumbfounded expression.


    ��If I were the Young Master, what could you possibly do?��


    ����Huh?��


    ��What could a weakling like you do? You couldn��t even subdue these guys, so you chose to flee.��


    I quieted the man down and looked at Kim Seo-hyun.


    Kim Seo-hyun, who had been excited until now, had calmed down considerably. It seemed like he was about to discuss something serious, so I ordered Yeongcheon to cast a light spell.


    ��Is this some kind of soundproof barrier? I didn��t know you were skilled in spells too.��


    Kim Seo-hyun muttered in amazement, then shifted to a serious expression as he looked at me.


    ��Anyway, that��s not the important thing. The situation could be more serious than we think.��


    ��Serious?��


    ��Yes. We should find Grandpa quickly and return to our original world. Although some force brought us to the past, the Heavenly Demon is an incredibly dangerous person.��


    I looked at Kim Seo-hyun.


    She had inherited the thousand-year legacy of Murim.


    This wasn��t a metaphor. She had inherited the knowledge umted over a thousand years in a single world and ced the heart of a dragon in her chest. Even if Murim perished, she would leave behind Murim as her will.


    However, it was impossible to fully master the martial arts umted over those years, so she left things like trivial knowledge and documents in one part of Kim Seo-hyun��s mind.


    ��Perhaps, she is using a power simr to yours�� no, the exact same power. I read that she had something akin to the energy of defiance, like looking at Heaven Reversing Energy.��


    ��It��s called the Energy of Defying Heaven. And yes, the Heavenly Demon does use the same power as I do.��


    ������That��s a really serious problem. The Heavenly Demon is a figure mentioned in the records, but I don��t know how dangerous she really is. However, even after 300 years, Murim was still afraid of her. Her martial power was one thing, but her nature made it easy to record.��


    ��Her nature? Why?��


    ������She didn��t see this world properly. It was said that she yed with this Murim as if it were a yground.��


    ��yed?��


    ��Before I exin, do you know that Murim is divided into three factions: Justice, Evil, and Demonic?��


    ��I have a rough idea.��


    ��Justice are the heroes, Evil are the viins, and the Demonic Cult are the demons. But that��s just one perspective�� Anyway, as a demon, the Heavenly Demon became a ruler of a region, and she could have wiped out both Justice and Evil. But she didn��t. Instead, she gave Justice and Evil a reprieve. She left them with one statement.��


    ��What did she say?��


    ����Bring me someone strong. Someone with the full power of your Murim. If you do, I��ll spare you. But if you don��t meet my expectations, Murim will be destroyed that day.�� That��s what she said. The current Murim is probably focusing all its efforts on creating a figure known as the Divine Maiden.��


    ��How strong is this Divine Maiden?��


    ����She��s estimated to be at least a transcendent.��


    I fell into deep thought for a moment.


    Even if it was artificial, a Divine Maiden created by the full power of the Murim faction. She might be quite strong, but��


    ��I don��t think the Divine Maiden would have been able to defeat her.��


    ����You��re right. Since they use the same power. Anyway, to bring the discussion back to the main point, this means that the current Heavenly Demon possesses the power that you, Seo-ha, would achieve if you became a transcendent.��


    Kim Seo-hyun shivered slightly, as if in fear.


    ��That��s really dangerous.��


    I looked at Kim Seo-hyun.


    She had a fearful expression, but ck Heaven and Yeongcheon were shaking their heads.


    -It��s not quite that bad.


    -The Heavenly Demon certainly possesses overwhelming power, but Seo-ha is not yet at the level of a transcendent.


    -That��s right, Master. You are starting from a different point than the previous master. And�� the power you will achieve at the same level will be different as well.


    -But�� She��s not someone we can deal with now, Seo-ha. That monster still has room to grow.


    ��Is it a difference in information?��


    I scratched my head and lifted the barrier.


    The bandits, sensing their impending doom, lowered their heads and stared at the ground.


    Still, I should get some information. And while I was at it, I might as well take some money.


    ��Tell me everything you know. Those with money will be spared based on the amount.��


    ��Seo-ha, you��re acting just like a viin right now.��


    ��But I was the Heavenly Demon.<hr>


    A dark night sky.


    Beneath ity a pce filled with light. Lanterns were lit everywhere, illuminating the night. A city where indulgence and luxury thrived.


    A woman was watching over it from atop the pce.


    Her appearance was a blend of purity and sensuality. Contrasting beauties coexisted within her��the embodiment of the most perfect beauty in this world. She gazed outside with a bored expression, her clothes in disarray.


    ����No interesting news?��


    ��I��m sorry.��


    ��It can��t be helped. Baekho, go outside.��


    The woman, still with a bored expression, looked out at the street.


    In truth, she was bored. She had thought that if she went out into the Jianghu, there might be some strong opponents.


    ��They said they were creating a Divine Maiden in Murim, but that��ll take at least another ten years.��


    To be honest, she wasn��t expecting much.


    She was just holding on to the fleeting hope that there might be a brief moment to erase her boredom, even if just for a tiny amount of time.


    ��This is boring. No fun at all.��


    All sorts of negative emotions enveloped her.


    The peerless beauty didn��t reject them. There was no need to.


    This world was a yground for her. There wasn��t a single person simr to her, not even one who could be considered truly human.


    It was merely a small world.


    A world filled with beings struggling to survive, but one she could conquer at any time for her own amusement.


    As she gazed at the night sky for a while, she sensed the shockwave of a dimensional disturbance.


    ������


    The peerless beauty, who had been wearing a vacant expression, slowly began to shed her emotion ofziness. She smirked, a smile that was almost seductive, even if the observer was of the same gender.


    The Heavenly Demon smiled.


    Sheughed silently for a long time, like a child who had found a new toy in a boring world after an eternity of patience, with an innocent smile.


    ��What is this? Who is it? Who dares intrude upon this dimension? In the ce where I reside, how dare they. They must apologize with their death.��


    Though she said those words, the Heavenly Demon had no intention of killing.


    Someone of her caliber could gauge the strength of the intruders from the shockwave that crossed dimensions.


    And the power she sensed�� was just slightly below hers.


    Moreover, there were two of them.


    One was a demon. The other possessed powers simr to those of a sorcerer.


    Boom!!


    Following her emotions, the objects around her shattered. A dark energy engulfed the surroundings. The Heavenly Demon reached out her hand. A sword materialized, piercing through space.


    -Warning. Enemies detected. Estimated level 7. Two enemies.


    The dark, shapeless energy took on a form. It was that of a man. A man with ck hair and an expressionless, mechanical face.


    ��Shut up. I need to meet them immediately.��


    Gripping ck Heaven roughly, the Heavenly Demon leapt off the roof.

 Chapter 219: Murim (3)

    ��I��m Namgung Sang-a.��


    The woman we saved expressed her gratitude with a graceful gesture.


    Though I didn��t know much about etiquette, her emotions were so intense that, even without understanding hernguage, I could sense her feelings toward us.


    It was a strong goodwill. There was also a hint of desire in her eyes��a desire to get closer to us.


    ��I would like to repay the favor you have shown us. Although the prestige of the Namgung family is not what it once was��.��


    ��That��s fine. We are in a hurry.��


    I declined her goodwill with a friendly smile.


    We were in a rush right now. The fact that we were here meant that the Sacred Evil could also be here. The worst situation would be encountering the Sacred Evil before we had fully recovered.


    We must avoid that situation at all costs.The most urgent thing now was to join up with the Thousand Sorcerer.


    ��I have a bad feeling for some reason.��


    I wanted to move as quickly as possible.


    ��But, letting you go like this��.��


    ��We don��t need much in return�� Oh, do you perhaps have any spare clothes?��


    ��Spare clothes?��


    Namgung Sang-a looked flustered but soon took some clothes from someone who appeared to be a guard and handed them to us.


    Four sets of clothes that looked like traditional martial arts uniforms from ancient China. Two sets were for immediate wear, and the other two were likely meant as spares.


    ��We do need money, though.��


    The money was in the subspace.


    To be more precise, the byproducts of the things I had captured so far, potions made through alchemy, and some jewels or gold bars for emergencies were all stashed there. There��s no problem. Since this was a ce where people lived, even if we got ripped off, we��d still need money.


    ��Then we��ll be on our way��.��


    ��Wait, just a moment.��


    Namgung Sang-a stopped us.


    She reached into her pocket and pulled something out.


    It was a gold token with the character ��Namgung�� engraved on it.


    ��Ah, Miss?��


    ��Would you need something to prove your identity?��


    ����Yes, we would.��


    ��You can use this to prove your identity. Although the prestige of the Namgung family isn��t what it once was, most sects wouldn��t dare to touch you.��


    ��Thank you.��


    I smiled as I received the gold token. I had been wondering how to prove our identity��this solved that problem.


    After putting all the clothes into the subspace, we headed to another location.<hr>


    Lee Seo-ha and Kim Seo-hyun had left.


    Namgung Sang-a stared at the ce where they had been for a long time.


    ����Miss, wasn��t giving them the gold token a bit too much?��


    ��Why? Do you think I showed goodwill because I fell for that boy?��


    ����No.��


    ��I suppose you could misunderstand. Have you ever seen the Divine Maiden?��


    ��No, her identity is ssified as top secret, so I wouldn��t dare��.��


    ��I saw her once through my father.��


    Namgung Sang-a could never forget that moment.


    The expression on the faces of those who imed to be the top pirs of the orthodox faction, and the identity of the Divine Maiden created to oppose the Heavenly Demon. ??


    Namgung Sang-a would remember that forever.


    ��What could it be?��


    A more androgynous beauty than an exceedingly handsome man came to mind. Sky-blue hair and eyes. A color extremely rare in Zhongyuan.


    But Namgung Sang-a knew of a simr being.


    ��There are many differences, but that side seems more perfected.��


    The person who introduced themselves as a passing swordsman.


    Indeed, they looked exactly like the Divine Maiden.<hr>


    There were many things that bothered me.


    The martial arts world of the Middle Ages was harsher than I had expected. At night, insects roamed, and the unpaved roads felt like hiking on a modern mountain.


    There weren��t many bandits like in martial arts novels, but those who imed to be martial artists were even more troublesome. You couldn��t distinguish them from bandits.


    The borrowed clothes were also a problem.


    ��I thought they��d befortable, but they��re a bit irritating.��


    More precisely, it was the material of the clothes. The fabric touched my skin every time I moved, and the sensation was irritating. Considering the medieval level, I should be content with this much.


    For the record, Kim Seo-hyun wore a light blue martial arts uniform, while I wore a ck one.


    ����Martial arts novels are all just illusions��.��


    Kim Seo-hyun, who had been excited, now spoke with dead eyes.


    I nodded without a word. Even so, Kim Seo-hyun sighed and clung to me. A pleasant fragrance wafted to my nose.


    ��Still, being here like this is nice.��


    Being here like this was nice.


    Well, it wasn��t all bad. When you looked up at the night sky, countless stars were visible��a sight you could never see in the modern world. At first, it was breathtaking, but after less than an hour, it became monotonous, though it had its own charm.


    ��But didn��t my grandfather say something weird?��


    ��What?��


    ��Just��.��


    ��I did hear him say to marry his granddaughter.��


    ��Wha-what?! Me, marry Se-Seo-ha?��


    ��Why, don��t you like it?��


    ��Th-that��s not it, but�� Seo-Seo-ha, what about you?��


    ��Me?��


    I thought about it for a moment.


    In my previous life, I realized many things. My ex-girlfriend, no, since I was currently dating Hong Yu-hwa, she was my former girlfriend, told me not to impregnate other girls.


    There were many temptations, but in my previous life, I had no sexual desire, so even when girls seduced me, I didn��t respond much.


    But now, it was different.


    Since Hong Yu-hwa said up to seven was okay, I should take Seo Ga-yeon and Kim Seo-hyun. If I added Kim Ara and Ershil, that made four.


    ��Who should the other three be?��


    -��It��s up to seven, but do you really have to fill them all?


    ��These things need to bepleted��.��


    Eternal Heaven looked at me as if I were trash.


    In contrast, ck Heaven nodded as if in agreement.


    -What. The master is a Heavenly Demon. It��s only natural for a strong man to have many women. But don��t get too carried away.


    ��Why are they talking as if I��m some kind of womanizer?��


    -Weren��t you?


    -Weren��t you?


    Eternal Heaven and ck Heaven spoke simultaneously.


    I felt wronged. I only took care of Seong Han-byul a bit, helped the other girls stay on the right path, assisted them when they were in danger, provided training spaces to strengthen them, and solved situations with money when things got tough, all while considering the guild members as much as possible!


    -Originally, women are creatures that fall for handsome men when they��re in trouble.


    -Eternal Heaven, your words are incorrect. Women are the ones who feel destiny just by passing by a man like the master.


    -Ah��!


    Anyway.


    I looked at Kim Seo-hyun. She was staring at me, her face flushed red.


    ��I like you too.��


    Even though I already had a lover.


    Thinking this way made me feel like a real scumbag.


    ��R-really?��


    ����Seo-hyun, how could I not like you?��


    If I liked someone, it��s Seo-hyun. I could never dislike her.


    If I made any wrong decisions, she might be the only one who could save this world.


    ��Actually, I have feelings for you, Seo-hyun.��


    ��Oh�� th-then, w-we�� can d-date��.��


    ��There are people.��


    Kim Seo-hyun was about to say something when I sensed movement from afar.


    I saw people riding in a vintage carriage. Most of the people who seemed to be escorts felt like they were at the level of heroes from the lower ranks of hunters.


    ��A carriage��?��


    Looking closely, I realized that it was more like a cart than a carriage. Their clothing had a certain elegance, indirectly revealing their wealth.


    I observed them.


    Their faces were pale. They looked like they had narrowly escaped some kind of disaster. The relief was visible on their faces.


    ��Are you martial artists?��


    ��Yes, we are.��


    ��Eek, eek!!��


    With an unusually cold tone, Kim Seo-hyun responded.


    I awkwardly smiled.


    ��What��s the matter? You don��t look well.��


    ��Are you headed to Namgyeong?��


    ��Yes, we have some business nearby.��


    To be precise, it��s for gathering information.


    If the Sacred Evil had descended here, it must have caused some kind of incident.


    ��It��s dangerous right now! I don��t know why, but I heard the Heavenly Demon has been rampaging.��


    ��So, you��re evacuating, I see.��


    I activated my Seven-Colored Eyes. From a distance, I could see a phenomenon where magical energy was distorted.


    ��Are they fighting?��


    Several mountains had already disappeared in that vicinity. The overwhelming energy of defying heaven and the magical energy were colliding, with shockwaves from their sh scattering in all directions.


    The sh was so tremendous that not just these people, but many others had already packed their belongings and fled.


    ��It seems like the Heavenly Demon is fighting someone.��


    ��I can sense a faint demonic energy. It��s likely the Sacred Evil they��re fighting.��


    ����Could my grandfather be there?��


    ��Probably.��


    I couldn��t be sure. But seeing the immense magical power erupting amid the shes of demonic energy and the energy of defying heaven, there was a high chance that the Thousand Sorcerer was also on that battlefield.


    ��Can it be done?��


    I weighed the situation.


    The power of the Sacred Evil, the power I had , and the biggest variable��the presence of the Heavenly Demon.


    I calmly adjusted my body with ck God Martial Arts.


    One day. One day was, in some ways, too short.


    It��s not enough time to fine-tune my body with ck God Martial Arts, nor to offset the cost of the power I gained through the stars, and it��s not enough time to grow my external skills either.


    ��But once.��


    I managed to reach a level where I could unleash a single attack.


    I thought it over calmly. The Heavenly Demon didn��t seem like a threat to me. The problem was that if things went terribly wrong, the Sacred Evil and the Heavenly Demon might join forces.


    I heard that the Heavenly Demon considered this world her yground. Depending on how she reacted, we might have to decide whether to flee or not.


    ����I��m not much help, am I?��


    While scanning the surroundings with caution, Kim Seo-hyun muttered.


    How should I put it? Should I tell her the truth that she��s not helpful, or should I try not to hurt her feelings?


    There was a moment of hesitation. But I nodded.


    ��You��re still weak.��


    ����You sometimes say strange things. As if you know my future.��


    Kim Seo-hyunughed.


    ��But when Seo-ha says it, it doesn��t sound like a lie. There��s certainty in your words.��


    ��It could be a lie, you know.��


    ��No.��


    Kim Seo-hyun shook her head.


    ��Come back.��


    After saying that, Kim Seo-hyun hesitated for a moment.


    ��I��ll be back.��


    I headed towards the battlefield.

 Chapter 220: Training

    Kim Seo-hyun kept her eyes on the ce where Lee Seo-ha had left.


    ��Weak.��


    That word stung. Could she not help him at all?


    ��It wasn��t like this at first.��


    It was a level she couldn��t fathom.


    Her physical abilities had been far inferior. But at some point, the presence of Lee Seo-ha became so distant that she could no longer reach him.


    Kim Seo-hyun��s gaze darkened.


    In fact, there was a power that could help Lee Seo-ha right away. If Kim Seo-hyun were to release the seal within the Dragon��s Heart, that would suffice.


    ��Thanks to the external technique modeled after Seo-ha��s body, I can endure for now.��But if she did that, she would die.


    Kim Seo-hyun turned her gaze.


    Thump��.


    The Dragon��s Heart sensed the presence of something simr to itself. And it was urging her to devour that presence.


    Kim Seo-hyun pretended not to notice and turned her head to the path Lee Seo-ha had taken.<hr>


    Boom!


    A mountain copsed. Light, engulfed by darkness, and hundreds of spells whirled around everywhere.


    It was the aftermath of the sh between the Thousand Sorcerer and the Vicious Abomination.


    ��Fortunately, it seems it��s not nearby.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer sighed in relief and observed the Vicious Abomination.


    Fighting the Vicious Abomination right now was not a good choice. The Mines inherently had exceptional regenerative abilities. When it came to a Great Evil, even killing them multiple times wouldn��t result in death. These creatures, akin to immortals, could not be truly killed no matter how many times you destroyed them.


    However, if Lee Seo-ha were here, the story would have been different.


    Or if the girl blessed with the power of starlight had been present, things would have changed as well. But neither of them were here now. Even if there was a chance to kill the Vicious Abomination, it was far beyond the Thousand Sorcerer��s ability to achieve it now.


    For this reason, the Thousand Sorcerer began to consider retreating.


    Using energy efficiently was more in line with his nature than wasting effort on a hopeless battle, especially since he couldn��t quite pinpoint where exactly this ce was.


    Looking around the city, it seemed like somewhere in China, but the mana in the atmosphere was far too pure to be typical.


    China had undergone drastic changes due to the constant battles between the Mines and martial artists, as well as the explosions of nuclear weapons. Its mana had transformed massively.


    Thus, everything felt suspicious.


    Meanwhile, the Vicious Abomination, while fighting the Thousand Sorcerer, kept scanning its surroundings.


    ��What is this unknown power��?��


    Frowning, he scanned the area. A strange and ominous energy permeated everywhere. From the Great Evil��s perspective, the fact that this energy was unsettling meant that the mana here was unusually fresh.


    This wasn��t good.


    The Thousand Sorcerer could not kill him. It wasn��t arrogance but an undeniable fact. His powery not in destruction but in utility. However, if one individual intervened, the situation would change drastically.


    Lee Seo-ha.


    The boy who had killed Radiant Evil and Daji at the age of 20 was dangerous. His power, which denied everything, was lethal even to the Great Evil. The force, shaped like a dragon, had brought the Abomination close to the thought of death for a moment.


    ��Are you distracted?��


    Mana condensed.


    A blinding light burst forth for a moment. The Vicious Abomination clicked its tongue and stepped back.


    There was a sun.


    And a moon. It was a phenomenon caused by the Thousand Sorcerer��s ability to distort the rules of reality.


    ��Eclipse.��


    The power to engulf all the light in the world descended upon reality.


    The Vicious Abomination��s arm was severed. His legs, body, and head followed. His body disappeared. But one secondter, the Vicious Abomination��s body regenerated.


    ��Did you think you could kill me with something like that?��


    In truth, the Vicious Abomination had just experienced death dozens of times due to a single spell.


    Yet, he did not die.


    After bing a Great Evil, the power known as Original Form Retention, granted by an extraterrestrial entity, made the Great Evil practically immortal. Even if crushed and killed dozens of times, they woulde back to life.


    To kill a Great Evil, you must grind and tear them apart relentlessly, day and night, for five days, until their original form ispletely destroyed.


    This fact had been confirmed through a certain returnee who had killed two of the nine Great Evils in that very manner.


    However, the Thousand Sorcerer could not pull off such a feat.


    This was merely a technique used to buy time for an escape.


    Although Eclipse wasn��t a power meant to be used so trivially, there was no other option when dealing with such an entity.


    Strange.


    A strange sensation washed over the Thousand Sorcerer. The Vicious Abomination felt it too. Rather than focusing on the Thousand Sorcerer before him, he looked elsewhere. His transcendent intuition warned him that his life was in danger.


    At the same time, a voice echoed from all directions.


    ��Come y with me!!��


    It was a voice full of excitement.


    A ck aura spread. It was an overwhelming, arrogant energy, as if proiming that everything but itself was wrong.


    ��What the!��


    Damn it!


    The Thousand Sorcerer and the Vicious Abomination both recoiled in shock and retreated.


    That energy opposed all other existences, both the Abomination and the Sorcerer alike.


    ��Hah. So, you really are from another ce.��


    With a confident smile, an absolute beauty appeared. Dressed in ck robes adorned with a golden dragon engraving, her hair was loosely tied with a golden hairpin, the strands falling past her waist.


    She was the one who had struck terror across the martial world, forcing them to bring forth the most unspeakable horrors.


    The Heavenly Demon had arrived.


    ��But you seem to know something about my power. Hey, Demon. What, got nothing to say? Well, whatever, it probably doesn��t matter.��


    Her demeanor was casual.


    She smirked, clearly amused by the situation, her lips curling upward in a sinister grin.


    ��For now, we can just y and have some fun.��


    She cast a chilling nce at both the Thousand Sorcerer and the Vicious Abomination.


    ��Come y with me.��<hr>


    When I arrived, the situation had already escted into a three-way battle.


    The Thousand Sorcerer was orchestrating the battlefield, while the Vicious Abomination and the Heavenly Demon were fighting each other, keeping the Thousand Sorcerer in check.


    ��This is seriously intense.��


    -Wow, look at that crazy woman. Laughing in this situation like she��s having fun.


    -The former master was a natural-born battle maniac. She was so arrogant that she thought no one but her existed in the martial world.


    -If you were topare her to the world her master originally lived in, you��d say she thought of everyone else as either NPCs or insects.


    -Yeah, she��s incredibly arrogant. She treats everything other than herself as either pets or less. You could call her the incarnation of narcissism.


    ck Heaven and Eternal Heaven both unleashed a flood of harsh criticism.


    I was focusing on the battle.


    ��Sure, she��s st


    The power she wielded was overwhelming. Seeing how she utilized the Energy of Defying Heaven like that, each of her hand movements made me ponder the mysteries of martial arts.


    But, what should I say?


    I didn��t feel anything absolutely overwhelming. It didn��t seem like I would necessarily lose if I fought her.


    The longer I watched the battle,


    the more it felt like there were still iplete parts or that she wasn��t handling the Energy of Defying Heaven properly.


    ��Phew.��


    I steadied my breath.


    [��Infinite ck me Star (Ex)��observes the stars.]


    The stars within my body began to rotate.


    ��Only one chance.��


    My inner world, the realm of my mind, started to expand toward the surroundings. The three-way battle paused for a moment.


    ��Huh?��


    The first to notice my presence was the Heavenly Demon.


    The peerless beauty gazed at me with curious eyes.


    -You��re alive!!


    The Vicious Abomination, who had been barely holding on defensively, looked at me in shock.


    The Thousand Sorcerer, without saying a word, turned toward me.


    ��What the? How is a guy that good-looking? Hey, wanna y with me for a bit? I��m all worked up from the battle right now, so������


    The Heavenly Demon was looking at me while speaking, then she paused.


    Her eyes began to tremble.


    ckness started to cover the world.


    The star holding the Energy of Defying Heaven within me began to spin wildly.


    And everything started to differentiate.


    First, I thought of the ce where I had left a mark.


    I had marked the location where Kim Seo-hyun was. The Boundary was a strong power, but since I had only obtained it recently, it was still weak and had a narrow range.


    However, if I made a mark with my own power, I could move to that mark if it was within a reasonable distance.


    The Boundary captured the location of the marked ce.


    Suddenly, the Heavenly Demon looked at me.


    I paused, meeting her gaze.


    ��What��s going on?��


    Her eyes looked strange.


    As if she had met someone of the same kind among non-humans.


    ��How is this possible, Demon? Isn��t it said that those with the Energy of Defying Heaven and the power of starlight cannot coexist?��


    The Heavenly Demon suddenly muttered to herself.


    It sounded like she was talking to something else, like ck Heaven or Eternal Heaven.


    I looked at the Vicious Abomination. He was calmly surveying his surroundings.


    ��I want to kill that thing.��


    ��That will be difficult,��


    The Thousand Sorcerer replied.


    ��That being is unusual. It uses the same power as you, but its nature is different. If things go south, it might even team up with the Vicious Abomination.��


    ������Is that so?��


    ��Yes. It moves ording to its own whims. Its nature is like that of a child. It must have what it wants, whether through tantrums or violence.��


    I regretfully looked at the Vicious Abomination.


    It��s hard for me to even join this fight, given that I can only use one technique.


    ��I need to get stronger first.��


    With the power of the Boundary, we crossed the space.


    Feeling something pass through, we suddenly appeared in front of Kim Seo-hyun.


    ��Grandpa! You did it!��


    ��Yes, now let��s escape quickly.��


    ��Don��t worry. I��ve already set the coordinates.��


    Thunk.


    The Thousand Sorcerer ced his staff on the ground. Instantly, various magic circles formed around us, enveloping us.


    Whirr-.


    I felt a strange sense of floating, and before we knew it, we had moved to a secluded mountain.


    ��Phew, we should be safe here for now,��


    The Thousand Sorcerer said, exhaling deeply.


    ��But it��s notpletely secure, so let��s keep moving. By the way, do you know where we are?��


    ��We��re in the Martial World,��


    Kim Seo-hyun said in a calm voice.


    ������The Martial World?��


    ��Yes, it��s the ce you think it is, Grandpa. But we��re in the past.��


    ��The past��?��


    The Thousand Sorcerer frowned, his face contorted with disgust as if he were looking at something vile.


    ��There��s a lot to do.��


    ��Yes, but first, we need to establish a base.��


    ��A base?��


    The Thousand Sorcerer looked at me.


    ��Yes. It seems we��ll be here for quite some time.��


    I wasn��t sure.


    It didn��t feel like things would end so soon.


    It felt like several of Kim Seo-hyun��s secrets would be revealed in this Martial World.


    ��But before that.��


    I needed to create the ultimate external martial art.


    A body capable of enduring the power I held. That was the top priority.


    ��A base, huh�� not a bad idea. If that Heavenly Demon shows up, it might be destroyed quickly, but we��ll need a decent base to deal with the Vicious Abomination����


    ��So, what are you nning to do with the base?��


    ����Training.��


    ��Training?��


    I thought back to the path I had run so far.


    It had been nothing but an endless sprint, gasping for breath. Growth, growth, growth. There hadn��t been a single moment to catch my breath.


    ��The opponents were strong.��


    There had been no time to rest.


    But no matter how things turned out, I was now in an extremely dangerous situation. Each time I used my power, my body was pushed to the brink of destruction.


    ��I need to catch my breath.��


    If I had built a house called growth until now.


    Now, I needed to erect the pirs to support my inner self. Pirs in the form of external martial arts.


    ��My current condition is pretty serious.��


    ����So much mana that even most wizards wouldn��t copse like this����


    The Thousand Sorcerer immediately understood my condition.


    ��Indeed. Looking at your current situation, it seems you need time to catch your breath. But we can��t afford too much time.��


    The Thousand Sorcerer turned his uneasy gaze toward the area where the three-way battle with the Heavenly Demon and the Vicious Abomination had taken ce.


    ��For some reason, the Heavenly Demon��s eyes changed the moment she saw you. I��m not sure of her exact nature, but it seems unlikely she��ll give up easily.��


    ��Yes, that��s why I��m setting a limit of three months.��


    ��Well, alright then. Let��s go with your n.��


    Thus began the training in istion.


    Three months passed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter [NaN]: ?? New! Donation Section - Support early translations!

    Creating martial arts.


    This issue was a far more overwhelming challenge than it seemed.


    Making martial arts itself was doable. I just needed to piece things together and incorporate the parts that suited me.


    However, with the power I possessed now, which was difficult to contain even in the vessel of the ��Greatest External Art,�� if I aimed to transcend and achieve a higher realm, I must create a new vessel.


    It had to be something fitting for me, allowing room for growth while making my body as strong as possible. However, I couldn��t focus solely on durability.


    After all, as the stages progressed, durability increased, but other aspects were needed too.


    ��The fortunate part is that I have mastered the ck God Martial Arts.��


    ck God Martial Arts could adjust all theponents of the body: the flow of blood, the strength of bones, the fortification of organs. Most external arts couldn��t do such things, but ck God Martial Arts could. That��s why it was called the greatest external art.


    This strength of ck God Martial Arts also gave me an advantage when creating martial arts. It guided me on how to proceed to make the body stronger and what the flow of energy will result in, etc.On top of that��


    ��There��s also Kim Seo-hyun.��


    Kim Seo-hyun had a natural talent for creating martial arts. It was not just because her talent was extraordinary and she could be a master of the first order. More importantly, Kim Seo-hyun held within her the entire thousand-year history of the martial world.


    Like a library.


    Her mind was filled with all martial arts without missing a single one. From The Heavenly Demon Divine Art, created before the ck God Martial Arts, to the Diamond Unmoving Divine Art and Yijinjing of Shaolin, the Purple River Divine Art and Plum Blossom Swordsmanship of the Mount Hua Sect, and the Taiji Swordsmanship of the Wudang Sect.


    There was no martial art missing from her knowledge, except for the three martial arts rted to ck God Martial Arts��ck Scale, ck Wing, and ck Mirror��that disappeared due to certain events. Other than those, she knew them all.


    That��s why I entrusted Kim Seo-hyun with my diagnosis.


    -Me? You want me to diagnose you?


    -There��s no one else but you.


    Fortunately, Kim Seo-hyun agreed willingly. She also said she needed to check the martial arts because we were about to create a martial art that would harmonize all the highest-ranking martial arts.


    However, after observing my condition, Kim Seo-hyun seemed startled.


    -This�� this is strange. ck God Martial Arts is the greatest external art, but right now, Seo-ha, your state is at the level of containing an entire world.


    -Is that strange?


    -It��s extremely strange. Even transcendent beings can��t do this. They can contain parts of a nation, like the capital of an empire or kingdom, but your world contains an entire realm�� and even reflects beyond the world.


    The Thousand Sorcerer also examined me after Kim Seo-hyun��s diagnosis.


    -Have you ever seen someone else��s inner world?


    -No, I haven��t had the opportunity.


    -It��s hard to see in the first ce. Only a few can open their inner world. In my case, I create mine with absolute spells, so it��s hard to show others. But one thing is clear: other people��s inner worlds are ��confined.��


    -Confined?


    -Yes. For example, Daji��s inner world was the capital of the Yin dynasty, right? I don��t know if you remember, Seo-ha, but the sky in Daji��s world didn��t exist. But your inner world is different. Your world, the world you contain, is ��open.�� I have no idea how far that potential will stretch.


    ording to Kim Seo-hyun, my potential was far greater than expected.


    So Kim Seo-hyun simply said this:


    -If external arts are like the pirs or the ground of a house, imagine having an entire world within just a small plot ofnd. Seo-ha, you��re in a much more dangerous state than you think.


    ��And so, I decided to give up on creating external arts.


    Kim Seo-hyun said I needed to create something that could support the world.


    -But I don��t think I can do that. I think it needs to be something other than martial arts.


    So, for the past three months, I had been thinking.


    ��Do I really need to obsess over martial arts?��


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind.


    And it felt like it might be the answer.


    What I had been exploring was something external.


    Supporting the world.


    And there just happened to be something that could work.


    A skill, ��Sutr��s Strength (S).��


    Sutr was a fire giant from Norse mythology. In this world, he was known as a giant god and shares a simr bloodline with Kim Ara��s ancestors. He was defeated by Odin and was currently sealed somewhere, but even Odin, who was considered part of the gods, felt threatened by his power.


    I looked at the grade.


    S-grade.


    It frequently appeared in my status window, and, to be more precise, any main character-level figure usually had one. But in reality, it was a talent that��s extremely rare and hard to obtain.


    It��s the kind of talent that might emerge in one of the spiritually advanced cities in the world.


    Polishing it could raise its grade to the very highest level.


    However, this talent was not something a giant god should possess.


    ��In other words, just having immense strength is enough to be S-grade.��


    I shifted my thinking.


    What if I transnted Sutr��s body into mine?


    -��Master?


    After all, my body was already that of a dragon.


    Even if the power of a giant god was added, I had already drifted far from being human, so I thought it wouldn��t matter much.


    I scanned my status window.


    Special stat: Dragon (��).


    This power of transforming into the Dragon Race was a force I gained through the talent ��ck Heaven Dragon Blood (S+),�� despite having no prior connection to dragons.


    So, wasn��t there a way to acquire the power of a giant god?


    [��Sutr��s Skin (S)�� - 200,000P]


    [��Sutr��s Bones (S)�� - 200,000P]


    [��Sutr��s Heart (S)�� - 350,000P]


    [��Sutr��s Blood (S)�� - 200,000P]


    But I couldn��t purchase the heart.


    [Warning: If you transnt ��Sutr��s Heart (S)�� for 350,000P, the power of ��Infinite ck me (Ex)�� may be weakened.]


    Because of this warning.


    The world expanded from my heart rejected the giant��s heart.


    ��It��s unfortunate, but it can��t be helped.��


    I purchased other items, and the response came immediately.


    [��Sutr''s Strength (S),�� ��Sutr''s Skin (S),�� ��Sutr''s Bones (S),�� and ��Sutr''s Blood (S)�� havebined to form ��Illusion of the me Giant (S+).��]


    [��Illusion of the me Giant (S+)�� hasbined with ��ck Heaven Dragon Blood (S+),�� activating ��Giant Dragon Blood of the ck me Heaven (S++).��]


    [The special stat Struggle has been changed to Giant.]


    [The power of the Giant and the Dragon have been bnced.]


    [Name: Lee Seo-ha]


    Alias: The Savior.


    Special Stats:


    Giant: 75.


    Dragon: 75.


    Conceptual Stat:


    Alchemy: 75.


    Absolute Stat:


    ck: 2.


    ?Talents:


    ��Reading (-),�� ��Heavenly (?),�� ��Eternal Existence (S+),�� ��Sword Demon (S+),�� ��Giant Dragon of the ck me Heaven (S++),�� ��Infinite Vitality (S),�� ��Apostle Transformation (S),�� ��Golden Hands (S),�� ��Talent of the Great Master (S)��


    ?Skills:


    ��Infinite ck me Star (Ex),�� ��Seven-Colored Eyes (?),�� ��ck me God Sword (S+),�� ��Origin of Martial Arts (S),�� ��Yin-Yang Divine Arts (S),�� ��Illusory me God Step (S),�� ��Mind of Yang (S),�� ��Extreme me Demon Sword (A),�� ��Lecture (D+)��


    ?Body Constitution:


    ��Infinite Heaven Defying Body (S+)��


    With this, my body had be stronger. However, this was only a temporary fix.


    Ultimately, I needed to make my body stronger.


    ��I��ll create external martial arts.��


    But there wasn��t enough time. The new special stat, Giant, and the talent ��Giant Dragon of the ck me Heaven (S++)�� were more unruly than I had anticipated, taking up more time than expected to control.


    ��In the end, external martial arts����


    I couldn��t create them. I managed to strengthen the external martial art, ck God Martial Arts, a bit more, but that was the limit. Actually, can this even be called strengthening? I merely invested most of the power into durability, making my body tougher, but that was about it.


    The downside didn��t stop there.


    The special stat, Giant, and the talent, ��Giant Dragon of the ck me Heaven (S++),�� gave me another gift.


    It was my height.


    My height, which had already surpassed 180 cm, suddenly shot up to 190 cm. I had already given up on being human, but I didn��t want to grow this tall.


    So, I had to adjust.


    This process took up a lot of time.


    ��Hm, this isn��t bad. If before you looked a bit delicate, now you still look delicate but with an incredible sense of masculinity.��


    ����Really?��


    I couldn��t tell him about my appearance.


    In my past life and this one, I had always looked delicate. My friends often joked that I looked like a gigolo. So, this didn��t feel bad.


    I changed into new martial robes and, while snacking on the sweets that the Thousand Sorcerer had brought, we waited for him. Despite being a mage, he was the highest-ranked among us and could move freely, making it easier for him to gather information.


    ��Hm����


    I gazed out from the cave entrance toward the mountains, evaluating my strength. Perhaps because I had gained the body of a Giant, my hands were itching. I wanted to test just how strong I had be.


    ��I feel like I could pull out a mountain and throw it.��


    Kim Ara managed to do that during her awakening. There were various triggering events, but the biggest factor was her being a hybrid of the Giant race. Not just any Giant, but one with the bloodline of the King of Giants, so it was expected.


    ��The problem is, my body hasn��t finished adjusting yet.��


    It would be embarrassing if my body went into overload. However, a temptation arose. How could I not know my own body? I needed to personally experience the limits to understand them.


    As I pondered this, Kim Seo-hyun sat beside me, smiling.


    Perhaps it was because we had been here for a while, but Kim Seo-hyun��s hair had grown quite long, long enough to cover her shoulderspletely.


    ��It feels nice being here.��


    ����It��s not bad.��


    The air here was fresh. The water tasted great. The problem was theck of c. I had stored a lot of it in a subspace, so I had enough for now, but if this lifestyle continued, I might have to live without c.


    ��I miss it too. Mint chocte, DejaVu, Sol��s Eye�� I can��t imagine living without McCol.��


    ����.��


    I didn��t say anything, just quietly averted my eyes.


    Sometimes you could curse with your eyes.


    Slowly, Kim Seo-hyun moved closer to me, blushing, and leaned her head on my chest.


    ����I like this.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Yeah. I liked the old, delicate Seo-ha too, but now, I feel even morefortable. Maybe it��s because you��ve changed more to my taste.��


    With a giggle, Kim Seo-hyun embraced me. The problem was that she was hugging me in such a way that from a distance, it might seem like we were doing something inappropriate.


    Fortunately(?), not long after, the Thousand Sorcerer teleported in with a sh, appearing right in front of us.


    ��We��re in trouble.��


    ��In trouble?��


    ��Yes. You know that The Heavenly Demon has ced a bounty on us, right?��


    ��Yes.��


    The Heavenly Demon had ced a bounty on us. The bounty on Kim Seo-hyun and the Thousand Sorcerer was enormous, but the one on me was astronomical. Just reporting my location would give someone enough money to buy a castle.


    ��The Heavenly Demon has been searching everywhere. Instead of targeting the sects or the Demonic Cult first, they��re prioritizing finding you. Thanks to that, the pressure that the Demonic Cult usually exerts on both the righteous and the unorthodox factions has eased. Now, the righteous and unorthodox factions have joined forces. While it hasn��t been explicitly stated, it seems the imperial pce is also lending their support.��


    ��So?��


    ��Seo-hyun, no matter what, you can��t be that close to another man in front of your father����


    ��Seo-ha isn��t another man anymore, is he?��


    ����Raising a daughter is pointless. Anyway, it looks like a major war is about to break out.��


    ����Do we have a chance?��


    ��The righteous faction seems to be confident in something. Given that both the imperial pce and the unorthodox faction are mobilizing, there must be something.��


    ��Hm����


    I closed my eyes in thought.


    At that moment, I could feel Kim Seo-hyun��s soft body even more�� No, that��s not the point.


    ��If a war breaks out.��


    The Great Evil would run rampant. Humanity��s negative emotions would be fuel for the Great Evil. He would definitely try to grow his power. The problem was that The Heavenly Demon was obsessed with capturing me.


    ��We��ll have to face him sooner orter.��


    It wouldn��t be a bad idea to confront him now.


    ��Let��s go.��


    And so, we headed to the battlefield.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!